《Goodbye, My Love》 Chapter 1 In the dark of the night, Loraine Bryant walked nervously to a room, straightening her silk nightgown with sweaty palms. This was the first time she¡¯d worn such a revealing nightgown, and she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear, either. There was a cool breeze, and the sensation of it brushing past her skin made her tremble. Loraine spurred herself on. There was nothing to be afraid of, she reminded herself. The man in the room was her husband, Marco Bryant, and they had been married for three years. A nightgown like this was made for times Like this. Patting her face and taking deep, calming breaths, Loraine knocked on the door. A man appeared, tall and strong-looking. His eyes were unfriendly and his Lips were slightly pursed. He was as handsome as a god from an ancient Greek oil painting. ¡°It¡¯ste. What¡¯s up?¡± His voice was ice cold. It was like looking at a stranger. Loraine almost lost all the courage she had worked so hard to gather. ¡°Marco, do you remember what day it is?¡± Marco frowned. ¡°Get to the point.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The expectation in Loraine¡¯s eyes became disappointment. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°It¡¯s our third wedding anniversary. You¡¯ve seemed so busy Lately. But it doesn¡¯t matter; I prepared a surprise for you!¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than a woman suddenly stepped out from behind Marco. She stoodfortably by his side and greeted Loraine with a smile. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯ve heard so much about you from Marco. We haven¡¯t been introduced, have we?¡± The woman was beautiful. Her voice was gentle, and her eyes were lively. It made people want to protect her. But the sight of the woman shocked Loraine. She froze, feeling the warmth drain from her hands and feet. ¡°Keely? Why are you here?¡± Though they had never met, Keely Haywood¡¯s existence had always overshadowed Loraine¡¯s marriage Like a dark cloud. The house was full of traces of Keely. All the members of the Bryant family had reminded Loraine that Keely was Marco¡¯s woman of choice and that Loraine was just the titr Mrs. Bryant. Noticing Loraine¡¯s sexy nightgown, Keely lowered her eyes with embarrassment . Chapter 2 ¡°Marco, am I disturbing you?¡± Loraine unleashed her hostility. ¡°Yes, obviously.¡± The color drained from Keely¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± As Keely spoke, she moved as though she were about to leave. Frowning, Marco looked at Loraine and said, ¡°Keely is our guest, Loraine. Watch your attitude.¡± Standing alone at the door, Loraine felt humiliated, as though she was stripped naked. Legally, she was his wife, but she hadn¡¯t received any respect from Marco or the Bryant family for the past three years. Marco was always busy with work and seldom came home, and even when he dide home, he never slept in the same room as Loraine. Now Loraine was being told not to be angry about seeing another woman in Marco¡¯s room. What the hell was going on? ALL of her efforts, patience and expectations over the past three years had be nothing but a joke. Loraine looked into Marco¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about me?¡± she asked, her voice heavy with disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯tplicate things,¡± Marco replied impatiently. ¡°Keely is recovering and needs rest. Which do you want, money or a gift? I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Loraine watched as Keely¡¯s eyes shone smugly. Before she knew it, she lost her temper. ¡°Marco, how do you not understand that it¡¯s never your money I want?¡± Loraine then spun around and left, dejected. Marco watched her leave, pinching the bridge of his nose between his eyebrows. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°What is wrong with her today?¡± Keely blinked and said gently, ¡°She should be angry with me. I¡¯LL go apologize to her.¡± Loraine walked back into her room, changed out of her nightgown, andy on the bed. Chapter 3 Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Loraine¡¯s eyes lit up. Did Marcoe to see her? Loraine jumped out of bed and opened the door. Keely¡¯s face was all she saw. The light in Loraine¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Keely got straight to the point. ¡°You and Marco might have been married for three years, but I¡¯m the only one he loves. Up until recently, I was receiving treatment overseas. I didn¡¯t think I had much time left, so I let Marco leave me and marry you. But now I have recovered. I hope you¡¯ll respect our Love and divorce him.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart ached, but she was too dignified to let Keely see her squirm. ¡°You, a mistress, are asking a wife to divorce her husband? Do you realize how ridiculous that sounds?¡± The smile on Keely¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Watch your mouth, Loraine. I¡¯m not a mistress. When ites to love, the one who isn¡¯t loved is the mistress!¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t divorce, I¡¯m Marco¡¯s wife and you¡¯re the mistress.¡± Loraine¡¯s words hit Keely hard, and she glowered ferociously. ¡°Don¡¯t getcent, Loraine. Let¡¯s see what Marco does when something happens to me. Will he let you go?¡± Loraine suddenly had a bad feeling about it. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°What do you want, Keely?¡± Keely suddenly pounced on Loraine and dragged her towards the stairs. P .? Caught off guard, Loraine was unable to free herself from Keely¡¯s grip. ¡°Marco! Help! Loraine is trying to kill me!¡± Keely threw herself down the stairs wildly, still holding onto Loraine. Failing to break free, Loraine was pulled down the stairs. Bang! Chapter 4 Loraine rolled down many flights of stairs before finallynding heavily on the floor. The repeated blows to her head created a deep wound, causing blood to start gushing out. Sharp pain coursed through her body, making her dizzy and eventually causing her to pass out. Just as everything began to fade to ck, she saw Marco rushing over. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He strode straight past her, choosing to pick up Keely and carry her away, leaving Loraine to lie in a pool of her own blood. Di You In the hospital ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go in there! The patient is still very weak and needs rest.¡± ¡°Fuck off! I know Loraine is in there. You can¡¯t stop me!¡± Loraine heard amotion and struggled to open her eyes. Turning her head, she watched as Marina Bryant pushed the nurse away and stomped over to her, ring ferociously with murderous intent. ¡°Loraine, you vile woman! Keely¡¯s been struggling with recovery. How dare you push her down the stairs! Just you wait and see. Marco won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Loraine, still weak, struggled to sit up. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her; she pushed me!¡± Marina sniffed. She didn¡¯t trust Loraine at all. ¡°No one will believe your nonsense! Keelyes from a rich family. Why would she hurt a lowly country girl like you? You¡¯re just jealous because my brother loves her, and you want her dead. Well, that¡¯s not going to happen!¡± Loraine, unable to defend herself, searched desperately for clues that could prove her innocence. Just then, Marco entered the room. He seemed upset. Loraine looked up at him hopefully, as though he was her Last hope. ¡°Marco, I didn¡¯t hurt Keely. Please believe me!¡± Marco looked down at Loraine coldly. When he spoke, his voice was strained. ¡°Loraine, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. Wrongdoings deserve to be punished. Keely¡¯s kidney was seriously damaged by the fall, and yours is the only match.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marina shouted. ¡°You damaged Keely¡¯s kidney, so you shouldpensate her with one of yours!¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Take her to the operating room!¡± Marina shouted at Marco¡¯s bodyguards. Chapter 5 The bodyguards immediately surrounded Loraine, holding her hands and feet. ¡°Fuck off! You have no right to do this!¡± But no matter how much Loraine yelled, they didn¡¯t let go of her. Panicking, she turned to her husband. ¡°Marco!¡± Loraine hoped that her husband would do something, but Marco just stood there indifferently, as though he approved of Marina¡¯s actions. Loraine was utterly hopeless. Any love she still had for Marco died. That was it. Their marriage had been a one-woman show from beginning to end. Clearly, there was no love for Loraine in Marco¡¯s heart. He would believe anything Keely said, while refusing to believe Loraine. This was the difference between true love and no love. Loraine wouldn¡¯t rely on him anymore. ¡°Fine! You all want me to give her my kidney? Well, I¡¯d Like to see how badly Keely is hurt!¡± Loraine¡¯s heart pounded with rage. With her sudden burst of energy, she managed to break free from the bodyguards and rush toward the operating room. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She forced her way in. It was true that Keely was Lying on the operating table, but she didn¡¯t seem to be dying as Marco had said. Instead, she was awake, and other than looking pale, she appeared fine. Loraine turned around and sneered at Marco, who followed her. ¡°Is this the serious injury you were talking about?¡± Marco looked past Loraine into the operating room and frowned. ¡°Marco, why is she here? I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Keely whimpered, her eyes brimming with tears. Marco didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it. Reaching out to stop Loraine, he said, ¡°Loraine, enough.¡± But Loraine didn¡¯t want to hear anything Marco had to say. She walked passed him, approached the operating table and pped Keely hard. p! The crisp sound echoed through the room. Chapter 6 Keely¡¯s face instantly turned red and began to swell. Before Keely could react, Loraine ripped off Keely¡¯s surgical uniform. There was no wound at all, just a few bruises. Marco glowered. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Loraine had already guessed that even though Keely wanted to fake an injury, she wouldn¡¯t actually hurt herself too badly. Keely had alsonded on Loraine, meaning it would have been impossible for her to be seriously injured from the fall. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Marco asked coldly. He wasn¡¯t stupid; he could tell that something was wrong with Keely¡¯s injury. The remaining color drained from Keely¡¯s face, and in a panicked voice, she tried to exin. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve been in aa ever since Loraine pushed me down the stairs. I just woke up. What kidney? The doctor must have made a mistake!¡± ¡°Wow, what a convenient mistake! If I hadn¡¯t exposed your trick just now, I would have lost a kidney!¡± Loraine red at Keely. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Keely looked at Marco. ¡°Don¡¯t trust her, Marco! It was Loraine who pushed me!¡± Marco shot Keely an intense Look, scaring her and making her tremble. He then turned to Loraine and said, ¡°I will find out the truth and give you an exnation. You will be compensated with whatever you want.¡± Looking at the man she once loved deeply, Loraine now felt numb. Whenever she looked forward to something, Marco would disappoint her. His promise of so-calledpensation meant nothing to her. ¡°No need,¡± Loraine muttered bitterly. ¡°What I want is to divorce you!¡± Marco was shocked. He Looked at her as though she was a stranger. It was the first time in three years that he was trying to understand what was on her mind. But Loraine didn¡¯t care anymore. She turned around and left without Looking back. Loraine had barely left the hospital before she became so weak that she struggled to maintain her bnce. Chapter 7 She had pushed herself to her limits during the conflict with the bodyguards just now. Her strength was gone. Taking out her phone, she dialed a number. Soon, a ck Lincoln stopped in front of Loraine. A handsome man in a suit got out of the car. As soon as Loraine saw him, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She copsed. The man strode forward and caught Loraine before she hit the ground. He then picked her up in his arms. ¡°Uncle Rowan¡­¡± Loraine murmured. She then passed out in his arms. Famil In the hospital The atmosphere in the room was extremely tense. Everyone was acutely aware of Marco¡¯s anger over what had just happened. Even Keely¡¯s attending doctor was trembling in fear. Throwing the report to the floor, Marco red at the doctor and asked coldly, ¡°Kidney rupture? She needs a kidney transnt? What the hell is this?¡± The doctor¡¯s forehead was slick with sweat. Unable to exin himself under Marco¡¯s scrutiny, he merely whimpered. Marco gave the doctor a final warning. ¡°By making such a stupid mistake, you¡¯ve shown me that you don¡¯t deserve to be a doctor anymore!¡± The doctor shook like a leaf. He knew Marco was being serious. With just a few words, he would never be able to find work at a hospital ever again. Trembling, the doctor finally told the truth. ¡°Miss Haywood ordered me to do it. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again. Please give me one more chance¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Marco roared. A bodyguard immediately dragged the doctor out. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Marco turned his head and studied Keely¡¯s pale face. His eyes were full of disappointment. ¡°You did this,¡± he muttered coldly. Keely panicked and, in a quivering voice, said, ¡°Marco, I didn¡¯t mean it. It was only because Loraine didn¡¯t Like it when you were nice to me, so I¡­ I was angry and I wanted to teach her a Lesson.¡± Chapter 8 ¡°Enough!¡± Marco didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°You wanted to teach her a lesson by making her give up a kidney? Keely, I have been too lenient with you!¡± Sensing that her situation was getting worse, Keely began to cry. ¡°Marco, I was wrong! I was just so scared. After Jorge died, I had no one to rely on, and I was ill. I was afraid you¡¯d leave me alone after you got married. Can you forgive me?¡± At the sight of Keely crying, Marco went soft. ¡°I promised Jorge that I would take care of you, and I would keep my word.¡± Keely breathed a sigh of relief, and Marco continued, ¡°But Loraine is legally my wife. Don¡¯t y tricks on her anymore. I hope this will be thest of it.¡± Keely was stunned. ¡°Marco, how can a poor country girl Like Loraine possibly deserve to be your wife? Hasn¡¯t she embarrassed you enough these past three years? Do you want to spend the rest of your life with her? Besides, she¡¯s so greedy, and she even wants to divorce you¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about my marriage from you.¡± Marco¡¯s forbidding expression scared Keely so much that she didn¡¯t dare say anything more. ¡°Now, you just need to rest and think about what you¡¯ve done.¡± Marco left the ward with an air of indifference, but he couldn¡¯t help secretly feeling annoyed about Loraine¡¯s attitude earlier. Marco hadn¡¯t expected Loraine to mention divorce. He had never considered divorcing Loraine. He had married her simply because he needed a wife. A lonely country girl like Loraine, who had no one to rely on, no money and no power, was easily controlled. During their three-year marriage, Loraine had been an obedient and well-behaved wife, which was exactly what Marco wanted. He assumed it was eptable to maintain this sort of marriage. If Keely was the reason Loraine wanted to divorce, he would exin the situation clearly to Loraine and compensate herter. Waving over his subordinate, Marco demanded, ¡°Bring me my wife back, and don¡¯t let anything happen to her. Also, transfer five million to her ount.¡± The subordinate appeared conflicted. Marco frowned. Chapter 9 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The subordinate looked uneasy. ¡°After Mrs. Bryant left the hospital, she was picked up by a man in a Luxury car.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Marco clenched his fists. He suddenly had a feeling that things were about to get out of his control. In a low voice, Marco said, ¡°Find her and the man. Then bring her back!¡± Once again, Loraine opened her eyes. This time, she wasn¡¯t in a ward, alone. She was in a warm and luxurious bedroom. ¡°Finally, after being away from home for three years, you¡¯re back. Why would you do this for a man? Are you even still a Torres?¡± Recognizing the voice, Loraine turned her head. A tall, strong-looking man was sitting beside the bed. His face was handsome, and he radiated authority. At the sight of family, Loraine burst into tears. ¡°Uncle Rowan, I was wrong. I never should have left home. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you for an unworthy man. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Rowan Torres, an official in the army, softened when he saw his favorite niece crying. He held her patiently as she sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good to have you back!¡± Rowan said gently. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Lorrie, your parents died in an ident, and you were lost in the countryside. We tried so hard to find you. You are the treasure of the Torres family. We won¡¯t Let anyone hurt you!¡± Just then, a greying man entered the bedroom. It was Aldo Torres, the owner of Universe Group in Vagow. His presence had the power to frighten an entire city. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! ¡°Lorrie, you are the heir of Universe Group. Hundreds of millions of properties will be yours in the future. Whoever hurts you, let him pay!¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Loraine buried herself in Aldo¡¯s arms. Choking through her sobs, it was as though she was finally grieving all the injustices she had suffered over the past three years. Aldo gently patted his granddaughter¡¯s back. ¡°Lorrie, your parents died young. Rowan is busy with the army, and Wesley is working abroad. You are my only heir. Please don¡¯t do anything silly.¡± Chapter 10 Loraine felt warmth flood her broken heart. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Rowan, I won¡¯t do anything so silly ever again.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rowan nodded, relieved. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied that you know what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ll return to the army to continue my mission.¡± As they spoke, a figure rushed over, calling Loraine. ¡°Lorrie! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Jennie! What are you doing here?¡± Jennie Fowler, Loraine¡¯s best friend, wrapped her arms around Loraine, raised her cute face and gave Loraine a big smile. ¡°I came as soon as I heard that you were back.¡± Aldo and Rowan left the bedroom so as not to disturb them. Loraine¡¯s eyes filled with tears. To marry Marco, she had surrendered her identity as a Torres and cut off all her connections. In the end, she had been all alone. It was not worth it. ¡°Jennie, I missed you so much.¡± Jennie felt sorry for Loraine. She wiped the tears from Loraine¡¯s face, and felt a swell of anger at Marco. ¡°Did that bastard break your heart? Just you wait. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want a divorce.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Jennie beamed. ¡°You should have divorced that bastard ages ago! You are a Torres; you can have any man you want. In fact, hold that thought. I¡¯ll call a bunch of men for you right now!¡± Jennie was eager to find Loraine a new boyfriend, but Loraine stopped her. ¡°No, thanks. My career is more important right now.¡± Thinking about what she had suffered over the past three years, Loraine still had a lingering fear. ¡°Will you take over Universe Group? Cayson is the CEO now. Ask him to arrange a position of vice president for you!¡± Jennie suggested excitedly. Smiling, Loraine shook her head. Chapter 11 ¡°Why not?¡± Jennie didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Cayson runs thepany wlessly. I don¡¯t want to profit from his efforts.¡± Jennie disagreed. ¡°Lorrie, you¡¯re overthinking it. The Torres family¡¯s properties are all yours. Besides, Cayson has been obedient to you since childhood. He won¡¯t object to you joining as vice president.¡± Loraine had a different idea. ¡°But I want to prove myself. I¡¯m going to apply for a job in thepany. I¡¯ll start off as a construction designer. Then I¡¯ll train myself up and get a feel for thepany.¡± Loraine was confident her n would work. Jennie was now sure that the bold and self-assured Loraine she knew had returned. ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll seed in the business world with all your talent. Then you can trash Marco¡¯s company and make him kneel in front of you!¡± Hearing his name, Loraine froze. The trauma he had caused her was too great to heal in such a short time. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± she said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to do with him for the rest of my life.¡± Loraine then opened a drawer and took out a document. In Bryant Group Marina barged into the CEO¡¯s office and asked Marco, ¡°Why did you suspend my card?¡± Marco was looking down at some document. Without raising his head, he answered, ¡°To make you reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°And what am I supposed to reflect on? Just because Loraine wants a divorce? It¡¯s none of my business! It was Loraine who hurt Keely out of jealousy. I suggested she donate her kidney because I was worried about Keely! Fortunately, Keely is fine. Loraine couldn¡¯t afford for there to be a real injury!¡± Marina fumed. ¡°Enough!¡± Marco raised his head and nced at Marina sharply. ¡°Loraine is my wife and your sister-inw. It¡¯s not your ce to teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t even deserve to be your wife or my sister-inw!¡± Unconvinced, Marina pouted. ¡°She said she wanted a divorce? Well, I think she was putting on an act. That sort of woman will cling to our family and try to get more money!¡± Marco frowned. Marina¡¯s words were getting harsher.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 12 Suddenly, his assistant entered the office and handed him a document. ¡°Mr. Bryant, this is from your wife. She requested you sign it in person.¡± ¡°See? I was right!¡± Marina rolled her eyes disdainfully. ¡°She hasn¡¯t even been gone for long but already her true colors are showing. She¡¯s unable to support herself so now she¡¯s sucking up to you. What she said about divorce is all fake!¡± Marco didn¡¯t reply. He opened the package in his hand. A bank card fell out. And there was a divorce agreement already signed by Loraine. Marina¡¯s jaw dropped once she set eyes on the divorce agreement. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Does Loraine really want a divorce?¡± A thought suddenly urred to Marina. Her face darkened immediately. ¡°Marco, does she want to divorce you so she can take half of your property? You can¡¯t let that happen. Don¡¯t sign the papers!¡± Mixed feelings swirled in Marco¡¯s heart after he read through the document in a daze. ¡°On the contrary, she doesn¡¯t want anything from me,¡± he muttered. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Marina snatched the document from her brother. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. One of the uses clearly stated that Loraine was willing to give up any property that was supposed to be given to her as alimony. The document already had Loraine¡¯s signature. After getting over the shock, Marina¡¯s joy knew no bounds. It was good news. ¡°This is great, Marco! Since you don¡¯t have to give her a penny, you should divorce her as soon as possible. Then you can marry Keely!¡± The thought of doing away with Loraine ddened Marina¡¯s heart. She relished the thought of Loraine being miserable after the divorce. She didn¡¯t notice Marco¡¯s face getting darker and darker. ¡°Shut up! Get out!¡± The next second, Marcomanded Carl, ¡°Take her out. And tell the security that she shouldn¡¯t be allowed into thispany without my permission.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Marco! Why are you doing this to me? I¡¯m your sister!¡± To her dismay, Marco paid no attention to her. Marina was thrown out of thepany immediately. The office was quiet again. But there was chaos in Marco¡¯s head. He was depressed as he continued to think about Loraine. Chapter 13 After a few minutes, Marco picked up his phone and dialed her number. The line connected after a few rings. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been picking up my calls?¡± Marco asked irritably. An indifferent female voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°You must have received the divorce agreement, right?¡± Marco asked, ¡°Is that the only thing you have to say to me?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all. Just sign the document, so we can both be free to live our lives.¡± Loraine¡¯s voice was emotionless. It broke Marco¡¯sst straw of restraint. He bellowed, ¡°Who was that guy that came to pick you up from the hospital? Is he the reason why you want to divorce me?¡± ¡°You have no right to question me, Marco. Don¡¯t stress yourself about what I have to do with another man. Go find your Keely,¡± Loraine quipped sarcastically. Marco was speechless. He was wrong for using her of hurting Keely. ¡°Loraine, why are you doing this? I told you that I would make it up to you for what Keely did.¡± Loraineughed mockingly. ¡°For thest time, I don¡¯t want your money, Marco. Just give me a divorce. Sign the papers!¡± Marco was extremely annoyed that Loraine was being so stubborn. His hand tightened over the phone, almost crushing it. No woman had ever dared to stand up to him or turn him down. Loraine was treating him like a rag that she couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of. What insolence! ¡°Since you insist, Loraine, I will do as you wish. Don¡¯t regret thister.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Not to worry, Marco. I won¡¯t regret it. In fact, my greatest regret is marrying you in the first ce,¡± Loraine uttered with ridicule. She then hung up the phone. In a fit of pique, Marco appended his signature to the document. Thereafter, the divorce proceedings were fast-tracked. Chapter 14 Marco felt that Loraine would put the proceedings on hold at some point. But to his surprise, she allowed everything to go on smoothly. Once it was finalized, Marco didn¡¯t hear any news about Loraine. It was as if she vanished into thin air. Marco decided to move on. However, he found himself thinking about her. This annoyed him a great deal. He sought out a way to vent his pent-up emotions. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Loraine, who was off the radar, was trying to get her life back on track. She went to Universe Group for an interview. When she saw many employees going about their duties in their beautiful corporate wear, Loraine felt that this was where she was supposed to be. At that moment, she regretted staying married to Marco for three solid years. She beat herself up for not divorcing him before he could render her heart to shreds. She decided to take charge of her life. She was going to Live for herself and her family. Holding her head up high, Loraine straightened her clothes and took a deep breath before entering the interview room. Her eyes suddenly fell on a familiar face. Vickie Archer! It came as a surprise that one of the three interviewers was her junior high school ssmate. Vickie recognized Loraine at a nce. Her face darkened immediately. Many years had passed, but Vickie still hadn¡¯t Let go of the inveterate hatred she harbored for Loraine. The hatred emanated from jealousy. Loraine was inexplicably beautiful, and many boys in school wanted to be with her. On the other hand, Vickie was unable to catch the eye of any boy. Even the boy she had a crush on was obsessed with Loraine. Now that they met again, Loraine was a mere job seeker, while she was the interviewer who could decide her fate. The thought of sabotaging her enemy with her power made Vickie extremely happy. ¡°Loraine Torres, right?¡± Vickie eyed Loraine from head to toe. She then leafed through her resume casually. ¡°So, you are divorced?¡± Chapter 15 Vickie chuckled, which stunned her colleagues, who couldn¡¯t understand why she was Laughing at that. ¡°Graduated with honors from Presal Institute of Art¡­¡± Vickie found this hard to believe. Presal Institute of Art was a top foreign school. How could Loraine afford to school there? Besides, didn¡¯t she drop out of junior high school? She must be lying. Vickie became happier that she had something on Loraine. She almost pped her hands in excitement as she thought of humiliating Loraine Later on. With acent expression, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°I hate to say this, Miss Torres. But after looking at your resume, I must say that you are not qualified to work in Universe Group.¡± Loraine frowned. ¡°Why am I not qualified? Attached to my resume is a collection of designs I have worked on in the past. Not to brag, but I think they make me more than qualified for the role. I wouldn¡¯t have gotten an invite for this interview if I wasn¡¯t qualified.¡± Vickie snorted at those words. She was of the notion that Loraine¡¯s designs were fake since her educational background was fake. She didn¡¯t even bother looking at them. On second thought, she figured that she could humiliate Loraine more. ¡°I see. Since you are so confident, I have to test you.¡± Under the astonished gazes of her colleagues, Vickie threw a document to Loraine. ¡°I hope you are not all mouth. This is a chance to prove yourself.¡± Loraine took the document confidently. It was a project of a coastal resort. The question read, ¡°Due to the warm weather in recent years, the rising sea level rapidly erodes the ind area. The resort project has been unable to forge ahead¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Loraine thought for a while before giving an answer. ¡°The resort can be built around the ind. Wooden stilts can be used on the reef covered by the sea, extending from the shore to the surface of the water, forming a fence with wooden connection blocks. On the fence, sheds can curve around the coast. French windows should be included in the design. In this way, tourists can enjoy the beautiful view of the sea. For long-term development, we should consider the ecological system of the ind. Through studying the impact of local climate on the ecological system, we can reduce the use of fossil materials and establish environment-friendly facilities for sustainable tourism.¡± ¡°Bravo! That¡¯s a great idea!¡± ¡°Yeah. Why didn¡¯t we think of it?¡± The two other interviewers, who had been silent, concurred with Loraine as soon as she finished speaking. They looked at her as if they found a treasure of inestimable value. One of them uttered excitedly, ¡°You are hired, Miss Torres. When can you start?¡± Chapter 16 ¡°Thank you so much. I can resume tomorrow!¡± Loraine replied with a smile. Things weren¡¯t going the way Vickie had nned. Her face turned livid with embarrassment and fury. ¡°No way! I don¡¯t agree!¡± The third interviewer frowned deeply. ¡°Vickie, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You asked her a question more difficult than it should be. Miss Torres has proven that she¡¯s perfect for the job. Why are you still insisting that she shouldn¡¯t be hired?¡± In the face of her colleagues¡¯ antagonism, Vickie said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think this n is her idea. Something tells me she stole it from somewhere. For your information, Loraine and I were once ssmates. She liked to cheat doing tests. It was so bad that she got expelled from school. Her qualifications are all fake. I won¡¯t allow such a liar to work in Universe Group!¡± Vickie sneered after she finished speaking. Her lie was just perfect since Loraine had dropped out of school. She felt that her colleagues wouldn¡¯t find out the truth even if they did a background check. The other two interviewers looked at Loraine with suspicion. One of them put on a serious expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Torres. The interview is over. You may leave now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Just when Loraine was about to leave dejectedly, a low and pleasant male voice came from the door. ¡°What a disgrace! It never crossed my mind that the interviewers could jump to conclusions without solid evidence. I¡¯m highly disappointed!¡± ¡°Mr. Benton!¡± ALL the interviewers sprang up to their feet as soon they saw their boss, Cayson Benton. Cayson was a tall and handsome young man. A pair of gold-rimmed sses sat on his nose. His jawline was well-sculpted. He usually had a gentle aura. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But now, he was frowning as he looked at Vickie. ¡°When did you all start depending on hearsay? Since Miss Torres was allegedly expelled from school for cheating, don¡¯t you think evidence should be provided?¡± ¡°Ermm¡­¡± Vickie was short of words. She had lied, so she didn¡¯t know how to provide evidence. Cayson sneered at her. ¡°It seems you can¡¯t provide evidence because there¡¯s none. You are spreading untrue rumors to taint Miss Torres¡¯ image. How despicable!¡± Vickie¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You are fired!¡± Cayson dered expressionlessly. Chapter 17 Loraine Looked at him with her eyes widened, but she kept mute. ¡°I¡¯m fired? Why?¡± Vickie asked, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? An interviewer is supposed to be unbiased and fair. However, you were malicious while interviewing this job seeker. You almost caused Universe Group to Lose a talent. We don¡¯t need employees like you here.¡± Cayson stood by his decision. The two other interviewers didn¡¯t dare to say anything for fear of getting caught in the crossfire. Vickie was devastated. She couldn¡¯t ept getting fired because of Loraine. Jealousy and anger brewed inside her as Vickie stared at Loraine, who was as calm as ever. She yelled at Cayson, ¡°This woman here isn¡¯t a talent! I won¡¯t ept this!¡± Cayson scoffed. ¡°She just solved a big problem that had been disturbing the architectural design department for a month. That¡¯s enough proof that she¡¯s talented. She¡¯s the brain we need here.¡± Vickie couldn¡¯t retort anymore. She staggered back, holding her seat for support. It finally dawned on her that she had dug her own grave. Everything backfired, so she decided to beg for mercy. ¡°Mr. Benton, I¡¯m sorry! Please let me off with a warning this time since I have worked hard in this company for so many years.¡± To Vickie¡¯s dismay, her pleas fell on deaf ears. Cayson snapped his fingers. A group of security men came and took her out of the room ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The suspicion that brewed in the minds of the other interviewers dissipated immediately. The interview came to an end. With her own ability, Loraine became an employee of the architectural design department of Universe Group Just as Loraine walked out of the gate, a car came to a halt in front of her, revealing Cayson¡¯s face. ¡°Wee back, Lorrie.¡± There was a gentle smile on Cayson¡¯s face. Loraine was in a good mood at the sight of him ¡°Long time no see, Cayson. Thanks for helping me back there.¡± ¡°Oh, it was nothing. Don¡¯t be so formal. Have you forgotten that you used to boss me around in the past?¡± Cayson quipped,ughing. The memories of their childhood swept through Loraine¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chapter 18 ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t be so formal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Loraine shook her head at him. ¡°By the way, how did you know I wasing for an interview here?¡± The smile on Cayson¡¯s face slowly faded away when he heard this question. ¡°Well, your grandfather told me about what happened to you. I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all that.¡± ¡°Let bygones be bygones.¡± Loraine smiled. ¡°I¡¯m starting over now.¡± Still, Cayson¡¯s heart ached for her. Since she didn¡¯t want to talk about her failed marriage, he changed the topic. ¡°Hop in! I have made a reservation in a restaurant. Let me treat you to a nice meal to wee you back!¡± Cayson opened the car door for her gentlemanly. ¡°Nice! I willingly ept your invitation.¡± Loraine got into the car without hesitation. After dinner, Cayson drove her back home. Loraine was so fagged out that she copsed in her bed. A few minutester, she received a call from Jennie. ¡°Loraine, bad news! Check Twitter now. There are negative tweets about you there.¡± Sleep left Loraine¡¯s eyes immediately. She sat up on the bed in a split second. ¡°What ?¡± Loraine quickly logged on to Twitter and checked the trend table. Her name was the first on the list. ¡°Marco Bryant¡¯s ex-wife is spotted with her new lover just days after divorce!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Confused, Loraine scrolled down only to find pictures of her and Cayson. Chapter 19 These pictures captured Cayson opening the car door as she got into the car and when they were dining together happily The pictures were apanied by a malicious note. ¡°ording to an insider¡¯s report, the man in the photos is the current N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. CEO of Universe Group, Cayson Benton. After divorcing Marco, Loraine got herself another rich man. She just got employed in Universe Group. I think there is something fishy going on.¡± People made several wild guesses after they saw the photos ¡°In my opinion, they are in a rtionship. Perhaps she was dating him even while she was married. I think Marco divorced her after he caught her cheating.¡± ¡°Yeah, she seems like a pretentious bitch. Marco probably discovered her true colors, so he divorced her. She¡¯s warming another man¡¯s bed without shame. What a slut!¡± ¡°You are right! I wonder what those two CEOs saw in her. Poor Marco, he got married to a promiscuous woman. Cayson needs to learn a Lesson from him.¡± They ndered Loraine, making the news spread like wildfire. Loraine and Cayson were framed. Shortly after, Bryant Group issued a statement stating that its CEO no longer had any ties with his ex- wife. It brought the situation to a climax. The Twitter users hurled insults at Loraine Like never before. It was at this moment that Rowan Torres called Loraine. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Rowan blew a short fuse as he pped the table in front of him. ¡°How dare they say such malicious things about you, Lorrie? You suffered a lot in the hands of that bastard and his family. We are yet to settle scores with them, but they are currently ying the victim. They have stepped on our toes. Don¡¯t worry. I will look into Bryant Group and let them know that no one dares to bully the heiress of the Torres family and go scot-free.¡± Loraine knew that her uncle would use his military connections to destroy the Bryant family, so she tried to stop him. ¡°Uncle Rowan, please calm down.¡± ¡°Why should I? Don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for Marco?¡± Rowan grew suspicious. Chapter 20 ¡°Impossible! That guy disgusts me. I have already moved on.¡± Loraine felt irritated at the thought of her ex-husband. Today¡¯s urrence proved beyond reasonable doubt that Marco was ruthless. How dare he nder her after they got divorced? Was she out of her mind before? Why did she fall in love with a scum like Marco? What bad taste! Loraine said calmly, ¡°Uncle Rowan, I¡¯m not saying this because I am still in love with Marco. I just don¡¯t want you to get involved. I can handle it myself. Since he wants to y dirty, I¡¯LL show him what I am capable of.¡± A few minutes after ending the call, another one came through. It was from Loraine¡¯s other uncle, Wesley Torres, who was Living abroad. ¡°Lorrie, this is going to be so interesting. Let me help. I recently bought an entertainmentpany. You can use it for whatever n you have.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Wesley!¡± In Bryant Group ¡°What the fuck! Who ordered you to put out such a statement?¡± Marco¡¯s handsome face was red with fury at this time. The director of the public rtions department trembled. ¡°Your sister forced us¡­¡± Marco¡¯s anger shot to the roof when he heard this response. Rubbing his temples, he ordered, ¡°Delete that statement right away. Tell our people to have the topic removed.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As soon as the director of the public rtions department swung into action, Carl rushed into the office with an iPad in his hand. ¡°Bad news, Mr. Bryant. Miss Torres just made a post.¡± Marco took the iPad immediately. Loraine¡¯s post was long but simple. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She posted screenshots of her chat record with Marco during the three years they were married. The screenshots showed that she had texted him almost every day, but he never replied. There were also details of how members of the Bryant family had warned her countless times not to go to Bryant Group. This was followed by details of Marco¡¯s affair with Keely. They seemed much closer than how Loraine and Cayson were. Chapter 21 Loraine also shut down the rumor that she got the job at Universe Group because of her affiliation with Cayson. She showed the interview question she got asked today. In the end, Loraine wrote, ¡°For three years, I endured everything that the Bryant family did to me. Not anymore! I can beat my chest and say that I did nothing wrong to Marco while we were married.¡± The entire post was logical. Supportivements soon began to pour in. ¡°Oh my God! It turns out that she¡¯s innocent. Marco was the one who cheated!¡± ¡°Good job, Loraine. I¡¯m happy that you stood up for yourself by exposing that scum¡¯s true colors. The nerve of him to y the victim after all he did!¡± ¡°This is unbelievable! Who would have thought that the wife of such a rich man lived a miserable life for so long? Indeed, all that glitters isn¡¯t gold.¡± The public opinion took a different turn. Marco didn¡¯t really care that he was getting dragged online. His attention was on the job interview details that Loraine posted online. He was lost in thought. Loraine had a degree in architectural design! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Marco had no idea about this. He had been married to her, but he barely knew her. And this was his fault. He hadn¡¯t tried to get to know her. As he stared at the string of messages Loraine sent to him in the past, he felt a sense of longing. A warm feeling enveloped his heart when he remembered how she took care of him all those years. But when he read thest paragraph of her statement, he knew that she was extremely mad at him. He decided to call her to talk things out. Marco picked up his phone and dialed her number. The line didn¡¯t ring at all. It cut off immediately. She had blocked him! This scandal became a hot topic on all social media tforms. Marco was so angry that he got short with his sister. Marina was hurt, so she went to air her grievance to Keely. ¡°ALL I did was to release a statement so our family wouldn¡¯t be roped into that bitch¡¯s affairs. Now, the company¡¯s stock price is falling. Worse still, my brother is mad at me.¡± Chapter 22 Marina was almost shedding tears as she spoke. ¡°You have to help me, Keely. Remember I did all that you suggested.¡± Keely looked at her with concern as she Lay in the bed. Under the quilt, she clenched her fists. A trace of resentment shed in her eyes. How could Loraine turn the tables so easily? Despite her fury, Keely thought it wise to calm Marina first before thinking of the next step to take. Keely put on a feigned smile immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Marina. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll figure out a way. However, you shouldn¡¯t tell Marco that I had a hand in what happened. I won¡¯t be able to persuade him on your behalf if he finds out.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°What if he bes angrier after finding out I still hide something from him?¡± Since Marina was a little hesitant, Keely said with guilt, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have made you do that before having a concrete n. As soon as I found out that Loraine was seeing someone else, I felt sorry for Marco¡­¡± A strange expression suddenly appeared on Marina¡¯s face. She sprang to her feet, balling her fists. ¡°No, this is all Loraine¡¯s fault! If that bitch wasn¡¯t in the picture, my brother wouldn¡¯t have turned against me. Loraine stay married to Marco and Leeched off him for three years. Now, she¡¯s doing the same to another man. How shameless of her! She¡®s also the reason why you arebeled a mistress!¡± What? A mistress? Keely¡¯s face turned pale in horror. Once Marina left, Keely turned on her phone. She logged on to Twitter and saw all the insults hurled at her. Keely was so angry that her hands trembled. She called her family¡¯s PR department immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you will go about this. Just shut down the rumors. Remove my name from the top trending topic online immediately!¡± ¡°Miss Haywood, I¡¯m afraid that will not be possible. We can¡¯t wipe the scandal off the inte just like that. The person behind this is so powerful. Besides, he said that¡­¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± There was a suspicious feeling in Keely¡¯s guts. ¡°He said that this scandal will sitfortably on Twitter¡¯s trend table for a week.¡± Chapter 23 ¡°What?¡± Keely couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Who is this person? Why is he doing this to me?¡± Keely suddenly became worried that Loraine had a strong backer. ¡°Starlight Entertainment. I heard that the order came directly from their boss.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Starlight Entertainment?¡± Keely knew it to be a toppany in the entertainment industry. How could Loraine be affiliated with such a bigpany? After all, she was from a poor background. Keely wondered if her family had offended Starlight Entertainment before. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why this was happening. She decided to ask Marco for help. ¡°Hello, Marco. Have you seen the tweets online? They are calling me a mistress! You need to do something to shut down the rumors. It¡¯s making me sad.¡± Keely sobbed Like a helpless little girl. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t stir up Marco¡¯s sympathy. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this. Marina started it. You are on good terms with her, so go ask her for help.¡± Keely gritted her teeth. She pretended to be oblivious and interceded for Marina. ¡°Don¡¯t me Marina for this. She was worried that the man who Loraine had an affair with would deal with you¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense! Loraine never cheated on me, and that¡¯s a fact!¡± Marco cut her short angrily. Keely still didn¡¯t back down. She tried to sow a seed of discord between Marco and Loraine. ¡°How are you so sure, Marco? I saw photos of Loraine being intimate with Cayson. It doesn¡¯t seem Like they just met recently. They even had dinner together. If they¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Marco interrupted her again. ¡°Keely, you¡¯ve crossed the line. What happened between me and Loraine is none of your business. Stay out of this!¡± He then hung up on her. However, he was perturbed by what Keely said. He fixed his eyes on the photos of Loraine and Cayson on the screen. Chapter 24 Jealousy filled his heart when he saw how Loraine was smiling at Cayson. She never smiled at him in that manner before. Cayson¡­ Was this the guy who picked up Loraine from the hospital that day? Was he the reason why she divorced him so easily? Talks about Loraine¡¯s alleged affair came to a halt after her p back. However, the news of her divorce spread like wildfire. Her family showed their concern for her. ¡°Lorrie, if you haven¡¯t vented all your anger, I can help you settle scores with the Bryant family immediately.¡± Aldo stamped his crutch in anger. Rowan¡¯s call came through at this time. ¡°Lorrie, are you satisfied with how things turned out? If you aren¡¯t, just say the word. I¡¯ll make sure no one dares to step on your toes ever again!¡± Wesley also called tofort her. ¡°You must be going through a hard time. Do you need me to fly back to keep youpany?¡± Surrounded by so much love, Loraine¡¯s heart felt warm. She realized that she had missed out on a lot while she was with that cold-blooded man. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Uncle Wesley. I¡¯m fine. Marco cannot break my soul no matter what he does.¡± They were relieved to learn that she was standing strong. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They had been afraid that she would bow in the face of Marco¡¯s antagonism and probably go back to him. Rowan said in a domineering manner, ¡°Marco is just a regr man. There are many other good men. I know a few. My subordinates in the army are gentlemen. I could introduce you to a few of them.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Wesley couldn¡¯t help but echo. ¡°Loraine, if you don¡¯t Like men in the army, I know many gentlemen in the entertainment circle. Would you like a soft and elegant man, or a fashionable and handsome man? Tell me your taste in men. I can arrange a blind date for you right away!¡± Loraine¡¯s two uncles went on and on about setting up a blind date. They were only waiting for her approval. Chapter 25 ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Loraine sighed helplessly. ¡°Uncle Rowan, Uncle Wesley, I don¡¯t want you to set up a blind date for me. Dating is thest thing on my mind now. I just want to focus on my career.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In support of his granddaughter, Aldo cleared his throat and chipped in, ¡°Forget it. Let Lorrie be. She should focus on her career since that¡¯s what she wants.¡± Loraine hugged Aldo and chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa! You know me best!¡± ¡°But since you just got employed at thepany, you need someone to look after you. Cayson is a good man. I should speak to him at once!¡± Shaking her head, Loraine immediately declined. ¡°Stop, Grandpa. I¡¯m not a kid. I don¡¯t need anyone to look after me. Besides, Cayson is a busy man. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯LL learn the ropes of the job myself.¡± ¡°No way! I can¡¯t allow you to navigate the career world on your own.¡± Aldo didn¡¯t give in to his granddaughter¡¯s objection. He dialed Cayson¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Cayson. Are you free now? Anyway, I just wanted to ask you for a favor concerning Lorrie. She¡¯s going to resume work soon. If you have time on your hands, please take her to buy the things she would need for work. Her uncles and I will be less worried if she¡¯s with you.¡± After a pause, Aldo said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll tell her right away.¡± He hung up the phone with a big smile. He turned to Loraine and said, ¡°Lorrie, hurry up and get dressed. Cayson agreed.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t want to go. However, she couldn¡¯t refuse her grandfather. Cayson soon picked her up and drove her to the shopping mall. Their first stop was a high-end women¡¯s clothing shop. Marina was coincidentally shopping there at this time. Cayson had gone to pick up some clothes when Loraine bumped into her former sister-inw. ¡°Loraine! Why are you here?¡± Marina shouted in surprise. With a frown, Loraine retorted, ¡°What sort of question is that? Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Chapter 26 At the thought of how Marco scolded her because of Loraine, Marina was pissed off. She held her head high and mocked, ¡°Do you really need me to tell you why you shouldn¡¯t be here? This is a high-end store. You are no Longer Mrs. Bryant. A country bumpkin like you can¡¯t afford to shop here!¡± Loraine didn¡¯t get angry. She just folded her arms and stared at Marina as if she was looking at a mentally-ill person. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with country bumpkins? Marina, you have such a foul mouth. I don¡¯t think you are any better than me. So, get down from your high horse!¡± Marina¡¯s mouth flew open. She was utterly stunned that a pushover Like Loraine was retorting. ¡°Loraine! You¡­ How dare you talk to me like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell my brother?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the past, Loraine put up with a lot of maltreatment from the Bryant family just to please Marco. She was also quick to forgive him whenever he took sides with his sister against her. But now that she was no longer in love with him, Loraine wasn¡¯t going to tolerate any disrespect from him and his family. ¡°Go ahead! What a big baby you are! Despite being an adult, you always go to your brother and comin.¡± Marina¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°When did you be so arrogant, Loraine? You are a dog my family raised for three years. How dare you bite the hands that once fed you?¡± Loraine¡¯s face turned cold. A cold male voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Who did you just refer to as a dog?¡± Cayson walked over, holding a female suit. At the sight of him, Marina¡¯s eyes Lit up. It came as a surprise to her that Cayson was more handsome in real life. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Cayson ced his hand on Loraine¡¯s shoulder and looked at her with great concern. ¡°This tramp is seducing a man again!¡± Jealousy simmered inside Marina as she stared at Loraine. ¡°I was referring to Loraine. Do you have a problem with that? My brother dumped her because she was no longer worthy of being our dog.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Loraine interrupted coldly. Marina thought that Loraine wanted to save her image in front of Chapter 27 Cayson, so she kept talking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Loraine? Did I hurt your feelings? Why are you staring daggers at me? Do you want to hit me? Go ahead if you have the guts!¡± Cayson¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he stared at the vile young woman in front of him. He balled his fists. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. This ugly woman must have a death wish! Cayson stepped forward, intending to teach her a lesson. But Loraine beat him to it. She pped Marina hard across the face. A palm print appeared on Marina¡¯s red cheek immediately. Loraine began to massage her wrist. She uttered scornfully, ¡°There you go, Marina. I must say that I¡¯ve never seen anyone ask for a p before. I hope you like it.¡± The p dazed Marina for a long time. She held her red cheek and blinked countlessly. What happened? Did Loraine p her just now? The moment Marina came to her senses, she screamed ferociously and charged toward Loraine. ¡°You bitch! How dare you hit me?¡± She raised her hand, intending to p Loraine back. But how could she seed while Cayson was there? Cayson shielded Loraine and pushed the Lunatic away. Marina stumbled and fell to the floor with a thud. Pointing at Marina, Cayson bellowed, ¡°Keep your hands to yourself, woman. Otherwise, you will get something worse than a p!¡± The murderous re in Cayson¡¯s eyes sent a shiver down Marina¡¯s spine. However, she refused to back down. She screamed towards the entrance of the shop. ¡°Someone just pped me! Where are the security guards? Guards, help me!¡± Following her non-stop screams, two security guards rushed to the scene. Marina feigned severe pain. She pointed at Loraine and Cayson and said, ¡°They beat me. Arrest them now!¡± Marina looked forward to seeing Cayson and Loraine getting arrested by the security guards. But to her greatest surprise, they pinned her to the floor. Chapter 28 Confused, Marina struggled hard. ¡°Are you nuts? Why are you doing this to me? They hit me. You should be arresting them instead!¡± These words fell on deaf ears. The security guards said to Cayson respectfully, ¡°Mr. Benton, we have caught the troublemaker. What should we do with her?¡± Cayson said coldly, ¡°Throw her out.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The two security guards started dragging Marina out of the shop roughly. Marina continued struggling. She looked at Loraine angrily. ¡°Fuck off! It was that bitch who pped me. You should be throwing her out. What are you doing?¡± Cayson stepped forward and Looked straight at the panic-stricken woman. ¡°This shopping mall and even this piece ofnd are owned by Universe Group. For your information, Loraine is the owner of everything.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The next second, she Laughed mockingly. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Cayson was so fond of Loraine that he could tell such a Lie for her. How can the shopping mall of hispany be Loraine¡¯s? What a joke! Marina waved his words aside. She decided to use her identity to get off the hook. ¡°Let me go! He is the CEO of Universe Group. So what? Do you know who I am? My brother is Marco Bryant, the CEO of Bryant Group. If he finds out that you treated me in this manner, you won¡¯t get away with it.¡± The security guards didn¡¯t cower despite her threat. They dragged her to the gate of the mall. Marina was dropped on the tarred ground Like a sack of rice. Her back ached immediately. Her clothes were ruffled and her makeup was ruined. She Looked nothing Like a distinguished woman from a rich family. The passers-by pointed and gossiped about her. Marina wished the ground would open up and swallow her whole. This was the worst embarrassment she had ever faced. After standing up painstakingly, she shouted toward the mall, ¡°You have bitten more than you can chew! I¡¯ll call my brother over right now. He will deal with all of you!¡± In the conference room of Bryant Group, Marco was in a meeting when Chapter 29 Carl knocked on the door and came in with a phone. ¡°Mr. Bryant, your sister called.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it so urgent?¡± Marco asked, frowning deeply. Carl replied in a low voice, ¡°She said that she was bullied at a shopping mall and asked that youe to help her now.¡± Marco turned to look at Carl. His cold and sharp eyes made thetter shiver. ¡°Carl, are you too idle recently?¡± The matter wasn¡¯t a big deal as far as Marco was concerned. Why did Carl interrupt his meeting because of that? Carl exined in a fit of panic, ¡°Mr. Bryant, she said your ex-wife pped her.¡± Carl stared at his boss¡¯s face warily as he spoke. When he saw Marco¡¯s face darken, he bit his lower lip and didn¡¯t have the guts to continue. ¡°What else?¡± Marco asked impatiently. ¡°Your ex-wife is in thepany of Cayson Benton, the CEO of Universe Group. They are currently shopping together!¡± Carl blurted out in one breath. Marco¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. His eyes glistened with displeasure. Loraine was with Cayson right now! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Marco stood up abruptly and said, ¡°The meeting is suspended. Get the car ready.¡± It took Marco only a few minutes to arrive at the shopping mall. Once Marina saw him, her face lit up. She rushed over to him. ¡°Thank goodness, you are finally here! I know you still care about me.¡± With tears in her eyes, Marina turned her face sideways to show him her red cheek. ¡°Look, Loraine pped me. It hurts so much. You have to help me get back at her.¡± Marco was annoyed by his sister¡¯s crying. At this moment, Loraine and Cayson walked out of the shopping mall together. Marina pointed at them and shouted, ¡°Look! I wasn¡¯t lying. Those two are dating!¡± Marco turned in the direction that his sister pointed. Chapter 30 He saw Loraine. She was wearing a brand-new suit. It entuated her curves and gave her an elegant but domineering aura. She was standing so close to Cayson. They looked like a perfect couple. A ball of fury swirled inside Marco. He felt cheated. It was as if someone had taken away his most- priced possession from him. To make matters worse, Loraine ignored him and walked past him with Cayson. ¡°Wait!¡± Marco grabbed her arm and pulled her back roughly. Loraine looked at him with sharp eyes. She shook off his hand immediately. ¡°What are you doing?¡± As Marco stared at her defiant face, his heart ached. She just treated him like dirt. Why did she hate him so much? Marco awkwardly withdrew his hand. He looked sharply at Cayson and Loraine. ¡°What are you two doing together? Was the recent scandal not enough?¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his righteous interrogation. She uttered sarcastically, ¡°Marco, do you need me to remind you of who you are? You are just my ex- husband. We are no Longer married, so I can go out with whomever I like. Stay out of my business!¡± A lump went up Marco¡¯s throat when he saw that Loraine wanted nothing to do with him. ¡°I have every right to question you, Loraine. You hit my sister!¡± he retorted in a hoarse voice. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Upon hearing that, Loraine nced at Marina, who had a smug smile. It urred to Loraine that Marco didn¡¯t intend to listen to her side of the story, just like old times. He was always quick to scold her whenever anyone snitched on her. Never did he take sides with her. Last time, it was Keely. This time, it was Marina. Nheless, Loraine was past feeling heartbroken because of Marco¡¯s actions. This man in front of her was nothing short of a troublesome stranger to her. Putting on a cold smile, Loraine spat, ¡°Yes, I hit your sister. If you want to settle scores with me, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Now, excuse me.¡± Chapter 31 She turned around, intending to leave. But Marco wasn¡¯t going to allow that. ¡°Stop right there! Did I permit you to leave? Don¡¯t even dare walk out on me!¡± ¡°Marco Bryant! That¡¯s enough!¡± Cayson, who had been keeping his cool, suddenly roared at Marco. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He stood in front of him and stared at him dead in the eye. ¡°You have no right to boss Loraine around. Why don¡¯t you ask your sister what she did first?¡± Confusion appeared on Marco¡¯s face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cayson sneered. ¡°You should be thankful that Loraine is a merciful person. Your sister deserves to be beaten to a pulp, but Loraine only gave her a p!¡± ¡°Watch your mouth, Cayson Benton!¡± Marco roared, stepping forward. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Cayson raised his eyebrows. ¡°Fortunately, there are surveince cameras all over the shopping mall. Go and check out the recording yourself.¡± Cayson¡¯s words made Marco doubt Marina. He turned to look at her. Marina¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. It hadn¡¯t crossed her mind that the altercation was recorded. ¡°Marco, don¡¯t believe him! I did nothing wrong. He is Loraine¡¯s sugar daddy, so he¡¯s naturally taking her side. They are Lying!¡± The words ¡°sugar daddy¡± diverted Marco¡¯s attention from the issue at hand. With a sullen face, he asked Cayson, ¡°This matter is between me and Loraine. What¡¯s your rtionship with her? Why do you think you have the right to stand up for her?¡± Cayson exined with a straight face, ¡°I have every right to do so because Loraine is an employee of Universe Group. It¡¯s my duty as the CEO to protect my employees at any given opportunity.¡± ¡°You are doing this just because she¡¯s your employee?¡± Marco scoffed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dumb? I don¡¯t believe thatme excuse of yours!¡± A boss would never take his employee shopping and fight for her. Only an idiot would believe such an excuse! Chapter 32 In the face of Marco¡¯s mockery, Cayson asked calmly, ¡°Now tell me, what gives you the right to interrogate me? I¡¯m Loraine¡¯s boss. What are you to her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband!¡± Marco blurted out without hesitation. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Point of correction, ex-husband!¡± Cayson¡¯s eyes glistened with sheer mockery. ¡°You were married to Loraine for three years, but you never performed your duties as her husband. She was wronged every day under your nose. She¡¯s no Longer your wife. Stop being a pest. Don¡¯t show up in front of her ever again!¡± Marco was rendered speechless. Guilt overwhelmed him. He hadn¡¯t paid attention to Loraine while they were married, so he had no idea of her suffering. Cayson turned to look at Marina. ¡°If you make trouble for Loraine again, keep in mind that you will get more than a p.¡± Cayson put his hand around Loraine¡¯s shoulder and walked away with her. This time, Marco didn¡¯t attempt to stop them. ¡°Marco! Do something! Why are you standing still? You haven¡¯t avenged me yet!¡± Marina stamped her feet Like a spoiled child. ¡°I called you here to teach them a lesson. Why did you let them go? They humiliated me!¡± At the sound of his sister¡¯sint, Marco¡¯s face darkened. He remembered what Cayson said. ¡°Tell me the truth, Marina. Did you make trouble for Loraine?¡± he inquired seriously. ¡°Of course not. I did nothing wrong. Loraine just pped me out of nowhere!¡± Marina lied with guilt in her eyes. Marco squinted at her. ¡°Since you say so, let¡¯s go and check the surveince footage.¡± Marina¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She would be in hot water if her brother watched the CCTV footage. She began to concoct an escape n in her mind. However, Marco held her hand and dragged her into the monitoring room of the shopping mall. Shortly after, the footage of the clothing store was yed on the big screen. Marco saw how harsh Marina was to Loraine. He also heard her call Loraine a dog. It dawned on him that Loraine had put up with a lot of maltreatment from his family in the past. Chapter 33 How could he have missed it all? Marco couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He stared daggers at his sister, whose head was now lowered in guilt. ¡°And you said you did nothing wrong!¡± ¡°Marco, I can exin!¡± Marina said, reaching out to touch him. ¡°Shut up! There¡¯s nothing to exin here!¡± Marco raked his fingers through his hair. ¡°You had better go and apologize to Loraine. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get a penny from me again!¡± ¡°What?¡± Marina¡¯s jaw dropped. She was shocked that her brother, who adored her, was ready to cut off her allowance if she didn¡¯t apologize to his ex-wife. This fueled her rebelliousness. ¡°No way! I will never apologize to that bitch!¡± With these words, Marina stormed out of the control room. Marco didn¡¯t bother to go after her. He just kept staring at Loraine¡¯s face in the video. Guilt set in all over again. He couldn¡¯t help but think how much hardship Loraine had suffered in the past three years because of his negligence. But why did she never tell him about it? She kept things away from him while they were married. And now, she was doing the same thing. She didn¡¯t even tell him that she needed a job. He could have pulled some strings for her. Why did she go to Cayson instead? At the thought of how Cayson acted Like Loraine¡¯s knight in shiny armor today, Marco was even more annoyed. He whipped out his phone and called Carl. ¡°Get an insider in Universe Group to keep an eye on Loraine for me.¡± ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± Carl asked curiously. ¡°Nothing. Just do as I say!¡± Marco took a deep breath. ¡°I just want her to be safe even though we are now divorced.¡± Chapter 34 Morning came quickly. It was Loraine¡¯s first day at work. Due to the rumor that broke out online, the workers in the architectural design department already knew that a neer would be joining them. When Loraine entered the office in the morning, she got several intense gazes. ¡°Good morning, everyone. My name is Loraine Torres. I¡¯m the new designer. Nice to meet you.¡± Loraine stood in front of everyone and introduced herself. ¡°Wee! Thank goodness there¡¯s another beautifuldy in our department.¡± ¡°I heard about you. You killed the interview. The HR director, Vickie, even got fired.¡± ¡°Humph! She only got the job because of Mr. Benton.¡± Some of the workers took the initiative to praise her as they weed her. However, a couple of them expressed their disdain in Low grumbles. Although Loraine heard these negativements, she didn¡¯t allow them to get to her. ¡°That¡¯s enough, guys. It¡¯s Loraine¡¯s first day here. Don¡¯t scare her away.¡± A man, who looked like he was in his early forties, walked up to Loraine and stretched out his hand. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Loraine Torres, right? I¡¯ll call you Loraine if you don¡¯t mind. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Barry Gray, the director of the department.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Gray.¡± Loraine shook his hand. Barry fed his eyes on the newbie¡¯s body secretly. Loraine was wearing the suit that Cayson picked out for her yesterday. She looked professional. However, it didn¡¯t stop her from being drop-dead gorgeous. Lust bubbled up in Barry¡¯s heart when his eyes fell on her curves. Loraine was so hot! No wonder a top businessman like Marco got married to her. ¡°Ahem!¡± Barry cleared his throat as obscenity glistened in his eyes. ¡°To wee you, we should hold a party at Fwell Bar tonight. You will attend, right?¡± Chapter 35 Loraine¡¯s first instinct was to decline the invitation. However, she reasoned that it would be rude. The party would afford her the opportunity to get to know her colleagues, so she had to agree. Everyone in the department went to Fwell Bar together after closing hours. Under the neon lights, there was a crowd wiggling crazily on the dance floor. The air reeked of booze and cigarettes, making the atmosphere erotic. Loraine didn¡¯t join them. She just sat away from the lights, feeling very bored. It was at this moment that Barry brought over two sses of wine and sat next to her. ¡°Loraine, I heard that Vickie was hard on you during the interview, and that it was Mr. Benton who came to your rescue. Did you know him before that day?¡± ¡°No, not at all. However, I¡¯m grateful that he hired me. It¡¯s a great opportunity to work in Universe Group.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t want to expose her true identity, so she denied knowing Cayson. An evil glint shone in Barry¡¯s eyes as he took a sip of the wine. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He felt relieved to learn that Loraine had only been fortunate to meet Cayson on the day of the interview. It was alleged that she was dating him, so this made her ex-husband cut all ties with her. She had no one to help her now. Barry Licked his Lips as his conniving mind put two and two together. In his eyes, Loraine was the perfect prey. He felt that nothing would happen to him if he took advantage of her. Barry put on a fake smile again and held out the ss of wine he had prepared for her. ¡°Here you go, beautiful. Let¡¯s drink together.¡± At the same time, he leaned toward her and tried to kiss her. Loraine shifted away from him in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gray. I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t turn down my kindness. I threw this party for you!¡± Barry said. ¡°Listen to me. Just drink the wine. If you behave obediently, I will protect you in thepany from now on. I promise to put you on all the top projects.¡± Goose bumps popped up on Loraine¡¯s skin when she noticed his perverted gaze. Chapter 36 ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t need your protection. I¡¯11 depend on my ability to rise to the top at work. You don¡¯t need to pull strings for me.¡± When Barry noticed that she was a hard nut to crack, a deep frown appeared on his face. ¡°Loraine, are you going to forfeit my offer? You should be thankful that I have eyes for you. Why are you so proud? Oh, is it because Mr. Benton recognized you as a talent during the interview? Just so you know, you can¡¯t be arrogant in Universe Group because of that. If you don¡¯t please me, you won¡¯t pass the probation period!¡± These threatening words made Loraine sneer. Was this really happening? Was she getting sexually harassed by her boss on her first day of work? He was doomed this time. On the second floor of Fwell Bar, Marco and his friends were drinking in a private room. ¡°You are finally a free man, bro! You have gotten rid of that bumpkin you married. It calls for celebration. Let¡¯s get drunk tonight!¡± A handsome man was sitting on the sofa, holding a ss of wine in one hand and putting the other on Marco¡¯s shoulder. He sipped the wine happily. Marco brushed off his hand in disgust. He drank up the wine in his ss with a gloomy face. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, ter!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A dashing man, who had on a pair of golden frame sses, was sitting on the other side of the sofa. He had on a suit that made him stand out in this chaotic bar. He tut-tutted and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me, Jimmie!¡± ter Lee pouted discontentedly. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Our friend here was imprisoned in that marriage by Loraine, who didn¡¯t deserve him. She¡¯s a leech. It¡¯s a good thing that he divorced her!¡± Shaking his head again, Jimmie sighed. ¡°Marco, don¡¯t listen to this dude. Life wasn¡¯t a bed of roses for Loraine during those years. Now that you are divorced, you should pay handsome alimony.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t give her anything! Don¡¯t listen to him, Marco!¡± ter didn¡¯t like the idea. ¡°Remember that she leeched off you for three whole years. Just days after the divorce, she began to date Cayson. She¡¯s a slut. You don¡¯t owe her anything, so don¡¯t give her a penny!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Marco put down his ss on the table with a bang. Chapter 37 ter was taken aback. Soon, he sobered up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, bro? Why did you get angry all of a sudden? I¡¯m just trying to help.¡± Marco took a deep breath and ran his fingers through his hair. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. The picture of Loraine with Cayson made him so ufortable. All of a sudden, ter pointed toward the ground floor and shouted, ¡°Hey, look over there! That woman looks so much like your ex-wife, Loraine!¡± Marco and Jimmie looked in the direction that their friend pointed, only to find Loraine close to a strange man. ¡°There you have it, Marco. See why I said that you shouldn¡¯t give her anything? She¡¯s a whore. Your divorce is barely a week old, but she¡¯s already seducing different men for money. How disgusting!¡± ter Looked at Loraine with disgust. Marco¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. He stood up and strode away. His friends stared at his back in confusion. Back in the secluded corner downstairs, Barry continued to push his luck. The other employees in the department were partying far away. They probably didn¡¯t see what was happening, or they purposely turned a blind eye. Loraine was done tolerating him. She slid her hand into her bag. She had brought a bottle of pepper spray along. Now, she wanted to spray it in this filthy man¡¯s eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Barry was oblivious to what was about to happen. The cold Look on Loraine¡¯s face turned him on even more. He looked forward to breaking her resolve soon. Just as he reached out to touch Loraine¡¯s face, he felt a sharp pain in his arm. He looked at it, only to find a big hand squeezing it mercilessly. Before he could fight back, he was thrown about three meters away. ¡°Ouch!¡± Barry cried out in pain once he crashed to the hard floor. The ss in his hand was broken into pieces. The wine spilled on the floor. With her mouth agape, Loraine looked up at the man who threw Barry away. She was even more shocked when she saw his face. Chapter 38 ¡°Marco? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Fuck! Who the hell did this to me? Show yourself!¡± Barry slowly got up from the floor, holding his aching waist. ¡°Bastard! Why did you do that? I¡¯ll call the cops on you. Just wait and see!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Just as Barry took out his phone from his pocket, Marco turned around with his eyes zing. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The flickering light of the bar fell on Marco¡¯s face at this time. Barry¡¯s jaw dropped as he looked at him in horror. He stammered, ¡°Marco¡­ Marco Bryant!¡± He just cursed at the CEO of Bryant Group! He was doomed! ¡°Get the hell out of here now!¡± Marco roared at Barry, who was trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Barry ran away as fast as his legs could carry him. As soon as they were alone, Marco stood in front of Loraine and leaned in. His warm breath sprayed on her face. Loraine¡¯s body stiffened. She crossed her arms over her bosom as she looked at him vigntly. Ex-couple¡¯s Quarrel ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Loraine tried to leave, but Marco held her back. ¡°Why are you here, Loraine?¡± Marco¡¯s tone was filled with inexplicable resentment and suspicion. Loraine rolled her eyes at him and scoffed. ¡°Marco, who do you think you are? Why do I have to answer to you? Stop poking your nose in my business!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I just saved you from that pervert. The least you can do is say thank you!¡± Marco roared. ¡°Did I ask for your help?¡± Loraine fired back, her eyes zing. The next second, she took out the pepper spray from her bag and shook it in front of Marco. Chapter 39 Loraine said with disdain, ¡°See? I had it all under control. But you butted in and spoiled my n. For your information, I¡¯m no longer the spineless woman you used to know. The bad experience I had in your family made me a tough cookie.¡± Marco was rendered speechless. Guilt and regret filled his heart when he thought about how Loraine suffered at the hands of his family. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Just as the ex-couple held each other¡¯s stare in silence, Loraine¡¯s colleague, Jolie Robles, came over. ¡°Loraine, Mr. Gray just ran to us as if he had seen a ghost. He said that the party is over. What happened? Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jolie. Thanks for asking.¡± Jolie¡¯s cubicle was next to Loraine¡¯s. She was very friendly. At work today, she taught Loraine the ropes of all the projects the department was currently working on. Jolie patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m Leaving now. How about we go home together?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll drive her home,¡± Marco piped up. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Jolie noticed the man standing next to Loraine. Her eyes widened suddenly. ¡°You are¡­¡± She was just about to blurt out his name in excitement. But when she saw his sharp eyes, she sealed her mouth. ¡°Ahem! I just remembered that I have an important errand to run. Bye, Loraine!¡± Jolie took to her heels without giving her colleague a chance to speak. Marco smiled with satisfaction. He felt relieved after finding out that Loraine was here for a department party. He said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you a ride home.¡± There was a hint of expectation in his tone. ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t ept rides from just anybody,¡± Loraine refused coldly. She slung her bag on her shoulder and began to walk away. However, he blocked her. Marco uttered, ¡°There is no room for negotiation. I¡¯m not a stranger, Loraine. You are safer riding with me than in a taxi at this hour. Chapter 40 Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± Loraine guffawed mockingly. ¡°You have got to be kidding me, Marco. What makes you a safer choice? Besides, why are you so hell-bent on giving me a ride? If you want to act Like you are a good man, get someone else to be your co-star. I don¡¯t have time for games!¡± In the past, he never did anything for her. He dismissed her needs and never stayed at home. The only woman he cared about and moved mountains for was Keely. Why was he pestering her now that she didn¡¯t want anything to do with him? What a troublesome man! ¡°I¡¯m acting like a good man? Didn¡¯t you learn anything from what almost happened to you just now?¡± Marco grunted. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Universe Group is not a safe ce for you to work. It¡¯s bad enough that your superior sexually harassed you. Such a thing would never happen in Bryant Group. My employees are good and morally upright.¡± Marco had it in mind to persuade her to quit her job. He nned on arranging a suitable position for her in hispany. But Loraine was livid even before he finished speaking. How dare he insinuate that her father¡¯spany was bad? Was he doing this to provoke her? With a sneer, Loraine shook off his hand and said sarcastically, ¡°Are you insinuating that Universe Group is bad? Do you think yourpany is better than it? The nerve of you, Marco! You used your company¡¯s ount for your selfish motives and slung mud on me. But you are here acting all righteous!¡± It was actually Marina who did all those things. Nheless, Marco didn¡¯t argue. He med himself for not managing hispany well enough. Something of that magnitude wouldn¡¯t have happened under his nose if he was stricter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, Loraine. If you want, I can issue a statement to rify everything. I promise that such a thing won¡¯t happen again.¡± Loraine eyed him. She didn¡¯t believe a word that came out of his mouth. In her opinion, he was just apologizing because the scandal was affecting the stock price of his company. She also reasoned that he was doing it to protect his lover, Keely. ¡°Spare me your Lies, Marco. I¡¯ve had it up to here with you and Keely. Stay out of my life!¡± After shouting these words, Loraine walked out without a backward nce. Marco was shocked by the determination in her eyes. He froze on the spot. His tongue went dry. He stared at her back in a daze for what seemed Like ages. Unexpected¡­ The next morning, Loraine went to work as usual. She was just settling into her cubicle when Barry came to her. He dumped a pile of documents on her desk with a fake smile. Chapter 41 ¡°Go through these documents. They are about the project of a children¡¯s park we are currently working on. It¡¯s your first project here!¡± Loraine felt sick at the sight of Barry¡¯s smile. However, she kept her cool. Jolie overheard what Barry said. She took one look at the documents and couldn¡¯t help weighing in. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mr. Gray, Loraine is still a newbie. Why did you hand over such a tasking project to her? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much?¡± Loraine stood up and asked, ¡°Jolie, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something odd about this project that I should know of?¡± ¡°The proposed design for the children¡¯s park isplicated. It will also take a long time toplete. Besides, the project was given to Eliza¡¯s team more than a month ago.¡± ring at Barry, Jolie added, ¡°Why are you making Loraine work on it alone?¡± Barry¡¯s smile froze. He was taken aback by Jolie¡¯s defensive outburst. What happenedst night had been so embarrassing. He was extremely mad when he got home. Although he wanted to get rid of Loraine with just the snap of his fingers, he couldn¡¯t act irrationally because Cayson personally hired her. Besides, she was Marco¡¯s ex-wife and he seemed to care for her. This was why he came up with a n to slowly sabotage Loraine on the job. Despite Jolie¡¯s antagonism, Barry still didn¡¯t want to let this slide. He retorted shamelessly, ¡°You know nothing, Jolie! Executing the project is not that hard. I gave it to Loraine so she can brush up her skills early enough.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Jolie was about to get short with Barry, but Loraine stopped her. ¡°Forget it,¡± said Loraine, looking at Barry calmly. ¡°I¡¯LL take over this project.¡± ¡°Loraine!¡± Jolie eximed. Barry¡¯s lips curled up in a sinister smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! Young people nowadays are so decisive. Don¡¯t let me down, Loraine.¡± Loraine could make out the sarcasm in his words. However, she ignored him and got right to work. The amusement park project was indeed a difficult one. For such designs, many things needed to be considered-overall concept, division functions, specification standards, equipment and materials, tourists¡¯ psychology, and economic benefits. Chapter 42 Nevertheless, it was a challenge that Loraine wanted to take up. For the next two weeks, she worked hard day and night. She was finally able toplete the preliminary design n. She was confident in her work. But after she tendered it to Barry during a meeting, he flipped through it casually and threw it on the table without taking a close look at it. ¡°Absolute rubbish! Is that the best you can do, Loraine? It seems you are empty-headed. The idea you used during the interview was only a sh in the pan. This n of yours isn¡¯t even better than that of a high school student. I¡¯m highly disappointed in youl¡± Everyone at the meeting turned to look at Loraine while she was being scolded. Loraine frowned deeply. Her eyes narrowed to slits. Something told her that Barry was ridiculing her work because of what happened at the bar two weeks ago. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She wasn¡¯t going to let him trample on her. ¡°Mr. Gray, you barely took a look at the n. How about you Let our client be the judge? Send it to them first.¡± Barry pped the table angrily. ¡°What nonsense! I can never approve of such a bad n. It¡¯s my duty to do what¡¯s good for the company. I¡¯ve already decided to send Eliza¡¯s n to them instead. And what do you mean by that? Are you doubting my evaluation?¡± Loraine nodded without hesitation. Barry rose to his feet immediately. He pointed at her and roared, ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t becent just because you were recruited by Mr. Benton. Have you forgotten that I¡¯m your superior? You have one strike. I¡¯LL make sure to state this in your performance report!¡± ¡°I¡¯m beingcent?¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°Oh, please! Is this because I turned down your advances that night? You are having your revenge under the guise of doing what¡¯s good for thepany. How could¡­¡± Barry cut her off immediately. ¡°Shut up! What the hell are you talking about? You are a liar!¡± However, it was toote. ALL the workers at the meeting stared at him in surprise. Loraine wouldn¡¯t Let him go easily. She took out her phone and yed a recording. It was a recording of her encounter with Barry at the bar. Judging by the way he approached her that night, Loraine had suspected that he was up to something, so she recorded their conversation secretly. Chapter 43 This was irrefutable evidence, so Barry was shocked to the bone. ¡°Oh my God! Never in a million years would I have believed that Mr. Gray is a pervert!¡± ¡°Same here! He sexually harassed her, didn¡¯t he? This is so terrifying. I can only imagine how Loraine felt that night!¡± ¡°No wonder the Last female intern resigned out of the blue. Something tells me Mr. Gray had a hand in it!¡± The meeting room was in an uproar. ¡°Loraine Torres!¡± Anger seemed off Barry¡¯s eyes like ultraviolet rays. ¡°The recording is fake! She¡¯s trying to frame me. Guys, don¡¯t believe her.¡± Barry wanted to pounce on Loraine. However, he restrained himself because of the onlookers. Loraine was as calm as ever. She folded her arms and uttered, ¡°Barry, it¡¯s over! I have already given the relevant evidence to the management of thispany and the police. Very soon, we will know if this recording is fake or not!¡± Barry¡¯s face suddenly turned deathly pale. The next second, he suffered a banging headache. He held his head and plopped up on his chair. He muttered, ¡°How could this be?¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the meeting room. Two uniformed policemen came in. ¡°Excuse us, everyone. Which of you is Barry Gray?¡± All eyes riveted to the man who was sitting at the head of the table. The policemen moved towards him immediately. ¡°I guess you must be Barry Gray. Pleasee with us.¡± ¡°No! Why are you arresting me? Let go of me!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Despite Barry¡¯s struggle and screams, he was dragged out of thepany like a criminal. One of the employees covered her mouth and uttered, ¡°Am I dreaming? Was the director arrested?¡± ¡°Well, you are not. Mr. Gray is no Longer the director. I¡¯m sure he would be fired now that the cops whisked him away.¡± Another employee gloated. Chapter 44 Everything happened so fast. The employees were still in a daze. Even Loraine, the brain behind everything, was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect the police toe so soon. The arrest brought an end to the meeting. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. One of the policemen asked Loraine to cooperate with the cops during the investigation. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I appreciate your dedication to your job. However, I¡¯m rather surprised that you came quickly. I had only called the police a while ago.¡± She felt something was wrong. The recording was good evidence, but it didn¡¯t prove that Barry actually assaulted her that night. It was rather odd that police officers were immediately dispatched to arrest him. The cop soon exined things to her. ¡°Miss Torres, it might interest you to know that Barry is not a first-time offender. He has harassed other women and also used his power to embezzle money. In the past, many victims have filed reports against him and also provided substantial evidence.¡± Loraine¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard this. However, she still felt that there was more to this than met the eye. She reasoned that it was no coincidence that Barry¡¯s crimes were exposed soon after he harassed her. Her instincts told her that someone was behind all this. Loraine could only think of one person. This person had paid so much attention to her recently. Her heart felt warm at the thought of him. After seeing the policemen off, she took out her phone and dialed Cayson¡¯s number. ¡°What¡¯s up, Lorrie?¡± Cayson¡¯s voice was as cheerful and gentle as ever. A wide smile appeared on Loraine¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you for helping me deal with Barry. You didn¡¯t have to do that. I could have handled it myself.¡± ¡°Lorrie, don¡¯t worry. I have already fired Barry. Now that I know what happened, I will make sure that we provide more evidence of his shady dealings so his sentence will be increased.¡± Chapter 45 The fury in Cayson¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be mistaken. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He was so mad at Barry. He badly wished he could Lock up that scumbag and throw away the keys. ¡°One more thing, Lorrie.¡± Cayson changed the topic. ¡°Now that Barry is fired, the director position is vacant. How about you take it? This way, no one will dare make things difficult for you in thispany.¡± Loraine turned down the offer immediately. ¡°No! Ascending such a seat is just too soon. People won¡¯t respect me for my talent if you promote me now. They will use me of sleeping my way to the top, just like they are already insinuating. Besides, it will prevent me from seeing the true colors of the employees here. I¡¯d love to prove myself while I observe how the employees are. In this way, I will be able to weed out the bad eggs along the line. It¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone.¡± Cayson saw reasons with her. As always, he respected her decision. ¡°Okay, you can do as you wish. But you must tell me if something bad happens to you. Deal?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± A wave of determination surged through Loraine after she ended the call. She was ready for the tough path ahead of her. On the other hand, Cayson was confused. He just found out a few minutes ago that Barry sexually harassed Loraine. He hadn¡¯t done anything before the arrest was made. Why then did Loraine call to thank him for his involvement in the matter? Who on earth helped her? And what was their purpose? In the CEO¡¯s office of Bryant Group, Jimmie ended a call and said to the man standing by the French windows, ¡°Everything is settled. Barry Gray was just arrested by the cops. I¡¯m certain that he will get a harsh sentence once he¡¯s taken to court.¡± The man turned around, revealing a cold and handsome face. It was Marco! ¡°Thanks for your help, pal.¡± ¡°Dude, have you forgotten that I¡¯m the bestwyer? Are you just going to thank me?¡± Jimmie raised his eyebrows. ¡°My service is expensive. How do you intend to pay me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will reward you handsomely.¡± Marco nced at him. A reward wasn¡¯t all that Jimmie cared about at this time. He had questions he badly needed answers to. Chapter 46 ¡°Tell me, Marco. Why are you suddenly helping your ex-wife? You abandoned me and ter at the bar that night to save her, didn¡¯t you? You just help her solve such a big problem. What¡¯s up with you?¡± Marco was taken aback by these questions. He coughed awkwardly and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Loraine had a hard time while she was married to me and I needed to make it up to her?¡± Jimmie was speechless. At this moment, Marco¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID indicated that it was Keely. Marco nced at the phone and looked away with a frown. The phone rang for a few seconds before it stopped. Jimmie looked at the phone and found that there were eight missed calls; all from Keely. He looked at Marco in shock. He knew that Marco cared about Keely a lot, so it was surprising that he didn¡¯t pick up her calls. It appeared that something was wrong. Pushing his sses up his nose, Jimmie said seriously, ¡°Out with it, Marco. My curiosity is killing me. Why are you not picking up Keely¡¯s calls?¡± Marco snorted. ¡°Mind the business that pays you, pal. Don¡¯t you want to get your reward?¡± Jimmie raised both hands in surrender. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask that question ever again. But as your best friend, I advise you to take some time to think this over. Who do you love between Loraine and Keely?¡± Love? Where did thate from? Marco frowned deeply. He had no interest in love. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But for some weird reason, the first person that popped up in his mind was Loraine. He pictured her beautiful face all of a sudden. Loraine walked into the tea room of the architectural design department. Jolie approached her with a big smile. ¡°Loraine, you did a great job!¡± Jolie praised with a cup of coffee in her hand. ¡°Barry was fond of harassing beautiful youngdies in the department. We were all sick of him. However, no one was bold enough to do anything because he was the director.¡± Chapter 47 Loraine became happier when she found out that she had gotten rid of such a bad guy. ¡°It¡¯s all right now, Jolie. That scumbag has gotten his reward. You don¡¯t have to work in fear anymore,¡± she saidfortingly. The two of them shared a warm smile for a while. They felt like they became closer. Both women had been talking in excited tones, so they were audible. One of their female colleagues, who overheard them, chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, especially you, Loraine. You caused trouble in thispany only a few days after getting employed. I advise you to keep a low profile if you want to stay on the job.¡± Jolie turned to look at the female colleague in surprise. ¡°What do you mean by that, Eliza?¡± Disdain was written all over Eliza Welch¡¯s face. ¡°Did I speak French? You know exactly what I meant. Arrogant people disgust me. It¡¯s ridiculous that a newbie has seen to it that two directors got fired in a short time. Who does she think she is? Is thispany her family¡¯s property?¡± Loraine could tell that Eliza disliked her a lot. When Jolie was about to talk back, she stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t use me falsely, Eliza. I didn¡¯t make trouble. How could you even say that? I¡¯m the victim here. There is nothing wrong with me fighting back against the bully. Tell me, wouldn¡¯t you have done the same if you were in my shoes?¡± ¡°Hey! You sharp-tongued shrew!¡± Eliza was horrified. She red at Loraine and left without another word. When Loraine and Jolie returned to their cubicles, they met their colleagues discussing about the new director. ¡°Guys, have you heard? A new director will be chosen from the best of the employees in this department. Who do you think it would be?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Of course, it will be Eliza! She is the most experienced among us. If her design n for the amusement park is epted by the client, she will be promoted.¡± ¡°It appears that will happen soon because the client already epted her n. Eliza closed such a huge deal. I¡¯m certain that she will be appointed as the new director.¡± Everyone concurred with this. From then on, they began to treat Eliza more politely. Eliza was also sure that she had bagged the director position. She put up airs around the department and bossed her colleagues around. She made it a point of duty to torment Loraine, who had exchanged words with her earlier on. ¡°Loraine, go and get me a ss of water.¡± ¡°Loraine, print out this design drawing and bring it to my desk immediately!¡± ¡°Sort out these reports and submit them in thirty minutes. Stop gging off!¡± Chapter 48 Eliza threw a pile of documents to Loraine and pped her hands authoritatively. Loraine boldly refused to do them. ¡°If my memory serves me right, this is not my job. Besides, you are not my boss. You don¡¯t have the right to order me around. Why have you been bothering metely?¡± Eliza was stunned. Never did she expect Loraine to retort after the recent discovery. ¡°How dare you talk back at me, Loraine? You are just a newbie. I was already working in thispany long before you came. It¡¯s normal for me to assign tasks to you. Besides, I will be made the director soon. I have every right to boss you around. You had better do as I say now. Otherwise, you will regret it in the future!¡± Loraine called her bluff. ¡°Okay, show me what you got!¡± What a joke! The entirepany belonged to her. How could she get scared over a threat from a mere employee? Eliza grunted angrily. She badly wanted to tear Loraine¡¯s mouth apart with her bare hands. The other employees didn¡¯t weigh in because they were afraid of offending the iing director. Just as the two were arguing, a voice came from the door. ¡°Excuse me, who is the designer in charge of the amusement park project? Our manager wants to see her.¡± Eliza pushed Loraine out of the way as she rushed to meet the man. She shed him a smile. ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± Another man came in and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you? Hello, I¡¯m Nate Dempsey, the manager of the park.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Dempsey. How may I help you? I reckon that you are a busy man. If you wanted any aspect of the n to be modified, you should have sent the word. You didn¡¯t have toe all the way here.¡± Eliza ttered Nate as she spoke to him. She was quite confident. Nate smiled back. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. We are satisfied with your design n. But a few details need to be discussed in person.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°In that case, pleasee in.¡± Eliza excitedly led Nate to the meeting room. On the way, she shot Loraine a searing and mocking re. Loraine rolled her eyes and got back to work. In the meeting room, Eliza¡¯s received a great shocker just after she settled down. Chapter 49 The design n Nate picked wasn¡¯t hers! It was Loraine¡¯s! One ¡°This is not my design,¡± Eliza quipped, her eyebrows knitted. ¡°It¡¯s not yours?¡± Nate was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are the designer in charge of the design n?¡± Eliza nodded and exined in a hurry, ¡°I did draft a n for the amusement park, but that¡¯s not what you are holding. You must have taken the wrong one.¡± A deep frown appeared on Nate¡¯s face. ¡°Are you using me of causing the mix-up? What do you take me for? I didn¡¯t make any mistakes. This is the n that we¡¯ve chosen!¡± Sensing that Nate was offended by her choice of words, Eliza immediately adjusted her tone and put on a polite smile. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t mean that. Please don¡¯t get me wrong! It¡¯s just that the n you have was designed by a neer named Loraine Torres. It was never approved by the director. Mine was the one that got approved. That¡¯s why I¡¯m surprised. It¡¯s against thepany¡¯s rules for Loraine to submit her own n to you behind our back. You shouldn¡¯t settle for hers.¡± Eliza used Loraine in order to make sure her n was chosen instead. Nate nced at her and exined, ¡°We got the previous n. But we weren¡¯t satisfied with it. The project was ced on hold because the design n was revised too many times. The construction team has been on their toes for far too Long. We asked that your department send all the design ns to us. After taking close Looks at all of them, we settled for this one. It¡¯s the best!¡± Eliza sprang to her feet and shook her head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s not possible! How can a newbie¡¯s design n that was drafted in just two weeks be better than mine?¡± Nate pped the table impatiently. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Mind your words. The design you drafted is not creative and unique enough. You practically copied ideas from amusement parks that are already in existence. On the other hand, Miss Torres¡¯ design n was so unique and interesting. It appeals to all ages and social groups. More so, she took into ount potential safety problems and advised us on how they can be dealt with. Not only that, she stated how the equipment can be installed. None of these were in your work!¡± Every word he said made Eliza¡¯s face turn pale. She couldn¡¯t think straight or speak. At this moment, Nate dismissed her coldly. ¡°You should improve your ability instead of badmouthing others. Please leave and bring Miss Torres here.¡± Chapter 50 Eliza had no choice but to leave dejectedly. She didn¡¯t have the courage to speak to Loraine. To avoid embarrassment, she passed the message through one of the workers. The fact that Loraine went into the meeting room after Eliza left dejectedly raised the eyebrows of the employees. Not long after, they found out that Loraine had closed the huge deal instead of Eliza. ALL the employees, including those that didn¡¯t like Loraine, flocked around her to congratte her. Eliza was left in the shadows. It was as if she wasn¡¯t the same woman who was worshipped a while back. From a secluded corner, Eliza watched as everyone ttered Loraine endlessly. A sharp pain tugged at her heartstrings. Her eyes were bloodshot at this time. Why did a newbie be a worthy contender overnight? She couldn¡¯t ept this! Eliza vowed to do everything within her power to teach Loraine a lesson once she became the director. A few days Later, all the employees in the design department received the promotion email from the HR department. Some of them rushed to Eliza¡¯s cubicle and fawned at her before checking the email. ¡°Eliza, your time is now. Everyone will start addressing you as the director from today. Don¡¯t forget us after you get promoted!¡± A radiant smile sat on Eliza¡¯s face at this moment. She had been depressed after her design n was written off. But her sadness dissipated now that there was good news. She flipped her hair back and said proudly, ¡°Of course, I will remember my loyal colleagues. I¡¯ll be the best director you guys have ever had. Under my leadership, this department will flourish. I¡¯m not like someone in this office who won just by pure luck. She¡¯s too much of a maverick to hold such a high office. She shouldn¡¯t me others when shends into trouble in the future. Humph!¡± It was obvious that Eliza was mocking Loraine. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The others agreed with her shamelessly. ¡°Yes, you are the most capable in this department. Only someone who¡¯s a down-to-earth team yer deserves to be picked by the management. And that person is you!¡± ¡°Eliza, you have a lot of experience. You can manage the department well. On the other hand, the newbie is just someone who thinks too highly of herself because she won a deal. She doesn¡¯t even take us seriously.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± While most of the designers were around Eliza, Jolie was still in her cubicle. She was unhappy to hear them ndering Loraine. ¡°How shameless! She hasn¡¯t be director yet, but she¡¯s already putting up airs.¡± Chapter 51 Their words didn¡¯t get to Loraine one bit. ¡°Just ignore them, Jolie. Let¡¯s just concentrate on our work.¡± Loraine was busy with the amusement park project, so she didn¡¯t have the time to exchange words with her backbiting colleagues. ¡°Gosh! You¡¯re just too forgiving,¡± Joliemented, suppressing her anger. She then opened the new email. The next second, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Oh my God! Loraine! It¡¯s you! Look! It¡¯s you!¡± she eximed, pointing at herputer screen. Di t Jolie shook Loraine¡¯s shoulder excitedly. Loraine felt dizzy. When she finally broke away from Jolie¡¯s grasp, she looked at theputer screen. Her name was written on the notice of promotion. The email stated that she had been appointed as the new director of the architectural design department. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. What? How did this happen? She had told Cayson not to promote her. Loraine couldn¡¯t understand why he went against her. In the next few seconds, the other employees gathered to take a look. They were shocked by the name they saw. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You must be mistaken!¡± Eliza pushed her colleagues away and leaned over to have a Look. However, her eyes met with a shocker. It was indeed Loraine¡¯s name on the notice. ¡°How can this be? Why not me?¡± Eliza asked no one in particr, her face turning crimson. As she racked her brain, something urred to her. She turned to look at Loraine and shouted, ¡°You cheat! You clinched the position through dirty means, didn¡¯t you? If not, how could you be a director when I¡¯m much more qualified and experienced than you?¡± Those employees, who were loyal to Eliza, also suspected foul y. Chapter 52 ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Eliza blew a short fuse. She created a scene, demanding an exnation. The news soon got to the senior executives. Lewis Rivera, one of the senior directors, came down to the floor and tried to exin things. ¡°Calm down, everyone. There was no foul y during the decision-making process. The promotion was made ording to thepany¡¯s rules and the performance report of the employees.¡± Eliza didn¡¯t buy this exnation. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Loraine is just a neer. I have been working in thispany for years. Howe she¡¯s ranked higher than me?¡± Lewis smiled. ¡°Eliza, I¡¯d love to remind you that Loraine solved a huge design problem during her interview. That alone made gave her more points than you got this year.¡± Eliza¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard this. Lewis continued, ¡°More so, Loraine was able to close the deal of the amusement park. You of all people know how much that deal is worth. Do you need me to say it anyways?¡± Eliza was Livid. The amusement park project had been hers, but Loraine snatched it away. Those two projects were what made Loraine¡¯s performance rating shoot to the very top. As much as Eliza wanted to challenge the decision, she couldn¡¯t do so anymore. Loraine, who had wanted to turn down the appointment, changed her mind after learning that she achieved it due to her ability. Lewis turned to Loraine and smiled at her. ¡°Congrattions, Loraine. Keep up the good work.¡± Loraine nodded. ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The objection from the other workers soon died down. Actually, most of them were relieved that Loraine was chosen as the new director. Although she was just a neer, they couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she had achieved great feats in a short time. She was diligent at work. It was also easy to get along with her because she wasn¡¯t as bossy and vile as Eliza. Most of them didn¡¯t hesitate to congratte her sincerely. Everything was settled now. Eliza was reluctant to be led by her work enemy, but she could only grit her teeth in silence. Chapter 53 The two deals that were closed earlier called for celebration. The board members decided to hold a banquet to show that Universe Group was waxing strong. Rose Manor was chosen as the venue. Many celebrities and top businesspeople were invited. On this night, the venue was jam-packed with several luxury cars. The guests chatted and drank happily. The female invitees were dressed in dashing dinner gowns. It was as if they all came to kill. The competition was fierce. As a top businessman who controlled almost half of the city¡¯s economy, Marco was also invited to the party. His appearance at the party attracted many women¡¯s attention. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just when they were about to flock around him like bees to honey, they stopped because of the woman who came with him. Keely soon locked arms with Marco. She had a beige dress on. Her hair was nicely styled. She Looked like a blossoming lily. Her gait could bepared to that of a queen. A sea of eyes fell on her once she came in with Marco. Keely noticed their intense gaze, so she smiled more brightly. She enjoyed being the center of attention. Keely had cried about her fiance¡¯s death in Marco¡¯s presence. It stirred up his sympathy, so he decided to take her to the banquet. She intended to milk this opportunity. She was going to tell the whole world that she was in an intimate rtionship with him. Just as she wanted, everyone who saw her holding Marco suspected that they had something to do with each other. Only a few weeks ago, the news of Marco¡¯s divorce had spread. Keely was also alleged to be the mistress who broke his marriage. Everyone reasoned that the allegation wasn¡¯t groundless, after all. It appeared that these two were in a serious rtionship that might lead to marriage. Keely held her head up high, taking in all the envious stares. She even envisaged walking down the aisle in a white dress, while Marco waited for her on the altar someday. All the while, she didn¡¯t notice that Marco was wearing a grim look. His frown deepened when Keely locked arms with him. ALL of a sudden, his eyes caught glimpse of a beautiful figure. He stopped dead in his tracks. Chapter 54 It was none other than Loraine. Loraine was wearing a sapphire blue fishtail dress. Her wavy ck hair was coiled up with a pearl hairpin. On her slender neck sat a silver ne that touched her delicate vicle. The makeup she had on was Light, making her look more beautiful than ever. Her radiant smile added to her beauty. She looked Like a wild rose that was swaying in the mountain breeze. The attention of many of the guests was fixed on her immediately. ALL the men stared at her with googly eyes. They were in awe of the goddess in front of them. ¡°Wow! That woman is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Who is she? Which family is she from? Why haven¡¯t I seen her at one of the elite parties before?¡± ¡°Wait! Her face seems familiar. She¡¯s Marco¡¯s ex-wife, Loraine Torres!¡± ¡°Really? I thought she was a countrywoman. Why does she look like someone from a noble background tonight?¡± The guests looked at Marco and Loraine as they discussed. Meanwhile, Marco didn¡¯t hear anything they said. He was in a world of his own. The gorgeous woman in front of him was the only person he paid attention to. It had been weeks since they Last saw each other. Loraine seemed to have gotten a hundred times more beautiful after she left him. Marco badly wished he could run away with her and hide her from everyone. As Keely stood beside Marco, she saw how his eyes glistened with obsession as he stared at his ex- wife. She frowned and gritted her teeth in jealousy. Damn it! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Why did Loraine show up again? She couldn¡¯t allow Loraine to steal her thunder tonight. It pained Keely so much that she was no Longer the center of attention. To get it back, she pulled Marco forward with a gentle smile. ¡°What a pleasant surprise, Loraine! I didn¡¯t think you would be at such a prestigious party!¡± she quipped with mockery. Marco greeted, ¡°Loraine, long time no see.¡± Loraine just Looked at them, expressionless. She had actually spotted this shameless couple from a mile away. As always, she didn¡¯t want to talk with them. However, Keely didn¡¯t intend to let her go. She pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°It¡¯s rather strange that you are here, Loraine. If I remember correctly, only those with an invite can be allowed in. How come you were let in? Did you tag along with a new rich friend of yours?¡± Chapter 55 Everyone¡¯s face changed once they heard this. It was a known fact that banquets like this were only attended by the top one percent of the society. No average person or lower-ss people were invited here. Loraine would have been qualified toe if she was still married to Marco. But now that she was a divorcee, the guests were curious to know how she got in. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Whispers filled the air at this moment. Some of the guests kicked against her presence here. A yful smile appeared on Loraine¡¯s face. Keely hadn¡¯t changed one bit. She was still fond of belittling her irrespective of where they were. Loraine tilted her head and uttered calmly, ¡°Keely, what do you mean? This party was thrown by mypany, Universe Group. Why can¡¯t I attend?¡± Keely bit her lower lip. It skipped her mind that Loraine was now an employee of Universe Group. Employees were allowed to attend. When Keely saw that Marco¡¯s face was hardened, she Lowered her eyes and said with grievance, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I was just looking out for you. After all, you used to be Marco¡¯s wife. I didn¡¯t want you to get embarrassed in this ce. You don¡¯t even have a date¡­¡± What the hell was this woman talking about? Was Keely mocking her that no men wanted to date her? Loraine was amused. Just when she was about to retort, a pleasant male voice interrupted them. ¡°Who said she didn¡¯t have a date?¡± Keely turned around and saw a gentleman in a bespoke blue suit. He was walking towards them with a warm smile. This man was none other than Cayson-the host of the banquet. Cayson walked straight to Loraine and put his arm around her slender waist. The two of them looked like an elegant and noble couple at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m Lorrie¡¯s date,¡± he said, smiling at Loraine. Shocked gasps filled the entire hall. The curious eyes of all the guests were fixed on the four people. Marco¡¯s eyes suddenly became bloodshot. He stared at Cayson¡¯s hand which was around his ex-wife¡¯s slender waist. The urge to break them apart filled his insides. Chapter 56 Actin ¡°Cayson, get your hand off her. You are the CEO of Universe Group. Why are you touching your employee in this manner? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡± Marco clenched his fists. He was holding back from fighting Cayson for touching Loraine in that manner. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m not the CEO tonight. I¡¯m just Lorrie¡¯s date.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Cayson intentionally pulled Loraine closer to him. He was like her knight in shiny armor at this time. Loraine¡¯s body froze. She wanted to break free from this tight hold. But the next second, she saw Cayson winking at her. The hint was too ring for her not to understand. Loraine immediately threw away the idea of breaking free. She even rested her head on Cayson¡¯s shoulder. The sight of them being closer than before fueled Marco¡¯s anger. Green veins popped on his forehead. Keely immediately seized the opportunity to sow discord. ¡°Mr. Benton, Loraine has only worked in yourpany for a few weeks, but you guys are already so close. You are even her date tonight. Did you know each other before?¡± Keely stared at them with suspicious eyes. She was indirectly implying that Loraine was dating Cayson even before she got divorced. It was rather suspicious that a CEO stooped so low to be the date of his employee. The smile on Cayson¡¯s face disappeared in a split second. His eyes darkened. ¡°Watch your mouth. Although Lorrie was only employed recently, she has won two huge deals for the company; a resort project and a children¡¯s park project. For your information, this party was thrown in her honor. She¡¯s a very talented young woman. It¡¯s only right that I appreciate her. I¡¯m not Like someone who is so blind and stupid not to have known that this woman right here is one of a kind. Unlike him, I cherish her a lot.¡± Loraine won two huge deals? Marco looked at Loraine in surprise. The next second, he felt a sting in his heart. The mocking words Cayson said finally sank. He had just been insulted. Nevertheless, Marco couldn¡¯t help but admit that Loraine had begun to show her true potential since they got divorced. Her beauty and sess were astounding. Keely sneered when she heard Cayson¡¯s praise. Chapter 57 The Loraine she knew was a weakling, not a goal-getter. Keely put on a worried expression. ¡°Are you being serious, Mr. Benton? Loraine was so poor that she couldn¡¯t afford to go to school during her childhood. After she got married to Marco, she Lived off him. How is it possible that¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Marco cut her off with a Long face. Loraine scoffed, looking at the two people in front of her. ¡°Go ahead, Keely. Why don¡¯t you finish what you were about to say? Marco, I remember sending you the bank card with the divorce papers. The money you gave me was untouched. Why don¡¯t you Let this oblivious woman know that I never spent your money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Keely retorted immediately. ¡°Loraine, how dare you say that you never spent a penny of Marco¡¯s money during your three-year marriage?¡± ¡°Stop it, Keely. She¡¯s telling the truth,¡± Marco uttered firmly. Staring at Loraine, he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have returned the money, Loraine. You used to be married to me. It is only right that you spent that money. Anyway, I haven¡¯t taken out the money or changed the password. If you still need it, I can hand over the card back to you.¡± This offer was the juiciest of offers. No woman would turn it down. However, Loraine was disgusted by it. She didn¡¯t give a damn about Marco¡¯s money. She hadn¡¯t married him for it, so she never depended on him for her upkeep. Now that she had gotten rid of him and had a flourishing career, why would she ept his money? Did he think that she would jump on the offer? What a joke! Without hesitation, Loraine refused, ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t need your money. I¡¯m no Longer your wife. Besides, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I begin to make more money than you. My career is shooting to the roof in case you don¡¯t know.¡± Those proud words struck Keely¡¯s nerves. As far as she was concerned, Loraine was just someone who liked to brag even though she wasn¡¯t that special. ¡°Loraine, stop pretending. Working in an architecturalpany doesn¡¯t pay so well. You can¡¯t make half of Marco¡¯s worth even if you work hard for the rest of your life. I majored in architecture while in the university, so I know thatrge structures like an amusement park are very difficult to design. It¡¯s a miracle that you were able to design it since you never went to college. But I have to say that you shouldn¡¯t rely on Luck always. You will be stranded one day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like arguing with delusional women like you. All I can say is that you will know if I achieved such a great feat by luck once the project ispleted.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 58 Loraine wasn¡¯t shaken up by Keely¡¯s mockery at all. Marco frowned when he heard this. Although he didn¡¯t think Loraine won the project just by luck, he still doubted her ability. After thinking for a while, he said tentatively, ¡°Loraine, I recently heard that the construction team of a children¡¯s park purchased a Large number of newly-introduced building materials. Is this the same project you are working on? It might interest you to know that such kind of material hasn¡¯t been tested and trusted yet. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too risky to use it for construction now? Can you guarantee the safety of the structure once it¡¯spleted?¡± Loraine uttered confidently, ¡°Must we do things the old way? How will the public get to know about the new material if no one uses it? As for the safety, I¡¯d like you to know that this new type of foam concrete has many advantages¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Keely interrupted her. ¡°Foam concrete? How can you use foam as building material?¡± Keely was agitated. ¡°You are using substandard materials just to save cost. How heartless and careless can you be? What if the building copses and causes the death of many innocent children?¡± In Keely¡¯s mind, she had something on Loraine. She wanted to paint Loraine as a dumb and wicked woman. Marco, who was standing next to her, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He shouted coldly, ¡°Enough! If you don¡¯t know what we are talking about, just shut up!¡± Keely¡¯s jaw dropped. Her eyes sparkled with sheer confusion. Did she make a mistake? Why did Marco shut her up when she was only helping him to ridicule Loraine? Humiliati Loraine couldn¡¯t help chuckling as she looked at the ignorant Keely in front of her. ¡°Foam concrete is not entirely made of foam. It¡¯s a cement-based slurry thatprises cement, coal ash, stone powder, and Little foam that have been frothed together with the help of advanced mechanical technology. A pumping system is used to carry out construction. The foam material has many advantages. It¡¯s durable, has very high water and heat resistance, and can even absorb shock. Research has proven that it is more solid than reinforced concrete. All this makes it perfect for the amusement park project.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After Loraine¡¯s exnation, all the guests, including those that were in the construction industry realized that Keely was being ridiculous. ¡°It¡¯s so funny that a so-called graduate of architectural design doesn¡¯t even know the basics of the profession. How dare she im to be a professional?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s too ignorant and arrogant.¡± ¡°Keely mocked Loraine because she couldn¡¯t afford to go to college. But it turns out that Loraine is smarter than her. She¡¯s so shameless!¡± Keely¡¯s face instantly turned red when she heard the ridicule from all angles. Loraine wasn¡¯t done with her yet. Chapter 59 ¡°Keely, you im to be a graduate, but it appears you wasted the funds of whosoever sent you to college. You must have been a poor student since you don¡¯t even know the basics. Tsk!¡± Cayson echoed, ¡°It appears that real ability is better than fake education. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Everyone burst into Laughter as they stared at the horrified Keely. They were all on Loraine¡¯s side now that they saw who the smarter one between the two was. Tears welled up in Keely¡¯s red eyes at this moment. She was speechless. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She had never been embarrassed like this before. If she wasn¡¯t trying to act like a prim and properdy in front of Marco, she would have pounced on Loraine. Loraine wasn¡¯t particrly pleased to see Keely humiliated. She used to relish defeating her in the past. But now, she was extremely bored. These two were nothing in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them. Loraine turned around and left with her head up high. Cayson went with her. Marco¡¯s heart sank to his stomach as he watched them leave, hand in hand. His face didn¡¯t hide his sadness. However, the troublemaker he brought as his date tonight didn¡¯t take the cue. ¡°Marco, why didn¡¯t you defend me just now? You of all people know that I have been receiving treatment abroad since I graduated. The meds affected my general well-being, so I forgot some things. These people don¡¯t know what I have been through, but they are Laughing at me.¡± Keely acted pitifully, as if she wasn¡¯t the one who started trouble. Marco was fed up with her. He broke away from her grip and uttered coldly, ¡°Keely, do you think I¡¯m dumb? You asked for trouble! Loraine only gave you a taste of your own medicine, so don¡¯t try to y the victim. If you don¡¯t stop now, I will treat you as a stranger even though you were Jorge¡¯s fiance.¡± Keely¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marco. I was only thinking of those innocent lives that could be lost if Loraine used substandard materials. It¡¯s my duty as a member of society to ask such important questions. Anyway, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± The frown on Marco¡¯s face was unmoved despite her apology. ¡°I¡¯m mot the one you should be apologizing to. Go apologize to Loraine.¡± Chapter 60 The sad expression on Keely¡¯s face froze. Her fingernails dug into her palms as she clenched her fists. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although she badly wanted to tear Loraine into pieces now, she didn¡¯t want to annoy Marco any further. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apologize to Loraine right away. Don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡± ¡°I hope you can keep your word.¡± Marco gave her a cold nce before leaving. In this way, Keely was left to bear the intense res from the crowd alone. A malicious idea began to brew in her mind shortly after. Loraine! That bitch was the reason why she got the biggest humiliation of her life tonight. She would not allow that shrew to take her man away. Never again! As the new director and the one who bagged the deals, Loraine had to give a speech at the banquet. Loraine had excused herself to fix her makeup a little. Just as she came out of the Ladies¡¯ room, Keely osted her at the corner of the stairs. Stroking her hair, Loraine asked impatiently, ¡°Why are you in my way Keely? What do you want from me this time?¡± Keely folded her arms and looked at Loraine, her eyes zing with resentment. ¡°You are so arrogant because Marco is protecting you, right?¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°Marco is protecting me? Keely, are you blind? Or could it be that I¡¯m blind? Why can¡¯t I see what you are insinuating?¡± ¡°Bah! Don¡¯t y dumb, Loraine!¡± Keely had a ferocious look on her face. ¡°You must have known that Marco wasing to this party, so you purposely made sure he saw you. You did that to embarrass me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Loraine threw her head back and Laughed. This woman in front of her was so delusional and paranoid. ¡°Loraine, let me warn you for thest time. Stay away from Marco! He¡¯s mine now. You can¡¯t take him away no matter how hard you try. Don¡¯t forget that you are just a poor orphan from the gutters. You don¡¯t even deserve to be Marco¡¯s maid. Stick to whoring around. There¡¯s no way in hell that Marco would want to get back with a slut Like you!¡± Keely¡¯s voice cracked as rage burned a red rash across her face. It was obvious that she was holding back from pouncing on Loraine. ¡°Stay away from me, you sicko!¡± Loraine¡¯s patience ran out. Chapter 61 ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about you and your so-called man. If you hadn¡¯t appeared in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t have said a word to you. You are delusional, Keely. Seek help!¡± Keely snorted. ¡°Do you take me for a fool, Loraine? I know you want Marco. Get your eyes off my man. I¡¯m the only woman who deserves him!¡± ¡°Keely, don¡¯t you understand all that I have been saying?¡± Loraine let out an evilugh. ¡°Well, I get it now. It seems desperation has beclouded your sense of reasoning. You are still stuck in the position of mistress even though I have divorced that scum. Oh, what a pity!¡± Thisment made Keely remember how she was called a mistress and home-wrecker some weeks back. Her old fury mixed with the new one. The simmering resentment blew up. ¡°Loraine, you bitch! It¡¯s all because of you! My life will be just perfect if you disappear from this world!¡± Keely pounced on Loraine as soon as she finished speaking. Loraine dodged the attack quickly. Things took an unexpected turn afterward. When Keely withdrew her hands, she staggered and fell backward. Everything happened with the speed of light. Loraine could only watch Keely fall down the stairs and Landed on the floor heavily. There was an uproar in the hall as soon as the guests heard that loud thud. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Ah! Someone fell down the stairs!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Keely Haywood!¡± Amidst the concerned screams, Marco rushed forward and held Keely in his arms. ¡°Marco, it hurts¡­¡± Keely Lay in his arms weakly. There were tears in her red eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± Marco asked, hugging her tightly. Keely looked up the stairs. The next second, she lowered her eyes and replied timidly, ¡°I tried to apologize to Loraine, but it seems she doesn¡¯t want to forgive me. Anyway, it¡¯s all my fault. I understand that she¡¯s still mad at me. Please don¡¯t me her. I¡¯m fine.¡± It appeared like Keely was preventing Loraine from being med, but every word and action of hers implied that it was Loraine who pushed her down the stairs. Chapter 62 Loraine was standing up there with a cold look on her face. She didn¡¯t seem concerned at all. Despite being hurt by her indifference, Marco asked, ¡°Loraine, did you push Keely down?¡± He just wanted to hear her side of the story. But in Loraine¡¯s ears, it sounded Like he was using her. The current happening brought back the memory of that unfortunate day. It was the day Keely stabbed herself to frame Loraine. Marco didn¡¯t listen to her side of the story at that time. He also acquiesced when Marina wanted to take out her kidney for Keely. How desperate she was at that time! She had given up everything for him, but he made her life miserable. Anyway, that miserable Loraine was dead now. This new one wasn¡¯t a pushover! Despite the curious gazes from the guests, Loraine majestically descended the stairs. The crowd made way for her fearfully. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cayson was the only one who walked to her without hesitation. ¡°Lorrie, are you okay?¡± Loraine¡¯s heart felt warm when she saw the concern in Cayson¡¯s eyes. It was at this moment she realized that she had someone who would be on her side no matter what. Loraine shook her head and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Marco was infuriated after Loraine ignored his question and talked to Cayson instead. ¡°Loraine, answer my question!¡± Loraine looked into his eyes and sneered. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time Chapter 63 Marco¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this statement. Loraine Leaned forward to look at Keely, who was hiding in Marco¡¯s arms as she cried crocodile tears. ¡°Last time, you set me up after stabbing yourself. You wanted to collect my kidney aspensation. What do you want from me this time? Are you going to pretend that your leg is broken and ask Marco to cut off one of my legs for you?¡± Evidence Keely shivered in Marco¡¯s arms and her face turned paler. ¡°I¡¯m not pulling another stunt. I know that I wronged you, Loraine. But please don¡¯t use falsely.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Marco soon got over the shock. He looked up at Loraine and warned her. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Loraine.¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw that history was repeating itself. For what seemed like the thousandth time, she regretted falling in love with this man who made her suffer for three long years. However, she was thankful that she finally got out of that bondage. Loraine was disgusted by the sight of Marco¡¯s face. She red at Keely instead. ¡°I have to hand it to you, Keely. You are very smart. Any time you want to set me up, you always find a blind spot so surveince footage can¡¯t be used against you. But I won¡¯t walk into your trap this time!¡± With these words, Loraine flipped her hair back. A microphone that was pinned to her gown was revealed. She took it off and held it up for all to see. ¡°This Little thing right here has a good recording function. Would you like to hear what it has recorded?¡± Horror was written all over Keely¡¯s face. A trace of panic shed through her eyes. Not to give herself away, she tried to calm down. Perhaps Loraine was trying to y a fast one on her. She decided not to panic just yet. Keely continued putting on an act. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­¡± She refused to ept that the game was up. In her opinion, Loraine was only trying to trick her into coming clean. Chapter 64 With a smile, Loraine said, ¡°Not to worry, you will soon know what I¡¯m talking about. I brought this microphone for my speech on stage. But it came in handy by recording a good show. I will Liven up the atmosphere now. Prepare to be entertained, everyone!¡± Loraine handed the microphone over to Cayson. Without being told, Cayson knew exactly what to do. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Keely¡¯s eyelid twitched at this moment. Panic set in all over again. She muttered guiltily, ¡°Well, I¡­ I¡¯m not seriously injured. Marco, don¡¯t me Loraine. Just let her go, okay?¡± Marco knitted his eyebrows. Something smelled fishy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want me to be held ountable. As for me, I won¡¯t let this slide!¡± Loraine was ready to go all out. She wanted to have her revenge tonight. As Keely was shaking like a leaf, Cayson ordered one of the media staff to connect the microphone to the speaker. The next moment, Keely¡¯s sharp voice was heard by everyone in the banquet hall. ¡°Loraine, you bitch! It¡¯s all because of you! My life will be just perfect if you disappear from this world!¡± Those vicious wordspletely tore apart the hypocritical mask that Keely had worn for many years, revealing how rotten she truly was. The mouths of all the guests were agape for a handful of seconds. They soon began to speak about how cunning Keely was. ¡°Wow! She¡¯s such a big liar! She almost fooled me just now.¡± ¡°I guess you shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Although Keely looks so innocent, she¡¯s actually vicious. My goodness!¡± ¡°You are right. She must have fallen down the stairs just to set Loraine up. She¡¯s so despicable. Loraine is a strong woman. If I were in her shoes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat my husband¡¯s mistress.¡± The new revtion made Marco livid. ¡°Keely, is this your so-called apology?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not Like that, Marco. Please let me exin¡­¡± Before Keely could finish speaking, Marco threw her to the floor. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Chapter 65 Keely screamed in pain when her body crashed to the floor. The crash hurt her wound again. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She was indeed in pain this time around. However, no one believed her. Marco also thought she was putting up an act. He Looked down at her with sheer disdain. ¡°I have had it up to here with you, Keely. This is the second time you lied to me!¡± Keely¡¯s heart pounded against her chest at this time. Despite the pain she was in, she hurriedly stood up and held Marco¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, Marco. I never said Loraine pushed me. ALL this is just one big misunderstanding.¡± As Keely spoke, she coughed uncontrobly. Her face turned scarlet. ¡°Honestly, I went to apologize to Loraine. But my pleas fell on deaf ears. I was anxious for her to forgive me. You know that I¡¯m not in good health. I slipped and fell down the stairs by ident. I¡¯m not lying, nor trying to frame Loraine. You have to believe me, Marco!¡± Loraine rolled her eyes. What a shameless Liar Keely was! She was still defending herself despite the damning evidence against her. Loraine felt that Marco would probably turn a blind eye to the evidence. After all, he always did that in the past. Loraine was fed up with watching the two. She was in no mood to give her speech anymore. After whispering a few words to Cayson, she turned around and left elegantly. Marco¡¯s heart sank when he saw this. He moved forward, intending to run after her. ¡°Marco! Please don¡¯t Leave me here!¡± Keely held on to him. ¡°Remember your promise to Jorge.¡± Marco stopped dead in his tracks abruptly. Keely¡¯s eyes Lit up with hope. To her greatest dismay, Marco grabbed her hand and pulled away from her. He then ordered his bodyguards, ¡°Take her to the hospital.¡± The next second, he hurriedly went after Loraine. Chapt 27 C titi ¡°Loraine, wait!¡± Chapter 66 Marco followed Loraine out of the manor. He quickly caught up with her. However, just as Marco was about to grab her hand, Cayson stood in front of him, blocking his way. ¡°Get away from her!¡± Marco said through gritted teeth. ¡°I need to talk to Loraine.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Lorrie isn¡¯t interested in talking with you now.¡± Cayson didn¡¯t budge. Marco turned to look at Loraine, but she walked away, not bothering to look back as if she had nothing to do with him. A weight settled in Marco¡¯s heart. But part of him reminded him that he had no right to be angry. It was his fault this time. He had suspected Loraine again before knowing the truth. Marco wanted to apologize but couldn¡¯t utter a word when Cayson was with her. ¡°I will make it up to you, Loraine.¡± Loraine seemed to walk faster with every word he uttered as if she couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of him. After what happened today, Marco realized Loraine didn¡¯t want his money. Just as he thought about it, Loraine walked away. ¡°Loraine, join Bryant Group,¡± Marco shouted after her. ¡°It will be a better opportunity for you and your career development.¡± Loraine stopped in her tracks when she heard that. Marco¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t stay in Universe Group and waste your talent. I can give you the most important project of Bryant Group. The value of the project is at least one thousand times the total value of the resort and the amusement park projects you¡¯ve been working on. You will be a part of the national architectural circle if you work on this project.¡± Cayson was a good-tempered man. However, his face darkened with rage when he heard that. Loraine slowly turned around. She always Liked challenges. Marco was desperate to get Loraine to forgive her. He was willing to offer her a tempting opportunity. However, Loraine wouldn¡¯t give him what he wanted. Chapter 67 ¡°Look, Marco. I don¡¯t need your charity. I will get what I want with my potential.¡± Loraine¡¯s face glowed in stark contrast to the dark night. Marco looked at her and took a deep breath. His eyes gleamed with astonishment. The woman in front of him was beautiful and feisty, unlike his once-silent wife. She was dashing, and Marco couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. However, he remembered Loraine was no longer his wife. Marco had no right to stop her. Therefore, he watched her leave with Cayson in his car. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He stood there with a heavy heart as the car disappeared out of his sight. Loraine Looked out of the window without uttering a word. Cayson knew she was interested in the project Marco had mentioned earlier. ¡°Lorrie, the project Marco had mentioned is a smart city construction n for Vagow. It is the biggest and most crucial project in the architectural industry this year. Vagow¡¯s government desires to build a smart technology cityplex. They want to build a school, a hospital, a police station, a fire station, a cultural center, etc¡­¡± ¡°It sounds like a good project, but Bryant Group has acquired it.¡± Loraine pouted. Cayson shook his head. ¡°They haven¡¯t signed the project yet. Vagow¡¯s government is holding public bidding for the design n. Universe Group is also striving to acquire it.¡± Loraine¡¯s face lit up. She was d to hear Marco hadn¡¯t acquired such a profitable project yet. ¡°Do we still have a chance to win this big project from Bryant Group?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Cayson shook his head, smiling bitterly. ¡°Bryant Group has always been diligent about research and is backed by high-tech equipment. They have ample experience in building design and intelligent AI systems. Besides, they have already coborated with Vagow¡¯s government on smart construction projects. They have the upper hand in this project.¡± Chapter 68 ¡°Wow! It sounds more challenging than I imagined.¡± Loraine¡¯s excitement reached its peak. ¡°I have never been afraid of anyone in the architectural industry.¡± Cayson¡¯s face softened. His eyes gleamed with admiration when he saw Loraine¡¯s confidence. ¡°ALL right, Lorrie. Do what you like. Universe Group and I will always support you.¡± But things were not that simple. Bryant Group¡¯s progress had surpassed that of Universe Group. At Bryant Group building¡¯s conference room, Marco sat in the main seat with a grumpy Look. ¡°How is the construction n of the smart city going?¡± ¡°We have submitted our n to the government,¡± replied Nichol Shaw, the project manager. ¡°Well, they have suggested some improvisation, and we¡¯re revising it ordingly. They¡¯ll soon sign the contract.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Marco nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Good. Keep going.¡± He wanted to prove to Loraine that Universe Group was no match for Bryant Group. He wanted to make her regret choosing Universe Group and Cayson. Loraine was more motivated to beat thepetitive Bryant Group. She returned to thepany and began preparing for the bidding. Soon, Loraine proposed her idea of participating in the smart city project during the first department meeting after she became the director. Everyone was excited to participate in such a prestigious project. However, one person looked discouraged. ¡°Are you kidding me? Bryant Group has already bagged such an important project. Ourpany will never be able to beat them. You should know where you stand. God, it¡¯s a stupid idea. Stop striving for quick sess and instant benefits. You¡¯ll only end up failing.¡± Eliza snorted with disdain. ¡°Eliza, what nonsense are you saying?¡± Jolie retorted. ¡°You¡¯re an employee of Universe Group, not a member of Bryant Group. How could you appreciate them and belittle ourpany?¡± ¡°Nonsense? Everyone in the city knows that Bryant Group is the onlypany that works in close cooperation with the government. Bryant Chapter 69 Group has been growing stronger since Marco took office. He has not only won over the best designers in the world but also assembled the best scientific research team. What makes you think we¡¯ll win? It¡¯s just a waste of time and effort.¡± The enthusiasm of the people in the conference room died in an instant. Although Eliza sounded rude and pessimistic, she was right. Eliza secretly felt happy to know everyone had lost their ambition and drive. She disliked Loraine¡¯s behavior after she became the director. Eliza¡¯s main aim was to kill her every move. However, Eliza¡¯s arrogance didn¡¯t Last Long. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Eliza, if you don¡¯t have the potential, you should quit,¡± said Loraine. ¡°Stop discouraging the team members.¡± Eliza¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Loraine ignored her and turned to look at the other employees. ¡°I admit that Bryant Group is powerful, but Universe Group is no lesser. We are equally powerful. Why should we be afraid of Bryant Group? One must always move forward in the business world. Otherwise, we¡¯ll fall behind. If you¡¯re afraid ofpetition, you¡¯ll never grow. As long as you work hard and sessfully win this project, you can enjoy bonuses and other benefits. Don¡¯t you want them?¡± Loraine¡¯s words excited everyone. They were all motivated. ¡°Well said, Loraine!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Loraine has won two big projects: the resort and the children¡¯s park. I think we can compete with Bryant Group. Trust her!¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll do my best for the bonus!¡± Loraine¡¯s speech was a morale booster. Eliza¡¯s anger reached its peak when she heard all her colleagues wanted to work with Loraine. ¡°It¡¯s easy to talk at lengths about sess. I would like to see what you will do after you fail.¡± However, no one seemed to pay attention to Eliza¡¯sint. Everyone was in high spirits and devoted their time to work on the project. Loraine worked harder than her subordinates. She worked overtime, day and night, to finish the task. While Loraine was engrossed in work, she got a call from Rowan. ¡°Lorrie, I heard you wanted to win the smart city project. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I¡¯ll introduce some friends to you, so you won¡¯t endure losses in thepetition with Bryant Group,¡± Rowan said earnestly. He didn¡¯t feel guilty about helping his niece. Chapter 70 Loraine refused without hesitation. ¡°Uncle Rowan, please don¡¯t!¡± However, Rowan tried his best to persuade her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯m your uncle. What¡¯s wrong with me helping you? Moreover, Bryant Group works in close coboration with the government. Marco has developed the group into a strongpany at such a young age. I¡¯m sure he must have achieved it by some dirty means!¡± Loraine massaged her temples. ¡°Uncle Rowan! I know you are afraid I might suffer losses. But don¡¯t you trust your niece? I can win the project without anyone¡¯s help!¡± Rowanpromised ultimately. ¡°Fine! You are right! I believe you can win the project with your own ability. I¡¯m going to contact some of my friends and ask the government staff to make this tender open for public assessment. Since you don¡¯t want to use any connections, I¡¯ll make sure others don¡¯t secretly use their influence either.¡± Meanwhile, two uninvited visitors came to Marco¡¯s office. ¡°Marco, what has kept you busytely? If we didn¡¯te to your office, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you.¡± ter slumped on the sofa andined. Marco was still engrossed in work. He didn¡¯t bother to look at him. Jimmie looked at him and sighed. ¡°Gosh, you are a workaholic! I thought we could hang out more often after your divorce. But I barely get to see you now. Things have gotten worse after you divorced.¡± However, ter wasn¡¯t happy to hear that. ¡°I disagree. I¡¯m d that Marco is divorced. That woman is good for nothing. She is never good enough for him. Marco has done the right thing divorcing her.¡± Marco¡¯s hand stilled on the document. His head snapped up as he looked at ter, and his jaw tightened. ¡°ter, Loraine is not as bad as you think. She is already the director of the architectural design department of Universe Group.¡± Think So ter curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Loraine is dating Cayson, the CEO of Universe Group. I think that¡¯s how she got promoted.¡± ¡°As far as I know, Loraine has already won two projects,¡± Marco said. ¡°Now she is Leading her team to make the bidding proposal for the smart city project.¡± ter and Jimmie exchanged nces, their eyes widening in astonishment. ¡°How did you know this?¡± Jimmie asked curiously. Chapter 71 ¡°I mean, you never paid attention to Loraine when you were married.¡± Marco was taken aback when he heard that. However, he remained silent. ter¡¯s brows shot up as he realized something. ¡°Wait! The smart city project? Aren¡¯t you in charge of that project? Is Loraine also working on it? How dare shepete with you? What does she think of herself? She is clearly overestimating her ability.¡± The more ter thought about it, the more suspicious he became about Loraine¡¯s intention. ¡°Is she trying to garner your attention this way?¡± Marco frowned when he heard that. But ter didn¡¯t notice Marco¡¯s grim expression. The doubts and suspicion in his head seemed to multiply. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°How could Cayson let an ignorant country woman like Loraine take charge of such a significant project? Is he out of his mind? She has probably cast a spell on him. Wow! I underestimated her before. Man, she is maniptive! It¡¯s horrible. Thank God you divorced her!¡± The way he degraded Loraine irked Marco. ¡°Enough! If you have the time and energy toment on others here, you better go back to your company and do something useful.¡± Marco¡¯s face was cold, and his deep-set eyes darkened. Seeing that, ter shuddered and instantly stopped talking. Just then, Carl knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Mr. Bryant, Miss Haywood is here. Do you want me to bring her here?¡± Marco refused without thinking. ¡°Isn¡¯t she hurt after she fell? Ask her to get good rest and note to unless she has something important.¡± For a moment, Jimmie and ter thought they had misheard Marco¡¯s words. However, seeing Carl leave, the two exchanged nces. They were surprised to see Marco refuse to meet Keely. ¡°Marco, you and Keely¡­¡± ter was about to question him, but Jimmie quickly covered his mouth, stopping him from continuing. ¡°Marco, since you are busy, we don¡¯t want to disturb you anymore.¡± With that, Jimmie dragged ter out of the office Chapter 72 ter struggled to free himself from Jimmie¡¯s grip. ¡°What the hell? Why did you stop me from questioning him? I think Marco is too busy with work that he has lost his ability to think straight. He has stopped caring about the woman he likes. Gosh, he is out of his mind.¡± ¡°He Likes Keely? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jimmie wiped his hands. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think Marco doesn¡¯t like Keely?¡± ter retorted. ¡°Have you forgotten Keely is the only woman in Marco¡¯s heart? If it weren¡¯t for Jorge and Keely¡¯s engagement, Marco would have married her long ago. There¡¯s no way Loraine could have taken Marco away from her.¡± Jimmie let out a weary sigh. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue at the mention of Jorge. If Jorge were still alive, their Life and situation would have been different. As the two walked to the door, a woman¡¯s voice stopped them. ¡°Jimmie, ter, are you also here to see Marco? Is he here?¡± Keely asked impatiently as the guards prevented her from meeting Marco. Her eyes lit up when she saw them. Jimmie and ter exchanged nces. ¡°Hi, Keely. Long time no see.¡± Jimmie forced a smile. ¡°We didn¡¯t see Marco. He¡¯s probably gone somewhere.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Keely¡¯s shoulders slumped in disappointment. ¡°Keely, what happened between you and Marco?¡± asked ter. Keely¡¯s eyes turned red; she finally found an outlet to vent her feelings. ¡°We attended Universe Group¡¯s banquetst time. Unexpectedly, we met Loraine there. When we came back, Marco became unhappy and started ignoring me. I wanted to exin to him¡­¡± Keely purposefully left the details. Her face changed as she mentioned Loraine, making it seem like the Latter had bullied her. ter grew livid as he pictured Loraine driving a wedge between Keely and Marco. He regarded her as an evil woman. ¡°I knew it must have got something to do with Loraine. Now, she has be arrogant because of Cayson¡¯s support. She ispeting with Chapter 73 Marco for the project. Gosh, can you believe that?¡± Keely was relieved to know that ter still hated Loraine. Moreover, she was happy to know Loraine waspeting with Marco for the project. ¡°Since Marco is not here, there is no point in waiting for him.¡± She frowned, pretending to be weak. ¡°ter, Jimmie, I¡¯m not feeling well. Can you drop me home?¡± ¡°Well, I just remembered that I still have important work at thew firm. I¡¯d better leave.¡± Jimmie didn¡¯t want to get involved in any trouble, so he left. ter didn¡¯t mind driving her home, but he was afraid Marco would get mad at him if he found out that he had dropped Keely home without his knowledge. ¡°Well¡­ I just bought a limited edition new car. I¡¯m still not ustomed to it. Keely, you better ask Marco¡¯s assistant to drop you home.¡± ter spun around and ran away. However, he soon stopped and turned to look at her. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Keely. I will help you keep an eye on Loraine. I won¡¯t spare her. Bye.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Keely¡¯s face reddened with rage as she saw the two practically run away from her. Ever since Loraine announced she was going topete with Bryant Group for the smart city project, she had been leading her team to work hard and made several versions of the design ns. Loraine¡¯s ability convinced everyone in the architectural design department except Eliza. Eliza was unhappy with Loraine¡¯s authority, so she refused to cooperate with her. Every time she was assigned a task, she wouldin about the workload. Eliza tried her best to postpone the tasks assigned to her. Everyone knew she was cking, but the department was in need of people, so they had no choice but to put up with her. Eliza sensed that and became Lazier. Her behaviorsted until Loraine held a project meeting again. Eliza came to the conference room twenty minutes after the meetingmenced. ¡°Oh, I got a stomach ache. That¡¯s why I¡¯mte,¡± she exined without guilt. ¡°I hope you understand, Loraine.¡± Chapter 74 But before Eliza sat down, Loraine looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Eliza, you don¡¯t have to attend this meeting.¡± Eliza, who was nning to make a fuss at the meeting frowned in confusion. She threw the documents on the table and shouted, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I have kicked you out of the team.¡± ¡°Loraine Torres! How dare you kick me out of the project?¡± Eliza¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh, I see. You probably think I¡¯m a threat to you because I almost became the director. You¡¯re deliberately targeting me and using your position to belittle me because of your grudge toward me.¡± Eliza was confident that was the reason for Loraine¡¯s decision. She cleared her throat and bellowed, ¡°As you all can see, Loraine has been targeting the old staff of the department since she¡¯s be the new director. I worked hard and devoted myself to the project, but Loraine wants to fire me! I guess you all now have an idea about what kind of a person she is.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t bother stopping Eliza. She crossed her arms over her chest and Looked at her expressionlessly. Once Eliza finished speaking, Loraine took out the design sketches Eliza had submitted and pointed out the mistakes in front of everyone. ¡°Is this what you mean by hard work? This doesn¡¯t show that you¡¯re devoted to the project. Even a beginner wouldn¡¯t make this kind of mistake. You have been constantly making errors. Your focus is clearly elsewhere.¡± Eliza pouted. ¡°It¡¯s just a small mistake. I can modify it. To err is human. I¡¯m sure even you make mistakes. Can you guarantee you¡¯ve never made a mistake in your life?¡± Loraine arched an eyebrow and looked at her. ¡°I, too, make mistakes. After all, nobody is perfect. Unintentional mistakes can be forgiven, but you¡¯ve purposefully made these errors.¡± Eliza¡¯s heart leaped to her throat. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Loraine pointed at the monitor that showed theparison of Eliza¡¯s original and revised records. ¡°Jolie gave this document to you,¡± she said sternly, pointing at the data on the screen. ¡°The figure was correct in the beginning, but you changed it with the wrong one before submitting. Don¡¯t tell me it was a mistake. You have repeated this several times. It¡¯s obvious you did it on purpose. Don¡¯t deny.¡± The blood on Eliza¡¯s face drained, and her lips trembled. She couldn¡¯t utter a word because the evidence was solid. ¡°Eliza, if you resign and leave without making a fuss, I won¡¯t hold you ountable,¡± Loraine said coldly. ¡°But if you continue to stay in Universe Group, I¡¯ll have no choice but to announce what you have done.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 75 If that happens, you won¡¯t be able to work in anypany.¡± Eliza¡¯s licked her dry lips and looked at Loraine in horror. She couldn¡¯t believe Loraine would be ruthless enough to ruin her career. ¡°Fine, you win! I¡¯ll quit!¡± Eliza hissed through her teeth. Eliza squirmed on the spot with difort as everyone eyed her with contempt. She couldn¡¯t stay in thepany for another second. She quickly packed her things and left thepany. The incident made everyone fear and revere Loraine. The workers didn¡¯t dare ck off. They worked day and night, finished the design n, and submitted it before the bidding closed. A weekter A press conference was held to announce the results of the bidding, and the representatives of all companies attended it. As soon as Loraine and Jolie arrived, they saw Marco walk in through the door with his assistant. Jolie was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s Marco Bryant! Why has hee here in person?¡± Loraine nced at him indifferently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right. Marco seldom shows up on such asions. Why is he here today?¡± Just then, an idea urred to Jolie, and she was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Oh my God, Loraine! Has hee for you?¡± Loraine rolled her eyes and shook her head. ¡°Jolie, you are overthinking. The press conference is about to begin. Let¡¯s hurry in.¡± Jolie didn¡¯t utter another word. She eyed Loraine with worry. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Last time, Jolie ran into Marco and saw him holding Loraine¡¯s hand in the bar. Judging from the way he looked at Loraine, Jolie was certain that he wouldn¡¯t give up on her. The Project Loraine walked in and saw that almost everyone had arrived. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Marco sat in the seat exclusively allocated for Bryant Group with a grim look on his face. Nichol Shaw, the project manager, sat beside him, exuding confidence. Chapter 76 ¡°Mr. Bryant, thank you for attending the press conference. Don¡¯t worry. We are professional and assure you we won¡¯t Let you down. Bryant Group will surely win the smart city project this time.¡± He defiantly nced at the seat allocated for Universe Group. ¡°Look, Universe Group must have given up. A new female designer is taking charge of this project.¡± Jolie heard his words. Anger surged through her veins. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Loraine stopped her. ¡°Ignore him. The one offering the best design n will win the bid. Not the one with a smart mouth. After all, nobody knows who is going to get this project,¡± Loraine said confidently, not bothering to lower her voice. ¡°Oh, please!¡± Nichol snorted with disdain. ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Just as the twopanies were at loggerheads, Marco abruptly stood up and walked to Loraine. He thrust his hands into his pockets and looked into Loraine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Loraine, I mean what I said the other day. If you want this project, you¡¯re wee to join Bryant Group any time you wish.¡± The workers of the twopanies were shocked to hear that, especially Nichol. He had no idea what was going on. They wondered if Marco was poaching Loraine. But Loraine was his ex-wife. She had joined his rivalpany. How could Marco be kind to her? ¡°They¡¯re yet to announce the result. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early for you to say that, Mr. Bryant?¡± Loraine asked calmly. ¡°Remember, I¡¯ll keep up my promise regardless of what happens.¡± Marco looked deep into her eyes and returned to his seat. Loraine didn¡¯t bother to even look at Marco. However, all the managers in the hall introduced themselves to Marco and tried handing over their business cards. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Everyone thought Bryant Group had already won the project, and they didn¡¯t have much hope. They were all here only to tter Marco and coborate with Bryant Group. No one believed Universe Group could win the project. Half an hour Later, the press conference began. Klein Moore, the person in charge of the government project, stepped on the stage. Chapter 77 He looked at the reporters and the media crew waiting for him to announce their results with bated breath. He cleared his throat. ¡°The winner of the smart city project is Universe Group!¡± The audience broke into an uproar. ¡°What ?¡± ¡°Did I hear it wrong? That¡¯s unbelievable! Universe Group has won the bid. Shouldn¡¯t it be Bryant Group?¡± ¡°Universe Group? Howe? It seems wrong.¡± Even Jolie couldn¡¯t believe the result. ¡°What? Lo¡­ Loraine¡­ We won the bid!¡± Jolie grabbed Loraine¡¯s hands. She was at a loss for words. Loraine breathed a sigh of relief, and her face broke into a triumphant smile. ¡°Yes, we won.¡± Meanwhile, the people of Bryant Group looked visibly devastated. Nichol clutched his chest and stood up. ¡°Wait! We won¡¯t ept this result! Bryant Group¡¯s intelligence technology is the best in the country and meets global standards. We have unparalleled technology to build the smart city. Why would you pick Universe Group¡¯s n over ours? Something seems fishy. I feel something is wrong with your decision- making process.¡± Hearing that, the people present broke into a heated discussion. Everyone present shared Nichol¡¯s doubt. No one believed Universe Group could beat Bryant Group. Just then, Loraine stood up. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I admit Bryant Group¡¯s technology is superior to the Universe Group¡¯s. But when ites to urban construction, we must not only rely on technology but make sure it¡¯s user- friendly as well, especially when ites to the elderly, who are unfamiliar with modern technology.¡± Then, she turned to look at Nichol. ¡°Did you ever think about the older poption and how they would adapt to your technology when you charted the n?¡± Nichol was rendered speechless. The auditorium fell silent as everyone unanimously stared at Loraine and Nichol. Just then, the sound of apuse caught everyone¡¯s attention. It was Klein, the person in charge of the project, apuding with pride Chapter 78 ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. The purpose of our smart city project is to create a convenient and desirable Living environment for all citizens alike. The project n of Universe Group coincides with our idea of serving the people. This is the smart city we all are striving for. Miss Torres, you are so young, but you seem to have a global approach to the problem. I¡¯m impressed.¡± A faint smile stretched across Loraine¡¯s lips. ¡°I can¡¯t take full credit for it. This n is the joint effort of all the people in the architectural design department of Universe Group. They all have immensely contributed to the project.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss Torres, you are talented and modest. A rare talent, I must say.¡± Klein¡¯s eyes gleamed with admiration. Nichol unwillingly sat down. No one dared to question the potential of Universe Group again. ¡°I dere that the final winner of this bidding is Universe Group. We will officially sign the contract with thepany shortly.¡± Another round of apuse reverberated across the auditorium. Marco¡¯s face darkened as everyone congratted Loraine. His aura made the people around him tremble with fright. After the press conference, the reporters gathered around Loraine to interview her. ¡°Miss Torres, you have sessfully led Universe Group to win the project today and be the youngest and most sessful female architect in the industry. With more poweres more responsibility. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Do you feel stressed?¡± ¡°Of course, there is pressure,¡± Loraine said earnestly. ¡°But I see pressure as a motivation to propel me forward.¡± ¡°You havepeted with your ex-husband¡¯spany and won. Do you have anything to say to Mr. Bryant?¡± asked another reporter. Loraine smiled. ¡°As you said, he is my ex-husband. It¡¯s all in the past. Talking about the past isn¡¯t going to take us anywhere. Next question, please.¡± The reporters bombarded her with questions. But Loraine seemed to answer all the questions with ease. Loraine¡¯s confidence and elegance seemed to mesmerize everyone. Marco couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. For a moment, he almost forgot that he had lost the project to her. ALL the employees of the architectural design department of Universe Chapter 79 Group received a huge bonus as well as a free Luxury cruise tour after winning the project. Everyone was overjoyed. Loraine was happy that Universe Group had won. ALL their hard work had paid off. Just then, Jennie called her. ¡°Lorrie! I just watched the news. Congrattions! You¡¯re amazing! Let¡¯s go to the bar and celebrate your victory tonight!¡± Loraine stretched her sore body and felt it was time for her to rx, for she had been working day and night Lately. ¡°Okay, Jennie. Wait for me at the bar. I¡¯ll go home, change my clothes, and meet you soon.¡± An hourter, Loraine arrived at Fwell Bar, fully groomed and dressed. She was wearing a wine-red dress and four inches stilettos. Her dark brown hair was permed into loose curls that cascaded around her plump breasts. The mboyant eye makeup and rosy Lips made her look like a sexy temptress. Even Jennie, who was equally beautiful, stared at her friend with wide eyes, her jaw dropping in astonishment. ¡°Oh my God! You are so beautiful, Lorrie. If I were a man, I would marry you!¡± ¡°Oh, you are so sweet.¡± Loraine chuckled.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jennie rushed over and hugged Loraine. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gotten married before, Lorrie. You wasted three precious years with that Jerk, Marco! Let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯m sure the men in the bar would throw themselves at you.¡± With that, she dragged Loraine into the bar. In the private room of the bar, Marco sat on the sofa irritably without drinking a drop of wine. ¡°What? You said Loraine stole the government project from Marco, didn¡¯t you?¡± ter¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Seeing the depressed look on Marco¡¯s face, Jimmie nudged his shoulder. ¡°Keep your voice down! Don¡¯t you see that Marco is annoyed?¡± However, he was also confused about it. ¡°Marco, even if you want to make it up with your ex-wife, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too much?¡± Chapter 80 ter couldn¡¯t believe a country woman like Loraine would defeat Marco. ter remembered what Keely told him Last time and began to suspect Loraine again. ¡°That woman must have used some dirty means. Last time it was Cayson; this time it must be an influential government official.¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Marco growled. ¡°The tender was open for public assessment. There¡¯s no way she could have cheated this.¡± ¡°So you admit Loraine has defeated you, and you¡¯re inferior to her?¡± Jimmie teased. Marco¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Loraine won this time with her potential, but I won¡¯t admit defeat easily.¡± Jimmie was surprised to hear that. ¡°Marco, I¡¯ve been friends with you for so many years. You have appreciated a girl for the first time. Unfortunately, she is your ex-wife now.¡± Marco rolled his eyes. Jimmie pursed his Lips and ran his fingers across them, gesturing to zip his mouth shut. ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re all praising Loraine. What¡¯s so great about that cunning woman?¡± ter turned around to look at the dance floor. A sensual woman caught his attention. The woman gracefully swayed her body in rhythm to the music on the dance floor, with her back to him. ter¡¯s eyes Lit up. He whistled at the woman. ¡°Enough of talking about Loraine. Look at her. Only a beautiful woman like her deserves men¡¯s attention.¡± Jimmie¡¯s brows furrowed. He curiously turned to Look at the woman. But Marco didn¡¯t bat an eyelid at her. ¡°If you are not interested, I¡¯ll go.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ter hurriedly smoothed his shirt, sprang to his feet, and strutted to the dance floor with a smile. Chapter 81 But before he approached her, the woman turned around. ter¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, and his smile vanished in an instant. ¡°What? Loraine!¡± Marco raised his head when he heard Loraine¡¯s name. His heart skipped a beat as his gaze fell on Loraine. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. For a moment, he wondered if the beautiful woman was really Loraine. She was a confident, elegant businesswoman during the day but was a stunner with brown curls, wearing a red dress at night. Her mere eyes had the power to bewitch him. Jimmie pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be Loraine.¡± He Looked at Marco, who was staring at her with his mouth wide open and couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Marco, how do you feel now? After leaving you, your ex-wife has not only be sessful but charming as well. Even ter is fascinated by her Do you regret it?¡± Regret? Marco was taken aback when he heard that. He had mixed feelings and couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ter became furious. ¡°When was I fascinated by her?¡± Meanwhile, Loraine was happily dancing on the dance floor. She released her emotions with every step and felt immensely happy. But the men around Loraine didn¡¯t let her dance at peace. A man dressed in a weird outfit stopped her. ¡°Hey, beautiful. I have seen you somewhere. Were you on TV recently?¡± Loraine didn¡¯t answer. She grabbed Jeannie¡¯s hand, who was immersed in dancing, and dragged her to another ce to rest. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Loraine, you¡¯re in the Limelight now. Are you happy?¡± asked a familiar voice. Chapter 82 Loraine turned around and saw ter ring at her. ¡°ter?¡± Loraine frowned as she recalled what had happened in the past. The man who approached Loraine saw ter dressed in his opulent outfit and quietly ran away. ter stood in front of Loraine and sized her up. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t find fault in Loraine¡¯s appearance. The more he looked at her, the angrier he became. ¡°Don¡¯t becent, Loraine. You are just an orphan who grew up in the countryside. You have been married to Marco only for three years You suddenly turned into an architect after divorcing him. Something seems fishy. Just wait and see. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll expose your true colors.¡± Loraine¡¯s lips curled into a sneer when she heard that. ter was Marco¡¯s friend, and she wasn¡¯t surprised to see him belittle her ter¡¯s sudden appearance reminded Loraine of the bad memories of her past. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be happy?¡± she retorted. ¡°I have worked hard to achieve this. This sess is the result of my efforts. What do you know about hard work? After all, you rely on your family.¡± ter grew furious. ¡°What did you say? Do you mean I¡¯m inferior to an abandoned, divorced woman Like you?¡± ¡°Abandoned woman?¡± Loraine Looked at him with disdain. ¡°ter, mind your tongue. I dumped Marco. He was the one who got abandoned.¡± Marco and Jimmie walked over and heard what she said. Jimmie bit his lip to suppress his Laughter. Marco¡¯s face darkened; his heart sank with dejection. Loraine¡¯s frown deepened when she saw Marco standing behind ter. She was annoyed to bump into Marco everywhere she went. Sensing the awkwardness, Jimmie tried to intervene. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Don¡¯t start quarreling already. How are you doing, Loraine?¡± Loraine scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m living a good life, thanks to someone. But flies are following me everywhere. It¡¯s a bit annoying, you know.¡± Marco¡¯s face reddened, for he understood Loraine was referring to him as a fly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 83 However, Jimmie continued without giving up. ¡°Loraine, please don¡¯t do that. You and Marco parted on amicable terms. I understand you two are divorced, but you can still be friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Jennie rolled her eyes. She had been holding back her anger for a long time and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°This scum is blind. He¡¯s wasted three years of Lorrie¡¯s life. You left an excellent woman like Lorrie and chose that bitch, Keely. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll soon regret it.¡± Marco¡¯s face turned livid. No one dared to speak to him this way. If it were another person, he would have thrown her out of the bar. However, Jennie was Loraine¡¯s best friend Marco couldn¡¯t do anything to her when Loraine was around. He had no choice but to control his anger. Jennie felt better after venting out her feelings. But as Marco¡¯s best friend, ter became furious. ¡°Shut up, you vile woman! Loraine does deserve Marco. What the hell does she think of herself? Do you think she is excellent? Does she have the guts topete with me?¡± ¡°Boring.¡± Loraine scoffed at ter and grabbed her friend¡¯s hand. ¡°Jennie, let¡¯s go.¡± ter thought that Loraine was scared, and he became more arrogant. ¡°Are you scared, Loraine? When you were married to Marco, he raised you. Now that you¡¯re divorced, you manipte other men to get what you want. Shame on you!¡± Loraine stopped dead in her tracks when she heard that. She didn¡¯t want to waste her time arguing with ter. If a dog bit her, she wouldn¡¯t bite it back. However, his words now infuriated her. ter had gone too far this time, and she didn¡¯t mind teaching him a lesson. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Loraine turned around and sneered at him. ¡°How do you want topete with me?¡± ¡°Car racing!¡± ter said smugly. ¡°What do you think? Do you dare to race with me? If you¡¯re scared, admit defeat right away. After all, a country bumpkin Like you wouldn¡¯t even know how to drive a car.¡± Chapter 84 ¡°Nonsense!¡± Marco interjected. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± He knew ter was obsessed with racing. He would drive Like a madman. Loraine might get hurt if shepeted with him. However, to his surprise, Loraine and Jennie looked at each other andughed. ¡°Okay, deal!¡± Everyone went to the empty street outside the bar. ter trailed his finger across his beloved Bugatti Veyron as if it were his lover. He could effortlessly defeat Loraine with his car. ter wanted to make the most of the race and teach Loraine a lesson. He looked at her and smirked. ¡°A simple race would be boring. Why don¡¯t we turn it into a bet?¡± ¡°Okay. What do you want to bet on?¡± Loraine readily agreed. ter rubbed his palms together and said, ¡°Loraine, if you lose, you have to admit to the media that you relied on men to reach this position. What say?¡± Everyone¡¯s face changed when they heard that. The stake was too high. Loraine¡¯s entire future would be ruined if she said that. Marco frowned, but Loraine didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. ¡°Okay, you got it. I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± She stared at ter¡¯s Bugatti Veyron, its silver-blue surface gleaming in the darkness. A triumphant grin stretched across his Lips. ¡°What¡¯s your end of the bargain? I like your car. It¡¯s cool. If you lose, you have to give it to me. Do you agree to the bet?¡± ter¡¯s heart leaped to his throat. He nced at his car and back at Loraine¡¯s. It was an ordinary white Audi, so he breathed a sigh of relief. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine didn¡¯t look Like someone who knew much about cars. ter was confident he would win the race. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s bet!¡± Chapter 85 Marco looked at the two and sighed. He knew neither would quit the bet regardless of how much he persuaded them. But he couldn¡¯t watch Loraine take risks and lose everything to ter. Just as Loraine and ter went their separate ways to get ready for the race, Marco got into his car and decided to follow them in case something happened to Loraine. Both Jimmie and Jennie were drunk, so they could only stand aside and watch thepetition. To avoid embarrassment, Jimmie smiled at Jennie. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jimmie Todd, and you¡¯re Jennie, right?¡± Jennie snorted and ignored him. Noticing the calmness on her face, Jimmie couldn¡¯t help but ask, C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about Loraine? ter may seem like a fool, but he is a professional racer. Loraine won¡¯t win thispetition!¡± Jennie turned and nced at him. ¡°Professional? He is nothingpared to Loraine. You better worry about your silly friend.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when the Torres family took Loraine back. Loraine was a teenager and rebellious. She secretly took part in car races and soon became a renowned racer in the circle. ter was no match for her. Jimmie didn¡¯t know what was going on in Jennie¡¯s mind. A strange feeling arose in his heart when he looked at the adorable girl with a baby face. He realized Jennie¡¯s clothes and essories were all from famous brands. But how could Loraine, who was born and raised in the countryside, have such a wealthy friend? ¡°ALL set. Let¡¯s start!¡± ter shouted, interrupting Jimmie¡¯s train of thought. Jimmie cleared his throat and blew out his whistle. The race officiallymenced. Loraine and ter stepped on the gas almost at the same time. But ter¡¯s car sped out first. The speed of the Bugatti Veyron was astonishingly fast. Chapter 86 The silvery blue car shot out like a bullet, leaving Loraine behind. Loraine¡¯s Audi could barely keep up with the Bugatti Veyron. Marco silently followed them in his ck Ford, keeping an eye on Loraine. ¡°Loraine, it¡¯s not toote. You can quit now. Don¡¯t worry about the bet. I¡¯ll talk to ter.¡± The howling wind muffled Marco¡¯s voice. Loraine could barely hear him. She was focused on racing and didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid at him. The rumble of the car made her heart race in her chest. Her blood boiled with passion and determination. The adrenaline rush made her feel alive again. She hadn¡¯t experienced such excitement in a long time. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Three years of failed marriage had made her lose sight of who she was. But the passion coursing through her blood and bones was alive even today. Loraine closely followed behind ter¡¯s car. Suddenly, Loraine saw a turning on the road, and her eyes Lit up. She clenched the steering wheel, drove the Audi at full speed, and took the turn. ter was still proud and cocky about leading the race. But the next second, the white Audi caught up with him, and the distance between the two cars gradually shortened. He wondered how Loraine managed to catch up with him. ter gritted his teeth and stepped on the gas. However, the car fishtailed as it turned the corner. ter tried his best but all he could do was watch the white Audi overtake him after it passed the corner. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she managed to race past him. ter was dumbfounded as he witnessed Loraine¡¯s skills. Even Marco, who was closely following Loraine the entire time, was amazed. Her racing skills ignited thepetitive spirit within him. Chapter 87 Marco narrowed his eyes and stepped on the gas. The ck Ford sped up in an instant, surpassing ter, and started chasing after Loraine. The contestants of thepetition changed from ter and Loraine to Marco and her. ter realized he was Lagging, so he peeped out of the window and shouted at Marco, ¡°Marco, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you! Fight for your bro! Don¡¯t go easy on her!¡± Meanwhile, Jimmie and Jennie were waiting at the finishing line. Soon, two cars emerged in front of them. The white Audi and the ck Ford raced after each other. The distance between them was minimal. It was difficult to tell who was in front and who was behind. Finally, the two cars reached the finishing line almost at the same time. The cars roared and trundled to a halt after reaching the finishing line.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As soon as Loraine got out of the car, Jennie darted toward her, practically bouncing with excitement. ¡°Lorrie, that¡¯s great! You¡¯re the winner!¡± Soon, ter also reached the finishing line. He was like a defeated cat now, with his tail drooping down. Jenniecently reached out her hand to him. ¡°You lost to Lorrie. Give me the car keys!¡± ter¡¯s body stiffened when he heard that. He subconsciously clutched his keys tightly. ¡°What?¡± Jennie sneered at him. ¡°Are you going to go back on your words?¡± ¡°No! Sweat beaded ter¡¯s forehead. He nced at Marco, who was standing beside him, and an idea popped into his mind. ¡°The rule doesn¡¯t state that only I canpete with Loraine. Marco also participated in the race; he won. Marco is my friend. If he didn¡¯t lose, it means I didn¡¯t either.¡± Jennie¡¯s eyes widened. She had never seen someone as unreasonable and shameless as him. However, as soon as ter finished speaking, Marco lifted his hands in defeat. ¡°I lost. Despite the disparity in our car performance, the race ended in a tie. Naturally, I lost.¡± Chapter 88 ¡°Marco, you can¡¯t betray your friend for your ex-wife!¡± ter shouted anxiously. Marco looked at him intently. ¡°ter, you lost the race! You are no match for Loraine when ites to racing.¡± ter was at a loss for words. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His driving skills were inferior to Loraine¡¯s. However, he was unwilling to admit it. ¡°But she didn¡¯t win either. It was a tie!¡± ¡°Who said it was a tie?¡± Loraine asked. She took out the driving recorder in her car and threw it at ter. ¡°Take a good Look at it. I won.¡± ter turned on the recorder, which showed the picture of Loraine¡¯s car reaching the finish Line ahead of Marco¡¯s. She hadn¡¯t let Marco overtake her even once. . ¡°How is that possible?¡± Looking at the screen, ter glowered. After watching the video over and over again, he had to admit that Loraine had won. ¡°Can I have the car keys now?¡± Loraine held out her open hand in front of ter. ¡°Surely the future heir of Zepto Group wouldn¡¯t deceive a simple country girl Like me?¡± ter was hesitating. Upon hearing this, he became enraged. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t go back on my words!¡± Heartbroken, he handed over the car keys to Loraine. ¡°My car is a limited edition Bugatti Veyron. If it weren¡¯t for me, poor people like you might go your whole Lives without ever seeing one. Remember to take it to get a wax every fortnight, and don¡¯t park it in an open parking lot. If it rains, the water will wet the engine¡­¡± ter continued giving instructions until, finally, Loraine got fed up and grabbed the keys. ¡°Come on,¡± she said impatiently. ¡°Stop stalling.¡± Chapter 89 She opened the door of the Bugatti Veyron and stepped inside. Waving at Jennie, she said, ¡°Jennie,e here. I¡¯ll take you for a ride!¡± ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re amazing, Lorrie!¡± Jennie bounded over and joined Loraine in the sports car. Suddenly, the silvery blue Bugatti Veyron leapt forward, making a loud rumbling noise. It drove straight through a muddy puddle, causing a massive ssh. ¡°Loraine, be careful!¡± ter shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t make my car dirty!¡± However, ter¡¯s face disappeared beneath a fountain of mud. ¡°Wow! Looking in the rear view mirror, Jennie could see ter standing by the side of the road, covered in mud. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Her silvery, joyousughter faded as the car sped away. Marco stood still, Lost in thought. He just saw another side of Loraine that he didn¡¯t know. As it turned out, she was incredible. How many secrets did Loraine keep? Architectural design, car racing¡­ How could a simple country girl know such things? It was time he investigated his ex-wife. Marco frowned and opened the car door. He needed to go home to arrange for someone to investigate. When ter saw that Marco was about to leave, he ran over. ¡°Marco, your ex-wife just swindled my precious car. You have to fix this!¡± Marco ignored ter, casting a sidelong nce at Jimmie, who was watching them with amusement. Marco¡¯s nce sent a shiver down Jimmie¡¯s spine. He got into the car immediately. ter went to join them in the car, but with a sudden click, Marco locked the door, shutting him out. ter was stunned. He started banging on the window. ¡°Bro, what are you doing? I just Lost my car. Why won¡¯t you drive me home?¡± Chapter 90 ¡°You asked for it. Besides, the cold wind will do you good. It¡¯ll help sober you up.¡± After saying that, Marco drove away. ter was left standing alone, shivering in the cold wind. ter was both anxious and annoyed about losing his car and being abandoned by his friends. He let out an angry roar. This was all Loraine¡¯s fault. ¡°Loraine, just wait and see. You better stay out of my way, or I¡¯ll teach you a Lesson!¡± A few dayster, reports of Universe Group¡¯s cooperation with the government began to spread. The stock price of Universe Group soared, and Loraine¡¯s fame skyrocketed, too. Soon, people found out about Loraine¡¯s past. Loraine had been abandoned by Marco. After that, she not only joined forces with his business rival but also sessfully took away his project. Such a dramatic story inevitably caused a sensation on the Inte, and it was the trending topic for several days. Marco received a call from his mother, Laura Bryant. ¡°Marco, what¡¯s happening? Didn¡¯t you divorce Loraine? How did she get involved with our project?¡± Irritated, Marco rubbed his temples. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Mom.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± Laura blurted out emotionally. ¡°Did she threaten you with the project so that she was willing to divorce you? How much money did she get from you?¡± Laura¡¯s voice was dripping with disgust and disdain for Loraine, making Marco¡¯s face darken with every word. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Loraine didn¡¯t ask for anything, and she won the project fairly.¡± ¡°She made it on her own? No way! She doesn¡¯t even deserve to be a servant of our family. She married up and changed her fate. Her true colors should have been revealed after the divorce. Don¡¯t go gentle on her just because she¡¯s your ex-wife. Get that project back as soon as¡­ Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Laura didn¡¯t believe her son¡¯s words. She firmly believed Marco had given the smart city project to Loraine. Marco knew exining it to her was pointless. ¡°Mom, this is business, not a game. The project is now Loraine¡¯s. How can I get it back from her?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Laura asked coldly. ¡°The bitch has got a lot of benefits from you in the past three years of your marriage. There¡¯s nothing wrong with asking her to return the project to you. Besides, who knows if she has taken any valuables from our family after you divorced?¡± She paused, her eyes widening in horror. ¡°No, I have to check it now!¡± Chapter 91 Marco¡¯s face darkened. He never thought his mother despised Loraine so much. She called her a bitch right in front of him. It was obvious she must have been mean and rude toward Loraine when he wasn¡¯t around. A pang of guilt settled in his heart as he imagined what all Loraine must have gone through. He couldn¡¯t bear to hear his mother nder Loraine, so he hung up the phone. However, momentster, Laura called him again. ¡°Marco, bad news! Your study is unlocked. Several documents are missing. Loraine must have taken them. She must have used the documents to get a job in Universe Group and acquire the project. No wonder she wanted to divorce you. She cheated you!¡± Marco was stunned to know the documents were missing. But he didn¡¯t think Loraine had stolen them. Marco believed he must have taken the documents to thepany or kept them in another ce. Marco rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Mom, calm down. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate it.¡± He could tell Loraine possessed true talent. She wouldn¡¯t have got the project by reading some documents. However, Laura was still stubborn. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Now that you have evidence, who else do you think would have done it other than Loraine? Marco, that woman is a thief! I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± ¡°No, Mom!¡± Marco took a deep breath and Lowered his voice. ¡°Mom, Listen carefully. Don¡¯t get involved in this issue. I can handle it myself.¡± Sensing the anger in his tone, Laura didn¡¯t dare to argue with Marco. Although shepromised for Marco¡¯s sake, she didn¡¯t intend to let go of Loraine. At night, Loraine and Cayson were having dinner in Flower Restaurant to celebrate their victory. ¡°Congrattions, Lorrie. You¡¯ve done a great job!¡± Cayson raised his ss and looked at Loraine in admiration. ¡°Thank you for your support, Cayson.¡± Loraine clinked her ss with his and smiled. She knew Cayson must have endured a Lot of pressure and problems for letting a neer take charge of such a crucial project. She was grateful to Cayson for going out of the way to help him. The two looked at each other and smiled. The atmosphere was harmonious. Chapter 92 Just then, a waiter brought arge bouquet of roses, interrupting their conversation. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Loraine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I guess you¡¯vee to the wrong table.¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Cayson took the bouquet and handed it to her. ¡°Lorrie, this is for you.¡± Loraine¡¯s brows furrowed as she stared at the red roses before her. She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. It seemed too romantic. People usually sent red roses to the ones they were in love with. Loraine suddenly remembered her father telling her he wanted to make a match between her and Cayson. She immediately shook her head. ¡°Cayson, I know you share a good rtionship with my grandfather. I¡¯m grateful to you for apanying him during the past three years, but you don¡¯t have to pursue me because he wishes us to be together.¡± Cayson¡¯s heart sank with disappointment when he saw the sincerity in Loraine¡¯s eyes. After all, the person he Liked since he was a child was oblivious to his feelings. Finally, Loraine divorced Marco and was single again. He didn¡¯t want to give up. Just as Cayson summoned the courage to express his feelings, his phone rang. He had no choice but to answer the phone first. ¡°What?¡± Cayson¡¯s face turned pale when he heard the news. ¡°Lorrie, bad news! Marco¡¯s mother has sent you awyer¡¯s letter!¡± Lawyer¡¯s Letter ¡°To Loraine Torres: As per thew, ourpany has epted themission from Laura Bryant. As requested by the client, we would Like you to return the documents you have stolen from the Bryant family and withdraw your application for the smart city project. Otherwise, we might have to press charges on you.¡± The Inte users exploded with questions as soon as thewyer¡¯s letter was released for the public to see. ¡°It turns out this is the truth! I knew it. Loraine is young. It¡¯s impossible for her to win such a big project on her own, regardless of her talent. It looks like she has used despicable means to seize the project from Marco. God, what a cunning woman!¡± ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t the truth either and Loraine can turn the tables. I won¡¯t support anyone yet.¡± ¡°How can Loraine turn the tables? She is Marco¡¯s ex-wife. His mother has released the Lawyer¡¯s letter for everyone to read, which proves she has evidence.¡± Chapter 93 ¡°Loraine is such a drama queen. I don¡¯t trust her.¡± ¡°I agree. I request the government cancel the cooperation with Universe Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Group right away. We can¡¯t hand over such an important project to thieves!¡± The news spread on the inte like wildfire, bing one of the hottest-discussed topics. Knowing they had to address the issue right away, Loraine hurried back home with Cayson. Aldo was seething with rage right now. ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far this time!¡± Aldo threw his walking stick. ¡°What the hell is she saying? Those damn documents have nothing to do with Lorrie. Why the hell would she steal them? She has sued Lorrie for stealing. This is ridiculous! I should sue her for ndering my granddaughter.¡± He was fuming and wanted to call hiswyer right away. ¡°Wait, Grandpa!¡± Loraine scurried into the room to stop him. ¡°Lorrie, you¡¯vee home just in time. How dare they hurt you time and again? I¡¯m going to make them pay!¡± Aldo bellowed. Loraine hurriedly grabbed her grandfather¡¯s arm andforted him, ¡°Please calm down, Grandpa. I know how to make them suffer!¡± After a lot of coaxing, Aldo finally agreed to let Loraine solve the problem by herself. However, soon, her uncles called one after the other, wanting to teach the Bryant family a lesson. Loraine finally told the n to her family. ¡°Cayson, things have got worse. Please exin everything to Klein for me. He is in charge of the government project. We have to exin the situation to him. Uncle Rowan, can you check what documents were stolen? Uncle Wesley, I want you to help me track public opinion on this matter. We might have to thwart negativements if necessary.¡± They were very happy to see that Loraine was calm and well-organized even during a crisis. They were proud their little girl had grown up to be a strong, confident woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lorrie. We¡¯re always happy to help you. We¡¯LLplete the designated tasks.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart swelled with warmth, for her entire family was protecting her. She had nothing to be afraid of when her family was by her side. Meanwhile, the atmosphere of the Bryant family was in stark contrast with that of the Torres family. Chapter 94 ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I warn you not to get involved? Why did you release thewyer¡¯s letter without my permission?¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened as soon as he came home, rage brewing in his eyes. Laura didn¡¯t notice Marco¡¯s anger. She waited to hear hispliment. ¡°I just wanted to help you! How is it going? Is Loraine scared now? Did she beg for your mercy?¡± ¡°Delete the post right away!¡± Marco bellowed. Laura flinched back in fear. ¡°What? Why? That bitch yed dirty tricks and stole our project. I¡¯m not going to delete the post unless she quits.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Marco ran a hand through his hair in annoyance. ¡°As I said earlier, we don¡¯t know the truth yet. It¡¯s not her.¡± A lot had happened in the past. He had always suspected Loraine without having any evidence. He had never helped her when she needed him. He didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake. Seeing that Marco was fuming, Laura trembled and lowered her voice. However, even so, she couldn¡¯t stopmenting about Loraine. ¡°Marco, how can you talk to me Like that? That woman is a bitch. She yed dirty tricks on us. She has even stolen our project. I merely sent awyer¡¯s letter. Be d that I didn¡¯t call the police!¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I told you that I¡¯d deal with this issue. Nobody is allowed to interfere in my business.¡± The ferocity of his gaze frightened Laura. She swallowed the rest of her words and didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. Seeing that Laura finally shut up, Marco took his phone to call Loraine. But when he dialed her number, the call didn¡¯t connect. It suddenly urred to him that Loraine had blocked him. Since he couldn¡¯t get in touch with her, he asked Carl to contact Universe Group. ¡°Send an e-mail to Universe Group right away and tell them that thewyer¡¯stter was a mistake. I know Loraine would never steal the documents. Bryant Group is fully responsible for this matter. After finding the truth, we will issue a statement of rification to prove Loraine¡¯s innocence.¡± Chapter 95 Carl¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he heard that. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marco was afraid Universe Group would punish Loraine. Why would Marco care about his ex-wife all of a sudden? A thousand questions swarmed in Carl¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t dare question Marco. Hence, he executed the orders right away. However, there was no reply after Carl sent the mail. Universe Group ignored them. They issued an official indictment in the name of thepany and sued Marco¡¯s mother, Laura Bryant, for spreading rumors and damaging Loraine and Universe Group¡¯s popu Lon Laura was so angry that she forgot Marco¡¯s warning and asked him for an exnation. ¡°Marco, did you see that Loraine has sued me after stealing our things? You must not spare that shameless bitch!¡± Marco¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°Mom, Universe Group has found evidence. Loraine is innocent.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Laura¡¯s brows furrowed when she found pictures and surveince footage attached to the indictment of Universe Group. Firstly, they exhibited aparison of recent data and reports in Universe Group, and anotherpany called S Group. Bryant Group¡¯s report was entirely different from Universe Group¡¯s. However, the data released by Bryant Group and S Group were alike. It was obvious they had used the same information and data. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What happened?¡± Laura couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Did S Group steal the documents? ¡°I see. Perhaps Loraine was afraid Universe Group would find out the truth and sold the documents to S Group!¡± As Laura spoke, she clicked on the surveince footage released by Chapter 96 Universe Group. She saw a woman sneaking in and out of S Group with a folder. However, it was not Loraine but Marina, Marco¡¯s sister and Laura¡¯s daughter. The evidence brought the truth to Light. But Laura still chose not to believe it. ¡°Marina would never do that. Loraine must have colluded with Universe Group and S Group to nder Marina!¡± Marco was furious. ¡°Bring Marina here!¡± he ordered the bodyguards. Soon, the guards brought Marina back. ¡°Marco, what¡¯s up?¡± she asked, not having the slightest clue that her actions were exposed now. ¡°I have an appointment at the beauty salon. I¡¯m runningte.¡± Marco red at Marina. ¡°You know what you have done!¡± A trace of guilt shed in Marina¡¯s eyes, but she argued, ¡°What have I done, Marco? Why are you always doubting me? I¡¯ve been behaving myselftely.¡± ¡°You are still lying! I already froze your cards. How did you get the money for the beauty salon? Did you steal the documents in my study and sell them for money?¡± The blood on Marina¡¯s face drained in an instant. ¡°Of course not!¡± Marco asked the bodyguards to show the footage to Marina. ¡°Then, what were you doing in S Group?¡± Sweat beaded Marina¡¯s forehead. She was flustered. ¡°I¡­ I have a friend in S Group. I just went there to see her¡­¡± ¡°Oh really? You went there with the documents to see your friend?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marco stared at Marina. The intensity of his gaze frightened Marina. ¡°Stop being mean, Marco!¡± Laura stood protectively in front of her daughter. ¡°Marina is your sister. Why would she do such a thing? You¡¯d rather trust an outsider rather than your family?¡± Chapter 97 Marina lowered her head guiltily, not daring to look at Marco. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Marco¡¯s face darkened as he saw Marina avoid his gaze. He waved his hand, and the bodyguards took Marina¡¯s phone, unlocked it, and handed it to Marco. ¡°Marco, what are you doing?¡± Marina bellowed. ¡°I knew it!¡± Marco waved the phone at them. ¡°How did you get so much money? Exin this to me, Marina! Don¡¯t you dare say that your friend gave it to you! I have many ways to find out who transferred the money to you.¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t hide the truth anymore, Marina exploded with rage. ¡°Yes! It was me! I sold the documents to S Group. So what? Marco! If you didn¡¯t freeze my cards for that bitch and made me a Laughing stock I wouldn¡¯t have sold the documents!¡± Laura was shocked by Marina¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°Marina¡­¡± Marco shot Marina an ice cold stare, enraged with her behavior. ¡°Marina, I cannot believe you sold those documents to S Group. Yes, I froze your cards. But you don¡¯t have to worry about food or new clothes, and you¡¯re notcking in jewelry and designer clothing.¡± Marina shivered under Marco¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve already worn all that jewelry before. I need money to buy new pieces. Besides, those documents were in your study for a long time, and you never Locked them away or anything. Even Loraine could go in there and clean. I figured they weren¡¯t important, so I sold them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Marco¡¯s patience had run dry. A vein was rigid on his forehead, showing his stress. ¡°You should bear all responsibility for this since you were the one that sold the documents and now Universe Group is suing us!¡± ¡°Marco, please! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Marina was finally feeling the weight of her actions, and she ran into her mother¡¯s arms, scared. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to be arrested!¡± ¡°Marina, rx. I won¡¯t Let anyoney a finger on you.¡± Laura felt her anxiety grow as she shouted to Marco. ¡°How can you do that? She only took the documents because you weren¡¯t keeping an eye on her and taking care of her properly.¡± Marco scoffed. ¡°I spoiled her too much, and now she¡¯s an uncontroble, wild thief.¡± Saying no more, he posted all evidence he found on the Inte, despite the protests of his mother and his sister¡¯s sobs. Bryant Group cleared Loraine¡¯s name, rifying the incident in an official statement. Marco eventually sent a personal message on Twitter. Chapter 98 ¡°I¡¯m not one to let bad behavior slide just because it is my own family. Punishment wille to you if you make a mistake, no matter what. Compensation for any physical or mental damages will be given to the victim, Loraine.¡± Public opinion did a turn in the opposite direction after this. ¡°I never would have guessed that Marina was the thief, not Loraine!¡± ¡°I feel so bad for Loraine. She keeps getting piled on with these horrible usations. First, the affair, and now this thievery. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Loraine was being targeted by her ex-husband¡¯s family!¡± ¡°Something feels wrong here. Marco and Loraine were already divorced, weren¡¯t they? It seems weird that he would still help her after his mother targeted her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t think about that!¡± The Inte took the two statements on a viral rampage. The Torres Family met to discuss the incident. Wesley said proudly, ¡°Lorrie, people are defending you now.¡± Loraine took a breath of relief. ¡°Thank you so much, Uncle Wesley.¡± Wesleyined, ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯m your uncle. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Loraine giggled. She stuck her tongue out at him, grinning. ¡°Sorry, Uncle. I¡¯ll be sure to not do it again.¡± Wesley smiled for a moment before it left his face. ¡°Why would Marco defend Lorrie? What¡¯s his n?¡± Rowan scoffed. ¡°If he dares to make any shady move again, we can sue him!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. Even if he¡¯s trying to be nice and help Lorrie, it¡¯s toote. He hurt my granddaughter beyond measure. He can¡¯t do anything to make up for what he did to Lorrie!¡± Aldo hissed. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Loraine stared at the statement of Bryant Group, smiling. ¡°He isn¡¯t trying to help me. He is just saving his own image and that of Bryant Group. It¡¯s his job as CEO, after all. But it would be different if the person he cares about was involved.¡± Loraine believed that Keely was the one that Marco held closest. If Keely stole the documents, Marco would defend her. Wesley shared information that his subordinate told him. Chapter 99 ¡°I couldn¡¯t figure out why Lorrie was scolded so harshly on the Inte. It turns out someone is behind this.¡± Loraine asked in surprise, ¡°Who could it be?¡± Event ¡°ter Lee was behind this,¡± Wesley said. ¡°ter?¡± Loraine frowned upon hearing ter¡¯s name, but she was that surprised. She had won his car that ter loved dearly, after all. Knowing him, he¡¯d find any way he could to get revenge. She wasn¡¯t scared, though. Wesley asked, ¡°Lorrie, do you want me to hire people to fight back on the Inte?¡± ¡°Let me punish this guy, Lorrie.¡± Rowan huffed in anger. Loraine grinned, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my ways to make him suffer.¡± Loraine would be fighting back now that ter dared to nder her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Loraine decided to take ter¡¯s car in for a new paint job. Soon, the brand new pink Bugatti Veyron was finished. Loraine took several photos and posted them on Twitter, satisfied. ¡°Got this new car for free! It was ugly before, but it¡¯s better after a repaint.¡± Her followers immediately swarmed thement section. ¡°For free? How? I want one!¡± ¡°So d you¡¯re still posting. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not negatively affected by the Lawyer¡¯s letter!¡± ¡°Beautiful car, but not as beautiful as you!¡± Loraine was trending now, and anything she posted would show up on the trending page. Chapter 100 ter saw the tweet instantly. His anger bubbled as he saw his car was now a bright pink and all of thements praised her for her actions. Although there were still discussions on the Inte about the rtionship between Loraine and Marco, the cooperation between N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Universe Group and the government was not affected because the rumor was rified quickly. Loraine made a meeting with Klein, the man in charge of their government project, to discuss the project and sign contracts. She waited for Klein, sipping her tea in the private room. The door swung open a whileter. Loraine looked up, smiling, but her smile immediately dropped as she saw who came in. ¡°Marco, what are you doing here?¡± Marco was dressed in a gorgeous suit, well-tailored with a broach shining on his cor. He Looked even more handsome than earlier at the banquet. His deep-set eyes bored into hers. ¡°Am I not allowed toe here?¡± Loraine snapped at him. ¡°Sure you can. But this room is upied. Leave.¡± Marco¡¯s brow furrowed. She didn¡¯t Like him at all and wanted to drive him out. Marco was pissed beyond measure. Ignoring her demand, he sat in the seat across from her ¡°Of course, it¡¯s upied. I booked this room.¡± What? Loraine¡¯s heart sank. Was this Marco¡¯s idea of a Last-minute attempt to fight for the smart city project? Loraine frowned at the idea. Chapter 101 She was about to message Klein about it when he walked through the door. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Klein¡¯s arrival broke the tension in the room. He sat at the head of the table, smiling. ¡°Oh, I should probably introduce you two¡ª¡± Marco interrupted him. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve known Loraine for a long time.¡± Klein chuckled. ¡°Oh, of course. Your rtionship totally slipped my mind.¡± Loraine retorted, ¡°We are divorced now. We¡¯re basically like strangers.¡± Marco¡¯s upset was fueled by her words. The air was stagnant, and nobody spoke up. Klein felt totally stuck between them. Loraine turned to Klein. ¡°Mr. Moore, the government is signing the contract with Universe Group today. Why on earth is he here?¡± Klein¡¯s face contorted into embarrassment. ¡°Here is the thing. We were hoping that Bryant Group could join in the project too.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine was shocked and blurted out, ¡°Why?¡± Klein let out a weary sigh and exined, ¡°The government has two reasons to adopt the n Universe Group has proposed. The first is the excellent cultural design concept. The second is that our funds are not sufficient to support the smart city n of Bryant Group.¡± Marco quietly looked at Loraine, expecting to hear her response. But she didn¡¯t bat an eyelid at him. She was Listening to Klein intently. Klein praised Marco. ¡°Now, Bryant Group has proposed to invest in the project and provide technological and financial support. The government has no reason to refuse. In fact, Bryant Group and Universe Group have their own strengths. Therefore, we can work together and make the city a better ce.¡± With that, Klein took out three copies of the contract he had prepared in advance and pushed them toward Loraine and Marco. Loraine Looked at the papers and frowned. She didn¡¯t utter a word. Her unwillingness to sign the contract was evident. Things were in a gridlock. Marco sensed her hesitation and said, ¡°Loraine, I know what happened before has caused you a lot of harm. I will make up for your loss. Chapter 102 Bryant Group will give five percent of the profits to Universe Group for the coboration.¡± Klein¡¯s eyes widened in shock. For such a huge project, one percent of the profits would ount for a billion dors. Klein cleared his throat and tried persuading Loraine. ¡°Mr. Bryant seems very sincere.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Loraine didn¡¯t want to be associated with Marco in any way. However, she was representing Universe Group now. She had no reason to refuse such a good offer. Loraine knew she would regret her decision if she refused the offer. Moreover, Klein was right. Although Universe Group was powerful, its intelligent technology wasn¡¯t at par with Bryant Group. Now that Bryant Group was willing to share the risks, it was only beneficial for Universe Group. Loraine felt it was a good deal. She didn¡¯t want to refuse such a tempting offer because of Marco. She took a deep breath and signed the contract. Seeing that, Marco smiled and reached out his hand to her. ¡°I wish us a pleasant cooperation.¡± Loraine ignored Marco and shook hands with Klein. ¡°Wish us a pleasant cooperation.¡± She smiled. ¡°Wish us a pleasant cooperation.¡± Klein felt Marco¡¯s anger as he shook hands with Loraine. He didn¡¯t utter another word, hoping the issue would settle without a hitch. Loraine signed the contract, but that didn¡¯t mean she was ready to reconcile with Marco. She stood up and grabbed her purse. ¡°Now that I have signed the contract, I have important work at thepany. If you excuse me, I¡¯1L leave.¡± Klein was taken aback. ¡°Sure. You may return to work now.¡± Loraine nodded and left the room. Chapter 103 She ignored Marco until the very end. Seeing that Loraine was eager to leave, Marco frowned. After all, he came today not only to sign the contract but also wanted to use the opportunity to clear the misunderstanding with Loraine. He wanted to tell Loraine that he never doubted her for stealing the documents. But Loraine didn¡¯t want to talk to him and didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. Marco clenched his fist under the table to hold back his frustration. After all, his mother was the reason for all the problems. Loraine was innocent. Realizing it was his mistake, Marco didn¡¯t persuade her to stay. He helplessly watched her leave. When Marco was lost in thought, he felt someone pat his shoulder. ¡°Stop Looking. She has left!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Marco picked up the cup and took a sip, trying to conceal his emotions. ¡°Are you trying to win your ex-wife back?¡± Klein asked in amusement. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s interested in you. But if you work hard on this project, I can help you with it.¡± Marco knew Klein misunderstood him. He should have exined his intention, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t. Marco convinced himself it would be better to have Klein¡¯s help. That way, his rtionship with Loraine would improve, and it would benefit the coboration as well. Ultimately, he didn¡¯t bother rifying the misunderstanding. Klein decided to help Marco pursue his ex-wife. Meanwhile, the Bryant family was in turmoil. ¡°Fuck off! I want to go out!¡± ¡°Miss Bryant, please calm down! Your brother has told us not to let you out of the vi for one month.¡± Marina was so angry that she picked up the fruit te on the table and smashed it. However, the group of servants standing by the gate didn¡¯t move. Laura also heard the noise but couldn¡¯t let Marina out. The Bryant family abided by Marco¡¯s every word. Chapter 104 ¡°Mom! Why would Marco lock me up at home for the sake of Loraine? No one¡¯s ever humiliated me Like this since I was a child.¡± Marina cried, holding Laura¡¯s arm. Laura stroked her hair dotingly. ¡°Your brother is just angry. He will soon get over it.¡± ¡°No!¡± Marina retorted. ¡°Mom, Loraine is going to sue us, but my brother still wants to coborate with that country woman. He doesn¡¯t care about our family one bit! Loraine has cast a spell on him. He abandoned you and me and is busy helping that bitch.¡± Laura¡¯s frown deepened when she heard that. ¡°Marina, you are right. It is all that bitch¡¯s fault. Wait and see. I¡¯ll teach her a Lesson!¡± The next morning As soon as Loraine entered thepany, she saw Jolie darting toward her. ¡°Good morning, Jolie.¡± She smiled. ¡°Morning, Loraine. A woman came to thepany and said she wanted to see you. I¡¯ve asked her to wait in your office.¡± Jolie worriedly pulled Loraine aside. ¡°That woman looks mean. She is probably here to cause trouble.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, Loraine didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°Oh,e on. Stop overanalyzing it. I¡¯m in thepany now. What can happen to me?¡± However, Jolie was still worried. ¡°If something happens, you better call for help immediately.¡± Loraine agreed with a smile. The smile on Loraine¡¯s face vanished as soon as she stepped into her office. ¡°Laura, what are you doing here? This is my office! You are not wee here.¡± ¡°You are indeed an ill-bred country bumpkin! Gosh, look at your attitude! Don¡¯t you have any respect for elders?¡± Laura cast a contemptuous look at Loraine. Loraine red at her. The sight of her arrogant, grumpy face brought back bitter memories of the past. Loraine felt a lump in her throat. She couldn¡¯t vent out the feelings pent up in her heart. A wave of anger engulfed her. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be polite to you.¡± ¡°How dare you talk to me in that tone?¡± Chapter 105 Laura believed Loraine was inferior to her servants. Hearing the words, she recoiled in shock. Loraine snorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the way I spoke to you? We have severed all ties. What right do you have to tell me how to talk? Remember, I¡¯m suing you!¡± Loraine¡¯s cold demeanor startled Laura. She felt like she was talking to a stranger. Laura raised her head haughtily and scowled at her. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned this, I¡¯lle straight to the point. You better withdraw the indictment soon, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Loraine¡¯s face darkened when she looked at Laura. Her blood boiled with rage, even so, she remained calm. ¡°Why should I listen to you? Is this how you talk to some when you¡¯vee to beg for help?¡± Laura sprang up from her seat and yelled angrily, ¡°Beg? Who the hell do you think you are? Loraine, Marco was kind enough to give you the project and coborate with Universe Group only because you¡¯re his ex-wife. Otherwise, do you think you¡¯d have got this project? How dare you file awsuit against his mother? It would onlyplicate your situation.¡± Loraine crossed her arms over her chest and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem Universe Group and I should worry about. I am not at fault, so I¡¯ve nothing to fear.¡± Laura Lost her cool. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t withdraw the indictment, I¡¯ll make you pay the price for it!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Loraine smiled calmly. ¡°Then, let¡¯s meet in court.¡± There was irrefutable evidence. She wanted to see how Laura was going to teach her a lesson. Seeing Loraine¡¯s stubbornness, Laura gnashed her teeth in hatred. She wondered why it was difficult to deal with her. Marco was unwilling to help her. Laura knew that she couldn¡¯t win the case, so she came to threaten Loraine. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Considering she couldn¡¯t coerce Loraine, Laura decided to bribe her. ¡°Loraine, I know what you¡¯re thinking! You¡¯re using the opportunity to gain money, aren¡¯t you? How much do you want? Tell me!¡± Laura looked into Loraine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Money? Do you seriously think I¡¯ll Let go of you for money?¡± Loraine¡¯s jaw tightened. Chapter 106 ¡°I want you to apologize to me in public.¡± She wanted Laura to apologize not only for what happened now but for torturing her in the past as well. The Bryant family owed this to her. ¡°What? You want me to apologize to you? No fucking way!¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Loraine, do you think I won¡¯t be able to do anything to you just because you¡¯re now the director of Universe Group? Don¡¯t forget your roots. You were like a humble maid in the past. You should Listen to my words.¡± Laura mocked Loraine. Loraine couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her anger reached its pinnacle. ¡°Listen, Laura Bryant. This is Universe Group. You¡¯re at my office. If you cause trouble in my ce, you will have to face the consequences.¡± Laura was surprised to witness Loraine¡¯s arrogance. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She finally realized Loraine was no longer the timid girl she used to be. ¡°What do you want?¡± Loraine ignored her and called the bodyguard. ¡°A woman is making trouble in my office. Please get rid of her right away!¡± Immediately after Loraine finished speaking, the security guards rushed in. ¡°How dare you!¡± Laura shouted angrily. ¡°We¡¯ll see whether I dare or not.¡± Loraine pointed at Laura. ¡°Take her out. And don¡¯t Let her in without my express permission.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Torres.¡± The security guards lifted Laura up and steered her away by force. ¡°Loraine!¡± Laura screeched. ¡°You bitch! How dare you treat me this way? You won¡¯t get rid of me so easily!¡± Laura struggled in vain against the security guards. Despite her efforts, she was dragged out of Loraine¡¯s office. Her screams attracted the attention of many employees. Chapter 107 Laura red at the security guards. ¡°Let me go! Do you have any idea who I am? My son is the CEO of Bryant Group. Anyone who upsets me will be in big trouble! Take me to your CEO immediately!¡± The security guards hesitated, ncing at one another uncertainly. While Laura spluttered and cursed, Cayson rushed over at the news of Loraine in trouble. When Laura saw Cayson, her eyes Lit up. She immediately stepped forward and beganining aggressively. ¡°Excuse me! You are the CEO of Universe Group, right? You¡¯vee just in time. I¡¯m Laura Bryant, Marco Bryant¡¯s mother. Loraine has disrespected me and put ourpanies¡¯ cooperation in jeopardy. I demand that you fire her at once!¡± Cayson took one look at the audacious woman in front of him, andughed. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, regardless of the reason Loraine kicked you out of her office, she¡¯s the one who brought us the smart city project. There is no way I would fire her!¡± Laura was shocked that Cayson didn¡¯t give in when she mentioned she was Marco¡¯s mother. ¡°Are you insane? Are you seriously risking offending Bryant Group for Loraine¡¯s sake? Does your affair with that bitch give her immunity from being fired for insolence?¡± Cayson¡¯s face darkened at once. ¡°It seems as though you are here today to cause trouble. Kindly leave at once. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to ask the security guards to throw you out. Then it will undoubtedly be you who gets humiliated!¡± Laura shook with rage. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! Just you wait and see!¡± She had no choice but to leave since she was afraid that Cayson would call the security guards to throw her out. The more she thought about it, the angrier Laura got. As she left Universe Group, she took out her phone and called Marco. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As soon as the phone call connected, Laura startedining shrilly. ¡°Marco! I was just threatened by Universe Group. Come and help me teach that bitch Loraine and that arrogant Cayson a lesson. Now that they¡¯ve won the project, they don¡¯t even take Bryant Group seriously!¡± ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you not to cause trouble for Loraine?¡± Marco asked. ¡°If you continue to cause trouble, I promise that Marina will get more than mere confinement. You can¡¯t be meddling with the cooperation of Chapter 108 Universe Group and Bryant Group.¡± Laura suddenly became hesitant at the mention of Marina. ¡°But¡­¡± Marco couldn¡¯t take any more. He hung up the phone. Jimmie stood beside Marco, gloating. ¡°Was that your mom? What did she say?¡± Marco answered with a straight face. ¡°Since you are in the mood to make fun of me, I take it that means you¡¯re feeling confident about thewsuit?¡± Jimmie sighed. ¡°Universe Group is acting tough. Plus, with the release of the evidence of your sister¡¯s theft and your mother¡¯s nder of Loraine, it¡¯s not possible for us to win this case.¡± ¡°If it was easy, would I have asked for your help?¡± Marco rubbed his temples. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to settle this matter peacefully,¡± said Jimmie, not wanting to keep Marco in suspense. ¡°It will all depend on Loraine¡¯s attitude. You should prepare yourself mentally. You might be forced to sacrifice a significant amount of money aspensation.¡± Marco wasn¡¯t concerned. ¡°Money is not a problem.¡± He was implying that he was prepared to give Loraine as much money as she wanted. Jimmie was stunned. ¡°Are you really going to let your ex-wife have whatever she wants?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with Loraine,¡± Marco replied stubbornly. ¡°You know my rule: whoever made the mistake deserves to be punished.¡± ¡°Everyone knows it. But it¡¯s a different matter altogether when your family made the mistake.¡± A sympathetic expression appeared on Jimmie¡¯s face. Marco glowered. He thought about how he had hurt Loraine, and his heart sunk. Was it his turn to get punished? Just then, Jimmie received a message from Universe Group. He held the phone up for Marco to see. ¡°It looks Like Universe Group has agreed to withdraw the Lawsuit. However, Loraine has made some new requests.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. First, financialpensation for emotional harm. Second, a public apology from Laura. Chapter 109 Marco saw the new requests and felt a headacheing on. The truth was, he would not hesitate to give Loraine any amount of money she asked for. Getting a public apology from Laura, however, would be extremely difficult. This was probably the real reason behind Loraine¡¯s withdrawal of the Lawsuit. Seeing his friend suffer, Jimmie gave Marco a friendly and sympathetic pat on the shoulder. ¡°The lesson is: don¡¯t ever offend women!¡± Marco returned home, his head pounding. Predictably, as soon as Laura saw Loraine¡¯s requests, she flew into a rage. ¡°I do not agree! If Loraine wants to sue me, then she can go right ahead. I won¡¯t apologize to that bitch!¡± ¡°Mom, have you made up your mind?¡± Marco asked expressionlessly. ¡°If we go to court, we will only lose and have to give Loraine more money.¡± Laura¡¯s heart broke when she realized she would lose more money. After all, she didn¡¯t want to give a penny to Loraine. However, she didn¡¯t want to apologize in public either. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself in front of everyone. Laura felt losing money was better than carrying the humiliation for the rest of her life. ¡°Fine. How much does that woman want?¡± ¡°Ten million dors,¡± Marco said indifferently. ¡°What?¡± Laura recoiled in shock. ¡°Ten million dors? Is she insane? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. This is ckmail!¡± Marco dropped another bombshell. ¡°When thewsuit starts, thepensation will be doubled. No matter how much it is, you¡¯ll have to pay it from your own pocket.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Laura was taken aback. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree topensate her?¡± Marco asked coldly. Laura defended herself. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s rted to the reputation of Bryant Group. I shouldn¡¯t be paying for it all by myself.¡± Chapter 110 ¡°Do you even care about Bryant Group?¡± Marco hissed through his teeth. ¡°Mom, I have warned you not to make any rash decisions. It¡¯s all your fault. You have to pay the price.¡± ¡°Marco, I¡¯m your mother!¡± Marco had made up his mind and didn¡¯t want to show his mother any mercy. Laura¡¯s heart broke as she realized she had to pay all the money herself. Therefore, she changed her decision. She decided it was better to apologize in public than waste money. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Laura took a deep breath. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll apologize,¡± she said through gritted teeth. Marco nodded and finally let her go. However, Laura was still unwilling to give in. She made sarcastic remarks in her apology. ¡°I have been recently reflecting on the rumors I have spread about Loraine Torres. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m old and made a wrong judgment. I misunderstood Loraine before knowing what happened. I¡¯m sorry. Besides, my daughter is young and thoughtless. People took advantage of her. I hope Loraine can let go of her, at least for the sake of the rtionship we once shared.¡± The apology caused a sensation on the Inte. Anyone could tell Laura was pretending to seem pitiful in the apology. The statement quoted that she was old and Marina was still young, forcing Loraine to forgive them. It made it seem like Loraine would be at fault if she didn¡¯t forgive them. A group of inte users mentioned Loraine in thements. Soon, Loraine saw the statement. Her reply was simple and terse. ¡°Read.¡± The Inte immediately broke into an uproar. ¡°Loraine¡¯s awesome. Nice move!¡± ¡°Laura pretended to seem sorry and miserable. She should have considered Loraine¡¯s feelings before ndering her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Laura is not in her seventies or eighties, and her daughter, Marina, is not a child. She should stop pretending to be pitiful. It¡¯s obvious they knowinglymitted the offense.¡± Just as people got into a heated discussion, a video released on theContent held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 111 Inte put an end to the arguments. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The video showed Laura being dragged out by the security guards when she went to Universe Group to cause trouble. She was thrashing and screaming, unlike the nobledy she liked to portray herself. The one who uploaded the video left ament. ¡°I am an employee of Universe Group. I saw her go to Loraine¡¯s office to make trouble. But Loraine and our CEO drove her out. She has no choice but to issue an apology now!¡± Laura felt more humiliated. Not just the Inte users, but even the wealthy Ladies in the city were Laughing at her. The humiliation forced Laura to stay indoors even without Marco¡¯s orders. She didn¡¯t dare to step out. After Laurapromised and published a public apology, Loraine withdrew the Lawsuit as promised. The two groups used the publicity to their advantage and announced their coboration. Soon, the news that Loraine and Marco were going to coborate circted. The employees of Bryant Group and Universe Group were all discussing it. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Loraine and Marco? They are divorced, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They used to quarrel with each other on the Inte. Howe they¡¯re coborating now?¡± ¡°Are they going to get back together?¡± Hearing the faint discussions in the conference room, Jolie looked at Loraine worriedly, who was standing at the door. ¡°Loraine, what do you think?¡± Jolie asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t think Marco regards you as his ex-wife. He¡¯s probably pursuing you.¡± However, Loraine interrupted before she could finish. ¡°We¡¯re divorced. I have nothing to do with him in the future.¡± Chapter 112 Loraine¡¯s nose scrunched up in disgust as she spoke. Jolie was stunned. ¡°What about the coboration?¡± ¡°Never Let personal Lifee in the way of business. That¡¯s my number one rule.¡± With that, Loraine calmly opened the door of the conference room. ¡°I see everyone is here. Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± The morous room fell silent in an instant. Everyone was embarrassed to look at Jolie and Loraine. However, Barr Powell, the representative of the government¡¯s engineering department, looked at Loraine up and down. Seeing Loraine take a seat as if nothing had happened, he snorted coldly. ¡°You look young, but the arrogance is a big turn-off!¡± Difficult Loraine could sense that Barr had a problem with her, but since they were in a meeting, she kept quiet about it. When the meeting began, Loraine presented her concept for the urban construction and exined the intended oues of the design. While she spoke, the others nodded periodically. They were enthralled Barr, however, spent the entire meeting with an attitude of adversarial arrogance.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Regardless of what Loraine said, he would shake his head impatiently and protest. ¡°With all due respect, your design is far too idealistic and impractical!¡± Loraine was a patient and good-tempered person, but even she struggled to tolerate Barr¡¯s heckling. In an icy voice, Loraine said, ¡°This n was approved by Mr. Moore. If you have anyints, please report them to him.¡± Barr sniffed and Looked at Loraine with an air of pompous superiority ¡°I won¡¯t deny that your n is very good, but you are just some designer, sitting in an office. You¡¯ve never done any of the follow-up work involved in a construction project. Youck practical experience, so once we implement the n, you¡¯re going to have to Listen to me.¡± Loraine frowned at Barr¡¯s presumptuous speech. Something was off. The government had already approved their n. Why was the government engineer treating her Like this? Chapter 113 Chapter 113 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 114 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Barr. Loraine is just a poor country girl. What possible background could she have? At most, she¡¯s aligned herself with Cayson, the CEO of Universe Group. But she¡¯s just a director of the architectural design department; she hasn¡¯t given Cayson any reason to take her seriously.¡± Keely¡¯s words were reassuring. ¡°But she¡¯s still Marco¡¯s ex-wife,¡± Barr pointed out, his heart still troubled by doubt. ¡°Do you think he would help her?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Keely denied. ¡°Marco divorced her, and now I¡¯m the only one he loves. What¡¯s more, Loraine sued Marco¡¯s mother! He would never protect her.¡± Keely sessfully assuaged Barr¡¯s fears. ¡°Okay. You just need to wait and see. She¡¯ll be suffering a lot over theing days.¡± On one hand, this pleased Keely. She looked forward to seeing Loraine suffer. On the other hand, it made her a little uneasy. ¡°Barr, Loraine is working with the government on this project, and now Marco is, too. You have to keep an eye on her at all times. Do not let her get close to Marco! Do you understand?¡± For the next few days, Loraine remained quiet and didn¡¯t make a move. Seeing that, Barr assumed Loraine was a pushover and went a step further. He became more arrogant during the meetings. Barr said Loraine¡¯s n was difficult to implement and kept asking her to revise the n and began bossing her around. ¡°You have removed all these trees. Don¡¯t you think we¡¯d need more trees and greenery to make it environment-friendly? Revise it!¡± ¡°This building design is a bit repetitive. Add more entertainment ces like bars and ballrooms here!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s with roads? Why do they Look zig-zag? It¡¯s a waste of manpower and resources. Change them to straight roads!¡± The workers of the architectural design department were all annoyed. However, Loraine bit her lip, trying not to lose her temper. She made a note of all the suggestions and handed the revised n to Barr. ¡°I¡¯ve revised the n ording to your requirements. Could you please sign here?¡± ¡°If you had been like this earlier, it would have saved us a lot of trouble.¡± Chapter 115 Seeing that Loraine had surrendered, Barr haughtily signed his name on the n. His face broke into a triumphant smile. He looked at Loraine¡¯s pretty face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being nosy. But a woman¡¯s duty is to stay at home and take good care of her husband and give birth to children. It doesn¡¯t seem right for you to return to work after getting a divorce. You better resign from the job and get married soon. Only living a stable life is ideal for women.¡± Loraine clenched her fists when she heard that. Before Loraine could retort, a cold male voice caught her attention. ¡°What did you say?¡± Marco pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Mr. Bryant!¡± As soon as Barr saw Marco, he shed a ttering smile. ¡°Wee, Mr. Bryant!¡± ¡°Answer my question!¡± ¡°What? I¡­ I was just kidding.¡± Barr¡¯s smug smile vanished, and he soon became flustered. ¡°Kidding? You justmented on our business partner¡¯s private life. Is this your business ethics?¡± Marco asked bluntly. Barr lowered his head. ¡°I said that for her sake. She works hard. It was just a suggestion. I didn¡¯t mean to demean her in any way.¡± Loraine sneered and didn¡¯t utter a word. Barr quickly changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Bryant, you¡¯re a busy man. You could have asked your subordinate to attend the meeting. I didn¡¯t expect you to show up in person.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ncing at him, Marco said, ¡°Bryant Group is the coborator of this project. As the president of Bryant Group, I should attend the meeting. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Carl stood behind Marco with his mouth shut, not daring to reveal his boss¡¯s true thoughts. Ever since the projectmenced, Marco ordered Carl to keep an eye on Loraine. As soon as Marco heard someone was picking on Loraine, he abandoned his work and rushed to the company. A knowing smile emerged on Carl¡¯s face as Marco used the project as an excuse. Chapter 116 Barr grew anxious. ¡°Mr. Bryant, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I would never object to your decision. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡± Marco sneered at him. ¡°I also have a small suggestion for you. I advise you to put aside your dirty thoughts. Don¡¯t be nosy, and focus on your work. Well, that¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± Barr froze when he heard Marco defend Loraine. Sweat beaded his forehead. He couldn¡¯t understand why Marco was standing up for Loraine. After all, they had already divorced. Seeing this, Loraine showed the notes to Barr and sneered at him. ¡°Mr. Powell, since you have so many suggestions, how about we ask Mr. Moore to join us? What do you think of my suggestion, Mr. Bryant?¡± she asked, cocking her head. Marco looked at Loraine. Seeing the broad grin on her face, he thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Carl, go and call Mr. Moore,¡± he ordered. ¡°No! Barr blurted out. He had to help his cousin stop Loraine from approaching Marco. ¡°Are you not confident in your revised n?¡± Loraine provoked him. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Barr didn¡¯t bother stopping Carl anymore. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Klein, the person in charge of the project, arrived. After understanding the situation, Klein took the revised n from Barr and Looked through it. ¡°We have revised the n ording to Mr. Powell¡¯s suggestions. He is really hard-working,¡± Loraine added. Barr proudly raised his head. He felt he was going to get a promotion and reach another milestone in his life. However, Klein¡¯s face darkened when he looked at the design n. Chapter 117 ¡°Nonsense!¡± Klein threw the n at Barr. ¡°Look at it carefully. What the hell have you done?¡± Barr froze in shock. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Truth In Public Barr recovered from the shock and picked up the document. He looked at it and mumbled, ¡°There is no problem with it.¡± Klein Lost his cool when he heard that. ¡°Miss Torres, please exin to this idiot.¡± Loraine cleared her throat and gave a detailed exnation of Barr¡¯s ridiculous suggestions. ¡°Well, Mr. Powell asked us to keep the trees in the development area to retain green space. But he forgot the growth of these trees will affect the construction and destroy the buildings. Considering the cost, he intended to design straight roads, ignoring the basic topography issues. In addition to that, he wanted to add more bars and ballrooms and ce them next to the school and the library.¡± Everyone present at the meeting had relevant experience in architecture. Loraine¡¯s exnation enlightened them. Even a novice architect wouldn¡¯t make such stupid mistakes. It was appalling for Barr, a so-called experienced engineer, to make such mistakes. Everyone unanimously turned and cast a scornful look at Barr. He couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation. ¡°Mr. Moore, this isn¡¯t right!¡± Barr angrily pointed at Loraine. ¡°She is trying to ruin my reputation. She has tampered with my proposal. I never said such things.¡± A smile emerged on Loraine¡¯s lips, for she expected Barr to say such a thing. ¡°Stop lying.¡± She pointed at his signature on the n. ¡°You have already signed it and approved the n.¡± Looking at the irrefutable evidence, Barr couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. Only then did he realize that Loraine had tricked him. But it was toote. Countless thoughts ran through Barr¡¯s mind. ¡°Mr. Moore, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I only wanted to discuss the n with Miss Torres and didn¡¯t check the n carefully.¡± ¡°Oh, it was just a discussion,¡± said Loraine, pretending as if she had just understood his words. Chapter 118 ¡°I thought I offended you in some way, so you were making things difficult for me.¡± Hearing that, everyone burst out Laughing. Barr¡¯s face reddened as Loraine exposed the truth. He squirmed in humiliation.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Klein lost all respect for Barr because of his ipetence. ¡°Stop giving stupid suggestions.¡± He red at Barr. ¡°From now on, Miss Torres will handle everything. If such mistakes ur again, I¡¯ll fire you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Moore. It was my fault. I will listen to Miss Torres and won¡¯t make any mistakes again.¡± Barr nodded earnestly. Although he seemed cooperative, he despised Loraine. It was all her fault. Barr gritted his teeth and swore that he would avenge for all the humiliation he had suffered today. Klein and Marco left one after another after dealing with the issue about Barr. After the incident, Barr seemed to behave himself. He stopped being arrogant and domineering and started showing respect to Loraine. He listened to Loraine¡¯s every word. After the meeting, Barr stood up and apologized to Loraine in public. ¡°Miss Torres, it was all my fault. I overestimated myself and let you down. I¡¯m really sorry. How about I take you out for a meal to express my apology?¡± However, Loraine refused without hesitation. ¡°No, thanks.¡± But Barr didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Miss Torres, if you don¡¯t have a meal with me, I¡¯ll assume you still haven¡¯t forgiven me! Mr. Moore will me me.¡± Loraine frowned. She didn¡¯t believe Barr would change his attitude merely because he was reprimanded in front of everyone. Loraine was used to his arrogance, and his hypocrisy made her sick. Chapter 119 Seeing Loraine¡¯s reluctance, Barr added, ¡°I really want to make it up to you. I will invite Mr. Moore as well.¡± Loraine¡¯s brows shot up. She was curious that he would invite Klein as well. She wanted to see what Barr was up to. Out of curiosity, Loraine smiled and agreed, ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the evening, Loraine arrived at the private room of Rose Restaurant that Barr had booked. She waited for a long time, but Klein didn¡¯t show up. Barr suggested, ¡°Mr. Moore is probably caught up in work. I guess he won¡¯t be here in a short while. Let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± Loraine took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Okay. Barr was overjoyed. He poured a ss of wine for Loraine and handed it to her. ¡°This is my token of apology to you, Miss Torres.¡± Loraine stared at the foamy wine in the ss and cautiously shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Okay, Let¡¯s have some beverage!¡± Barr didn¡¯t get angry. He put down his ss and pushed a ss of beverage toward her. He expected that Loraine would be on guard. Therefore, he prepared a beverage as well. He had drugged both the wine and beverage. Loraine nodded and epted the ss of beverage. Barr¡¯s eyes glinted with excitement when he saw Loraine take the spiked beverage. Just then, Loraine stealthily nudged something on the table as she pretended to take a sip of the drink. The fork beside her fell to the floor. Chapter 120 ¡°Oh, God! I am such a klutz! Mr. Powell, may I have another one, please?¡± Loraine pouted and raised her ss to express her apology. Seeing his n was about to work, Barr anxiously turned around, called the waiter, and asked him to bring a fork. When he turned, Loraine seized the opportunity and poured the drink into Barr¡¯s ss. Just in time, Loraine ced the empty ss on the table and pretended to drink the beverage when Barr turned around. Barr nced at the empty ss and breathed a sigh of relief. All he had to do was wait for the drug to take effect so that he could do whatever he wanted. Barr slyly looked up at the hanging Lamp on the wall facing the table. Then, he adjusted his position so Loraine¡¯s face would be fully exposed. Barr had set up a pinhole camera in advance. All he needed to do now was wait for the drug to take effect so he could take naked pictures of Loraine. Loraine would be at his disposal as Long as he had these pictures. Meanwhile, Loraine elegantly took a bite of food as if she didn¡¯t notice his actions. Barr raked his eyes across Loraine¡¯s body, and his eyes gleamed with lust. Her alluring figure seemed to set his hormones on overdrive. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Unable to control himself, he reached out and touched Loraine¡¯s hand. However, Loraine quickly withdrew her hand. But Barr grasped it tightly, refusing to let go of her. She frowned and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing. I just want to apologize to you and have a heartfelt conversation.¡± Barr sprang up and pounced on Loraine. Just then, the door of the private room flew open with a Loud bang. Loraine and Barr looked at the door in shock. A strong, majestic man strode into the room. He was wearing a suit, but his tie was loosened. He was gasping for breath as if he had run all the way here. Chapter 121 ¡°Mr. Bryant!¡± Barr screamed in horror. The next moment, Marco¡¯s gaze fell on Barr¡¯s hand grasping Loraine¡¯s wrist. Anger surged through his veins. The next moment, he kicked Barr. ¡°Ani¡± Barr yelped in pain and fell a few meters away. Marco strode forward, grabbed him by the cor, and violently lifted him. ¡°How dare you? How dare you try to sabotage her?¡± He cast a menacing look at Barr, anger and disgust evident on his face. Barr had no intention of fighting back. Marco¡¯s resonant voice frightened him; his body trembled in terror. He had to do something before Marco beat him to death. Recalling Keely¡¯s promise, Barr shouted desperately, ¡°Wait a second, Mr. Bryant! I¡¯m Keely¡¯s cousin! Please don¡¯t hit me!¡± Marco¡¯s hand froze in the air. He subconsciously turned to look at Loraine. Loraine was still sitting on the chair, calm and collected, without a trace of surprise on her face. Marco was taken aback. He wondered if Loraine knew Barr was Keely¡¯s cousin or if she just didn¡¯t care about Keely at all. A fresh wave of anger consumed Marco. He vented out his anger on Barr. ¡°I don¡¯t care whose cousin you are. You¡¯re doomed today!¡± He kept punching Barr mercilessly. The man¡¯s desperate cries rang in the room. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Loraine watched him beat up Barr and was disappointed with the oue. If Marco hadn¡¯t barged in, she would have collected evidence against Barr and sent him to jail. Chapter 122 Now, Marco had ruined all her ns. Loraine was annoyed. She sprang up to her feet and turned to leave. However, Marco stopped her at the door. ¡°How are you doing? Are you all right?¡± he asked anxiously. Loraine shook off his hand in disgust. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± She quickly strutted out of the room without Looking back. ¡°Loraine!¡± Marco was about to chase after her when he heard Barr¡¯s eerie cry. ¡°AnE¡± The mournful cry sounded strange. Marco sensed something was fishy. He walked over and examined Barr¡¯s face. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The drug had taken effect, and the man was shaking. He seemed disoriented and was begging for mercy in a tremulous voice. ¡°Mr. Bryant, please let me go. I am burning¡­¡± Marco grabbed his cor. ¡°What on earth were you nning to do to Loraine? Tell me!¡± ¡°There is a hidden camera up here. Please take me out.¡± Barr struggled to say the words as he twisted his body as if writhing in pain. Marco¡¯s face darkened. He had rushed to the restaurant as soon as he heard about Barr and Loraine¡¯s dinner n, for he sensed something was off. But he never thought Barr was such a despicable man. ¡°Guards!¡± Marco shouted in rage, and a group of bodyguards rushed in. Marco walked up to Barr and kicked his face. Chapter 123 ¡°Oh, you like taking pictures, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll let you have it all at once! Keep an eye on him! Don¡¯t Let him leave the room until he is fully sober.¡± The next day, Loraine attended the project meeting as usual Unexpectedly, Barr didn¡¯t show up. The other meeting attendees were discussing his absence. ¡°Loraine, have you seen the video in the group chat?¡± Tugging at Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine¡¯s arm, Jolie vied for her attention. ¡°I had no idea that Barr was so wild in private.¡± ¡°What video?¡± Taking out her phone, Loraine saw that someone had indeed uploaded a video to the project group chat. She pressed y and watched as Barr danced a shockingly vulgar striptease in front of the camera. Was Marco behind this? Yesterday, after Loraine had left, only Marco, Barr, and Marco¡¯s subordinates had remained in the room. No one other than Marco could have essed this video. Loraine was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t Barr Keely¡¯s cousin? Loraine was surprised that Marco hadn¡¯t covered up this scandal for Keely¡¯s sake. ¡°If this video goes viral, Barr will be ruined!¡± squealed Jolie, unable to contain her excitement. ¡°It Looks like he was on something, and the government has a zero-tolerance policy for drugs. They¡¯ll transfer him off the project for sure; maybe even fire him!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Loraine asked. Loraine had already been aware of Barr¡¯s rtionship with Keely when she had epted his invitation. She had thought that as long as there was solid evidence, not even Marco would be able to protect Barr. When Marco had foiled her n, however, Loraine had assumed he was going to cover up Barr¡¯s crime. She certainly hadn¡¯t expected Marco to expose Barr While Loraine analyzed the situation, there was a knock on the meeting room door. Chapter 124 Marco opened the door and entered the meeting room. ¡°Miss Torres, pleasee with me. I need to talk to you about the project.¡± As reluctant as Loraine was, she couldn¡¯t refuse him in front of the crowd. She stood up and followed him out. They walked to a remote corner of the corridor and stopped. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Loraine crossed her arms impatiently, waiting for an exnation. Marco was silent for a moment. ¡°Loraine, I didn¡¯t know Barr is Keely¡¯s cousin. I wouldn¡¯t have let him take part in this project if I¡¯d known. He¡¯s been dismissed from the engineering department. You can rest assured that he won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Marco¡¯s demeanor was a little awkward. It was the first time he had tried exining something to someone else. Loraine remained unbothered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as the problem is solved, you don¡¯t need to single me out to exin.¡± Marco found her indifference discouraging. He wanted to say something more but, suddenly, his phone started ringing. The caller ID said Keely. ncing down at his phone, Loraine smiled mockingly. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It appears someone else needs you. I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± Marco watched as Loraine turned around and walked away. He wanted to stop her, but he didn¡¯t dare. Instead, he stood where he was, depressed and annoyed. His displeasure increased with every ring of his phone. Finally, Marco answered Keely¡¯s call. ¡°Marco!¡± At the connection of the call, Keely was overjoyed. ¡°Atst, you answered your phone.¡± Marco got straight to the point. ¡°Why did your cousin embarrass Loraine while they were working together on the project? Does it have anything to do with you?¡± When Keely spoke, it was clear that she was flustered and distressed. ¡°Marco, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve been in hospital this whole time. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Marco wondered whether she was telling the truth. Chapter 125 ¡°Marco, you haven¡¯t been answering my calls and refused to let me go to your office. Now, you are interrogating me. Do you not care about me at all?¡± Keely made her grievances known. ¡°What happened between my cousin and Loraine? Did something go wrong?¡± ¡°So what if something went wrong?¡± Marco frowned. Keely feigned concern. ¡°If my cousin does something bad, don¡¯t let him go because of me. You¡¯re free to punish him as you Like.¡± Marco couldn¡¯t argue with Keely¡¯s logic. Though his heart was still gued with doubts, Marco decided to keep them to himself for the time being. Keely¡¯s voice took on a petnt tone. ¡°Marco, my wounds still hurt. When are you going toe to see me? I struggle to fall asleep, and I keep having nightmares. I dreamed that Jorge died right in front of me¡­¡± Over and over again, she begged Marco to visit her. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange more nurses to take care of you,¡± Marco said, annoyed. ¡°Have a good rest.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t need more nurses.¡± Keely intended to keep fostering sympathy, but Marco didn¡¯t give her the chance. He ended the call abruptly. ¡°Marco!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the sound of the busy tone, Keely threw her phone down on the bed and gritted her teeth angrily. The thought of Losing Marco suddenly gripped her with fear. ¡°Loraine, it¡¯s all your fault! You bitch! I hope you die a horrible death!¡± The chilling sound of Keely¡¯s resentment echoed throughout the ward, making passers-by shudder. Keely hadn¡¯t been able to reach Marco again since that phone call. Once she was discharged from the hospital, she put a call through to Barr to map out the next line of action. Chapter 126 Barr sounded indignant. ¡°Keely, how dare you call me after you Landed me in trouble? Didn¡¯t you say that Marco didn¡¯t care about Loraine? Not only is my reputation in ruins, but I¡¯m also in Marco¡¯s bad books. How can I forge ahead in this industry after such a thing?¡± Barrined non-stop. After knowing what happened, Keely cussed him out in her mind. What a loser! He had the effrontery toin after failing at the mission. He was the reason why Marco suspected her and kept her at arm¡¯s Length. Despite Keely¡¯s thoughts, she didn¡¯t dare to go against him. She said defensively, ¡°Barr, you have gotten it all wrong. It never crossed my mind that Loraine would be so cunning. How could I have known that she would go find Marco to help her?¡± ¡°Well, you are right. That bitch is so scheming.¡± Barr rose to the bait. Keely seized the opportunity to poison his mind even further. ¡°Barr, are you just going to let things slide? Won¡¯t you have your revenge against Loraine? How about you ask your father for help?¡± ¡°I should ask my father for help? No way!¡± Barr immediately refused. ¡°If he finds out that I offended Marco, he will skin me alive.¡± Keely didn¡¯t back down.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You are exaggerating. If you tell him that you only walked into Loraine¡¯s trap, I¡¯m sure he will help you. Remember that our target is Loraine, not Marco.¡± Barr felt that her point was a little reasonable, but he still didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the point. Didn¡¯t you say that Marco only had feelings for you? But he didn¡¯t even give a damn when I said that I was your cousin. He even beat me up for that bitch. Be honest with me, Keely. Are you in a rtionship with Marco? Does he even love you?¡± Keely got nervous, but she quickly brainwashed him. ¡°Of course! He¡¯s in love with me. Just so you know, he even ordered Loraine to give me her kidney after I was misdiagnosed. I¡¯m the apple of his eye. The reason he beat you up was that he feels a little pity for her.¡± ¡°Are you for real?¡± Barr still doubted. ¡°Of course!¡± Keely said firmly. ¡°She deceived Marco. If her true colorse to Light, he won¡¯t give a damn about her anymore. Don¡¯t worry, Chapter 127 Barr. Just do this.¡± At work, Barr was reced by a female engineer named Whitney Seymour. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her style was totally different from Barr¡¯s. Whitney was a woman of action. She was responsible, professional and had a friendly attitude toward teamwork. Loraine felt that she was perfect for the role. After a pleasant and efficient meeting, the two began to chat. Whitney said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much for this opportunity, Loraine.¡± Loraine humbly waved her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Your appointment has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s just because you are good at what you do.¡± Whitney didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°As you may well know, the construction engineering field is saturated with men. It¡¯s actually considered a men¡¯s job. Throughout my years in this field, I have never been treated fairly just because of my gender. You are the first person to give me a chance to show what I can actually do. For that, I¡¯m very thankful.¡± Loraine was confused by her words. ¡°Me?¡± she asked, pointing at herself. Whitney¡¯s forehead wrinkled in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you specifically ask that the new engineer should be a woman? I¡¯m the only female senior engineer in the project department, so I got the project.¡± Loraine never made that request! She exined in a hurry, ¡°I think you must have misunderstood something. I apud you for your work, but I never made such a request.¡± It was only then that Whitney realized she had made a mistake. She said awkwardly, ¡°Sorry about that. Perhaps it was Bryant Group that made the request.¡± Bryant Group? Was it Marco? Why did he do that? Loraine was confused and annoyed with Marco¡¯s interference at the same time. ¡°By the way, you have to be extra careful in the uing days. Barr is a troublesome man with inexplicable power. I¡¯m afraid that he will return to get back at you.¡± Despite finding out that Loraine wasn¡¯t the one who helped her, Whitney still advised her. Chapter 128 ¡°A clean hand wants no washing. I did what I had to do for the greater good. Anyway, I¡¯m not afraid of him. I¡¯LL be waiting when hees to make trouble.¡± Loraine wasn¡¯t afraid of Barr at all. Since he left, everything had been going on fine. However, as Whitney expected, Barr soon made trouble for Loraine. One day, Loraine was busy checking the data of the design drawing when the telephone suddenly rang. She picked it up casually. ¡°Hello, this is Loraine Torres from the architectural design department of Universe Group. How may I help you?¡± ¡°Oh, you are Loraine Torres?¡± The voice of a middle-aged man came from the other end of the line. ¡°It was you who caused my son to be fired? You have stepped on the lion¡¯s tail, woman. You are in big trouble!¡± Loraine¡¯s forehead creased as she asked, ¡°Who is your son?¡± ¡°Barr Powell!¡± the man blurted out. It appeared that Barr had reported what happened to his father. Loraine didn¡¯t panic at all. ¡°Your son is mot only ipetent, but he¡¯s also corrupt. It¡¯s only right that he lost his job. I don¡¯t see him moving ahead in the industry. Since he¡¯s still young, you should advise him to take another career path before it¡¯s too Late.¡± This statement added fuel to the middle-aged man¡¯s rage. He raised his voice. ¡°How dare you speak to me Like that? Do you know who I am?¡± Why did people like threatening her with their identity? Did they think she was a pushover who had no power of her own? Loraine shook her head and uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know and I do not care!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The man was surprised that she wasn¡¯t scared at all. ¡°I¡¯m Elmo Powell!¡± ¡°And so?¡± ¡°What?¡± Elmo sneered. ¡°You are so rude and arrogant. For your information, I have been in this field even before you were born. I have contracted many projects. And I have many connections. I can end your career with just a snap of my fingers.¡± Loraine said calmly, ¡°Oh, I see. If you want to take revenge, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. I¡¯m currently very busy. So, I have to hang up now.¡± Chapter 129 ¡°You are messing with-¡° Elmo was just about to get short with Loraine again, but he was cut off when she hung up the phone. Time was precious to Loraine, so she didn¡¯t want to waste it on a nagging old man. No wonder they were Keely¡¯s rtives. They were all birds of a feather. Loraine got back to work, putting the threatening call at the back of her mind. A few minutester, Jolie rushed into her office. ¡°Loraine, something is wrong with the project of the amusement park! The construction team said that our design can¡¯t be implemented, and they are on strike!¡± ¡°What?¡± Loraine frowned when she heard the news. ¡°Why did they go on strike all of a sudden? They were fine when we signed the contract, weren¡¯t they?¡± Her mind immediately went to the threatening phone call she received moments ago. Loraine then motioned to Jolie and whispered something. ¡°Just do as I said. Be careful, okay?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Got it.¡± Jolie nodded and left. A weekter, Loraine had put everything in ce. She went to the construction site. Kent Harvey, the foreman of the construction team, waszing about with arge group of workers. Loraine walked up to him and questioned, ¡°Kent, why haven¡¯t you started working yet?¡± Kent curled his lips, showing his disdain for her ¡°Didn¡¯t you get our message a week ago? We want to work, but your design is too difficult to implement.¡± Turning to look at his colleagues, he continued, ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying, you can ask them.¡± The workers took the hint and echoed his excuse. Loraine figured that they were lying. She retorted, ¡°The project is still in its early stage. We haven¡¯t even reached the difficult part. I thought you guys were experienced professionals. Isn¡¯t it a shame that you can¡¯t carry out an ordinary foundation? How do you intend to get more jobs in this industry without that basic ability?¡± Kent¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t back down even though Loraine didn¡¯t buy his excuse. Chapter 130 ¡°No matter what you say, we still can¡¯t do it.¡± Loraine sneered and took out a copy of the contract from her bag. ¡°I have no issues with you quitting. But you have to know something. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This project has been seriously dyed because of your slowdown. ording to the uses of the contract, Universe Group won¡¯t pay you a dime. We would also sue you for damages.¡± Kent was pissed to hear that. ¡°Are you kidding me? You must pay us! If you don¡¯t, I will mobilize my workers to yourpany to stage a massive protest.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Loraine said calmly. Kent sucked his teeth, not scared at all. He believed that Loraine was only trying to put up a calm front. As far as he was concerned, she would surrender once he stirred up trouble. He had done this many times, and it had worked each time. Just as the scene was in a stalemate, Jolie ran over from afar with a camera. ¡°Loraine, I have got it! The recording is enough evidence!¡± Loraine took the camera from Jolie and checked it carefully. She nodded happily. ¡°Good job, Jolie. I¡¯ll give you a pay raise.¡± She was sure to win the case with this video. Kent, who was sitting with his colleagues, had no idea what was happening. He just stared at the two women. Loraine swayed the camera in front of him with assurance. ¡°I came here prepared. I asked Jolie to arrange for someone to sneak in here as a worker. That person recorded a video. It captures all the dirty tricks you did to sabotage this project. If you dare make a scene, I¡¯ll release this video to the public. Let¡¯s see who will get the public¡¯s support at that time!¡± When faced with Loraine¡¯s sudden counterattack, Kent panicked. ¡°You cheated me!¡± Loraine scoffed, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, you wouldn¡¯t be cheated.¡± Kent¡¯s face Looked terrible. In a whimpering voice, he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 131 ¡°I want to fire you, of course,¡± Loraine replied coolly. Without dy, Loraine requested the construction team be changed. She then picked up a contract termination form and threw it at Kent. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Kent was so angry that he was unable to speak ¡°Sign it, or we¡¯ll see you in court,¡± Loraine advised. ¡°Fine, you win!¡± Kent signed his name on the form. Loraine swiped the form back and shooed them away immediately. ¡°Bye,¡± she said, her voice hard and dispassionate. Kent had no choice but to Leave with the workers. As he walked out, he turned back to Loraine and said, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon, bitch. No one will take on this project. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to beg me!¡± Jolie watched them Leave, rolling her eyes ¡°He¡¯s all talk. I don¡¯t believe for one second that the project can¡¯t work without them.¡± ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth.¡± A man from the engineering department walked over to Jolie and Loraine. ¡°We contacted other construction teams privately, but all of them refused once they heard it¡¯s a Universe Group project.¡± Jolie was shocked. ¡°How could this be?¡± In an instant, Loraine realized that someone was behind this. It must be Elmo. He was cunning. Rather than dealing with the smart city project, he focused on the amusement park project, trying to make Loraine suffer a loss. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Any dy to the construction project was a waste of precious time and money, and she couldn¡¯t afford any further dys Loraine was resolute; she would not give him what he wanted. ¡°Jolie, contact the undercover worker of the previous construction team. I want to know about them.¡± A young man named Hooper Dous was quickly brought before Loraine. Having worked alongside the construction team, Hooper had be familiar with the workers. He told Loraine, ¡°Kent rules the construction team with an iron fist. He¡¯s usually very strict with the workers, and no one likes him. Chapter 132 Recently, they are asking Kent for their sries.¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes lit up. If the construction team wasn¡¯t united as a whole, she might be able to undermine them from the inside. With Hooper as her guide, Loraine went straight to the workers. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Loraine Torres from Universe Group,¡± she said pleasantly. ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge of the amusement park project.¡± The sight of her made the workers uneasy. ¡°Are you here to pay us?¡± Loraine shook her head. ¡°This project has been seriously dyed because of your slowdown. Now, not only can you not get the money, but you have topensate for the loss, too.¡± ¡°What ?¡± The workers nced at one another nervously. They hadn¡¯t even received their sries yet. Why should they be made topensate for the loss? ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± cried a worker. ¡°It¡¯s not that we wanted to participate in the slowdown; it¡¯s that Kent forced us to do it.¡± The workersined amongst themselves. Loraine expressed her sympathy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave Kent and sign the contract with us? Then you can enjoy all the benefits of being a part of Universe Group. That way, Kent can¡¯t take away any more of your sries, and your sries will be higher. What do you think?¡± The workers¡¯ eyes lit up immediately, and Loraine had their full support. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°We agree! We¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡± Loraine soon walked away with all of the workers in tow. When Kent got the news, he rushed to find Loraine. Seeing his workers Lining up to sign a contract with Loraine, Kent flew into a rage. He grabbed a stick and lunged towards Loraine. ¡°You want to poach my men, you bitch? Over my dead body!¡± Chapter 133 As soon as he made a move, however, the workers jumped in front of Loraine protectively. ¡°Hi, Kent!¡± Loraine looked amused. ¡°Now you are all alone. Even if you don¡¯t want to agree, you must.¡± Kent¡¯s face turned red. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Loraine, you bitch!¡± He immediately wanted to run over and rip her to shreds. Fortunately for Loraine, the workers positioned themselves between her and Kent, and they were all tall, strong men. Rushing at them would have been courting death, for sure. ¡°You just wait and see. Someone will teach you a lesson!¡± And with that, Kent fled. Loraine watched him leave, full of contempt. Did he think she was that much of a pushover? Someone was going to teach her a Lesson? She was going to deal with the people behind this. This war wasn¡¯t over! Powells¡¯ Hope Elmo was sweating profusely in his office. ¡°Mr. Powell, you were the one who had the contract for the construction of the amusement park, weren¡®t you? I heard that your workers refused to work and the contract has been terminated. Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding!¡± Elmo immediately exined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to cancel the cooperation we discussed thest time.¡± ¡°What? Why would you do that? You can¡¯t just cancel it. Let¡¯s talk this out. How about we¡ª¡± Elmo was cut short by the disconnect tone he heard. This was the twentieth call Elmo received this month. All his partners were canceling their cooperation with him. The news that he tried to sabotage the amusement park project had been spread by Loraine. Cosmos Group was going through a tough time now. Elmo¡¯s reputation was affected greatly. Elmo was on tenterhooks now. Chapter 134 He knew that the right thing to do was toplete a project and try to pacify his irate partners. But most capitalists were concerned about making a profit and avoiding losses. Elmo didn¡¯t know how to go about persuading them. It was useless to seek another cooperation now that he had a bad name. The matter was getting out of hand. Almost everyone in the business industry was turning against him. At a party, Jimmie brought it up. ¡°Marco, have you heard that Universe Group went up against Cosmos Group recently? Keely¡¯s uncle owns Cosmos Group, right?¡± Marco held the ss in silence. ter, who was sitting aside, couldn¡¯t stand the silence anymore. ¡°Gosh! Loraine is so ruthless. It wasn¡¯t not enough that she bullied Keely. She even went after her rtives. This isn¡¯t right. We can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. I¡¯ll help Cosmos Group.¡± He took out his phone, intending to make a call. Marco suddenly set down his ss with a thud. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Guys, why are you believing groundless rumors without bothering to find out the facts? Cosmos Group is at fault. Elmo took over the project, but he defaulted. Not only did he stop his workers from working, but he also prevented the other constructionpanies from taking the project. They crossed the line, so it¡¯s good that Loraine didn¡¯t take it Lightly with them!¡± ter immediately realized that he was wrong to have jumped to conclusion. ¡°Forget it.¡± Jimmie nced at his idiotic friend. ¡°Nevertheless, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rather strange that Cosmos Group is in a very bad situation now? It¡¯s going down right before our eyes. If my memory serves me right, they only dyed the project.¡± Jimmie tapped his chin for a while. ¡°Did you have a hand in this, Marco?¡± ¡°I hate it when people abuse their power because they have connections with me,¡± Marco uttered, Leaning back on the couch. ¡°Oh, you did have a hand in it!¡± Jimmie asserted. It wasmon knowledge in the city that Cosmos Group was big because of Marco¡¯s help. With the present state of things, it seemed Marco was taking back his help. Jimmie¡¯s eyes narrowed even further. He leaned towards his friend and asked, ¡°Tell me, are you doing this for Loraine¡¯s sake?¡± Chapter 135 Before Marco could answer, ter chipped in, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Jimmie! Why would Marco give a hoot about that evil woman? He did it for Keely¡¯s sake!¡± Turning to Marco, he added, ¡°Keely¡¯s rtives are unreliable. They are fond of using her to get to you. It¡¯s good that you are punishing them now. You know what? I have an idea. We should spend more time with her, so her family will pay more attention to her.¡± A scowl appeared on Marco¡¯s face. ¡°Keep me out of that. I¡¯m very busy. You can go ahead if you want to spend time with her.¡± ter asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have time?¡± ¡°The government is going to inspect the smart city project very soon. I don¡¯t have time for other things.¡± Marco came up with a perfect excuse. To put the topic to rest, Marco took out his phone and showed ter the list of the government staff. The first on the List was Rowan Torres. At White Cloud Airport of Vagow, Elmo and Barr waited anxiously in the arrivals hall. Frowning, Barr Looked at the flight Landing information countlessly. During this crucial time for him and thepany, his father dragged him to the airport to wee some people. They had been waiting for about four hours. He was already fed up. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m tired of waiting! Who the hell are we waiting for?¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up! And sit your ass down!¡± Elmo pointed at his son. ¡°Listen to me. You have to be smart. The distinguished guest holds the future of ourpany in his hands. If we please him well, we will be able to get any project with just a word from him!¡± This statement spiked Barr¡¯s interest. ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s awesome. Who is this guy in question?¡± Ignoring his son¡¯s question, Elmo stretched his neck to Look at the exit. It wasn¡¯t until thirty minutester that Elmo and Barr finally saw Klein, the director of the smart city project. Once they spotted a mysterious man following Klein, they believed that he was the distinguished guest they had been waiting for. They rushed forward, intending to exchange pleasantries. But a group of bodyguards stopped them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 136 They followed the entourage outside and watched the man leave in a luxury car. Barr and Elmo didn¡¯t give up. They hopped in their car and tailed he man¡¯s convoy. The convoy halted in front of a five-star hotel. After Klein said goodbye to the guest, he left. Elmo and Barr shared a knowing Look. They jumped out of their car and rushed towards the entrance of the hotel. When the mysterious man was about to enter the hotel, Elmo shouted, ¡°Mr. Torres, please wait a moment!¡± The man halted in his tracks and turned around with a deep frown. Justice For My Son Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Elmo strode towards the man with his hand outstretched, smiling widely. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Torres,¡± he said enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯m Elmo Powell, the CEO of Cosmos Group. Wee to Vagow.¡± The man looked at Elmo and frowned. ¡°How did you get my hotel information?¡± At this, Elmo turned on the charm. ¡°Mr. Torres, I¡¯m a big fan. Your heroic deeds are legendary, and I admire you very much. Now that I¡¯ve met you in person, I can see that your reputation is well-deserved. I recognized you from a distance; your imposing figure stood out among the crowd. I followed you all the way here.¡± The man¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°What do you want?¡± Elmo nced at Barr, who was standing behind him, and motioned for him to retrieve some things from the car. ¡°Mr. Torres, it¡¯s been a long journey. I¡¯ve prepared some gifts for you. I hope you¡¯ll ept them.¡± Elmo offered the man a collection of expensive gifts. Among them was a bank card. The man held up one hand in a gesture of refusal. ¡°No thanks. My department is subject to strict policy, and no gift is epted.¡± Elmo froze, then improvised. ¡°Mr. Torres, you don¡¯t Like these vulgar things, do you? That¡¯s okay. If you¡¯re willing toe with me, I can take you to my private room at Heaven Hotel. The girls there are all very beautiful, and they¡¯re guaranteed to satisfy.¡± The man¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°This doesn¡¯tply with the rules.¡± Chapter 137 Barr, who had always been arrogant, was starting to resent being rejected over and over again. His face darkened Forcing a smile, Elmo persisted. ¡°Mr. Torres, I¡¯m sorry. Can you tell me what you like, then? I¡¯ll prepare it right away.¡± The man stared at Elmo intensely. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± Sensing that he should cut to the chase, Elmo grabbed Barr and introduced him. ¡°This is my son, Barr Powell. Say hello, Barr.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Torres.¡± Barr smiled in a way that was intended to be ttering. The man looked at Barr up and down silently. Elmo sighed. ¡°Mr. Torres, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Up until recently, Barr was a highly-valued senior engineer with the Vagow government. He was in charge of the smart city project. Unfortunately, he was framed and fired. The bitch who framed him is an uneducated woman; an absolute disaster for the project. Mr. Torres, you are here to inspect the project. Please help us seek justice!¡± The man¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Elmo saw an opening and went for it. Without missing a beat, he shared the name. ¡°The bitch¡¯s name is Loraine Torres!¡± The man¡¯s demeanor changed immediately. Oblivious, Elmo once again offered up his collection of gifts. ¡°Mr. Torres, please don¡¯t worry. As long as you avenge Barr, I have more expensive gifts for you!¡± This time, however, the man refused the gifts by throwing them on the ground. ¡°Mr. Torres, what are you doing?¡± Both Elmo and Barr were stunned. They couldn¡¯t understand why the man¡¯s mood changed so suddenly. ¡°Please leave this instant, or I¡¯ll have no choice but to call security,¡± the man said gravely. The ck-d bodyguards behind them stepped forward and stared at Barr and Elmo fiercely. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I see. We¡¯ll leave you alone now.¡± Elmo and Barr scurried away, not daring to say anything more. Chapter 138 In the Torres family¡¯s vi ¡°Uncle Rowan?¡± Making her way downstairs, Loraine noticed an imposing figure standing in the Living room. The man heard Loraine¡¯s voice, and greeted her affectionately. ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯m back,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°Uncle Rowan! It¡¯s really you!¡± Loraine cried out happily and ran into Rowan¡¯s waiting arms. Rowan hugged his niece tightly. His handsome and resolute face softened slightly, revealing the unique charm of a wise man. Loraine raised her head. ¡°Uncle Rowan, have you finished your mission? How Long are you here for?¡± Rowan patted Loraine¡¯s head gently. ¡°My current work is in Vagow. I caught the overnight flight as soon as my transfer came through.¡± ¡°Are there any social events you need to attend now that you¡¯re back?¡± Loraine asked, concerned. ¡°No. I asked my assistant Hubert to deal with the government.¡± Rowan raised his eyebrows. ¡°I heard you won a big project. Naturally, I had toe home to celebrate with you in person!¡± Loraine cheered. ¡°Uncle Rowan, you¡¯re the best!¡± As they nned their celebration, Rowan¡¯s phone began to ring. ¡°Mr. Torres, it¡¯s me, Hubert. Someone just mistook me for you. They tried to give me gifts and wanted me to cause trouble for your niece!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Rowan grew serious. ¡°What? They must be courting death.¡± Rowan answered the phone with a straight face. Loraine sensed something unusual but didn¡¯t want to talk about it right away. After Rowan hung up the phone, she asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anger zed in Rowan¡¯s eyes, but his face instantly softened when his gaze met Loraine. Chapter 139 ¡°Nothing. Two people with the surname Powell want me to deal with you.¡± Loraine was surprised. Then, a smile emerged on her face. ¡°Elmo and Barr?¡± ¡°You know them?¡± Rowan smiled at her dotingly. ¡°Tell me what I should do to them. I¡¯LL do as you say, Lorrie.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A shiver ran down Loraine¡¯s spine, for she was aware of Rowan¡¯s ruthless means. If Rowan took action, Elmo and Barr would suffer a miserable fate. Loraine felt such people didn¡¯t deserve her or her family¡¯s attention. They were like ants trying to thwart her moves. Loraine shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re up to and handle them ordingly.¡± As expected, Elmo and Barr hadn¡¯t given up even after their bribery failed at the hotel entrance. However, the two weren¡¯t aware of how they had offended Rowan, so they could only guess. The two of them meditated about the issue all night and finally came to a conclusion. Rowan was perhaps angry because they hadn¡¯t given him enough money. But Cosmos Group was going through a money shortage, and the Powell family couldn¡¯t afford more money. Barr thought of Keely and called her right away. As soon as the phone connected, he cried, ¡°Keely, you must help me this time!¡± ¡°Barr, don¡¯t panic. What happened?¡± Keely asked gently. ¡°Keely, can you Lend me some money? It¡¯s an emergency.¡± ¡°What? Money?¡± Keely grunted in annoyance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your father to Lend you money?¡± ¡°The situation is different now! Keely, I provoked Loraine just for you and lost my job because of that. Moreover, I Listened to your words and got my father involved, which ended up affecting Cosmos Group. You can¡¯t simply see my life fall apart and do nothing about it.¡± Chapter 140 Keely¡¯s face darkened as she realized what had happened Lately. Both her rtives were unreliable. They could do nothing to hurt Loraine. However, Keely had no choice but to control her anger because she needed the Powell family¡¯s help in the future. ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°Twenty million dors,¡± Barr demanded. Keely gasped in shock. ¡°Twenty million dors? Are you crazy? I don¡¯t have so much money.¡± Barr knew she wouldn¡¯t have so much money. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, you can borrow it from Marco!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Keely refused right away. If she asked Marco for money, it would ruin her innocent image. Barr sneered. ¡°Why not? Aren¡®t you Marco¡¯s love? Marco is super-rich. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Twenty million dors is no big deal to him. Or have you been lying to me the entire time? Maybe Marco doesn¡¯t love you. I think Loraine is more important to him than you are.¡± His words infuriated Keely. ¡°Nonsense!¡± She lost her temper. ¡°You messed it up! Marco is ignoring me because of you!¡± Seeing Keely was angry, Barr¡¯s tone softened. After all, he needed her money. ¡°Keely, I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m having a hard time dealing with that bitch, Loraine!¡± Barr took a deep breath and added, ¡°Keely, I have an borate n in mind. We can use this money to win over the government official, Mr. Torres. By then, our Powell family will be richer. Even Marco will fall for you. Your future mother- inw will stop looking down upon you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Keely¡¯s eyes Lit up when she heard that. If she had a good rtionship with a big shot, perhaps Marco would stop ignoring her. Chapter 141 Keely was excited to think of that. ¡°Barr, if I lend you money, will you introduce me to Mr. Torres?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Of course!¡± Barr assured her. Keely finally made up her mind and took out a ck card. Marco had grounded Marina. Keely lent all the money to her to please her. The card was given to Keely by Marco. Keely had not spent a single penny from the card to retain her good image. However, Marco had been cold and distant to hertely. He neither visited her nor answered her calls. It Looked like he didn¡¯t care about her. She guessed Marco wouldn¡¯t find it if she used it once. The moment Keely transferred twenty million dors to her cousin, Marco received a notification on his phone. With a frown, Marco ordered his assistant, ¡°Go investigate the transaction. I want to know to whom Keely has transferred such a huge sum of money.¡± Keely came to Forest Restaurant with Barr and Elmo, armed with a good n. ¡°Are you sure Mr. Torres will show up?¡± Keely asked with uncertainty. Barr patted his chest and replied, ¡°Of course! We got the information from a reliable source after spending a lot of money. Mr. Torres reserved a private dining room in this restaurant. He will definitely Keely¡¯s mind eased up a Little. She Looked forward to seeing Rowan after getting that confirmation. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She was confident that Marco wouldn¡¯t ignore her anymore once she won Rowan over. ¡°You have to be careful. Don¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Barr nodded confidently. Just as they were waiting anxiously, a slim figure suddenly appeared in Keely¡¯s sight. Once the woman¡¯s face came into view, Keely eximed, ¡°Loraine! Why is she here?¡± Chapter 142 The two men sitting close to her turned to look in the direction of Loraine. Their eyes zed with unquantifiable hatred. Loraine didn¡¯t notice that three people were murdering her with their eyes. She just asked the waitress for directions to the private dining room. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, please can you show me the way to Firefly Box?¡± Before the waitress could respond, Keely interrupted her. ¡°Look who we have here! Loraine, why are you in such a high-end restaurant? Friendly advice, you had better leave now. The food here costs an arm. You don¡¯t have enough money to eat here, so go somewhere to avoid being embarrassed.¡± The sight of Keely¡¯s face put a damper on Loraine¡¯s good mood. Keely was everywhere! ¡°Keep your advice to yourself, Keely. This not your business,¡± Loraine uttered, rolling her eyes. Keely continued to feign kindness. ¡°I agree that it¡¯s none of my business, but I¡¯m doing this for the good of others. People Like you will lower the standard of this restaurant. You will reduce this ce to a mere food stall where poor people can eat at casually. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Keely turned to the waitress for support. The waitress was surprised. She had worked in this restaurant for a long time and be snobbish. Now that the spotlight was on her, she looked at the two women subconsciously. Keely had dolled up today just to have a good first impression on Rowan. The dress she had on was expensive. It was essorized with costly jewelry. Her face was also lightly made up. On the other hand, Loraine was dressed casually in a hoodie and a pair of jeans. Her face was bare. Only one of them looked like a noble woman that could afford to dine here. Frowning at Loraine, the waitress said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I think thisdy is right. You look out of ce here. Only those who are properly dressed can dine in this restaurant.¡± ¡°And what do you intend to do now? Would you drive me out just because I am dressed casually?¡± Loraine queried, the edge of her lips curling with a daring smile. Keely gloated. ¡°Don¡¯t cause a scene here, Loraine. The waitress is doing what is right for the restaurant. Why are you making it hard for her?¡± Chapter 143 The waitress ordered boldly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you need to leave now. Otherwise, I¡¯LL call security on you.¡± Loraine looked at the waitress with a sneer. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that the customer is king? Why are you discriminating against diners? What kind of customer service do you have here?¡± The brawl soon attracted the attention of the manager. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Sir, this customer is making trouble here.¡± The waitress pointed at Loraine and put the me on her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The manager looked at Loraine, his eyebrows raised. Loraine exined calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not causing any trouble. I just came here and asked her to show me the way to the private room I booked, but they stopped me.¡± The manager wasn¡¯t discriminatory like his subordinate. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that. May I know the room you reserved?¡± Loraine¡¯s displeasure eased up a bit. ¡°Firefly Box.¡± The manager took out an iPad to confirm the reservation. His face changed after a few scrolls. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he bowed to Loraine respectfully. ¡°My apologies once again. I¡¯m sorry that you received bad customer service upon your arrival here. To make it up to you, your bill today will be shed in half.¡± Turning to the erring waitress, the manager dered angrily, ¡°You are fired!¡± The waitress¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Sir! Why?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You were hired to serve all the customers well, but you were rude to this distinguished diner just now. Forest Restaurant doesn¡¯t need workers like you. Get out of here now!¡± Keely¡¯s mouth had been agape since the manager first apologized to Loraine. This wasn¡¯t what she expected at all. Still in doubt, she asked the manager, ¡°Did I hear you correctly? It seems you are mistaken. This woman isn¡¯t a distinguished guest. She can¡¯t afford to book a private dining room here!¡± The manager shot her a cold look immediately. ¡°Miss, mind your words. Chapter 144 You have no right to say such about our distinguished guest. You¡¯d better go back to your table. Otherwise, you will be thrown out of here!¡± After speaking, he turned to Loraine and gestured. ¡°This way please, Miss Torres.¡± Loraine followed the manager without a second look at Keely. Anger steamed off Keely¡¯s ears as she stared at their backs. ¡°Loraine! I will teach you a lesson soon. Just wait and see,¡± she muttered, gritting her teeth. A thought suddenly sprung up in Keely¡¯s mind, making her anger take the back seat. Something just didn¡¯t feel right. It was rather strange that the manager became extra polite to Loraine after confirming the reservation. Only rich or powerful people were treated in that manner. In Keely¡¯s mind, Loraine was a country woman. How could she be linked to an influential person? A possibility suddenly urred to Keely as she pondered. She snapped her fingers in excitement. The person that booked Firefly Box must be Loraine¡¯s sugar daddy. And she went up there to meet him! Perhaps the sugar daddy in question was Cayson. Keely couldn¡¯t keep calm as she made assumptions in her head. She felt that this was the perfect time to secure concrete evidence against her promiscuous enemy. She looked forward to seeing how Marco would treat Loraine once he found out the truth. Just as Keely was about to trail Loraine, Elmo caught up with her and pulled her back. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Mr. Torres is here!¡± Their sole purpose ofing here was to meet Rowan. Despite the zeal to catch Loraine red-handed, Keely had no choice but to follow her uncle. When her uncle pointed at a small group of people at this time, Keely saw that there was a tall man in the middle of all of them. Elmo and Barr approached the group. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elmo said enthusiastically, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Torres. There wasn¡¯t a good chance for me to apologize to you for what happenedst time. Now that our paths crossed again today, how about we have dinner together?¡± Following his father closely, Barr said tteringly, ¡°You can rest assured that nothing would turn out bad today. We already made all the necessary preparations.¡± Chapter 145 Both men tried their best to suck up to the man, but he ignored them. Keely was unfazed by this. She smiled confidently. These two were useless. She had to take matters into her own hands since they failed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Keely took out a pocket mirror and checked her makeup. When she confirmed that she Looked perfect, she flipped her hair back to reveal her sexy corbone and plump cleavage. She then walked to the group of men. ¡°Hello, Mr. Torres. My name is Keely Haywood. My uncle and cousin were too reckless thest time. Today, I personally saw to it that everything was made perfect. We prepared a banquet to make it up to you. If you don¡¯t mind, could you-¡° ¡°Get out of my way!¡± The man cut her off impatiently. The charming smile on Keely¡¯s face froze. She hadn¡¯t expected this at all. At this moment, the man grew even more impatient. He looked at his watch and frowned at her. ¡°Why are you just watching her? Get her out of my way!¡± With thismand, two bodyguards stepped forward. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± Keely Looked at Elmo and Barr in panic. ¡°What are you waiting for? Help me!¡± To her dismay, her rtives lowered their heads in tacit agreement. They watched as the bodyguards grabbed Keely and dragged her aside. Afterward, the man walked into Firefly Box, where Loraine was. ¡°Are my eyes deceiving me? Why did Mr. Torres enter Loraine¡¯s box?¡± Keely rubbed her eyes hard and stared nkly as if she had seen a ghost. Barr tapped his chin and muttered with suspicion, ¡°Oh my God! Could it be that Loraine knows Mr. Torres?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the thought of this possibility. The next second, his eyes became bloodshot. He turned to look at Keely, who was pale. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Keely! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Loraine had such a powerful backer? If I had known, I would never have provoked her. I¡¯m in hot water now!¡± Chapter 146 Everything became clear to Elmo now. It turned out that Keely was the one who instigated his son to step on Loraine¡¯s toes. He roared, ¡°Keely, what the hell is wrong with you? Did you do it purposely to make things difficult for us?¡± Keely tried to defend herself. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Loraine is just an orphan from the countryside. How could I have known that she would have something to do with Mr. Torres?¡± The father and son began to argue with Keely. They even asked her topensate them. Keely didn¡¯t have the means to do such, so she said persuasively, ¡°Please calm down. This isn¡¯t over yet. It doesn¡¯t matter that Loraine knows Mr. Torres. I cane up with a way around that.¡± Unbeknown to these three, the so-called Mr. Torres that they just saw entering Firefly Box was now standing respectfully beside the real one. ¡°sir, I¡¯m sorry for beingte. Now everything is ready and no one will disturb your dinner with Miss Torres.¡± ¡°Well done, Hubert.¡± The real Rowan sat at the table and put a small piece of fish into Loraine¡¯s bowl. Loraine pouted Like a spoiled child, refusing to eat. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner with you in ages, Uncle Rowan. I was excited today, but those people spoiled my mood.¡± Rowan smiled dotingly. ¡°Those troublemakers crossed the line by annoying my precious niece. I won¡¯t take it Lightly with them.¡± He then turned to his assistant and winked at him. Hubert took the hint. He gave the bodyguards orders immediately. ¡°Find out the private box that Elmo and Barr prepared. Collect evidence of their bribery and add more details to spice things up.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. . . Tricks At the Bryant Group building Marco sat in his office and looked at the information Carl had found. Carl reported respectfully, ¡°The investigation says Miss Haywood has transferred the money to her cousin, Barr Powell.¡± Chapter 147 Marco¡¯s grip on the document tightened. Anger surged through his veins. His doubts were confirmed. Keely had indeed instigated Barr to make things difficult for Loraine. Marco was furious to know she had cheated him again. He couldn¡¯t tolerate the repeated deceit. If Keely weren¡¯t Jorge¡¯s fiancee, he would have taught her a Lesson. At that moment, he received a call from Keely, Marco frowned and hung up the phone right away. Moments Later, his phone rang again. Seeing he wasn¡¯t willing to answer the phone, Keely sent him a message. ¡°Marco, Loraine has fooled you. She got the smart city project by seducing Rowan Torres, a senior government official.¡± Marco¡¯s pupils shrank. He immediately felt Keely was trying to deceive him again. But the next second, Keely sent another message. ¡°Marco, if you don¡¯t believe me,e to Forest Restaurant and see everything in person. I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± However, Marco couldn¡¯t believe Keely. But part of him wondered if she was telling the truth. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Loraine would be in trouble because Keely saw her and Rowan together.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Marco Lost his cool. Unable to take it anymore, he went to Forest Restaurant. After a while, a ck Ford appeared outside the restaurant. After sending the message, Keely anxiously waited for Marco. Seeing Marco¡¯s car stopping there, she excitedly strutted to him. ¡°Marco, you are finally here!¡± Chapter 148 Marco got out of the car and asked, ¡°Where is Loraine?¡± Keely gritted her teeth to suppress her jealousy and quickly put on an innocent face. ¡°My uncle and I came here to have dinner. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into Loraine. I saw her and Mr. Torres enter the same box.¡± She led Marco into the restaurant and pointed at the Firefly Box. Marco stopped in front of the box and took a deep breath. Keely pretended to be worried. ¡°Marco, how did Loraine know Mr. Torres? They have been in there for so Long. I don¡¯t know what they are doing. They still haven¡¯te out.¡± Marco¡¯s face turned darker as he heard the details. Finally, unable to take it anymore, he growled at Keely, ¡°Shut up!¡± Keely recoiled in shock and immediately shut up. Marco was worried, so he rushed in. Just as he broke in, Keely winked at the reporters in the corner. On cue, the reporters that Elmo and Barr had hired took the opportunity and rushed out They all carried the microphones and aimed their cameras at the open door. They all began bombarding Loraine with questions. ¡°Miss Torres, we have received the news that you and Mr. Torres are having dinner in the private box. What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°Miss Torres, did you bribe Mr. Torres to win the smart city project?¡± [o} ¡°Miss Torres, did you divorce because of your affair with Mr. Torres?¡± Unfortunately, the two weren¡¯t intimate in the box as they had expected. Loraine, Rowan, and Hubert were having dinner together. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The reporters were all stunned, so they stopped questioning her. Marco looked at Loraine and was relieved to know she was safe and sound. The three people in the room looked at Marco and the reporters who had broken in Chapter 149 ¡°What are you doing here, Marco?¡± Loraine frowned. Then, she looked over his shoulder, saw the reporters, and scoffed. ¡°Wow! You¡¯ve brought so many people with you. How considerate of you.¡± Marco nced at the reporters behind him. ¡°Who allowed you toe here and take pictures?¡± Soon, he realized something and looked at Keely. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Keely avoided his gaze and looked away. The reporters were also intimidated by Marco. They didn¡¯t know whether to take pictures or not. Seeing the confusion, Elmo broke from the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t try to distract our attention. Loraine, you got the project only because of your rtionship with Mr. Torres, didn¡¯t you?¡± He pointed at Loraine and Hubert, sitting beside her, thinking he was Rowan. ¡°Loraine, you kicked me out of the project because of your inappropriate rtionship with Mr. Torres,¡± Barr grunted. ¡°How despicable of you!¡± The reporters became enthusiastic again and started clicking pictures of Barr, Elmo, and Loraine. Loraine smiled calmly. ¡°Elmo, Barr, I see what you guys are up to. You failed at bribing Mr. Torres, so you¡¯re trying to nder him by iming we share an inappropriate rtionship.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Barr shouted, flustered. Loraine looked at the reporters. ¡°Dear media friends, Barr and Elmo have arranged many gifts in another room to bribe Mr. Torres. Why don¡¯t you go to the next room and gather the evidence you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Listen to her. She is lying!¡± Elmo and Barr firmly denied the usation in unison. Hubert seconded Loraine¡¯s words. ¡°You can go into the next room to see for yourself. These two prepared a Lot of cash and arranged beautiful women as bribes.¡± The eyes of the journalists widened when they heard this. It was a piece of shocking news. Chapter 150 The news would make headlines tomorrow morning. The crazy reporters reverted their attention immediately. They flocked to the next room in a hurry. Elmo and Barr were horrified. They tried to stop them, but they got knocked to the floor by the reporters who were hungry to cover the story. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go in. Ah!¡± The two of them cried in pain as they were stepped on mercilessly. Like the calctive woman that she was, Keely moved to a corner and watched the scene from afar. She didn¡¯t get harmed at all. By the time Barr and Elmo were able to stand up, the reporters had already taken numerous photos of the things inside the room. To deal a fatal blow, Hubert sent his subordinates to gather all the evidence of their briberies over the years. ¡°I¡¯m finished! It¡¯s over. I¡¯m finished!¡± Elmo ced his hands on his head as he wailed while the shlights of numerous cameras flickered in front of him. The recent happening was the final nail in the coffin. They would not only lose the project, but also lose their shots at life. They were likely to go to jail. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The corridor was a mess. Things weren¡¯t any better inside Firefly Box. Marco gave Loraine a suspicious look and asked, ¡°How do you know Mr. Torres? What¡¯s the rtionship between you two?¡± Loraine sneered inwardly. He had brought a group of reporters here, and now he was questioning her. What a hypocrite! With a frown, she Looked at Marco and uttered, ¡°You can assume whatever you want about me and Mr. Torres. I don¡¯t owe you any exnation. What¡¯s the need anyways? After all, you have already made a conclusion in your mind.¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened. Keely, who had sneaked in, added fuel to the fire. Chapter 151 ¡°How could you say that, Loraine? Marco is only looking out for you as your ex-husband. He can¡¯t just stand by and watch you sleep with men to get what you want.¡± She turned to Hubert, who she still thought was the real Rowan. ¡°Mr. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Torres, Loraine is from the countryside. She¡¯s uneducated and was a housewife for three whole years. Her upbringing made her unrefined. Please forgive her if she offends you.¡± Rowan¡¯s blood boiled when he heard these words. How dare she ridicule Loraine in his presence? He immediately gave Hubert a sharp look. Hubert caught the hint in a split second. He asked Keely, ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am. Who are you?¡± Keely was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m Keely Haywood. We met when you arrived earlier.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I can¡¯t recall that. Anyway, you are disturbing us. Please leave now.¡± Without wasting time, he snapped his fingers at the bodyguards and ordered, ¡°Take this woman out now!¡± The bodyguards grabbed Keely again. When Keely remembered how she was rough-handled a while back, she turned to Marco for help. ¡°Marco!¡± Marco turned a blind eye to her predicament. ¡°Marco, you promised to take care of me!¡± Keely screamed again. ¡°Enough! Marco finally walked over and pulled Keely away from the grip of the bodyguards. ¡°See? Marco still cares about me!¡± Keely mouthed as she nced at Loraine proudly. She then tried to snuggle Marco. To her chagrin, Marco pushed her away and ordered coldly, ¡°You have no business here. Just go back home.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Keely pouted pitifully, not moving an inch. Chapter 152 Marco¡¯s patience ran out. ¡°Just leave!¡± His cold tone sent a shiver down Keely¡¯s entire body. She spun on her heels and left without uttering another word. Loraine felt like puking as she saw them disy affection in their presence. Rowan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot at this time. As he watched Marco and Keely, he thought of how they had made his niece¡¯s life a living hell. He ordered Marco to leave too. ¡°Young man, why are you still here? Follow your woman out!¡± Marco knew that the man who just spoke was the real Rowan, but he wasn¡¯t scared of him at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what just happened now, Mr. Torres. How about I stay here to apologize? This is to show my sincerity.¡± Without waiting for a response, Marco sat beside Loraine. Rowan¡¯s face darkened. The two men¡¯s eyes locked at this moment. They stared daggers at each other, filling the entire room with heavy tension. Marco¡¯s heart became heavy. He made an assumption based on Rowan¡¯s attitude toward Loraine. It seemed Like this middle-aged man had a crush on his ex-wife! He couldn¡¯t allow Rowan to get Loraine. Seeing Marco sit there and refuse to leave, Rowan couldn¡¯t contain his anger any Longer. He decided to teach Marco a lesson. ¡°Really? If you¡¯re really sorry for what happened, Mr. Bryant, then show me you mean it.¡± Rowan Looked Marco dead in the eye, eyebrows raised. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He pointed at a bottle of whiskey on the table. Marco silently picked up the bottle, poured himself a full ss and downed it in one go. ¡°Are you satisfied, Mr. Torres? Is that sincere enough for you?¡± Rowan smiled coolly. ¡°Nowhere near enough. If it¡¯s an apology you¡¯re attempting, then you¡¯re going to have to do better than a single ss.¡± Marco snuck a sideways nce at Loraine, who didn¡¯t seem bothered. Chapter 153 He picked up the ss and started frantically downing whiskey, one full pour after another. Soon, he emptied the entire bottle. Rowan didn¡¯t stop him; he just watched calmly as Marco drank, an unreadable expression on his face. Without any feedback from Rowan, Marco kept drinking. Due to his unchangingplexion, any onlookers might have assumed he was drinking only water. Even Rowan, who relished in making things difficult for Marco, was unable to hide his awe. ¡°What a deep drinker!¡± he said, impressed. Loraine tolerated the scene and sat patiently until Marco started on his fourth bottle. ¡°This is boring, and I¡¯m tired,¡± she announced. The two men turned to her at the same time. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Tired? Well, that¡¯s enough for today, then. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rowan shrugged his shoulders. Walking through the door, Loraine suddenly felt someone grab her arm. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Marco raised his head and looked into Loraine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Bryant, you are intoxicated. Why even offer? Mr. Torres will see me home.¡± Loraine raised her hand, trying to free her arm from Marco¡¯s grasp. Instead of letting her go, however, Marco tightened his grip. ¡°No, don¡¯t go with him. I don¡¯t trust him. I¡¯ll see you off myself.¡± ¡°You brat! Who are you talking about? Let her go!¡± Rowan¡¯s face darkened with rage. ¡°No way!¡± Marco met Rowan¡¯s furious gaze, unflinching. ¡°No one can hurt her as Long as I am around.¡± At this, Rowan burst into Laughter. If it weren¡¯t for Loraine, he would have given this ridiculous, self-righteous man a good kick. Loraine shook her head, silently warning him not to react. She raised her head and looked at the man who imed he was trying to protect her. Ridiculous, indeed! Marco had ignored and tortured her for three years. Now, all of a sudden, he changed his mind about wanting to take care of her just as she had given up on him. Chapter 154 How hypocritical! ¡°Marco, you¡¯re the one who has caused me the most harm,¡± Loraine said dispassionately. Marco didn¡¯t respond, but he subconsciously loosened his grip on her arm. He wished he could say something to defend himself. Usually, in business negotiations, he was extremely eloquent. Now, though, he seemed to have lost his voice. Seeing her opportunity, Loraine wrenched herself free. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Loraine and Rowan then walked out of the room, leaving Marco in the darkness alone. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. On their way out, Rowan vented his fury at what had just happened. ¡°Lorrie, why did you stop me just now? That bastard hurt you, and then he dared to show off in front of me. I should have taught him a lesson instead of letting him off the hook so easily.¡± ¡°Uncle Rowan, calm down. Why waste your energy on a drunken man? Maybe Marco was too drunk to remember what he said and done.¡± Loraine turned to Hubert. ¡°Hubert, please inform Marco¡¯s people that he needs to be taken back.¡± ¡°Lorrie, why are you still worrying about that scumbag?¡± Rowan was baffled. Loraine shook her head, expressionless. She wasn¡¯t going to let anyone hold power over her anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. The project is just getting started; it¡¯s best if we keep things simple and running smoothly. It¡¯s a crucial time, and I don¡¯t want us getting into any trouble.¡± Loraine and the others left the private room, but that didn¡¯t stop Marco from drinking. The hard Liquor slid down his throat and into his stomach, causing a continuous burning sensation. At one point, Marco couldn¡¯t tell whether it was his stomach or his heart that was in pain. While Marco was busy reaching the point of mo return in his drunkenness, he failed to notice the figure standing furtively at the door. The figure stepped closer, revealing a sad, sickly face. It was Keely. She had been hiding outside. Keely knew that once news of today¡¯s events spread, her cousin and uncle would be in big trouble, and it was unlikely that she would be able to free herself of them. Chapter 155 If Marco abandoned her out of anger, she would be doomed. Therefore, when Keely saw Loraine and the others leave the room, she snuck back in. She lingered timidly in the doorway. ¡°Marco, are you okay? I was worried about you, so I came back.¡± Marco didn¡¯t respond. Keely walked into the box and sat next to him, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me Like that, Marco. Please believe me. My cousin and uncle brought me here. I had no idea they were plotting against Loraine.¡± Marco continued to drink without acknowledging her. Not wanting to give up, Keely touched his arm tentatively. ¡°Marco¡­¡± Marco suddenly grabbed Keely¡¯s hand. ¡°Ouch, that hurts! Marco, it¡¯s me, Keely. Let go of me!¡± Keely whimpered in pain. Marco brushed her hand away as though it was something dirty. ¡°Keely, you have crossed the line. Do not forget that you are Jorge¡¯s fiancee.¡± Jorge! Again, it was Jorge! At the mere mention of his name, Keely was ovee by a sense of helplessness and annoyance. For so many years, Jorge had stood between her and Marco. Each time she wanted to get closer to Marco, Jorge would appear out of nowhere Like a ghost and hinder her efforts. Keely looked at Marco sadly and shouted, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten it. Jorge has been gone for so long, though. Do I have to live in the past for the rest of my Life? Can¡¯t I move on? Marco, let¡¯s move on and be happy together, okay?¡± Marco was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected such a confession. Keely had always spoken at length about Jorge. He felt Like he had been cheated. ¡°Keely, listen to me. If you hadn¡¯t been Jorge¡¯s fiancee, I wouldn¡¯t have protected you over the past few years.¡± Keely was having trouble believing that Marco could be so cold. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it! We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, Marco. Do you not have any feelings for me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Marco replied immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t dream of something that doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Keely stared at the callous man in front of her. Her frustration and desperation grew. Chapter 156 ¡°Marco, how could you do this to me? I love you with all my heart and soul. I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marco sneered. ¡°I saw that you transferred arge sum of money to Barr. And now you¡¯re telling me that you weren¡¯t involved in today¡¯s events?¡± How did he know that? In an instant, her collusion had been exposed. Keely was too nervous to even sweat. ¡°Marco, please, let me exin!¡± Panicking, she tried toe up with an excuse. She nced at Marco, and suddenly noticed that his eyes had be zed and unfocused, as though he were drunk. Keely gritted her teeth and decided to risk it all. It was a shameless move, but she had to win over Marco today. This could be her only chance! Taking a deep breath, Keely wrapped her arms around Marco and hugged him tightly. Marco didn¡¯t respond. Overjoyed, Keely then ced a hand on Marco¡¯s chest, intending to unbutton his shirt. Jimmie and ter suddenly burst into the room. They rushed over as soon as they heard the news. ¡°Marco, why are you so drunk?¡± ¡°Keely, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jimmie and ter ran to Marco¡¯s side, pushing Keely away. Keely¡¯s n was ruined, and her heart ached with resentment. She couldn¡¯t keep Jimmie and ter away from Marco, but she was able to skew the past in her favor. She exaggerated what had happened and pinned the me solely on Loraine. ¡°I went out to have dinner with my uncle and cousin. When I saw Loraine apany Mr. Torres in the private room, I was worried and told Marco. When Marco arrived, Loraine was probably angry and asked Mr. Torres to force Marco to drink a lot of wine.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jimmie frowned, with Marco hanging limply in his arms. Marco was so drunk that he lost his ability to speak coherently. Leaning against Jimmie¡¯s shoulder, he murmured ¡ª_ something unintelligible. Jimmie turned his head so that his ear was close to Marco¡¯s mouth. He heard Marco say Loraine¡¯s name over and over again. Chapter 157 Something was wrong, he thought. Keely¡¯s story didn¡¯t add up. There had to be more to this situation. Meanwhile, ter, who was simple-minded, flew into a rage. ¡°Loraine has gone too far this time! I¡¯ll settle the score with her right now!¡± Jimmie could tell that ter was on the verge of doing something reckless. ¡°ter, calm down. Perhaps there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± ter growled. ¡°That bitch is clearly a wanton woman. Seducing Cayson wasn¡¯t enough; now she is seeing Rowan. She¡¯s a bad woman, I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Jimmie didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Jimmie,¡± ter said fiercely. ¡°This time I¡¯m going to teach Loraine a lesson for Marco¡¯s sake!¡± The next day, Marco awoke from his hangover. Through his daze, he could feel someone wiping his face. Was Loraine taking care of him? Wait, no. It couldn¡¯t be. Loraine was usually gentle. Marco frowned and opened his eyes. There was a maid sitting on his bed. ¡°Mr. Bryant, you¡¯re awake,¡± she said happily. ¡°I made you soup, please have some.¡± Putting down the towel, the maid reached over to help him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Marco instinctively dodged her hand. ¡°Who let you into my room? Get out!¡± The maid wanted to say something more but was frightened by Marco¡¯s cold stare. She surrendered and ran out of the room. As soon as the door was shut, Marco copsed back onto the bed, his head pounding. He gingerly sipped at the soup, but spat it out immediately. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It tasted different from the soup he had before. What he felt like right now was Loraine¡¯s handmade soup. In the past, he had gotten used to it. After the divorce, however, he found that nothing in his Life was right anymore. Nothing was the same as when he was still with Loraine. Chapter 158 Now, he Lost the woman who had loved him with all her heart and soul. Marco was in a deep pit of despair when his phone suddenly vibrated, letting him know that there was a message. Marco tapped the screen and a webpage appeared, showing a trending search topic. ording to the news, Elmo and Barr had been arrested for bribery. But the headline read, ¡°Marco Bryant¡¯s ex-wife meeting a senior government official at a high-end restaurant.¡± A photo of them from the evening prior was attached below. What the hell was going on? Marco was shocked and angry. Meanwhile, the news about Loraine dating a senior government official was already going viral. Since the story was rted to the government, the media didn¡¯t dare reveal Rowan¡¯s face in the photo. Only Loraine could be seen clearly. It was a scandal involving bribery and a government official, and inevitably it would lead to more spection about Loraine on the Inte. Thements section beneath the story was brutal. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since Loraine was a trending search topic. What a drama queen!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°This woman is really something. Her ex-husband is Marco, her boyfriend is Cayson, and now she¡¯s seeing a senior government official.¡± ¡°I knew it. How else could Loraine get such a big project at such a young age? It¡¯s said that the Powell family got arrested for simply offending her. Who still believes that Loraine has no backer?¡± The most outstandingment was the one from Marina¡¯s own ount. ¡°Finally you¡¯re all seeing her true colors. Loraine is a fickle woman! She¡¯s dependent on men and would do anything to get what she wants! It¡¯s Lucky my brother divorced her. Otherwise our family would have been sabotaged by her sooner or Later!¡± Due to previous events, Marina was now locked up at home. She had jumped at the opportunity to belittle Loraine. Being Loraine¡¯s ex-sister-in-Law, Marina made the news story appear more credible bymenting on it. It immediately ranked first among the trending news topics and received the most likes. As soon as Marco saw what Marina had done, he cut off the Inte. Predictably, Marina once again kicked up a fuss. ¡°Marco! It¡¯s because of that bitch that I¡¯m stuck in here without Chapter 159 Inte. You¡¯re killing me!¡± In an attempt to make peace, Laura asked Marco to let Marina go. The two women caused havoc in the Bryant family. Marco ignored the noise at home, however. He ordered his men to delete thement and put an end to the news. While he was thinking of a way to delete the trending topic, ter called. ¡°Marco, have you seen the news about Loraine?¡± he asked excitedly. ¡°Did I do a good job?¡± Marco¡¯s breath caught in his throat. ¡°Did you do this?¡± he asked, shocked. ¡°Yes!¡± ter was clearly proud of himself. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Marco snapped, ¡°ter, are you insane? Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?¡± ter remainedcent. In his mind, he had defended his friend. ¡°Of course, I know what I¡¯ve done. I just don¡¯t like that country woman, Loraine. When she married you, she was worthless. Now that she¡¯s divorced you, she¡¯s seduced many men. She even wanted to use Rowan to humiliate you. Not on my watch!¡± Marco¡¯s jaw clenched from stress and anger. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. In response to ter¡¯s ridiculous reasoning, he asked, ¡°Since you suspect Loraine of seeing Rowan, a senior government official, why would you dare plot against her?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ter wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°You know what kind of person Rowan is. Loraine is nothing but a divorced countrywoman. For people Like Rowan, nothing is more important than status and reputation. There¡¯s no way he would risk all that for Loraine. Believe it or not, once things get worse, he¡¯ll abandon Loraine.¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened when his friend belittle his ex-wife. ¡°Enough!¡± ter heard him roar, and was confused. ¡°Marco, are you angry with me? Why?¡± he asked, bewildered. ¡°I¡¯m helping you deal with your scheming ex-wife. If Rowan is serious with her, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Marco felt a headacheing on and rubbed his temples. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily what you think.¡± Before he could finish, ter interrupted him. ¡°Marco, you saw with your own eyes that Loraine was dating Rowan. How else can you exin this? She must have slept with him!¡± Chapter 160 Marco couldn¡¯t take any more. ¡°Shut up!¡± Marco was busy working his ass off for Loraine, but here she was cracking up about the news despite being the center of ridicule. Rowan uttered angrily, ¡°Quit Laughing, Lorrie. This matter is serious. Aren¡¯t you mad about it?¡± ¡°Ha-ha¡­ Uncle Rowan¡­ I can¡¯t help it¡­ This news¡­ It¡¯s just so hrious. Ha-ha!¡± As Loraine looked at the headline of the news, sheughed so hard that teardrops escaped her eyes. The news said that she was in an intimate rtionship with a mysterious high-ranking official. The photo that apanied the news showed her with a man whose face was blurred. She seemed to be whispering something into his ear. Their bodies were so close, making it seem that they had something going on. Loraine was dead sure that this photo had been edited. Worse still, the mastermind had reced Rowan with Hubert, who happened to be a mere assistant. It was rather ironic that they made up such a ridiculous story when they didn¡¯t know which one was Rowan. Although Rowan wasn¡¯t alleged to be Loraine¡¯s sugar daddy, he was still mad. He couldn¡¯t stand his precious niece getting bashed online. He suddenly rose to his full height and banged the table. ¡°Those ungrateful creatures! How dare they do this to you? Lorrie, I think it¡¯s time to reveal your true identity to the public. No one will dare to mess with you ever again!¡± ¡°No!¡± Loraine stopped her uncle in a hurry. ¡°You will spoil the fun too early if you reveal my identity now. I just want you to do me a co She managed to talk Rowan out of his intentions. Afterward, her counterattack was set in motion. She released proof that the photo had been edited. She also posted the original photo for good measure. As soon as the original photo was posted, the tide of the public opinion was changed. Lorainemented, ¡°A group of people had dinner together which was quitemonce. However, some schemers reframed it to be the meeting point for a sex-for-power deal. What nonsense!¡± At this time, Rowan found out who was behind the nderous news. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°ter¡­¡± Loraine was shocked after she received the evidence from her uncle. Her eyes narrowed with displeasure. Chapter 161 It appeared that ter hadn¡¯t learned any Lessons from what happened thest time. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to pull such a stunt on her this time. Loraine felt that she had to be a lot meaner to him, so such a thing wouldn¡¯t repeat itself and the public would know that she wasn¡¯t a woman to be trifled with. Meanwhile, ter was in a jolly mood. He popped a bottle of champagne to celebrate his feat, oblivious that public opinion had taken a different turn. He had just taken his first sip of the champagne when the door of his bedroom was kicked open with a bang. A middle-aged man stormed into the room Like an angry bull. ¡°You bastard, you are here enjoying a bottle of champagne after you set our family up for drags! Do you have any idea what you have done?¡± ter almost jumped out of his skin. The champagne in his hand spilled on his sleeve. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Braden Lee took out his phone and pointed at the trending topic about Loraine. ¡°Did you have a hand in this?¡± ¡°Yes, I did!¡± ter admitted proudly. Braden rubbed his forehead to ease himself from the fury. ¡°Why did you get yourself into this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Dad. I just couldn¡¯t stand Loraine seducing men. I was doing a favor for my best bro,¡± ter answered casually. The fact that his foolish son still had no idea of the repercussions of his actions drove Braden nuts. ¡°You idiot! You were doing Marco a favor? Did he tell you that he needed your help? For your information, Marco came out to clear the air. He said he was present that night and that it was just a normal dinner!¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s not possible!¡± ter eximed. Braden threw the phone at him and said, ¡°See for yourself!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ter picked up the phone in panic. Not only Marco had cleared the air, but ter was getting bashed on the Inte for spreading a false rumor to taint Loraine¡¯s image. Not only that, people unearthed bad details about his private Life. The dirty deeds of Zepto Group were also exposed. ¡°Are you satisfied now that our family is being ridiculed? You stepped on the toes of Rowan! I must give you a piece of my mind today. Otherwise, you will never learn a lesson!¡± Chapter 162 There was a fiery fire in Braden¡¯s eyes as he stared at his erring son. In a split second, he pulled out his belt from his waist and took a swipe at him. ter dodged and pleaded, ¡°Dad, please! I¡¯Ll call Marco right away!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Braden paused when he heard those words. ¡°Hurry up! Do it!¡± he ordered, wrapping the belt around his fist. Shaking Like a leaf, ter took his phone and dialed Marco¡¯s number. ¡°Marco, you have seen the news, right? I badly need your help. It¡¯s a matter of Life and death!¡± Marco replied calmly, ¡°Yes, I have seen the news. I guess Rowan just started having his revenge. Serves you right, ter. You messed with him first. Keep me out of this. I won¡¯t help you clean up the mess.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ter¡¯s heart sank when he heard those words. ¡°How could I have known that Rowan holds Loraine so dear to the extent that he would go to great lengths to help her? I¡¯m your friend, Marco. You have to help me. I did it all for you. You know that, right?¡± ¡°I never asked you to do that!¡± Marco retorted indifferently. ter was choked by his remark. ¡°There might be a way to get you out of this mess. But I will only do that on one condition. You have to tell me where you got that photo from.¡± Marco took his chance to pick his friend¡¯s brain. ter felt his heartstrings tighten. He began to stammer ¡°Ermm¡­ The photo¡­ The source of the photo is beside the point now. Don¡¯t worry about that. I take full responsibility for what happened. Just help me.¡± Sensing that his son was failing to get help, Braden became angry all over again. ¡°Bastard! How could I have raised a fool Like you?¡± With these words, Braden took a swipe at his son with the belt again. He turned a deaf ear to his pleas this time. The beltnded on ter¡¯s back. ¡°Ouch! Dad, I¡¯m your son. Show some mercy¡­ Ah! That hurts!¡± ter screamed in pain as he fruitlessly tried to dodge the whips Chapter 163 Marco was still on the line. When he heard his friend¡¯s cries, he sneered and said tly, ¡°Take care, ter.¡± ¡°Wait, Marco! Don¡¯t hang up. Please help me! Ah, I¡¯m doomed!¡± Marco just hung up the phone ruthlessly. Marco was Lost in thought after hanging up. Something just didn¡¯t add up about this whole thing. He could feel it in his guts that ter didn¡¯t do this alone even though he refused toe clean. It didn¡¯t make sense that his friend, who just disliked Loraine, could go to great lengths to assassinate her character with the fake photo. Someone else was behind this. Who exactly was it? Marco went through what happened Last night, examining every action of the people that were present there. A crowd of reporters came out of nowhere after he had arrived. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It didn¡¯t seem like a mere coincidence. On the contrary, it Looked Like a set-up because they had rushed to Loraine¡¯s private dining room as if they had received a tip-off from someone. As Marco put two and two together, his face darkened. He shouted at the door, ¡°Carl!¡± Carl rushed into the office a second Later and asked, ¡°Mr. Bryant, how may I help you?¡± Marco gave him the mission. ¡°I want you to look into the reporters at Forest Restaurant that night.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Once Carl left, Marco looked over at his phone which had been vibrating off the hook. Keely had been trying to reach him since the incident. However, Marco didn¡¯t want to speak to her. He ignored her calls even though the vibration of his phone was annoying. Not backing down, Keely sent him lots of messages in which she exined herself. ¡°Marco, what happened Last night is not what you think it is. I had no idea that my uncle wanted to give bribes.¡± ¡°Marco, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have given them money in the first ce. My rtives made my Life a living hell after Jorge passed away. Chapter 164 They said that I was a jinx. I gave them money to mend our rtionship. Can you forgive me for that unintentional mistake?¡± ¡°Marco, please trust me. It was never my intention to harm Loraine. I just happened to see her with Mr. Torres at the restaurant. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was safe with that man, so I called you.¡± ¡°You have to believe me, Marco. You are the only one I have now.¡± Marco skimmed through the messages one after the other without replying. He had always protected Keely due to the promise he made to Jorge. But now, he was tired of taking care of her. A few hourster, Carl returned to the office. ¡°Mr. Bryant, I¡¯ve got something on the reporters.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marco leaned his back on his chair and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I found out that the reporters received a tip-off from Elmo and Barr.¡± Marco queried, ¡°What did they say after they were interrogated? Did they mention Keely?¡± ¡°Well, Elmo and Barr confessed to bribery, but they didn¡¯t mention anything about Keely¡¯s involvement,¡± Carl replied. This report seemed to back Keely¡¯s ims of innocence. Nheless, Marco couldn¡¯t stop suspecting her. He meditated for a moment and said, ¡°Keep an eye on Keely from now on. And keep me in the loop if anything unusual happens.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t resume work until the rumor died down online. For some unknown reason, her colleagues treated her differently. She didn¡¯t notice anything weird at first. But the awkwardness at work soon dawned on her. The employees were fond of speaking in low tones. They would gather together and whisper. Whenever she approached them, they would stop talking or disperse. Even the people she worked with on the current project were keeping her at arm¡¯s Length. Only after Loraine spoke to Jolie did she get to the root of the matter. Although it was proven that the scandalous picture was fake, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was having dinner with such a high- ranking official. Some still believed that she had something to do with him. It was a widespread rumor in Universe Group that Loraine had a sugar daddy who was in the government. The major rumormonger was Nichol, the manager of the design department from Bryant Group. Chapter 165 He never liked Loraine from day one. It annoyed him that she had the upper hand on the project. After the news broke out, he didn¡¯t try to hide his scorn. At a meeting one day, he took a swipe at Loraine. ¡°Loraine, this project should have passed this stage by now. The way I see it, you are not taking it seriously at all. It seems you are now spending all your time trying to please men. Since you don¡¯t have the zeal to work in the construction field, you should consider taking up escort services full-time. What do you say?¡± A weighty silence fell on everyone in the meeting room as Nichol spoke. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jolie was the only one who sprang to her feet and retorted, ¡°Watch your mouth, Nichol! You lost the open bid because you are incapable. If you want to turn things around in your favor, you shoulde up with something better for the project. Stop whining like a bitch. It will get you nowhere!¡± Nichol red up at this time. He fired back. ¡°Jolie, since when are you allowed to speak here? What even gives you the audacity to speak to me like that?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Loraine said coldly. She nced through the faces of everyone seated at the table, only to find that they all had varying expressions at the moment. Loraine interlocked her fingers on the table and said in a solemn voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trade words here. We are all adults. Since Nichol has raised concerns about mypetence to oversee this project, I feel the need to show everyone whether I¡¯m capable of being the chief designer or not.¡± Everyone in the meeting room was eager to see how Loraine would prove to them that she was capable of heading the project. Their intense gazes were on her face. Loraine¡¯s eyes swept through the meeting room. She then began to point at each designer one after the other. ¡°Harlee, you are in charge of the hospital project. Your top priorities are the safe and sanitary standards of the building, which include the usage of the new anti-bacterial decoration materials. In addition, it¡¯s your job to make sure there is room for the easy movement ofrger surgical equipment to and from the operation room.¡± ¡°Becky, during the execution of the school project, you have to keep in mind that it¡¯s a ce of learning. The quality, safety, and education functions must all be ced on the same importance level. None is more important than the other. Make sure the dormitory isn¡¯t far away from the canteen and the teaching building. Otherwise, it will create inconvenience for the teachers and students.¡± ¡°As for you, Aidan, you should pay attention to the construction of the elderly people¡¯s section in the cultural activity center. Make sure the devices there are user-friendly and mounted for easy usage.¡± Each idea was a masterpiece. They caused a stir in the audience. As the chief designer of this project, it was Loraine¡¯s job to deploy aprehensive strategy for the design ns. She needed to have general knowledge about each aspect and make sure there weren¡¯t any malpractices that might mar the entire project. Now that she spoke, it became obvious that she knew the nitty-gritty of each aspect. She was not just a figurehead who watched others do the job. The entire meeting room was dead silent after Loraine finished her speech. Soon, they couldn¡¯t help expressing their admiration for her. ¡°Whoa! Loraine is so good. She¡¯s my role model!¡± ¡°Yes! Although this project is aplicated one, she¡¯s so observant. Some of the details she pointed out had totally skipped my mind!¡± Chapter 166 ¡°No wonder she could defeat Nichol. I have to admit that she is really something!¡± The string ofpliments that were showered on Loraine made Nichol¡¯s face turn many shades redder. His veins popped on his forehead as theypared him to her. Despite his rage, he couldn¡¯t retort. Loraine took a deep breath and continued in a low voice, ¡°Now is there anyone who still thinks I¡¯m not qualified to head this project? Speak now or forever hold your peace!¡± No one said a word or made a sound. Some of the designers turned to look at Nichol, but he just bowed his head with his lips sealed. All the other designers had nothing but adoration for Loraine now that she had proven herself worthy. She was awesome. Jolie¡¯s eyes shone with admiration as she Looked at Loraine. She gave her a thumbs up. Loraine knocked out all the challenges that were thrown at her Like they were nothing. In the same vein, she continued to push forward with the project. The government inspection group would being soon, so Bryant Group and Universe Group decided to hold a wee party together. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As the chief executives of this cooperative project, Marco and Loraine were sure to attend the party. Klein was worried about them being in the same space since they didn¡¯t see eye to eye. To caution them, he summoned them beforehand. ¡°I get it that you both aren¡¯t on good terms. But I would like to enjoin you to set aside your differences for the wee event. Please put up with each other so we won¡¯t experience any difficulties with the officials today. Can you two do that?¡± Loraine wasn¡¯t irrational, so she nodded in response. ¡°You can rest assured. I won¡¯t let our differences get in the way.¡± Marco stole a nce at Loraine and then said, ¡°I have no objection.¡± Klein smiled with a sense of relief. He was just about to dismiss them when he noticed that Marco¡¯s eyes were glued to Loraine. It reminded him of his promise to bring these two back together. Turning to Loraine, he asked with a smile, ¡°The party is about to begin. Do you have a date? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯d Like to point out that Marco doesn¡¯t have one too. How about you two go together?¡± Marco¡¯s heart was in his mouth as he waited for Loraine¡¯s response. At the same time, he tried to keep calm so as not to seem desperate. To his dismay, Loraine turned down the proposal without mincing words. ¡°Thanks for your concern, but I already have a date.¡± Marco blurted out, ¡°Who is that? Is it Rowan?¡± Klein¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he heard Marco¡¯s statement. Chapter 167 Why would Loraine ask Rowan to be her date for the wee party? Was Rowan the guy who was alleged to be her sugar daddy? Curiosity got the best of Klein, so he asked, ¡°Loraine, are you acquainted with Mr. Torres?¡± Loraine nodded at him, ignoring Marco¡¯s question. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question, Loraine. Is Rowan your date?¡± Marco was on the verge of losing his temper. It was rather ridiculous that he was questioning her as if he was her husband. Loraine Lost her cool in a split second. ¡°Have you forgotten that you are no longer my husband? It¡¯s none of your business who I bring as a date. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Keely had gotten wind of the wee party. She had called Marco several times and also sent tons of messages, but he kept ignoring her. She had been on tenterhooks for the past few days. It cost her an arm and a leg to get the invitation for the party. Like the cunning woman that she was, she wanted to make a statement at the party by showing that she was in a rtionship with Marco. But her n wasn¡¯t very feasible now. The recent scandals had died down with barely any trace. Keely bought off the Powells, so they didn¡¯t mention anything about her involvement in the matter. Marco still suspected her, though. He didn¡¯t even speak to her since the incident. In order not to make matters worse, Keely was forced to give up her ambition of publicizing her rtionship with him. She couldn¡¯t risk it at all. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, Keely couldn¡¯t help thinking of Loraine and Marco walking into the banquet hall arm in arm. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists in anger. No way! She must figure out a way to keep an eye on Loraine. She had to stop Loraine from stealing Marco away from her. Keely was racking her brain when Marina, who just regained freedom, came to her. ¡°Be the judge, Keely. My brother isn¡¯t being fair to me. My life has been hell these past few days. Marco grounded me and cut off my finances. If I hadn¡¯t promised him to stay out of trouble, I would still have been Locked up!¡± Marina burst into tears, venting her grievance to Keely. Keelyforted her, still going over the ideas in her mind. Chapter 168 ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Marina. You have to understand that your brother is only mad at you for now. He will come around soon. You know what? I got an invitation for a party. If you want to go, I could give it to you. I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently. You can go to the party on my behalf. Since you have been locked up for a while, partying will help you cheer up.¡± Keely took out the invitation and held it out to her. Marina¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw it. She grabbed it without hesitation. ¡°Oh dear! You are my fairy godmother, Keely. Thank you so much!¡± Marina had been grounded for a Long while. She was worried about being isted from the circle of elites. This invite came right on time. Keely seized the moment to make a request. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor, Marina.¡± ¡°Okay, shoot!¡± Marina intoned as she put the invitation in her bag hastily, not minding what request she was about to receive. ¡°Keely, I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me. Just name it.¡± Keely suddenly put on a sad face and said, ¡°Marco will also be attending this party. I¡¯m supposed to be his date, but I can make it because my health has deteriorated. Would you like to keep an eye on him for me?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She coughed severely and held her stomach, faking ill health. Marina patted her on the back and said with sincerity, ¡°Easy, there! Don¡¯t worry. Just take care of yourself. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Marco for you. I won¡¯t allow any woman with ulterior motives toe near him at the party. You can bank on that!¡± Keely smiled weakly. ¡°Thank you, Marina. You have to be on the Lookout for Loraine. She will be there. I¡¯m worried that she will try to seduce Marco again. Since she has the backing of a government official, I¡¯m also afraid she will make trouble for you.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t dare!¡± Marina blew a fuse at the mention of her former sister-in-Law¡¯s name. ¡°Who the hell does that slut think she is? Does she think she can trample on me because of her new-found connection? In her dreams! Leave it to me, Keely. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson at the party!¡± An evil smile curved at the edges of Keely¡¯s mouth when she saw the inferno in Marina¡¯s eyes. The time for the wee party soon rolled by. Loraine took Cayson as her date. They arrived just in time. Marco had just gotten there too. He wasn¡¯t with a femalepanion. Instead, Jimmie came with him. Marco was just showing the doorman his invite when he saw Loraine. He was quick to notice the man beside her. ¡°Hey, Loraine! So, Cayson is your date?¡± Chapter 169 With a faint smile, Cayson quipped, ¡°Well, do you have a problem with that?¡± The air at the entrance was tense for a moment. Loraine rolled her eyes, not giving a shit about her ex-husband. She just pulled Cayson¡¯s arm and walked in. It made Marco even more depressed. Staring at his friend whose eyes were fixed on the pair who just went in, Jimmie teased yfully, ¡°Come on, man. She won¡¯t Look back. Stop standing Like a statue. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Marco broke off his gaze and red at Jimmie. He then stormed off into the banquet hall. The hall was already packed with celebrities who had made a name in all walks of life. Those who were part of the top one percent of the society gathered together and chatted while sipping from their sses. Marco was just about to join them when he caught glimpse of someone he didn¡¯t expect to see here. ¡°Marina, what are you doing here?¡± Marco called out. Marina was wearing a green custom Givenchy dress with a whole set of Cartier pink diamond jewelry all over. Adding to that, she had delicate makeup on her face. She was busy socializing with the other Ladies. Marco¡¯s brows furrowed. Immediately Marina caught sight of Marco, she answered timidly, ¡°I¡¯ve been grounded for a while. Why can¡¯t Ie to this party?¡± Marco pulled Marina to a corner. ¡°How did you get the invitation?¡± Only those with invitations were to be allowed into the party. Marco had no recollection of sending any invitation to his family. With a pout, Marina said, ¡°Keely gave me the invitation. It was a very kind thing she did. Just let me stay, Marco. I promise to be on my best behavior.¡± Marco stepped back and eyes Marina up and down with a stern expression. ¡°How did you get your dress and jewelry?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Marina¡¯s credit card had been suspended. How was she able to have the money to buy these Luxurious outfits? A trace of guilt shed across Marina¡¯s face. She quickly exined, ¡°These are Keely¡¯s. I borrowed them for the party.¡± Those were Keely¡¯s? Marco was skeptical about it. The dress and jewelry Chapter 170 Marina had on seemed a bit familiar. Marina feared Marco would press more as she saw the change in his expression, so she formted a means of escape. ¡°I need to use the bathroom, Marco. Enjoy yourself.¡± Marina then lifted up her dress and skipped away, without waiting for Marco¡¯s response. When Marina walked to the center of the banquet hall, she caught sight of Loraine, dressed to kill. Loraine had on a well-fitted Valentino beige dress. Looking smart and elegant, she stood beside Cayson, who looked immensely attractive in his suit. The scene grated on Marina¡¯s nerves. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°She doesn¡¯t qualified to attend such an event! She even looks more eye-catching than me! She should remain as invisible as she was!¡± Marina¡¯s jealousy filled to the brim. She forgot all about Marco and stormed towards Loraine. ¡°I thought I had mistaken you for someone else. What thick skin you have, Loraine! How could you show up here after that scandal? Shame on you!¡± Immediately Marina was done speaking, the atmosphere in the room changed. The amiable smile on Cayson vanished immediately. Marina, however, paid no attention to the change in Cayson¡¯s expression. ¡°As the chief executive officer of the Universe Group, how could you stoop to the level of a woman so low and degrading? Haven¡¯t you acknowledged the filth she is?¡± ¡°Hold your tongue. This is not the ce for you to drag someone¡¯s name through the mud at your pleasure!¡± Cayson warned. ¡°For what reason should I stop? Since Loraine has the guts to do these despicable things, she shouldn¡¯t be bothered by thements, right?¡± Marina was on a roll. Cayson¡¯s gaze went dark. Just as he was about to teach Marina a Lesson, a slender hand pressed gently on his. Loraine then asked Marina calmly, ¡°What is it that I¡¯ve done?¡± Marina retorted haughtily, ¡°You seduce men and you are without morals!¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny. I¡¯m single, so I have the right to choose who I want to be with. So what¡¯s the problem? Let¡¯s be honest, I¡¯m not in the wrong here. So the phrase you used to describe me, Low and degrading, does not fit me at all. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Loraine¡¯s smile was deliberate as she defended herself. Chapter 171 The crowd recollected what Marina had done not so long ago. She stole Bryant Group¡¯s confidential information and sold it to one of its opponents. Instantly, they turned to Marina with contempt. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Loraine, you bitch!¡± Marina¡¯s rage doubled. Seeing how pissed off she was, Loraine sneered. ¡°You haven¡¯t learned enough from Last time? You want another p in your face?¡± Marina shook in anger and her face contorted in rage. She was clearly not as Lucid as Loraine. Just as she was about making a scene, A deep male voice cut in the next second. ¡°Marina, that¡¯s enough. Apologize to Loraine!¡± Marco emerged from the crowd, ring at Marina coldly. Marina¡¯s blood froze when she noticed him. She gritted her teeth and swallowed the curse that had been on the tip of her tongue. She forced a polite expression and reluctantly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Saying those words felt like all the strength was drained out of her. Marina could feel the gazes on her, filled with contempt. ¡°I suggest you watch your manners next time. I¡¯LL be forced to teach you a Lesson if it happens again.¡± Cayson didn¡¯t mince his words, not bothering to spare Marco¡¯s or Marina¡¯s feelings. Marina lowered her gaze to the floor to hide the anger that was brimming within her. ALL eyes were on Loraine as Marco gently asked, ¡°Are you alright, Loraine? Marina was out of line¡± Loraine didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as you and your family stay away from me.¡± Chapter 172 The party officially began after the altercation ended. The attention of the crowd turned to the stage when Klein walked up, followed by Rowan and his assistant, Hubert. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, an inspection team will be inspecting the smart city project in Vagow in the coming month. Please do give them your cooperation and support during their stay!¡± All attention quickly shifted to Hubert. News of the sex scandal had spread all over the city. Although the official news blurred the man¡¯s face in the picture posted, the original version without blur had been posted anonymously after. Everyone now knew who the mysterious senior official was. The people present all assumed that Hubert was the high-ranking official, so the focus naturally switched to him. Hate filled Marina¡¯s heart as she tried to blend in with the crowd. ¡°Loraine is so sophisticated. Imagine that she was already sleeping with the official a long time ago. How else would she be able to hide her ipetence to carry out this project if she didn¡¯t curry favor with someone who could cover her ass?¡± Marina didn¡¯t keep her voice down and many people heard what she said. Their faces morphed into expressions of scorn as they agreed with her. While they were thinking bad thoughts, Klein was busy smiling as he introduced Rowan to everyone. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I present to you Mr. Rowan Torres! Please give him a grand wee!¡± Rowan walked up to the center of the stage as everyone Looked on, astonished. ¡°I hope everyone is having a wonderful evening. I¡¯m Rowan Torres.¡± Rowan¡¯s deep voice washed over the ce as he spoke. He gestured to Hubert who stood behind him and added, ¡°And this is my assistant, Hubert Vance.¡± The crowd was dumbstruck. How ironic! Their assumptions were wrong from the start. The person they thought was the mysterious government official was just a humble assistant. The real person of importance was the amazing forty-something-year-old man addressing them with a stern expression. ¡°What?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes nearly bugged out of her head. Chapter 173 It didn¡¯t take long for her to rethink things though. Wasn¡¯t this even better? It meant that Loraine had wasted her time barking up the wrong tree. The realization filled Marina with a malicious joy. ¡°Ha! I knew it! How could someone as lowly as Loraine be acquainted with an important government official like Mr. Torres? It turns out Hubert is merely an assistant. How sad for her!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The people around Marina felt like they were watching a huge mystery unravel. Marina got more excited as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Loraine is behind the scandal. She probably wanted to use the opportunity to hype up their rtionship and get attention for herself.¡± ¡°Are you serious? Wasn¡¯t Loraine an advocate for the independence of women? How could she be so shallow?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that surprising though, seriously. She¡¯s from the countryside so she probably hyped up her rtionship with a senior official because she wanted to climb up the socialdder.¡± ¡°Wow, she made a huge mistake then. The person she slept with is just an assistant. She missed the mark! That¡¯s shameful!¡± Once again, they made assumptions about Loraine and started making crude jokes. Their conversations grewrger and Larger until even Rowan, who was trying to give a speech on the stage, could hear bits of it. Rowan frowned and red at the gossiping group. ¡°It seems that you are very curious about the rtionship I have with Loraine. Why don¡¯t you alle up and share your thoughts with everyone?¡± The gossipers shriveled under Rowan¡¯s gaze. They all stopped talking. However, now that Rowan himself mentioned it, everyone was curious about his rtionship with Loraine. This Dance Rowan¡¯s baritone voice echoed in the hall. ¡°Loraine is a very excellent and professional woman. I appreciate her talent and upright character. It came as a shock to me that sensationalist media outlets went out of their way to report something untrue just because she had a meal with me and my assistant. The sex-for-power scandal is outrageous and a tant lie! Although the rumor has been put to rest, I took it upon myself to make this rification tonight because I just can¡¯t sit back and watch a promising architectural designer Like Loraine be at the receiving end of a smear campaign. Let it be known that she is innocent of whatever allegations Leveled against her.¡± Rowan paused and cast a disgusted nce in Marina¡¯s direction. Chapter 174 A shiver ran down Marina¡¯s spine at this moment. She averted her gaze uneasily. ¡°That said, I would like to state that Loraine and I have known each other for quite a while. She designed my house, which is the best architectural design I have ever seen in my life.¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes glistened with pride as he spoke. Standing in the crowd, Loraine¡¯s face flushed as she heard Rowan defend her and praise her designing skills in front of all these people. It warmed her heart, but she was still a Little embarrassed. Rowan told no Lies. Her graduation coincidentally happened at the same time her family¡¯s vi needed serious renovation. Aldo, who was so proud of his granddaughter,missioned her to be in charge of the interior and exterior decorations. This was the first real project she handled as a_ certified architectural designer. Loraine was just a newbie at that time, so her design wasn¡¯t so excellent. But in the eyes of her uncles and grandfather, it was a masterpiece. They never failed to shower praises on her and tell whoever cared to listen that she was the one responsible for the new decor. As Loraine reminisced, she smiled brightly and blushed. She didn¡¯t notice that all eyes were on her. A great number of the guests had thought that Loraine recently seduced Rowan. However, it turned out that these two had known each other for a long time. It was obvious that Rowan attached great importance to Loraine, so the attitude of the guests changed. Those beside her even gave her thumbs up and shed smiles at her. Somewhere in the crowd, Marco stood with his arms folded. He felt a cramp in his chest as he looked at Rowan, who was still praising Loraine to the high heavens. It came as an unpleasant surprise to him that Rowan knew Loraine so well that he entrusted her with the decoration of his house. Marco couldn¡¯t put it past Rowan that the Latter had more than admiration for Loraine. Standing next to his friend, Jimmie alternated his gaze between Rowan and Loraine. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He also suspected that there was more to their so-called friendship than met the eye, but he couldn¡¯t ce his finger on it. As a yboy, he could tell when two people were romantically involved with each other. In his opinion, Rowan and Loraine were more than just friends, but not lovers. Chapter 175 What exactly was the rtionship between these two? After the brief speech, it was now time for dance. Rowan had the honor of opening the dance floor since he was the most distinguished guest. As soon as he descended the stage, several beautiful women flocked around him. They all wanted to dance with this dashing high-ranking government official. To their disappointment, Rowan turned them down politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. I already have a dance partner.¡± Rowan walked up to Loraine and bowed. He stretched out one of his hands and asked with a smile, ¡°Hey, charming Lady. Can I have this dance?¡± Marina, who watched Loraine be the focus of attention for the umpteenth time tonight, turned green with envy. She thumped her foot on the floor and grumbled. ¡°Not again! Howe Loraine always gets the attention of the most handsome men? What did they all see in her? After all, she¡¯s just a in Jane!¡± Marina wasn¡¯t the only one who shared this sentiment. The other female guests, who got turned down, were also annoyed with Loraine. When they mistook Hubert for the mysterious high-ranking official, they only had contempt for Loraine. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hubert was an unattractive guy, so they didn¡¯t want him. On the other hand, Rowan was so dashing. He had great power coupled with his good looks. His physical appearance had swept the female guests off their feet. They wanted him so bad. And this was why they got extremely jealous after he chose Loraine over them. In their eyes, Loraine had nothing on them. They were gorgeousdies who came from prestigious families. It was a p in the face that Rowan didn¡¯t spare them a second nce. He looked over them only to pick a woman from the countryside as his dance partner. How ridiculous! ALL eyes were on Loraine at this time. The guests were waiting to see how she would respond to Rowan¡¯s request. As her date for the party, Cayson took a step back, making room for the two of them to have this moment. Marco¡¯s heart tightened at the sight of this. Loraine was on the verge of agreeing to the dance since Cayson acquiesced. An indescribable force suddenly pushed Marco forward. ¡°What kind of boss are you, Cayson? Didn¡¯t you say that it was your duty to protect your employees at all times? Why are you going back on your words now?¡± Chapter 176 Marco put his hand between Loraine and Rowan. He then looked at her and said earnestly, ¡°You should turn him down if you don¡¯t want to dance with him.¡± For some reason, he felt obligated to stick up for Loraine even though she didn¡¯t ask for his help. Marco offered it out of kindness, but what Marina said next made Loraine think otherwise. ¡°That¡¯s right, Loraine. Think twice. A country woman Like you with no knowledge and etiquette would only end up making a fool of yourself!¡± Although Marina sounded like she was helping, she was only disparaging Loraine. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Marco grunted in annoyance. Marina flinched back in shock, but the resentment was evident on her face. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Loraine smiled. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t dance?¡± Marco and Marina were taken aback when they heard that. As far as they were concerned, Loraine had never danced in public. Loraine smiled and ced her hand on Rowan¡¯s palm while the others stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to dance with you, Mr. Torres.¡± Rowan shed a knowing smile and led her to the center of the ball. They stood elegantly, waiting for the music tomence. The two looked outstanding-a match made in heaven. The music rose to a crescendo, and they waltzed around smoothly in rhythm to the melody. Loraine¡¯s moves were on point. Every spin and jump was as graceful as the flowing water. Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to her as she danced around the hall. The audience was once again impressed. They only wanted to watch Loraine make a fool of herself, but Loraine¡¯s moves captivated them. They all watched her in awe. Loraine looked radiant as she waltzed around like an elegant swan. She was the star of the night. Even those who envied Loraine were in awe of her graceful moves. Chapter 177 ¡°Who said Loraine was born in the countryside? I don¡¯t believe it. Where did she learn these moves?¡± ¡°She is dancing like an expert. She is better than my dance coach.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t dance. It would have been embarrassing to dance beside her.¡± Hearing everyone praise Loraine, Marco stared at the woman on the dance floor. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. The mesmerizing performance blew his mind. He watched Loraine dance with rapture. Soon, the melodious waltz stopped, and the music suddenly switched into a passionate tango. The change of music meant Loraine would have a new partner for her next dance. Rowan smiled and let go of Loraine¡¯s hand. Loraine turned around and reached out a hand to Cayson. Cayson was waiting for the opportunity. Unexpectedly, Marco stepped in as the song changed. He grabbed Loraine¡¯s hand and tightly sped her fingers. Seeing Marco¡¯s cold face inches away from her, Loraine wanted to withdraw her hand. By then, the music turned into a melody. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. More people entered the dance floor. Marco used the opportunity and pulled Loraine closer. He slid his hand around her slender waist. Loraine tried breaking free from his hold. However, Marco pulled her closer. Marco leaned closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t fight,¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°Everyone is Looking at us. Don¡¯t you remember what Mr. Moore said? We must be on our best behavior for everyone¡¯s sake.¡± Loraine froze for a moment and stopped struggling. The people present held a prestigious, influential position in Vagow. She couldn¡¯t have a falling-out in public. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to coborate in the future. Loraine swallowed her pride and followed his dance moves. Chapter 178 Just then, the music changed to a passionate tango. Loraine danced skillfully Like a pro. Although the two danced in harmony, they were at odds. Seeing Loraine¡¯s skillful moves, Marco asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were an exceptional dancer?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine sneered at him. ¡°You never asked me about it, did you? Besides, does it really matter?¡± Marco shuddered. In the past three years, he and Loraine had never attended any official asion together. He thought Loraine was just a country girl whocked education and social etiquette, and felt it would be unwise to take her to social events. He merely regarded the marriage as a means to get the title of a married man and never thought of treating Loraine as his wife, let alone teaching her anything. He was negligent and knew nothing about Loraine. Marco regretted it now. Had he tried to understand Loraine in the past three years, at least once, perhaps things would have been different. A wave of guilt consumed Marco. He didn¡¯t know how to face Loraine but wanted to make it up to her. ¡°Loraine, if you¡¯re getting close to Rowan just for the project, then I¡¯ll help you. Let¡¯s find out a better way together. You don¡¯t have to sacrifice yourself for that.¡± Reflection ¡°You want to help me? Thanks, but no thanks,¡± Loraine said coldly. ¡°Come on, Loraine. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to turn me down.¡± Marco let out a deep sigh. ¡°Rowan might seem like a nice guy, but he¡¯s actually not. It might interest you to know that he used to be in the army before he got promoted to his current post. His hands are stained with blood. To put it more inly, he took out many enemies just to get to the top. You need to be wary of him. If you get too involved with him, you won¡¯t be able to get rid of him. You know Cayson won¡¯t be able to protect you if that happens. Cayson doesn¡¯t own Universe Group, so his power is limited and he¡¯s wary of Rowan. But I¡¯m not afraid of him. I can help you get rid of him.¡± Marco went on and on, trying to talk some sense into Loraine. But his advice annoyed her more. How dare Marco speak badly about her uncle in this manner? Chapter 179 ¡°Enough!¡± Loraine cut him off. ¡°Marco Bryant, in case you have forgotten, you are just my ex-husband. What gives you the right to tell me to steer clear of a man? It¡¯s my life, so I make the rules! No matter what you say, Mr. Torres will always be a remarkable person. He¡¯s a much better man than you will ever be. So, cut it out!¡± Marco was taken aback by her sudden outburst. He was unhappy, jealous, and disappointed at the same time. The music was closed in, but the rhythm elerated abruptly. Marco pulled Loraine closer, his arms wrapped around her. It was as if he wanted their bodies to fuse. ¡°Why do you like Rowan so much? There¡¯s nothing special about him. Whatever he promised you, I can give it to you in a thousand folds.¡± Loraine frowned in pain. She raised her gaze to meet Marco¡¯s with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. Money is all you have. What else can you give me except that?¡± Marco was stunned by her question. It was at this moment the music ended. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine couldn¡¯t wait to break free and escape from her imposing ex-husband. Cayson, who had been waiting aside, walked up to her and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Are you okay, Lorrie?¡± he inquired worriedly. Loraine nodded and smiled faintly to assure him that she was fine. Cayson smiled back and asked her to dance with him. ¡°Lorrie, could you do me the honor of dancing with me?¡± Loraine had been asked for a dance by three single gentlemen in a row. And each of them was handsome and wealthy. She remained the center of attention, so all the female guests were green with envy. They frowned and made snide remarks while grumbling. In contrast, Loraine was having fun for the most part. But she smiled at Cayson apologetically. ¡°I¡¯d love to, Cayson. But I¡¯m a bit exhausted now. Maybe next time.¡± Chapter 180 She needed some time to catch her breath since she had danced with two men in a row. A trace of disappointment flitted across Cayson¡¯s eyes, but no one noticed because he concealed it in a split second. He said thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go ahead and take a rest.¡± After Loraine¡¯s departure, the party was a bit dull. Marco was in a bad mood. He frowned at everyone who tried to strike up a conversation with him. He went to a corner and sulked while downing a ss of champagne. When Jimmie saw this, he walked over with a ss of wine and clinked sses with his friend. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, dude?¡± Marco¡¯s eyes were droopy at this time. He was already a little tipsy. ¡°Jimmie, be honest with me. Do you think I was actually an ipetent husband?¡± Jimmie scratched his nose awkwardly. Aftering up with the right words, he replied, ¡°Well, not really. I guess you were just too busy at that time, so you didn¡¯t pay attention to your wife. If my memory serves me right, you never treated Loraine badly. You showered her with expensive gifts frequently. You assigned the task to Carl, didn¡¯t you?¡± Although Marco wasn¡¯t always by Loraine¡¯s side during their three-year marriage, he assigned his assistant to send Loraine designer clothes, jewelry, bags, and shoes to make up for his absence. But as far as he could recall, he never saw Loraine wear any designer wears while they were married. Why didn¡¯t she wear them? Something didn¡¯t feel right as Marco thought about it. He summoned Carl a few minutes Later. ¡°Did you deliver all the presents to Loraine while I was married to her?¡± Carl¡¯s eyebrows knitted in confusion when he heard that question. He answered obediently, ¡°Of course. I did all that you asked of me. Anytime a new designer wear got released, I made sure that they were delivered to her immediately. Thest deliveryprised of a Givenchy dress and a set of Cartier jewelry.¡± Just as Carl finished speaking, his eyes fell on Marina, who was standing not too far away. ¡°Eh? That dress¡­ Why is Marina wearing it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Marco queried, his eyes narrowed. Carl took a closer look at Marina. His expression suddenly changed. ¡°Oh my! I recognize the jewelry too. Everything Miss Bryant has on now¡­ They seem to be thest presents that were delivered to Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine. But why is Marina wearing them?¡± Chapter 181 ¡°What?¡± Marco and Jimmie eximed in surprise. Their eyes were fixed on Marina now. Marco ran his fingers through his hair. After grunting, he ordered, ¡°Tell Marina toe here now!¡± ¡°You sent for me, Marco. What¡¯s the matter? I haven¡¯t made any trouble, have I?¡± Marina folded her arms defiantly as she stood in front of her brother. Marco stared at her face. After pursing his lips for a while, he uttered coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Marina. Where did you get the dress and jewelry you have on?¡± Marina held her breath when she heard this. She Looked away, so Marco wouldn¡¯t notice her fear. She then Lied through the teeth. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As I said before, Keely gave them to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Carl couldn¡¯t help cutting her off. ¡°I personally ordered them for Loraine.¡± In a state of panic, Marina yelled, ¡°You must be mistaken, Carl! This dress is Keely¡¯s and the jewelry is hers too. Perhaps they just have some simrities with the ones you are talking about!¡± Carl shook his head hard. He was dead sure of what he was saying. ¡°No, I¡¯m not mistaken. The dress and ne are custom-made. There¡¯s only one piece of each in the world. How then do you have the same thing?¡± Marina freaked out as Marco¡¯s eyes were getting more and more piercing on her. ¡°Marco, he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about. Trust me. I¡¯m telling the truth. I got these from Keely. They can¡¯t possibly be Loraine¡¯s!¡± After speaking, Marina turned sideways and secretly took out her phone. She logged onto Instagram and tried to delete all the pictures she posted over the past two years. She and Keely had dressed up elegantly and showed off many designer wears online. There were even pictures and videos of them with dozens of designer boxes from different brands. When Marco saw what she was doing, he snatched her phone away. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Marco? Give me back my phone!¡± Blocking her pping hands with his strong back, Margo handed the phone to Carl and ordered, ¡°Take a look.¡± Carl took the phone and scrolled through Marina¡¯s posts. His eyes widened in astonishment at the sight of the pictures. ¡°These are the gifts I ordered for Loraine on your behalf. These two dresses look so simr in style. They are from the same collection. I remember ordering them for Loraine Last year!¡± To prove his point, Carl took out his work phone and showed them the purchase record. The dresses on the orders were the same as the ones on Marina¡¯s Instagram page. Chapter 182 Marco flipped out after the confirmation. ¡°Marina! How would you exin this now?¡± Marina¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She had never seen her brother this furious. ¡°Fine, this dress and ne are Loraine¡¯s. But so what?¡± Despite getting caught, Marina still insisted that she wasn¡¯t guilty. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong in what I did. After all, Loraine doesn¡¯t deserve such luxury items. When she was your wife, her job was to clean the house, prepare your meal, and do whatever she was asked to do. Homemaking isn¡¯t about fashion. You never took Loraine out, so she didn¡¯t need the clothes or essories. Why did you waste so much money on her? Keely and I did you a favor. We wore the items instead of allowing that countrywoman to waste them.¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened and was covered with a chilly expression. All along, he thought he had treated Loraine well even though he was preupied with work during their marriage. What he didn¡¯t realize was that his little sister was altering his efforts to be a good husband. How ironic! At this moment, the cold expression that Loraine had when she asked for a divorce shed in Marco¡¯s mind. It became clear that she thought that he didn¡¯t care about her. The fact that Marina refused to admit she was wrong made Marco¡¯s veins pop out on his forehead. Marina quaked in her boots when she saw him approaching her slowly. She stepped backward in fear. ¡°Marco, what are you doing?¡± Without saying a word, Marco yanked off the Cartier pink diamond ne from her neck. ¡°A wife is not a maid. Loraine was my wife and your sister-inw! She has every right to enjoy my money. Not only did you bully her, but you also stole her possessions. I¡¯ll take all of them back now. Don¡¯t even dare put up a fight!¡± Holding her aching neck, Marina shouted hysterically, ¡°No way! I¡¯m your blood sister, Marco. How can you do this to me even after you have divorced that bitch? What¡¯s the point? She left you, so she shouldn¡¯t get any of those items. Give me back the ne!¡± ¡°Shut up, you thief! It seems you won¡¯t cooperate. Anyway, I have my ways.¡± Marco sneered at her and turned to Carl. ¡°Order the bodyguards to whisk her home. Sort out everything in her room. Make a List of what rightfully belongs to Loraine and order all of them again. Then send them to her as soon as possible. Keep in mind that money isn¡¯t a problem. Buy the best of the best for Loraine.¡± ¡°Marco! Are you insane?¡± Marina couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard. ¡°What on earth do you see in her? Why do you want to buy her new ones?¡± Marina had a lot to say to her brother, but the bodyguards dragged her out of the banquet hall. Holding his head, Marco copsed into the seat. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He finally understood why Loraine hated him so much. She didn¡¯t enjoy benefits while she was married to him. Rather, she was the only one investing in the marriage. Chapter 183 Marco cupped his face with his hands and grunted. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I should have known about what was happening sooner. Tell me, Jimmie. Was I really a bad husband?¡± There was no denying that Loraine had gone through hell in the past three years. For this reason, Jimmie was Lost for words. Even though Marco didn¡¯t get a response, he had already concluded that he was a bad husband. He began to ponder on all that Loraine said to him after the divorce. With a heavy heart, he said, ¡°Jimmie, I want to make it up to Loraine. But I don¡¯t think she will give me another chance. Do you think it¡¯s because of my nonchnce during our marriage that she¡¯s clinging to Rowan instead of epting my help?¡± Jimmie couldn¡¯t agree with Marco¡¯s assumption. He pushed the gilded sses on his nose with a thought in mind ¡°If you ask me, I don¡¯t think Loraine and Rowan are romantically involved or will ever be. They get along with each other like friends and family, not like Lovers. Come to think of it, they share the same last name!¡± ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Marco shook his head without hesitation. ¡°Rowan is so young. He can¡¯t possibly have a daughter as old as Loraine.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s possible she¡¯s his rtive.¡± Jimmie spected ordingly. Marco insisted with a bitter smile. ¡°Again, I say that it¡¯s not possible. If they were rted, why would Rowan never be in touch with Loraine during the past few years?¡± This question silenced the adamant Jimmie. It didn¡¯t make sense that Rowan never contacted his rtive. If Loraine was from the Torres family, she wouldn¡¯t have to put up with all the bullshit she got from Marina and the rest of the Bryant family. Or could she have done all that for love? No, that was impossible! As someone who had lived a carefree life for many years, true love was thest thing that ever crossed Jimmie¡¯s mind. He quickly ruled out the thought. Of Charit A few days after the banquet, Loraine received a call from Klein. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Torres! The superior was highly satisfied with the progress of the project. He also praised you. Good job!¡± Chapter 184 Loraine didn¡¯t allow the praise to get into her head. She uttered calmly, ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t do this alone. Every member of the team contributed to the sess of the project.¡± ¡°Come off it. You don¡¯t have to be so modest. We all know that your involvement made a huge difference in the project. If you keep up the good work, you will get promoted again soon.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Klein sighed inwardly. It came as a surprise to him that Loraine would still be unruffled after the previous rumors. Even so, her position was more stable than ever. ¡°I see. In that case, I¡¯ll continue to put in my best. Thanks for the update andpliment.¡± The two spoke for another minute before hanging up. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Loraine intoned, putting down her phone. The door swung open immediately. Jolie came in with a strange look on her face. ¡°Loraine, there are some packages for you outside.¡± Not sparing a thought, Loraine said, ¡°Please bring them in.¡± The next second, a deliveryman pushed a cart in. The cart was filled with many boxes from designer brands. ¡°Good day, ma¡¯am. Are you Loraine Torres?¡± The deliveryman wiped the sweat on his head. ¡°These are for you. There are still a few carts behind. Please sign for them first.¡± The delivery of these luxury goods caused a stir in the design department. The employees gathered by the door and gossiped. ¡°Oh my God! That¡¯s Hermes, Chanel, Dior, Cartier, and Balenciaga!¡± ¡°Whoa! I can¡¯t believe my eyes. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing such luxury goods get delivered to our department.¡± ¡°Are these all for Loraine? Who sent them? The person must be Santa us. So generous!¡± Amidst the exmations of her colleagues, Loraine frowned deeply. Who on earth sent them to her? Shortly after, she got an answer to her question. There was a card on one of the boxes, so she picked it up. Chapter 185 ¡°ALL these are to be returned to the rightful owner. From Marco Bryant.¡± These few words made her face darken in an instant. What the hell did Marco mean? Was he trying to prove what he said about giving her things better than Rowan could ever give her? ¡°What an annoying fellow. He thinks I am so cheap!¡± Loraine sneered with irritation. She then turned to the deliveryman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t take these things. Please send them back.¡± The deliveryman, who was loading off the boxes from the cart, froze and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry, but that won¡¯t be possible. The sender instructed that I throw all of them away if you turn them down. Are you sure you don¡¯t want them?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± Loraine replied without hesitation. When the deliveryman heard this, he shrugged and uttered resignedly, ¡°Then I have to dispose these off.¡± Gasps of astonishment came from the door. When Loraine saw the deliveryman loading the boxes onto the cart again, she realized that he wasn¡¯t joking. She stopped him after hesitating for a long time. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t throw them away.¡± Loraine was still displeased at the sight of all the boxes. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be mad that their office was filled with boxes of unwanted things from their troublesome ex-husband? Although Loraine didn¡¯t want to throw them away because it would be wasteful, she couldn¡¯t ept them either. Loraine thought for a while and then came up with an idea. She waved at Jolie and ordered, ¡°Jolie, please send all the boxes to ude Charity Auction as a donation.¡± Jolie¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What? I should donate all of them?¡± ¡°Yes, you heard me right. Donate them all!¡± Loraine nodded.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 186 It was a hefty donation, so the news soon got out. The mediabeled her as the Queen of Charity. Unlike the other times, Loraine was now the topic of discussion online for a good deed. Everyone who heard of the donation was shocked to the bone. Comments on the news flooded all social media tforms. ¡°Those items cost a fortune. I guess they are worth at least thirty million dors in total. Loraine is the present-day Mother Theresa!¡± Someizens evenmented on how Loraine managed to have all those goods. While a few of them guessed that they came from Cayson, some said that they were from Rowan, and a couple said that Marco they were alimony from Marco. Irrespective of how Loraine got these things, everyone praised her for donating them to charity. It was a hot topic all over the inte, so Marco soon got wind of it. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he saw the news. Mixed feelings surged in his heart. He felt sad that she didn¡¯t ept his gifts, but he was happy she gave them to charity. Her actions made him realize that she was different from other women. Money or expensive gifts didn¡¯t move her. Marina and Keely also heard the news. They were furious beyond words. Anger steamed off Marina¡¯s ears as she thought of how she was stripped of her luxury items. Asides from the ones that were rightfully Loraine¡¯s, Marco had collected some of her wears as punishment for her stealing. Keely was scared when she heard what happened to Marina, so she couldn¡¯t hold on to Loraine¡¯s items. She sent them back before Marco asked her about them. Money wasn¡¯t a problem for Keely since she was a member of an affluent family. However, she was angry that she was forced to return all the things she stole from Loraine. Aucti Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine¡¯s action was telecasted on the news, and she became the star of the charity circle. Soon, she received a VIP invite from ude Charity Auction. But Loraine didn¡¯t seem interested, so she casually ced the invite on the table. Rowan was happier than Loraine when he saw the invitation on the table. Chapter 187 ¡°Lorrie, the ude Charity Auction is very famous at home. If you have time, do attend it. The guests are all celebrities and influential people from powerful families. The items are also pretty good. If you like something, go ahead and buy it. If you don¡¯t have enough money, tell me, and I¡¯LL transfer it to you right away.¡± Loraine wanted to say she didn¡¯t need anything, but she suddenly remembered something. Her family had been sending her gifts and presents ever since she returned home. Loraine had been busy and never got anything decent for her family. She felt guilty about it. Loraine made up her mind to pick up some gifts at the auction. ¡°Okay, Uncle Rowan. I¡¯ll attend the auction.¡± Three dayster, an auctionmenced. Every guest with a VIP invitation could bring one person to the auction, so Loraine took Jennie with her. As soon as the two found their seats, they spotted Marco and Jimmie sitting beside them. ¡°What a coincidence! We meet again.¡± Jimmie greeted warmly. Loraine bit her lip as she cursed in her head. ¡°Yeah. Bye.¡± She held Jennie¡¯s hand and was about to change seats. Marco still sat on the chair. He clenched his fists as he saw that Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Loraine was about to leave. He wanted to ask Loraine to stay, but his pride held him back. Jimmie nced at his friend and understood what he was thinking. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave!¡± He waved his hand at them. ¡°Fate has brought us together today; it¡¯s a sweet coincidence. Why don¡¯t we sit together?¡± He patted the seat beside him, gesturing for Jennie to sit. That way, Loraine would have no choice but to sit beside Marco. Loraine¡¯s face darkened. She cast a weary Look at Marco. ¡°I won¡¯t eat you,¡± Marco said, pretending to seem calm. ¡°Take a seat. The auction is about to begin.¡± Chapter 188 Loraine looked around, but there were no empty seats. Finally, she reluctantly sat down. She could just ignore Marco. The two sat close to each other. Marco breathed a sigh of relief as the faint scent of her perfume filled his nostrils. He knew Loraine woulde today, so he gave up his exclusive box and switched to his current seat. He had a lot to exin to Loraine. Meanwhile, Jennie¡¯s face turned livid as Jimmie pinned her to her seat. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jimmie Todd, Marco¡¯s friend. We met during the car race Last time. Have you forgotten me already?¡± Jimmie smiled like a gentleman. His handsome appearance and elite temperament enabled him to make any woman fall for him. Jennie was no exception. Her face softened. ¡°I remember you. But why did you force me to sit here? I want to sit with Lorrie.¡± Being Marco¡¯s best friend, Jimmie felt the necessity to help him. ¡°Nothing. I just want to ask you something about Loraine.¡± Jennie¡¯s body stiffened; she became vignt. ¡°Why do you want to inquire about her? Do you have a crush on Lorrie?¡± ¡°I absolutely have no feelings for her. You have misunderstood me!¡± Jimmie exined hurriedly. Jennie became annoyed again. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think Lorrie is not good enough for you?¡± Jimmie smiled bitterly and waved his hands. ¡°Of course not. Well, she is very nice but not my type. I prefer a lovely and smart woman like you.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jimmie was a popr, charming man and was good at pleasing women. Chapter 189 A blush med Jennie¡¯s cheek when she heard that. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Marco squirmed with unease when he saw the interaction between the two. Some could talk freely when they had only met twice, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to talk to his ex-wife. After Loraine sat down, he tried talking to her several times but failed miserably. After wracking his brains, he finally asked, ¡°Why did you donate all the things I gave you? Did you not want to keep any of them?¡± Loraine didn¡¯t bother answering him. She rubbed her forehead, trying to block Marco¡¯s gaze. She didn¡¯t want to answer, nor did she want to see his face. However, Marco wasn¡¯t embarrassed. Seeing Loraine wearing a shawl, he asked, ¡°Are you cold? I can ask the auction¡¯s sponsor to increase the AC temperature.¡± Hearing that, Loraine took off her shawl and ced it on the armrest of the chair to prove she was not cold. Marco¡¯s mouth popped open in shock. But he didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Are you thirsty? I¡¯LL ask someone to bring you a ss of water, or do you prefer drinking something else?¡± Loraine lost her cool. She sighed and flicked her hair. Her long, silky locks hit Marco¡¯s face. It was Like she pped him across the face. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice it,¡± Loraine apologized nonchntly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Loraine interrupted him. ¡°Oh, please be quiet. You¡¯re annoying.¡± Marco¡¯s heart sank with dejection; he shut up. Nobody has ever humiliated him before. However, Loraine insulted him at every given opportunity. Just then, the emcee¡¯s voice reverberated across the stadium. The charity auction began. Bid Chapter 190 ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to wee you all to the auction. Every profit made today will be used for charity. I sincerely thank you for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend this auction.¡± The emcee¡¯s opening remarks caused a round of apuse from the audience. ¡°Before the auction begins, I¡¯d Like to introduce someone to you all. This person is none other than Loraine Torres!¡± The emcee gestured towards Loraine, who was seated amidst the rest of the audience. The beam light was cast on her at this time. ¡°Most of the donated items to be auctioned today are from Miss Torres. Let¡¯s give this Lady a round of apuse for her kindness!¡± A sea of eyes were focused on Loraine. The next second, there was another round of apuse from all corners of the hall. Loraine nodded and smiled politely. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Torres, is there anything you would like to share with us? The floor is yours!¡± Now that she had been called upon out of the blue, Loraine didn¡¯t panic. She stood up gracefully and faced the crowd. Afterward, she said, ¡°The items I donated are just worldly possessions. Donating them was for the greater good. I just did my part in contributing to make the world a better ce.¡± The grace and humility Loraine exuded now made the guests admire her. ¡°Is this graceful woman Marco Bryant¡¯s ex-wife? She doesn¡¯t seem to be a country bumpkin like the rumors insinuate.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s far too elegant to be such. I heard that she¡¯s currently a senior director at Universe Group. Not too long ago, she won a big contract from the government. It¡¯s said that the top official who came to supervise the project showered her with praise.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that she is so kind that she donated so many valuable things. The world needs more people Like her.¡± Most of the distinguished guests praised Loraine as they watched her speak. On the flip side, Marco wasn¡¯t particrly pleased. He felt that Loraine was indirectly taking jabs at him. She tagged the gifts as worldly possessions. At the thought of how she didn¡¯t hesitate to give those items away, his heart ached and his face darkened. Once Loraine sat down, he leaned over and whispered with resentment, ¡°Are you using my money to gain a good reputation while satirizing me indirectly?¡± Loraine rolled her eyes at him. ¡°And is that my fault? You deserve it! I never asked for those items. Besides, I tried to return them, but you already instructed the deliveryman to throw them away if I turned them down. I had to donate them instead of being wasteful. Do you want them back? If you do, just ce the highest bid during the auction.¡± Chapter 191 Marco was rendered speechless. He leaned back, feeling hurt by her words. The first item was soon wheeled into the hall. It was a shiny emerald ring in a transparent box. The item was disyed on the screen for all to see. ¡°This is the first item that was donated by Miss Torres. It¡¯s a Cartier emerald ring. It¡¯s made of pure emerald that was cut into a square. The silver base adds to its beauty. This auction will be conducted with no reserve price. The highest bidder for each item gets it. Let the show begin!¡± A sharp female voice was suddenly heard from a corner of the hall. ¡°I bid one dor!¡± This offer caused a stir in the hall. Everyone was shocked by it. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Priceless jewels like emeralds cost a fortune. More so, Cartier was an expensive brand. Why did someone bid that low for such a Luxury item? All the guests were well-to-do individuals. None of them Lacked money. This was why the first offer was ridiculously strange. It was obvious that the bidder was belittling the item to ridicule the donor¡ªLoraine. With a deep frown, Loraine turned to look in the direction that the voice came. Her eyes fell on the face of an acquaintance. ¡°Vickie Archer?¡± Loraine didn¡¯t expect to meet Vickie here. Vickie looked so different from how she was when Loraine met her at the interview in Universe Group. She was a top white-cor employee at that time, so she dressed professionally. But now, she was wearing a sexy bodycon dress. Her hair was permed into deep waves and the makeup on her face was heavy. She looked like apletely different person. There was a chunky arm around her shoulders. It belonged to a fat old man who had a pot belly. Vickie held the man¡¯s hand intimately and shed an evil smile at Loraine. ¡°Long time no see, Loraine. You don¡¯t mind me offering a dor for the ring, do you? After all, there¡¯s no reserve price in this auction.¡± ¡°Hey, cut it out! Something tells me you are trying to make trouble here. How can an emerald ring be worth a dor? Even a fake ring is worth more than that!¡± Jennie sprang to her feet and got short with Vickie. Chapter 192 Vickie sneered disdainfully. She eyed Jennie from head to toe and then turned to Loraine with disdain. ¡°In my opinion, this emerald ring is only worth one dor! You should be d I¡¯m bidding for it. The ring was gotten from a country bumpkin who had dropped out of middle school. Her possessions are worthless It¡¯s so humiliating!¡± The other guests began to see sense in what Vickie said. Those that wanted to bid for the ring gave up. Irrespective of how good the item was, they couldn¡¯t Look past the fact that its original owner was a countrywoman. They feared that they would be embarrassed in the future if they bought the ring at a high price ¡°Take back your words! Do you have any idea who Lorrie is? How dare you say such about her?¡± This was one of the moments Jennie wished she could reveal Loraine¡¯s true identity. But before she could speak any further, Loraine grabbed her arm. ¡°Calm down, Jennie. Don¡¯t stoop so low to her level. She¡¯s not worth it.¡± Loraine winked at her, indicating for her to calm down. When Jennie heard this, she red at Vickie and sat down reluctantly. Vickie thought they weren¡¯t bold enough to face her, so she became morecent. At this moment, Loraine was even more confused. How did Vickie get invited to such a private auction? Vickie used to be a director in the HR department of Universe Group before she got sacked. She wasn¡¯t particrly rich enough to be counted as one of the elites. Noticing the problem, Jimmie leaned in andmented, ¡°I know the man next to that troublemaker. He¡¯s Curran Diaz, an antique collector. He¡¯s a little famous around here.¡± Loraine and Jennie immediately understood what was going on. Jennie snorted and uttered loudly, ¡°So, she has a sugar daddy. She¡¯s selling her body for money. How dare she be so arrogant? What a shameless woman!¡± Vickie¡¯s blood boiled when she heard this. Her eyes zed with resentment. The loss of her good job at Universe Group broke her at that time. She didn¡¯t want to work in small companies that paid chicken feed. This was why she chose to date Curran, the old rich businessman who had been chasing her for some time. She med Loraine for the loss of her job and current situation. She always felt dirty whenever she slept with Curran. Her life was so miserable while Loraine was living a good life. Vickie was hell-bent on humiliating Loraine today. None of the guests offered a higher price for the ring because of Vickie¡¯s statement.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 193 If things went on like this, the ring would be sold at one dor. Vickie grinned from ear to ear. She stared at Loraine and said provocatively, ¡°It seems that ring will be mine soon.¡± ¡°Congrattions then,¡± Loraine uttered, shrugging indifferently. The ring was a gift, so she didn¡¯t care how much it was sold. After all, she wouldn¡¯t make a higher bid since she didn¡¯t need it. It annoyed Vickie a little that Loraine wasn¡¯t perturbed by what was happening. She expected her to be mad. ¡°Miss Torres, are you really willing to sell your ring at such a low price?¡± Curran, who had been quiet all along, suddenly chimed in with a smile. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have always admired you. If you are willing to be my friend, I could offer you a good price for the ring. What do you say?¡± Curran¡¯s eyes gleamed with Lust as he spoke. He emphasized the word, friend. Even a blind man could see that he was flirting with Loraine. Vickie balled her fists as she looked up at her phndering sugar daddy. This current happening brought back old memories of how she had been overshadowed by Loraine in school. She couldn¡¯t believe that it was happening again. The resentment in her eyes increased. At this moment, the corners of Loraine¡¯s lips were hitched upwards in disgust as she looked at Curran. ¡°I¡¯LL pass on that. You can keep your filthy money.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Curran pointed at her, his face darkening. ¡°You are so ungrateful and rude!¡± ¡°Serves you right, mister! Do you seriously think that Loraine Lacks money?¡± Sure enough, Jennie couldn¡¯t sit by and watch Vickie and her sugar daddy embarrass her bestie. She was about to make a higher bid when Jimmie stopped her. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Why? Do you want that bitch to buy the ring for a dor?¡± Jennie shot Jimmie a murderous re, as if he was the cause of what was happening. Her face, which was a little puffed, resembled that of an angry kitten. Jimmie replied with a smile, ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s just that there¡¯s someone that will stand up for your friend.¡± Turning his head a Little, he winked at Marco, who had been silent for a while now. His handsome face was cold and his eyes were filled with malice. Jimmie knew it was a matter of time before his friend red up. As the entire hall was in a stalemate, the auctioneer on the stage started the sale process. ¡°One dor, going once! Going twice!¡± Chapter 194 No one made a higher offer. The entire hall was just silent. The auctioneer raised the gavel and looked at the audience. ¡°The ring is mine!¡± Marco dered. ¡°Everything Loraine donated came from me.¡± Rivals All heads turned in the direction where the voice came from. When the guests saw Marco sitting next to Loraine, they were shocked to the bones. ¡°Oh my God! Is that really Marco? Why is he sitting next to Loraine instead of in a private room?¡± ¡°He just said that the items Loraine donated came from him.¡± ¡°Something smells fishy. During their marriage, he barely took Loraine out. Only a few people knew about her. Why are they always seen together after their divorce?¡± While a few of them were examining the rtionship between those two, the wise ones realized something. It didn¡¯t matter who donated the items. The fact remained that Marco bought them with his money. It was obvious he mentioned that detail to change the narrative Vickie was propagating. Anyone who purchased the ring would stand a chance to be in the books of the CEO of Bryant Group. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This fact piqued the interest of all those who had previously lost interest. The unwanted emerald ring became a sought-after item in the blink of an eye. Several bids began to flow in. ¡°I¡¯LL pay two hundred thousand dors!¡± ¡°Three hundred and fifty thousand dors!¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand dors!¡± The offers soon exceeded the actual price of the ring. At the sight of this, Vickie was embarrassed and infuriated. Her face was as red as a tomato. She wanted to put a stop to the bid, but she couldn¡¯t dare to challenge Marco openly. She held Curran¡¯s arm and rubbed his chest so he could stand up for her. ¡°Honey, are you just going to watch them humiliate me in this manner? Stick up for me.¡± Curran didn¡¯t give a hoot about her bruised ego now. He was also looking to please Marco, so he give in to her request. Chapter 195 ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. Mr. Bryant gave Loraine that ring. I must win it, so I can get close to him. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Vickie¡¯s heart sank at this moment. As she sweated in rage, the bidding for the ring continued. The atmosphere in the hall was heated. No bidsted for more than five seconds before another came in. Jennie was itching to join in. She wanted to help her best friend by taking the price up several notches. She was just about to do so when she got interrupted. ¡°One million dors,¡± Marco said lightly, doubling the price instantly. The entire hall became as silent as a graveyard. No one dared topete with Marco. Now that he increased the price all of a sudden, no other offers came in. Jennie was annoyed that he interrupted her. But when she heard his offer, she couldn¡¯t help but appreciate him for supporting her friend. ¡°Now you are talking, Marco! This is how to support Lorrie,¡± Jennie muttered with a smile. At this time, Jimmie seized the opportunity to put in a good word for Marco. ¡°My friend here is not only a good talker. Thank goodness you can now see that he has done a lot for his ex-wife.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, right! He has indeed done a lot for me,¡± Lorainemented sarcastically. Picking up the sarcasm in her words, Jimmie added hurriedly, ¡°Life is too short to hold grudges, Loraine. It¡¯s good to forgive someone who has shown signs of repentance. Also, give him a chance to make it up to you.¡± Loraine knew what Jimmie was driving at, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just grumbled in her mind. She should give Marco a chance to make it up? What nonsense! Three long years was enough time for him to be a good person to her. But what did Marco do? He abandoned her in the hands of his wicked family! What was the point of making it up to her now that they were divorced? Chapter 196 The auction went on smoothly after the first sale was closed. All the other items Loraine donated were wheeled in one after the other. Each of them was sold for at least two times its normal price. The bidders tried their best to please Marco. All the items Loraine donated were sold out. At this moment, other items were wheeled out one after the other. Curran¡¯s eyes lit up. He rubbed his palms together, getting ready for action. As an antique collector, he came to the auction to collect valuable items. He itched to have a go as the auction progressed. A rosewood walking stick caught Curran¡¯s fancy as soon as it was brought out. It was a sight to behold. The walking stick was carved exquisitely and its head was ted with gold. The redwood shone as if it had been polished with the finest of wood. It was clear that it was of high quality. ¡°Two hundred thousand dors!¡± ¡°Two hundred and fifty thousand dors!¡± Loraine and Curran ced a bid at the same time. Loraine hadn¡¯t forgotten the main purpose of this auction. She was here to buy gifts for her family. She knew that this walking stick was a rare one. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t that heavy but highly durable. She could picture her grandpa using it to support himself. With this thought in mind, Loraine didn¡¯t hesitate to bid for it. Curran wanted the walking stick so badly. But once he reasoned that Marco would be displeased if he took it, he didn¡¯t make a higher offer. The two of them took interest in a small Roman statue shortly after. Again, Curran gave it up. But when they took interest in the same item for the third time, Curran became pissed. ¡°Miss Torres, are you doing this on purpose? Howe you are interested in all the items I want?¡± Loraine turned a deaf ear to him. Sensing the budding conflict, Vickie seized the opportunity to fan the fire. ¡°Honey, you shouldn¡¯t lose three times in a row. I think Loraine is going against you because she has someone to support her. Don¡¯t let this slide.¡± As those words settled in Curran¡¯s head, he stared at Loraine gloomily. He decided to teach this arrogant woman a lesson. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 198 They continued to bid on the painting, and its price exceeded all the previous biddings. The atmosphere grew tense. Loraine was sick of it and made her final bid, which was enormous for a single painting. ¡°Three million and five hundred thousand!¡± Curran was dumbfounded. He finally gave up. Loraine bought the painting at ten times its original price. ¡°Well done!¡± Jennie apuded after Loraine won the bid. She was proud of her best friend. Loraine had done a magnificent job. Vickie didn¡¯t expect Curran to yield. She bitterly walked up to Loraine. ¡°Loraine, you are indeed very brave and generous. Let me cut to the chase. Do you really have that much money?¡± Loraine rolled her eyes. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself, Vickie. Don¡¯t you know that every bidder has to go through the assets verification process before attending the auction?¡± Vickie was here only because of Curran. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be qualified to attend the auction. She had no idea about the rules and customs of the elite popce. Seeing people eyeing her with contempt, Vickie gritted her teeth but couldn¡¯t find words to refute. Just when everyone thought the bidding of the oil painting was about to end, Curran burst out Laughing. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be too excited, Miss Torres. You have spent three million and five hundred thousand to buy a forged painting.¡± The crowd Let out a startled gasp when they heard that. ¡°What? The painting is fake? It can¡¯t be true!¡± ¡°Right. That¡¯s impossible. This is from ude Charity Auction and has undergone expert evaluation. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s a counterfeit.¡± ¡°This man is Curran. He has gained fame in the antique circle. If he ims it¡¯s a forged painting, then it might be true.¡± Curran became cocky as everyone broke into a heated discussion. He had been in the antique business for more than thirty years and specialized in buying and selling antique paintings. He had studied Sirloin¡¯s works and collected several other paintings of the renowned painter. Therefore, his observation couldn¡¯t go wrong. Chapter 199 ¡°I request all of you to look at the forged painting. It indeed looks ingenious. We can tell that the imitator is also an excellent portrait artist. He has copied Sirloin¡¯s painting by using bright colors. I have to admit the forging techniques are admirable. One could hardly distinguish it from the original painting. The artist has effortlessly copied the color tone and painting techniques but failed to incorporate the subtle, unique style. The imitator started with bold strokes and ended with light ones. Hence, the uneven color distribution. So I believe this painting is not original.¡± Curran¡¯s analysis seemed reasonable, so his theory convinced most people and they looked at Loraine with strange expressions. Jennie couldn¡¯t believe Loraine hadpeted hard and spent three million and five hundred thousand dors for a fake painting. Her mind was a mess. She couldn¡¯t process the information. She looked at Loraine worriedly, wondering what her friend was thinking. To her surprise, Loraine seemed calm and nonchnt, as if she had expected such a thing to happen. ¡°Some people pretend to know everything andpete with others without any knowledge. Sometimes one has got to use their brains!¡± Loraine¡¯s calmness infuriated Curran, so he mocked her. Vickie¡¯s face broke into a triumphant grin as she realized it was all a part of Curran¡¯s n to trap Loraine. ¡°Oh, what a pity, Loraine! You¡¯ve wasted three million and five hundred thousand dors. You should have gathered information about the painting before bidding.¡± The two of them were carried away by the victory that theypletely forgot Marco was still sitting beside Loraine. ¡°Mind your tongue!¡± Marco warned them coldly. ¡°The authenticity of the painting is for ude Charity Auction to decide. Who gave you the right to gossip about it?¡± Curran dreaded the Bryant family, so he restrained himself right away. Vickie frowned with resentment when she saw Marco defending Loraine. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t believe Loraine got to marry the handsome, affluent Marco while she could only date a mediocre man like Curran. Although the two divorced, Marco continued to protect Loraine. ¡°Mr. Bryant, don¡¯t let this woman fool you. She dropped out of middle school and has led a dissolute life. She has no knowledge about all this. You and Loraine are divorced, so you better stay away from her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Vickie ndered Vickie at every given opportunity so that people could repel her. Marco became more furious with every word Loraine spoke. ¡°Curran, ask your woman to shut up. I will personally take action if she keeps ndering Loraine.¡± Imitati ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Mr. Bryant. Not to worry. I¡¯ll shut her up right now!¡± Beads of sweat appeared on Curran¡¯s forehead as he pleaded with Marco. He then turned to Vickie and gave her a warning look. Chapter 200 It was just a show. Deep down, he was happy his goal had been achieved. Loraine spent a fortune on a fake painting. Three million and five hundred thousand dors was gone just like that! He believed she must have spent her entire worth. Curran felt like jumping for joy the more he thought about it. He continued to put up a show and even urged Loraine to take the painting. ¡°Miss Torres, although the painting is an imitation, you won the bid. Go for it.¡± Under the gaze of most of the guests, Loraine uttered calmly, ¡°Yeah, I know that the painting is just an imitation, but it is actually more valuable than the original.¡± Curran¡¯s jaw dropped. After a while, he let out a burst of sarcasticughter. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Did the heavy blow affect your brain? In what world are imitations worth more than originals? I have never heard of a more ridiculous thing!¡± Even Marco and Jimmie felt that Loraine didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. Marco was afraid that she would make a bigger fool of herself if she went on like this. He decided to step in. ¡°Stop this, Loraine.¡± Once Loraine heard that statement, she turned to look at Marco with an icy expression. Did he take her for a fool? Was he talking her out of this because he was afraid she would bring shame to him? The nerve of him! ¡°Sit this one out, Marco. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Marco pulled a Long face as soon as he was told off. The two of them red at each other. ¡°Lorrie, just ignore them! I believe you!¡± Although Jennie didn¡¯t know much about painting, she was on Loraine¡¯s side as always. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but smile due to her friend¡¯s support. She nced at the crowd and continued, ¡°This painting is indeed an imitation. But the artist is Sirloin¡¯s best friend, Robert Andrew.¡± Suddenly, a sharp scream came from the crowd. ¡°Robert Andrew? The talented painter whose paintings are worth nothing less than five million dors each?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Curran immediately objected. Chapter 201 ¡°This painting isn¡¯t in Robert¡¯s style at all. He¡¯s into painting naturalndscapes!¡± Loraine nodded with a smirk when she heard this statement. ¡°Yes, this painting isn¡¯t Robert¡¯s style. But that doesn¡¯t negate the fact that he painted this to imitate Sirloin¡¯s work. Just as you said, the style and color are easy to imitate, but the technique of painting cannot be changed easily. It¡¯s true that Robert¡¯s forte isndscape painting. But he¡¯s also fond of using a lot of colors. Moreover, his painting style has always been unrestrained. That said, you may have heard that Robert has the habit of writing his name somewhere on each painting he makes. You can go ahead and check this painting if you are still doubting.¡± As Loraine spoke, she pointed at the general¡¯s cloak in the painting. There seemed to be letters among the Layers of wrinkles. ¡°No!¡± Curran, who knew that he was losing the argument, tried to find another way to fight back. ¡°Robert is much more famous than Sirloin. Why would he imitate Sirloin¡¯s painting?¡± Loraine raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They are best friends. It¡¯s normal for friends to copy each other. Besides, they learned a lot from each other. It¡¯s said that Robert even wrote in his diary that they sometimes imitated each other¡¯s paintings and put them up for sale to see whose painting would be sold at a higher price. Last year, Sirloin¡¯sndscape painting named The Field was sold at Boli Auction House. It was an imitation of one of Robert¡¯s paintings. If my memory serves me right, it was sold for seven million, two hundred and fifty thousand dors. It was more expensive than the original. The same goes for this one!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The way Loraine managed to turn the tide was shocking. It turned out that it was a littlemon for imitations to cost more than originals. If Loraine was saying the truth, it meant that the original worth of the painting was way higher than her offer. Before the guests could recover from the shock, Vickie raised another issue. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Loraine, how can you prove that this is Robert¡¯s painting? We need solid proof, not some cock-and- bull story. Besides, how could you tell it at a nce?¡± Everyone, including Curran, saw some sense in her words. They nodded and looked at Loraine. Curran had been in the antique collection industry for thirty years. How could he lose such a heated argument with a woman in her twenties? It would be shameful. In a bid to win the argument, Curran asked that the painting be authenticated again. ¡°Let the auctioneers check if the painting is Robert¡¯s!¡± Painting¡¯s Donor The matter had gone out of hand, so it couldn¡¯t be swept under the carpet. Chapter 202 The auctioneer Looked at Loraine apologetically. It would be rude of them to put the painting through the authentication test after it was sold to Loraine. However, if they didn¡¯t do that, the reputation of the organization would be dented. The rich attendees would take offense and probably cut ties with them. ¡°Do you mind, Miss Torres?¡± the auctioneer asked politely. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Go ahead with it.¡± Loraine folded her arms, unfazed by the antagonism from most of the people in the hall. A look of relief flitted across the auctioneer¡¯s face. He immediately invited the experts to evaluate the painting. Several grey-haired men went up the stage. It was a moment of truth, so everyone in the audience held their breath as the experts did their job. Twenty minutes passed before the experts finally stopped looking at the painting. ¡°After examining the painting carefully, we have confirmed that it is actually Robert Andrew¡¯s work. The hidden signature and brushwork are enough proof. Just as Miss Torres said, Triumph and The Field, which was put up for sale at Boli Auction House, are works created by Sirloin and Robert. They are both very valuable.¡± ALL the other experts concurred with their colleague who spoke for them. Astonished gasps came from the audience at this moment. ¡°Whoa! It turned out that an imitation could cost more than the original. Who would have thought?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What made it even more surprising was that Loraine, an ordinary woman, knew such details. Everyone was amazed at her good eye. They moved towards her and tried to strike up conversations. Many top professionals in the industry offered Loraine a job in their antiquepanies. The sries were mouthwatering. In particr, a young man came closer and looked at Loraine with intense admiration. ¡°Hey, Miss Torres. I heard that you are an architectural designer. Howe you know so much about artworks?¡± Thinking of her uncle, Wesley, Loraine replied with a smile, ¡°Oh, one of my family is a fan of artworks. I just picked up a thing or two from him.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else. At the sight of the people nking his ex-wife, Marco¡¯s heart began to pound. She knew about architecture, racing, dancing, and antique collection Chapter 203 What else did she have knowledge about? Marco felt that Loraine was full of surprises. Jimmie, who was standing next to him, watched Loraine¡¯s every move and became more and more suspicious. He tapped his chin as he was lost in thought. Loraine knew too much about antiques. This was a rich people thing. Was she really from the countryside? Vickie was more surprised than everyone else She was shocked that a middle school dropout could be this knowledgeable. She thought Loraine was just a dumbo with a pretty face. As for Curran, he wished the floor would open up and swallow him Cis Not only did he fail to teach Loraine a good lesson, but he also lost to her in the field that he had been a part of for decades. Such a priceless oil painting slipped through his fingers. Curran¡¯s blood boiled as he looked at Loraine. He wanted to yell at her, but he couldn¡¯t since Marco was there. He vented his anger on Vickie instead. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, bitch! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have offended Marco and missed the chance to acquire such a precious painting!¡± The more Curran spoke, the angrier he became. He raised his strong hand and gave Vickie a hard p. Vickie¡¯s head instantly turned to the side. Her pped cheek became red and swollen. Huge palm prints also appeared on it. She had barely recovered from the first p when Curran began to rain down ps on her cheeks. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vickie froze like a statue. She didn¡¯t cry out or dodge the ps. She depended on Curran for survival, and she feared he would abandon her if she went against him. Vickie could only clench her teeth and close her eyes as the ps came in close session. No one in the hall stepped in to help her. They felt that she deserved it for causing trouble here. Despite the episode, the rest of the auction went on smoothly. Loraine was satisfied. She had purchase some valuable items. She got the rosewood walking stick for her grandfather, the artistic sculpture for Wesley, an oil painting for Rowan, and the crystal brooch for Cayson. Just as she was leaving the hall with Jennie, a voice suddenly stopped her. Chapter 204 ¡°Wait up, Miss Torres!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine turned around, only to see a young man in a hoodie and pair of jeans running towards them. Confused, she asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The young man panted for a while before raising his head. He had brown curly hair and was so handsome. There were freckles on his nose and cheeks, making him look lovelier. With a bright smile, he said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Torres. My name is Grady Cruz. I donated the painting that you bought.¡± Loraine was stunned. Why did the donor of the paintinge to her? Did he want to take it back now that he knew its real value? Behavior Loraine immediately took her guard up a notch. ¡°Do you want to take back the painting?¡± Grady¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat as he was being questioned. His face also turned red. ¡°Oh, far from it, Miss Torres. The painting is now yours. I don¡¯t have any right to take it back. Actually, I just want to be your friend if it¡¯s okay with you.¡± ¡°You want to be her friend?¡± Jennie piped up, looking at Grady cautiously. ¡°Yes!¡± Grady nodded, his eyes gleaming with pure admiration. ¡°My family is involved in the art industry. We have collected a lot of antiques over the years. It seems you are interested in such things, so I¡¯d like to say that you are wee to my home to see them at any time.¡± Loraine let down her guard when she saw the sincerity on Grady¡¯s face. She could tell that he was just a young art enthusiast who wanted to befriend people of Like mind. Just as she was about to reply, Marco¡¯s harsh voice from behind. ¡°She won¡¯t go to your home!¡± Marco walked up to them and shot Grady a re. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s impolite to invite the opposite sex to your house at your first meeting?¡± Fiddling his fingers, Grady mumbled, ¡°Long time no see, Marco.¡± Did these two know each other? Loraine became even more interested after Marco interfered. Chapter 205 ¡°Grady, right? Thank you for the invitation. I¡¯d love to see the antiques you have in your house. I¡¯ll take time out from my scheduleter.¡± Loraine smiled brightly as she epted the invitation. This was not only because she wanted to see the antiques. She epted just to annoy Marco, who wouldn¡¯t stay out of her damn business. ¡°Really?¡± Grady looked surprised. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll look forward to your visit!¡± The two happily shared a handshake and exchanged contact information,pletely ignoring Marco beside them. Marco¡¯s face was red with fury as he watched the two. He didn¡¯t air his feelings until Grady left. ¡°Well, since you are so interested in works of art, I should point out that I have some at home. Would you Like to see them?¡± Jimmie burst intoughter as soon as his friend finished speaking. As a close friend, he knew that Marco was barely home. He drowned himself in work. Worse still, he didn¡¯t collect artwork and antiques. It wasn¡¯t his thing. Loraine knew more about her ex-husband than everyone else. With a mocking smile, she responded, ¡°You seem to have forgotten that I stayed in that house more than you for three Long years. If my memory serves me right, I didn¡¯t see any works of art.¡± Marco was speechless and embarrassed. It was as if a spear was driven through his heart. How could he forget that Loraine had been holed up in his home for a few years? It was understandable that she didn¡¯t want to step foot there ever again. Their conversation ended on a sour note again. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Loraine was done speaking to him. She signaled to Jennie and they left. A dark gloom fell on Marco¡¯s face as he stared at her receding figure. Once she went out of sight, he took out his phone and called Carl. ¡°I need you to do something for me immediately. Buy me antiques in the market, especially the ones collected by the Cruz family. Buy as many as you can. You know what? Buy everything in their collection!¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Bryant. I¡¯LL do that right away.¡± Carl was a capable assistant. He was ready to execute his boss¡¯s orders even when they came out of the blue. Jimmie stared at his friend with his mouth agape. Chapter 206 This was the first time he was seeing Marco behave so childishly just to get Loraine¡¯s attention. At this moment, he remembered the suspicions he had about Loraine. ¡°Marco, don¡¯t you think your ex-wife is too mysterious? Aren¡¯t you curious to know how she has so much knowledge about artworks?¡± ¡°I guess she learned about it to please me during our marriage.¡± Pity flickered in Marco¡¯s eyes. ¡°She must have studied very hard.¡± He had never taken Loraine to a party, leaving her no chance to show her talent. At the thought of this, Marco was filled with regret again. He felt that things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way if he had paid attention to Loraine. Jimmie was even more shocked by his friend¡¯s response. Never did he imagine that Marco would be so obsessed with a woman. It seemed Like Marco was head over heels in love with Loraine. As a result, Jimmie concluded that he couldn¡¯t discuss Loraine¡¯s suspicious behavior with Marco again. He decided to get more clues from someone else. Perhaps Loraine¡¯s best friend, Jennie, could be of help. Loraine returned home with the gifts she bought after the auction. As if she was Santa us on Christmas, she distributed each of the items to her family. Wesley wasn¡¯t home, so she had to send his item through the international express. The Torres family was overjoyed when they got the gifts from their girl. ¡°Lorrie, what would you Like? Name anything, and I¡¯ll get it. You want that stars in the night sky? I¡¯ll pick them out of the air for you!¡± Rowan soaked in his confidence, grinning. Loraine quickly denied his offer, smiling. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. But it¡¯s just a fun little gift. There¡¯s no favor you need to return to me. Trust me, I¡¯m saving you trouble.¡± This wasn¡¯t fun at all. Gossip about Loraine and Rowan had stirred drama about them all across the city. If the media found out that Rowan was sending her a gift, no matter how big or small, their names were guaranteed to be the trending topic before long. She wasn¡¯t too worried about her own reputation, but Rowan was a government official, and his identity was a little more sensitivepared to hers. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rowan frowned, suddenly reminded that his life was one that was constantly under surveince by the reporters. He turned, addressing his assistant. ¡°Hubert, get rid of the reporters that have been tailing ustely. I don¡¯t want them disturbing Lorrie any more than they already have.¡± Chapter 207 Loraine waved her hand. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll just move out.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Rowan halted her proposal immediately. ¡°It¡¯ll be too much of a risk for you to live alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I can fend for myself. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have to deal with me bothering you all the time.¡± Loraine acted Like a spoiled girl as she held his arm. As soon as she grabbed onto his arm, his face contorted into a painful wince, as the muscles in his arm tightened. Loraine let go quickly, fearing that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your arm?¡± Rowan held his arm tightly, turning away from her and replying in a t, dismissive tone. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Something seems to be wrong. Tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Loraine felt the anxiety rush through her heart and she knew one way to make him talk. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go ask Grandpa!¡± She was ready to storm to Aldo¡¯s room as she said this. Rowan noticed how tense she was and held her hand, attempting to calm her nerves. ¡°Lorrie, seriously. Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s just a small injury. I have been in the military for years now. It¡¯s normal to get injured every once in a while. It¡¯s not a big deal, I promise.¡± Loraine stared at him, unconvinced. ¡°You better not be lying to me. If it¡¯s just a small injury, why did they send you back home out of the blue?¡± Rowan sighed, rolling up his sleeve to show his arm that was bandaged. He hadn¡¯t expected his niece to be so observant, but it would be useless to hide anything from her now. ¡°Just look yourself, then. I told you, it¡¯s just a little bit of damage. The higher-ups were concerned about me, so they sent me back to inspect the smart city project. I¡¯m using the time off to rest and heal.¡± Loraine¡¯s worry faded as she inspected his bandaged arm. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m still worried about it, though. We should go to the hospital.¡± Rowan was a strong man, and wasn¡¯t someone to cave so easily, but he waspletely hopeless when it came to his niece. After some persuasion, Loraine dragged her uncle to the hospital. As the saying goes, enemies are bound to meet. They bumped into ter in the corridor, who was having the dressing on his wound reced. Since his father had beaten him, ter had been staying in the hospital and was yet to fully heal. ter felt the fire of hatred ignite inside of him as he saw his opponents, the ones responsible for what happened to him. Chapter 208 ¡°Bravo, Loraine. Could you be any less shameless? Turns out you did hook up with this man! Why would you lie about it?¡± Rowan shot ter a cold stare. ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± ¡°What am I supposed to be afraid of? You¡¯re the ones who have done such a filthy thing; you two should be ashamed of yourselves!¡± ter continued to provoke Rowan¡¯s temper, unaware that he was poking a Lion. Loraine caught Rowan before his injury could get any worse, and pulled him away before he could storm at ter, shooting him a mocking sneer. ¡°Well, ter. It looks Like you didn¡¯t get enough Last time when you framed me. Maybe I should arrange another dose of payment for you?¡± Loraine¡¯s words were fuel to ter¡¯s me, and he felt the rage bubble out of him. ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t be so arrogant. You think that you can do whatever you want because of your rtionship with Rowan? Let me tell you, sooner orter, you¡¯ll be dumped just Like what Marco did to you!¡± ter was still reeling from his words, but before he could continue, a fistnded hard on his face, and he was knocked to the floor. Ant¡± ter was still recovering from the previous injuries, and a wound opened again. The corridor was filled with the sounds of his aching groans. ¡°What the fuck!¡± ter painted the me on Rowan with his gaze, but thetter was exactly where he was standing a moment ago. He hadn¡¯t moved a muscle. So, who hit him, then? ter looked frantically around to find who hurt him, meeting the gloomy gaze of Marco. C About Loraine ¡°Marco! Did you just p me? Why?¡± ter covered his face in disbelief. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You deserved it for what you said!¡± Marco clenched his fists and red at his friend. ter trembled with fright and didn¡¯t dare argue with Marco. Rowan stood aside and watched everything with disdain. If Marco hadn¡¯t attacked ter, he would have punched ter. Loraine was not in the mood to worry about it. She was only concerned about Rowan¡¯s wound. Chapter 209 Rowan had twisted his wound when he was about to attack ter. His gauze was covered in blood. ¡°Leave them alone. Let¡¯s go and have your wound checked.¡± Loraine was in a hurry to take Rowan to the doctor. Before leaving, Rowan walked up to ter lying on the floor. ¡°Stay away from Lorrie!¡± he warned in a menacing voice. ¡°If you dare to provoke her again, I won¡¯t spare you like Last time.¡± Rowan¡¯s murderous tone frightened ter. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Rowan. Marco wanted to chase after him, but ter held his pants tightly, making it impossible for him to move. ¡°Marco, you can¡¯t go!¡± ter protested. ¡°I¡¯m already injured, but you still hit me. How can I count you as a friend?¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened. He couldn¡¯t get rid of ter. He came to the hospital to visit ter today. After all, they grew up together. However, Marco was surprised to know ter hadn¡¯t learned his lesson and made no progress after spreading the rumor. He couldn¡¯t control his anger and ended up beating up ter. ¡°Haven¡¯t you Learned enough from Last time?¡± Marco asked coldly. ¡°How dare you say that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Despite Marco¡¯s words, ter was still unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Don¡¯t you think something is going on between Loraine and Rowan? They came to the hospital together. Who knows what kind of illness they have? Maybe Loraine is pregnant. She has perhapse to take a pregnancy test or get an abortion.¡± Marco ran a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°Shut up!¡± Marco reminded himself that it was impossible. Even so, thinking about it made him furious. ter could sense Marco didn¡¯t believe his words. Therefore, he was stubborn to prove it. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll prove it to you!¡± He somehow endured his pain and got up to find the nurse he had be familiar with Lately. ¡°Miss, please do me a favor. A woman named Loraine Torres and a man have gone to the consulting room. Can you please keep an eye on them and let me know what examination they have done?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Every patient¡¯s information is confidential. I can¡¯t share it with you.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 210 ter removed his expensive watch and handed it to her. ¡°Do this for us, and this watch will be yours!¡± Seeing the diamonds dazzling on the watch, the nurse gulped and finally agreed. ¡°Okay! I will help you!¡± She left for a while and soon returned to share the information she had gathered. ¡°What? The man¡¯s hand was injured and Loraine is just apanying him?¡± ter¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The nurse nodded. ¡°Did you hear that right?¡± Marco red at ter. ter¡¯s Lips curled up in disdain. ¡°So what if she is not pregnant? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too intimate for Loraine to apany him to the hospital? I think Rowan lied to us before. I¡¯m sure they are in a rtionship. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll find evidence and expose the woman¡¯s true colors.¡± Just as he turned to rush out, Marco kicked him to the floor. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! What are you doing?¡± ter covered his bum and yelped in shock. However, Marco didn¡¯t regret his actions. ¡°Won¡¯t you Listen? How dare you speak ill of her even after I beat you up? Did you forget what Rowan told you? Look, you¡¯ve got to respect Loraine. If you mess around again, I won¡¯t hesitate to beat you up again.¡± ter was taken aback He realized offending Loraine meant offending Cayson and Rowan as well. He recalled the murderous Look on Rowan¡¯s face and decided to give up. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I won¡¯t go then.¡± ¡°Think twice before you do something again. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡± Seeing that ter had finally returned to his senses, Marco left him and chased after Loraine. ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ter growled in indignation. ¡°You beat me for no reason and are running away now!¡± He got up and dusted his back. The nurse was kind enough toe to his aid. ¡°Your friend cares a Lot about Miss Torres. How will he stand if you nder her? That¡¯s why he beat you up.¡± Chapter 211 Chapter: 211 ¡°How could Marco care about that country girl? They divorced a long time ago!¡± ter couldn¡¯t believe it. However, as he thought more about it, the nurse¡¯s words seemed to make sense. His heart sank with dejection. He realized Marco indeed cared about Loraine. Rid Of Him F Y ter was still in a daze when he heard the phone ring. Picking up the phone, he saw that Keely was calling. Why was Keely calling him right now? ter hesitated to answer the call before finally holding it up to his ear. ¡°ter, have you seen Marcotely?¡± Keely spoke in a soft voice. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ter felt goose bumps all over his body. ¡°Keely, what do you need from him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw him, and he never answered my calls or came to visit anymore. ter, can you help me find him?¡± Keely whimpered. ter might help Keely in the past, but after just being taught a lesson by Marco, there was no way he was going to piss Marco off again anytime soon. As Keely sobbed over the phone, ter tried to ease her. ¡°Please, stop crying. Marco is at the hospital right now. If you¡¯re trying to make amends, figure it out yourself. That¡¯s all the information I can give you.¡± Before Keely could ask anything more, he hung up the call. Keely¡¯s face changed. Her face was just filled with grief, but it suddenly Looked malicious and insidious. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She must get Marco back before it was toote. In the VIP examination room at the hospital, Rowan was provided specialized urgent care, but it was stillte in the evening when they were even done with all examinations. ¡°There is nothing serious with your arm, sir. It will fully recover after you rest for a few days.¡± Loraine felt her anxiety leave her body as soon as the doctor finished with his diagnosis. As the doctor began changing his dressing, Rowan was suddenly quite curious about Loraine¡¯s rtionship with Marco. Chapter 212 Lorrie, what¡¯s going on between you and Marco?¡± Upon hearing his question, Loraine had an angering wave of memories of Marco¡¯s smug face and his constant interrupting of her life. ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s wrong with him recently. He¡¯s just been showing up out of the blue and saying or doing something crazy. It¡¯s driving me insane.¡± Loraine bbered on, herints rushing from her brain subconsciously. ¡°How dare he badger you like that?¡± Rowan felt his anger bubble up in his chest. ¡°Lorrie, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with that bastard if he harasses you again!¡± Loraine felt a chill travel up her spine as she saw the dark demeanor on Rowan¡¯s face. Was he going to attempt to get rid of Marco? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uncle Rowan, calm yourself, please. It¡¯s not worth breaking thew over a person like him, okay?¡± Loraine felt the need to calm her uncle down as quickly as possible. Even though she disliked Marco, she didn¡¯t want to end his life. Rowan adjusted his expression and spoke calmly. ¡°Take it easy, Lorrie. I was just kidding.¡± In reality, he was not joking. In the middle of their conversation, one of Rowan¡¯s men entered the room. ¡°Sir, Marco is still at the hospital. Should we drive him away?¡± Hearing this, Rowan furrowed his eyebrows. He turned to Loraine. ¡°He must be waiting for you. Do you want to go see him, Lorrie?¡± Loraine waved her hand, denying the offer. ¡°No. Just chase him away.¡± The man nodded and retreated from the room shortly after. A little whileter, Loraine was holding Rowan¡¯s arm as they headed out of the room. As they approached the hospital exit, an ambnce was parked in front of the door. They watched as the EMTs wheeled a woman out of the ambnce. Loraine squinted before recognizing the face. It was Keely. Chapter 213 Her gaze moved up to the figure standing next to Keely. It was Marco, looking troubled. Keely¡¯s face was pale, her eyes glued to Marco¡¯s face. Tears were running down her cheeks as she gripped tightly onto his clothes. Loraine sneered as she watched the affectionate scene. ¡°It seems you were mistaken, Uncle Rowan. He wasn¡¯t waiting for me, but for his sweetheart.¡± Refusing to look back, Loraine walked away with Rowan. Unfortunately, Loraine hadn¡¯t stayed long enough to watch as Marco ripped away from Keely¡¯s soft grip pitilessly. ¡°Let me go now.¡± Marco frowned and tried to move away from Keely. The doctor said to him, ¡°Sir, how can you be so apathetic? The patient fell down the stairs because of anemia. Now her right leg is broken and seriously injured. It¡¯ll help if you care about her. She is in poor health. As her boyfriend, you should pay attention to her diet and daily life.¡± Poker-faced, Marco said, ¡°You misunderstood. I¡¯m not her boyfriend. It¡¯s not my duty to take care of her.¡± Realizing he had made a mistake, the doctor felt a little embarrassed and decided not to say anything else. Keely¡¯s eyes darkened as tears welled up in them. ¡°Marco, are you still mad at me because of Loraine? I¡¯ll go and apologize to her, okay? Please, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Seeing her delicate and weak only made Marco annoyed. ¡°Listen, have a good rest. I will inform your family you are here.¡± After that, Marco was about to leave. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Keely panicked. She had done so much to keep Marco. If he left, all her efforts would be in vain. Hardening her heart, she rolled off the stretcher and fell heavily to the floor, revealing her broken right leg. The great pain she experienced almost made her lose consciousness She indeed had a fracture this time. ¡°Marco! Don¡¯t go!¡± Keely stopped Marco as shey on the floor. ¡°My family mes me since my uncle and cousin were caught. Don¡¯t leave me to them.¡± The medical staff, who had no idea about the truth, showed sympathy for Chapter 214 Keely and red at Marco as if he were a heartless man. Despite that, Marco did not stop. Keely gritted her teeth before using her trump card. ¡°Listen, Marco! Jorge is no longer with me. My family doesn¡¯t love me. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I have nothing now. If you leave me alone, I don¡¯t know how to live on.¡± As soon as Marco heard Jorge¡¯s name, he stopped in his tracks. That name was like the strongest shackle in the world for him, from which he could not free himself and almost got suffocated. Furious, Marco closed his eyes and clenched his fists. Reluctant as he was, he turned and walked back. Keely was secretly d Sure enough, as long as she mentioned Jorge, Marco would not abandon her. She Lay on the floor and watched Marco approach. She held out her arms expectantly, waiting for him to carry her up. However, when Marco was a step away, he stopped and spat at the doctor, ¡°The patient fell. Won¡¯t you help her up?¡± The medical staff who had been watching the drama finally came to their senses and quickly helped Keely up. Looking at Marco, Keely felt both hate and pain in her heart. She bit her lip so hard that it almost bled. Soon, the medical staff ushered Keely into the exam room and gave her a careful examination. Meanwhile, Marco stayed outside and waited. The more the doctor examined, the stranger his expression became. ¡°Your injury doesn¡¯t appear to be caused by falling down the stairs, but more like being broken by blows. Miss, did you hit and break your leg yourself?¡± Keely¡¯s face went from weak and delicate to grim when she heard that. ¡°You know very well that I fell by ident. If you dare speak a word about the truth, you will lose your job here. You understand that well, right?¡± The doctor broke out in a cold sweat and nodded without hesitation. Keely was satisfied. Chapter 215 She looked out the door. After being sure that Marco didn¡¯t hear the doctor, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Through the ss of the door, Marco¡¯s figure appeared in Keely¡¯s view. An idea came to her mind. She quickly took a photo of the man with her phone and then posted it online. ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky today. I fell down the stairs and hurt myself. But no matter how bad my injury is, I¡¯m not scared as long as my special someone is by my side.¡± Keely happily posted that. When she looked up again, Marco was no longer there. It turned out that when she was typing her post, Marco left without hesitation after asking the doctor to take care of her. Keely received severalments after she posted it. Marina and Laura conveyed their best wishes and gave her a Like. ter also joined them. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hisment read, ¡°Marco, you start ignoring your friend the minute you have a girlfriend. I¡¯m admitted to the same hospital. But you didn¡¯t bother to see me. You just apany your girlfriend.¡± Keely immediately replied with a blushing emoji and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, ter. Marco is just worried about me.¡± ter, lying in another ward, got excited when he saw the reply. He sprang up from the bed. He knew Marco still loved Keely. He would never fall in love with a woman like Loraine. ter refreshed the page. A newment popped up on his screen. Jimmie asked, ¡°Can one be in two ces at the same time? Marco is drinking with me now.¡± Marco was drinking with Jimmie? Wasn¡¯t he apanying Keely? ter was taken aback. ter immediately sent a message to Jimmie, asking for confirmation. ¡°Jimmie, don¡¯t Lie to me. Is Marco really drinking with you?¡± Jimmie sent a picture of Marco holding a ss of wine. ¡°He¡¯s right next to me. How can it be fake?¡± ter was shocked. Marco wasn¡¯t apanying Keely. ¡°No way. Keely is injured and hospitalized. If Marco isn¡¯t with her, what about her? How will she manage?¡± Jimmy replied, ¡°ter, use your brain before defending Keely. Did you set Loraine up because Keely asked you to do it? You tried so hard to help her. But did Keely care about you after you got hospitalized?¡± Chapter 216 ter could sense Jimmie¡¯s anger through his words. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Keely was lying. ter quickly switched to Keely¡¯s post and read it again. He couldn¡¯t understand why Keely was pretending to be with Marco when he was with Jimmy. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, just as he tried toment again, Keely deleted the post. ter stared at the nk screen. For the first time, ter felt Keely¡¯s words weren¡¯t credible. Meanwhile, Loraine returned to her home. As soon as she refreshed and rested on the bed, she received a series of messages from Jennie. ¡°Lorrie! Big news! I just found an amazing piece of gossip. That bitch Keely, posted that she was injured and Marco apanied her. Guess what? ¡° ¡°What happened?¡± Loraine was not that interested. ¡°Marco was not there. Keely is ashamed of her lie being exposed.¡± Jennie couldn¡¯t help but Laugh. Loraine frowned in confusion. ¡°Marco didn¡¯t apany Keely?¡± She just saw the two looking at each other with affection at the hospital gate. Loraine wondered if Marco left after that. ¡°Wait a second, Jennie. How do you know that?¡± She had blocked Marco and all the people close to him, so she couldn¡¯t see Keely¡¯s post. Loraine wondered how Jennie saw it. Jennie paused and coughed awkwardly. ¡°I added Jimmie to my list during the auctionst time. He shared the screenshots with me.¡± Loraine was stunned. Jimmie? Why would he contact Jennie in private? Chapter 217 She felt something was going on between them Jimmie¡¯s handsome face shed in her mind. During her three years of marriage with Marco, she never had the chance to connect with his friends. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know much about Jimmie other than the fact that he was a famous Lawyer and Marco¡¯s good friend. But every time she met Jimmie¡¯s shrewd eyes, Loraine felt the man was a cunning fox who could read her mind. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be careful, Jennie. Jimmie is a cunning man. Don¡¯t let him deceive you.¡± Loraine tried her best to persuade Jennie. However, Jennie didn¡¯t care. ¡°Lorrie, you¡¯re overthinking. I wanted to help you get information about Marco, so I added Jimmie to my list.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t seem pleased. ¡°Jennie, you don¡¯t have to do that. I have divorced Marco. I don¡¯t care about him or what he is up to.¡± ¡°You are right! He should fuck off!¡± Jennie agreed. ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯m curious. Are you single now? Are you interested in men? Who do you like more? Marco, Cayson, or Grady?¡± Loraine rubbed her forehead helplessly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop gossiping! The people you mentioned are my ex-husband, a friend, and a new friend. I just want to run my business now and am in no mood to think about love.¡± After being in a toxic rtionship for three years, Loraine shielded herself from men and rtionships. Sensing the determination in Loraine¡¯s words, Jennie knew Marco had broken her friend¡¯s heart. She made up her mind to teach him a Lesson. Marco had to pay the price for hurting her friend. The first step was to start with his good friend, Jimmie! A couple of dayster, Loraine followed up on her appointment with Grady. His family¡¯s vi was splendidly decorated and located in a suburb with stunning views. Having already received the order from Grady, the butler came out and weed Loraine. Chapter 218 ¡°Miss Torres, please follow me.¡± The butler led Loraine through the huge front garden and into the vi. Much to Loraine¡¯s surprise, the Cruz family was already hosting visitors. Laura and Marina were chatting happily with Florence Cruz, Grady¡¯s mother, in the Living room. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, long time no see. I chose this gift for you especially. Let me open it for you, and you can see whether or not you like it.¡± Smiling, Laura reached into a gift box and pulled out a Large and exquisite antique clock. A sh of astonishment crossed Florence¡¯s face. ¡°You are so kind. I like your gift very much. Thank you.¡± Encouraged, Laura pulled Marina towards Florence. ¡°Marina,e and meet Mrs. Cruz.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marina looked like a lily in her white dress suit-pure, sweet, and delicate. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Cruz,¡± she said politely. Florence gave Marina a once-over and nodded, satisfied. ¡°Marina, you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re so beautiful and polite. My son just went upstairs; he¡¯ll be down soon. It¡¯s been a Long time since you¡¯ve seen one another. Have a good chat. He will like you.¡± Marina blushed shyly. Laura smiled, barely able to contain her joy. She hade here today to make a match between Grady and Marina. Florence seemed to approve of Marina, so the matter of marriage was all but confirmed. At that moment, the butler brought Loraine inside. Florence, Laura and Marina turned their heads simultaneously to see her. ¡°Madam, this is¡­¡± Marina interrupted the butler immediately. ¡°Loraine Torres!¡± Marina shouted. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help but mentally roll her eyes. How was it that she kept running into the Bryant family wherever she went? She must have had some bad Lucktely. Chapter 219 ¡°Marina, I don¡¯t want to argue with you today,¡± Loraine replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m here as a guest; I was invited.¡± ¡°The Cruz family is a noble n. Why would they invite a pauper Like you?¡± Marina turned to Florence. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, this woman is a liar. I strongly advise you throw her out immediately!¡± No sooner had Marina¡¯s spiteful words left her mouth than someone shouted from the second floor. ¡°No one can throw her out!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Grady rushed downstairs and stood in front of Loraine protectively. ¡°Mom, Loraine is not a liar. She is my guest and my friend!¡± It was the first time Florence had seen her son act nervously about a woman. She smiled slightly. ¡°It seems there¡¯s a misunderstanding. Since she¡¯s a friend of Grady, it¡¯s okay that she¡¯s here.¡± Marina watched with rising anger as her future fiance ignored her and stood next to Loraine, instead. She thought Loraine was seducing another woman¡¯s man again. She was fuming mad. Marina remained unconvinced. ¡°How do you know Loraine? She¡¯s just some divorcee who seduces men. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be your friend. You¡¯d better stay away from her!¡± Frowning, Grady jumped to Loraine¡¯s defense. ¡°Loraine is a talented and capable woman. Please don¡¯t nder her.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes widened in outrage. ¡°You believe her over me? But I¡¯m your fiancee!¡± ¡°What fiancee?¡± Grady snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Even if there was a marriage being negotiated, I wouldn¡¯t agree!¡± Marina shrank back from his words, embarrassed. By this point, neither Florence nor Laura could sit still. In a cold voice, Laura asked, ¡°Grady, what do you mean by that? Do you think Marina doesn¡¯t deserve you?¡± ¡°Mrs. Bryant, please calm down. Don¡¯t take him too seriously,¡± Florence said apologetically and red at her son. Chapter 220 Grady, where is your gentlemanly manner? Apologize immediately!¡± Grady, unwilling topromise, refused. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize?¡± It was the first time that Grady had disobeyed Florence, and thetter med Loraine for it. Laura made the situation worse by saying, ¡°Mrs. Cruz, there are things about Loraine you don¡¯t know. This woman is my former daughter-inw, Loraine Torres. She divorced my son but won¡¯t Let go of my family. She not only harasses my son but also recently sued me. She has a very bad character and cannot be trusted!¡± Florence¡¯s impression of Loraine went downhill. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grady, this is uneptable. Why would you bring this kind of person into our home?¡± Loraine, who had been standing impassively behind Grady, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, you can¡¯t just Listen to a one-sided argument.¡± Florence was astonished. Loraine cast a disgusted nce towards Laura and Marina. ¡°You two have the best understanding of the truth, don¡¯t you? Do you really want me to say it out loud?¡± Li Laura and Marina froze. Florence sensed that something was wrong. Loraine exined, ¡°Mrs. Cruz, I¡¯m indeed Marco¡¯s ex-wife. However, there¡¯s nothing between us now except business. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him now. Marina stole the confidential documents of Bryant Group, but Laura spread the nderous rumor that I was the culprit. I sued her for defamation because it served her right.¡± Now that Florence heard Loraine¡¯s side of the story, her expression changed. She Looked at Laura and Marina with a hint of disappointment. ¡°What do you have to say about this? Is what she said true?¡± Laura¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She denied it in a hurry. ¡°Of course not!¡± Marina¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. She uttered guiltily, ¡°Mrs. Chapter 221 Cruz, that¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t believe her!¡± Loraine let out an angry Laugh. Indeed, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Both mother and daughter were stupid. There was indisputable evidence online, but they were still trying to lie their way out of the situation. ¡°I have no reason to lie to you, Mrs. Cruz. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can surf the inte. You will see Mrs. Bryant¡¯s statement of apology on the official website of Bryant Group.¡± Florence wasn¡¯t a fan of getting news on the inte. But now that Loraine made this statement, she believed her. Laura was unsettled that everything hade to Light, so she tried to exin. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding! Mrs. Cruz, let me exin¡­¡± Loraine was pissed, so she didn¡¯t want to give Laura the chance to get away with this. She pointed at the antique clock on the table and asked, ¡°Did you just say it was a misunderstanding? Was your fake gift also a misunderstanding?¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Marina¡¯s face flushed. She pointed at Loraine and shouted, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. What do you know about antiques? This clock is worth five million dors! How dare you say it¡¯s fake?¡± ¡°For your information, I have some knowledge about antiques.¡± Loraine flipped her hair back and shed a proud smile. ¡°It seems this bronze clock is modeled ording to the French clocks made during the reign of King Louis XVI.¡± The jaws of Laura and Marina dropped suddenly. They were shocked that Loraine recognized the clock at a nce. Folding her arms, Loraine continued, ¡°It¡¯s fake but it looks very simr to the real one. The rust on its surface makes it look so old. Such rust takes at least seven hundred years to form. This was long before Louis XVI ascended the throne. It means the clock can only be a fake!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marina had no knowledge of antiques. Although she wanted to rebut Loraine¡¯s im, she couldn¡¯t because confusion set in. ¡°Bah! You must have made that up. How can you prove your silly im?¡± ¡°Prove it?¡± Loraine raised her eyebrows. ¡°Fine, you should ask someone to wipe the clock with saline water. Naturally formed rust on the surface can¡¯t be wiped away. But the one on this clock will wipe away easily.¡± Marina was still stubborn. She was annoyed that Loraine was getting more confident. ¡°No way! Water will damage the clock. I suspect that¡¯s what you want to do, you sly woman!¡± Chapter 222 It skipped Marina¡¯s mind that the Cruz family were top yers in the antique collection industry. Florence could tell whether this method would damage the clock or not. ¡°Get me some saline water right away,¡± Florence ordered the butler. Shortly after, the butler returned with a bowl of saline water. He dipped a silk scarf in it and carefully wiped the surface of the bronze clock. Just as Loraine had predicted, rust disappeared with just one wipe. It turned out that the clock was fake. Florence¡¯s face turned red with fury when she saw the ring evidence. ¡°What do you have to say now, Mrs. Bryant? You are from a reputable family. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameful for you to bring me a fake item under the guise that it¡¯s real? Have you no shame?¡± Laura was just as shocked as Florence. She stammered, ¡°I¡­I honestly didn¡¯t know that the clock was fake. I gave Marina five million to buy it. It appears the seller swindled us.¡± At this time, Loraine became more suspicious about the whole thing. She squinted at Marina and uttered, ¡°Were you really deceived, Marina? Or did you pocket a chunk of the money and bought a substandard item instead? After all, you are not to be trusted. You stole the documents and sold them for money, so there¡¯s a possibility you pocketed your mother¡¯s money!¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up, Loraine! Don¡¯t try to nder me. The two scenarios aren¡¯t the same at all. I was cheated by the seller. I paid five million for the clock at a registered antique shop!¡± Marina still tried to get away with it. Grady piped up, ¡°Marina, there¡¯s still a way out of this. Since you were cheated, just tell us the name of the antique shop. I can help you retrieve the money and even sue them. The Cruz family has some strong connections in this industry.¡± ¡°Well, I bought it at¡­¡± Marina stammered, unable to name the ce. Her reluctance made the truth even more obvious. It turned out Marina had bought a cheap fake and pocketed the rest of the money. She was such a fraudulent liar! Ambiti Laura felt downcast after she realized that Marina intentionally bought a counterfeit item even though she instructed her otherwise. She stared at her with fury burning in her eyes. In a bid to secure a good suitor for her daughter, Laura had gone to great Lengths. She didn¡¯t want Marina to continue being at the mercy of Marco, who didn¡¯t treat them well in recent times. Much to her dismay, the same person she was making sacrifices for was thwarting her n. Marina¡¯s fraudulent actions gave the Bryant family a bad name in front of the Cruz family. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°How could you be so foolish, Marina? I¡¯m highly disappointed in you!¡± Chapter 223 Laura scolded her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me me for this.¡± Marina pouted Like a spoiled child. ¡°It¡¯s all Marco¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t cut off my finances and taken all my luxury items for Loraine¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to spending part of your money.¡± Marina was fond of ming anyone but herself whenever things turned bad. Florence was utterly disgusted by her behavior. She had thought Marina was a good youngdy, but she now realized that it was all a facade. She gave up the idea of engaging her son with such a fraudulent woman. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, you should handle the issue with your daughter somewhere else. Besides, it¡¯s getting pretty Late.¡± It was clear that they weren¡¯t weed here anymore. Laura, whose face was red with shame, picked up the fake clock, grabbed her daughter by the wrist, and Left dejectedly. Florence rubbed her forehead hard. After a while, she looked at Loraine from head to toe and became friendly. ¡°Loraine, thanks for your help. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a good eye for antiques at such a young age. Your ability is much better than that of experts who have been in the industry for years!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ttered, Mrs. Cruz,¡± Loraine intoned, blushing a Little. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, my new friend is really something, isn¡¯t she?¡± Grady chipped in, his eyes glinting with admiration for Loraine. Florence frowned when she saw the way her son looked at Loraine. Although she didn¡¯t believe the bad things Laura and Marina said about Loraine, that didn¡¯t change the fact that Loraine was Marco¡¯s ex-wife. Thest thing Florence wanted was for her son to be involved with a divorced woman. Worse still, the divorcee in question wasn¡¯t even from a reputable family. What was there to gain from such a union? No! She couldn¡¯t allow that to happen! At the thought of this, Florence said to Loraine, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help. If you hadn¡¯t pointed it out, we wouldn¡¯t have known that the clock was fake. You know what? Our warehouse is filled with priceless antiques. You can go there to pick up whatever you Like. I don¡¯t Like being indebted to anyone.¡± ¡°Mom, how can you say such a thing?¡± Grady uttered disappointedly. Without being told, Loraine immediately knew why Florence was behaving this way. But she turned down the offer politely. ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you, Mrs. Cruz. But, no, thanks. What I did was nothing.¡± I just remembered that I have some urgent errands to run, so I¡¯ll take my Leave now. Bye!¡± Loraine was exhausted now. She didn¡¯t want to get into an altercation with Florence, so she turned around and made for the door in a hurry. Grady caught up with her outside. Chapter 224 ¡°Wait, Loraine! I¡¯m sorry about my mother¡¯s attitude. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I have no idea why she said that. I hope this won¡¯t affect our friendship.¡± Since Loraine had nothing against Grady, she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all good, Grady. This won¡¯t affect our friendship. See you around then.¡± Back in the living room, Florence¡¯s face became gloomy after she saw her son run after Loraine in a haste. Even a blind man could see that Grady had something for Loraine. Florence felt that she was sitting on a time bomb. She paced about the living room for a while before she summoned the butler. ¡°Go to the warehouse and pick up a small item for Loraine. Although she turned down my offer, we have to pay her back anyway. I don¡¯t want her to take advantage of her help to get close to Gradyter on.¡± Wrinkles appeared on the butler¡¯s forehead at this time. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible. Someone already bought all the antiques from the warehouse. None of them belongs to the Cruz family anymore.¡± ¡°What? Someone bought everything?¡± Florence¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Who did that?¡± ¡°Marco Bryant.¡± ¡°Marco Bryant? It seems the Bryant family is richer than I imagined.¡± Florence suddenly regretted kicking Laura and Marina out. She began to toy with the idea of bing inws with the Bryant family again even though those two behaved badly a while back. As Florence pondered on how to mend fences with Laura and Marina after such a dramatic scenario, she couldn¡¯t help but ask the butler for his opinion. ¡°Why do you think Marco purchased all those antiques at once? Could it be that he was sending a signal that he wants his family and the Cruz family to be united by marriage?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put this.¡± The butler had something to say, but he didn¡¯t know the best way to put it. ¡°Come on, spill!¡± Florence took a sip of coffee from the cup in an attempt to soothe her temper. ¡°Well, Marco asked that all the antiques be sent to a woman named¡­¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The butler paused and swallowed hard. ¡°Loraine Torres.¡± Florence spat out a mouthful of coffee at the mention of that name. ¡°What did you just say? Come again!¡± A look of horror appeared on Florence¡¯s face. She went to the door and looked out, only to find that there was no trace of Loraine. Why did Marco buy an entire collection for Loraine? Arrival Chapter 225 Laura and Marina returned home in embarrassment. The two had not only failed to engage with the Cruz family but also worsened the rtionship between the two families. They were scolded by Liza Bryant, Marco¡¯s grandmother. ¡°You two are fit for nothing. It¡¯s a small matter. You couldn¡¯t even handle that!¡± Liza was seventy years old. Her silver hair was neatlybed into a tight bun. Although Liza Looked old, one could tell she must have been a ravishing beauty when she was young. Her brows furrowed. Her harsh features made her look menacing. Both Laura and Marina were afraid of her. Marina said quickly, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not my fault; it¡¯s Loraine¡¯s. If not for her, the engagement would have been settled!¡± ¡°How dare you argue?¡± Liza red at her granddaughter. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken away that five million, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up Like this.¡± ¡°Grandma, you are partial!¡± Marinained. ¡°Marco has spent more money on that bitch, Loraine. He has bought a truckload of Luxury goods for her. Why don¡¯t you discipline him instead of yelling at me?¡± ¡°What did you say? Marco spent money on a country girl who can¡¯t get pregnant?¡± Liza grew furious. ¡°Mom, Marco doesn¡¯t Listen to me. You have to discipline him. I can¡¯t let Loraine deceive him,¡± said Laura. ¡°I think Loraine is targeting our family. God knows how much money she is going to leech off our family. You should teach her a lesson!¡± Loraine had no clue that Liza was targeting her. She returned to normal life after she came back from the Cruz family. One day, when Loraine was about to get off work, Jolie suddenly rushed into her office. ¡°Loraine, an old woman is waiting in the reception hall on the first floor. She wants to see you. Would you Like to meet her?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine frowned. ¡°An old woman?¡± Jolie nodded worriedly. ¡°She looks rude and arrogant. You better be careful around the woman, or just ignore her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go there and have a look.¡± Loraine walked to the reception hall. She stopped short, and her body froze when she saw the visitor. The mere sight of the woman annoyed Chapter 226 Loraine. ¡°You have be arrogant. How dare you make me wait for you?¡± Liza cast a scornful look at Loraine. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, you havee to meet me; not the other way round. Look I¡¯m very busy. Pleasee to the point. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± Liza¡¯s face darkened. She believed Loraine was the same silent, obedient person she used to be when married to Marco. ¡°Stop! I¡¯m here to warn you. You¡¯ve divorced Marco, so stop bothering him. If you are smart, better return all the things he gave you.¡± She felt Loraine was interested in the Luxuries. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°I have donated all the gifts your grandson gave me to the charity auction.¡± ¡°What? You donated them?¡± Liza yelled. ¡°I don¡®t believe you. You¡¯re lying to me. You sold them, didn¡¯t you?¡± Loraine shrugged. ¡°The details of the charity auction are open to the public. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it for yourself. If you¡¯re shameless and desperate to have them back, ask the poor orphans to return them to you.¡± ¡°Loraine, I underestimated you! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cunning and deceitful. You are spending the money of the Bryant family to earn a reputation,¡± Liza spat venomously. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯d like to believe, go ahead. I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t want to waste time exining herself. Some people were firm with their beliefs. No amount of persuasion would change their opinion. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let Marco marry a bitch like you! You were married to him for three years, but you didn¡¯t give birth to a child. How shameless!¡± Liza shouted at Loraine, and the people around turned to look at them. The employees and customers of Universe Group began murmuring about it. ¡°Did you hear that? This woman is scolding Loraine for leeching off the Bryant family.¡± ¡°That is possible. Loraine was just a country girl before she married Marco. I guess she has extorted a lot of money from the Bryant family in the form of alimony.¡± ¡°Loraine was married to Marco for three years but never got pregnant. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m guessing she must have divorced Marco after they found out about her physical problem.¡± Chapter 227 Loraine¡¯s face darkened when she heard people whispering about her. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, don¡¯t go too far. Do you still think I¡¯ll be at your disposal like before? You want to make trouble for me? You¡¯ll regret iti¡± Of Gifts ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liza asked and suddenly felt a Little uneasy. Loraine didn¡¯t mince words or show respect to the elderly woman. She began to tell what happened in her marriage with Marco. ¡°During the time I was married to Marco, I never spent a penny of his money!¡± Liza red at her. ¡°Bullshit! Marco gave you so much money. Why are you telling lies now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. After the divorce, I returned the bank card Marco gave me. The money on it was untouched. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him yourself!¡± Liza said coldly. ¡°As for the other things, I never asked Marco to give them to me. He did it on his own ord. He asked the deliveryman to dispose of them if I didn¡¯t want them. I had no other choice but to donate them. At least, I did something for your family¡¯s good name.¡± Before Liza could retort, Loraine continued, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that you use me of leeching off your family. That¡¯s a big Lie. I¡¯m currently working for a bigpany. Through my hard work, thepany makes millions of dors every minute. My sry is also high. Since I wasted three years of my life without being paid, you owe me a lot of money. But I haven¡¯t asked for it. Don¡¯t push me!¡± Despite Loraine¡¯s outburst, Liza didn¡¯t feel guilty or ashamed. ¡°Shut up, you ungrateful girl! How dare youin? Wasn¡¯t that your role as a wife? You were a country woman before my grandson married you. You should be thankful that we epted you into this family. What gives you the right to im that we owe you?¡± Liza¡¯s words were very harsh The onlookers felt sorry for Loraine. They could only imagine how Loraine had suffered with such a mean woman as her grandmother-inw. ¡°Is this old woman okay in the head? How can she be so misogynistic and cruel in this day and time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s mentally stable. The Bryant family is filthy rich. Why is she harassing her grandson¡¯s ex-wife for money? Shame on her!¡± ¡°Gosh! I had no idea that Loraine Lived such a miserable life in the past. It¡¯s Like Living in hell for three long years!¡± Liza¡¯s fury quadrupled when she heard the gossip. She became meaner to Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine. ¡°Fine, I know you are too broke to pay me back. I don¡¯t need it. My family doesn¡¯t Lack money, after all. Just take my advice and go see a fertility doctor. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get married again since you can¡¯t get pregnant.¡± Loraine threw her head back and Laughed. ¡°I should go see a fertility doctor? You should take Marco to see a doctor instead. After all, it takes two to make a baby!¡± Chapter 228 These words made Liza¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°What are you insinuating?¡± Loraine folded her arms and continued, ¡°You know exactly what I mean. Anyway, I need you to talk some senses into your grandson¡¯s head. He¡¯s always hovering around me like a fly. You should advise him to stop pestering me. He¡¯s preventing me from finding my Mr. Right. ¡°Bah!¡± Liza couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore. ¡°I know my grandson well. He would never chase after you. What¡¯s so special about you? Nothing!¡± Loraine tut-tutted and shook her head at the old woman¡¯s ignorance. Just then, Jolie suddenly came over. Jolie nced at Liza, who was wearing a long face and said to Loraine loudly, ¡°I just got a call from the security department that you have another delivery and your signature is needed. They said that it¡¯s another batch of Luxury items from Marco Bryant!¡± Liza felt Like a bomb had been dropped on her. Only a moment ago, she had confidently said that her grandson would never chase after Loraine. But now, it seemed Marco was doing the exact opposite; he sent his ex-wife another set of gifts! Liza so angry that she sprang to her feet and berated Loraine crazily. ¡°You slut! Why did you Lie that you have nothing to do with Marco now? You once seduced him and forced him to buy you gifts. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, you did it again. Haven¡¯t you milked him enough? What else do want from him?¡± After saying that, Liza rushed out to stop the courier with no regard for what people would say. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t give those to her! Imand you to give them to me!¡± The deliveryman looked at her with confusion. ¡°Ma¡¯am, these aren¡¯t yours. I was specifically asked to give them to Loraine Torres, so I can¡¯t hand them over to you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Liza yelled. ¡°Aren¡¯t they from Marco Bryant? I¡¯m his grandmother! So, I have every right to take his things. Give them to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have such rights. ording to the rules of thepany I work for, rtives can¡¯t ept packages without the consent of the receiver,¡± the deliveryman said firmly. Loraine was pissed that Liza was making a scene at her workce. This was all Marco¡¯s fault. His annoying persistence always caused trouble for her. Loraine didn¡¯t want whatever Marco sent to her. She hoped Liza could take them away. Since the deliveryman insisted that she had to consent to it, she did just that. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just give them to her.¡± Chapter 229 Liza was afraid that Loraine would go back on her word, so she Lunged for the valuables before Loraine could change her mind. ¡°Give them to me right now!¡± The deliveryman wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. But since the Loraine had imed it, he had no choice but to let Liza take all the packages sent by Marco. Loraine didn¡¯t particrly care, but the people observing the scene thought differently. ¡°ALL the gifts she received were right in front of her, only to be forcefully taken away. How embarrassing!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s understandable. Loraine divorced Marco. It¡¯s not good if she epted gifts from her ex- husband. Mrs. Bryant is right for taking them away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. But Loraine must be so humiliated.¡± People around them shifted and whispered to each other, snickering at Loraine. Jolie grew concerned about Loraine andforted her in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just think of them as dogs barking. Don¡¯t take their words to heart.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Loraine smiled appreciatively. She didn¡¯t take them seriously anyway. Liza snorted and raised her voice for everyone to hear. ¡°Take them all. Don¡¯t Leave anything behind.¡± But as soon as the packages were taken away, the deliveryman returned. ¡°Miss Torres, I apologize. Some air freighted packages have just arrived, and they¡¯re also addressed to you.¡± The deliveryman had trudged here for the second time and looked exhausted. More packages? Loraine frowned in bewilderment. Liza¡¯s head snapped to look at the deliveryman, and she stared at him in disbelief. Sensing the tension, the deliveryman hastily added, ¡°This time, they¡¯re not from Marco Bryant. These packages are from Ed Auction House in Fobroicia.¡± ¡°Fobroicia¡­¡± Chapter 230 Suddenly, Loraine remembered something and beamed, ¡°Show them to me!¡± Seeing that Loraine didn¡¯t refuse to sigh this time, the deliveryman breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°One more thing. Since this batch of goods is too valuable, the auction house has sent professionals to open the boxes and inspect the goods. This is to ensure that the goods have arrived safely and intact. Can you ept this?¡± ¡°Of course. Please follow your procedures.¡± Loraine nodded graciously. As soon as permission was granted, the two professionals, who evaluated the works of art, entered with an air of pomp. They carefully pried open the tightly shut packages, uncovered the delicate wooden boxes, retrieved the wrapped items, and freed them from their stic film. One by one, they unveiled the works, and everyone caught a glimpse of pieces from both ancient and modern times. The artworks, such as beautiful oil paintings and intricate sculptures, were clearly valuable at a nce. Thergest painting was an exquisitely crafted oil painting of the Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Holy Virgin, which immediately caught the attention of everyone around. ¡°Oh my God! Isn¡¯t that painting called ¡®Holy Virgin in the Garden¡®? That painting was sold abroad at an extremely high price!¡± ¡°Is that true? Was such an expensive painting sent to Loraine?¡± Gasps of amazement echoed from the crowd. Liza¡¯s eyes widened in dismay as she stared at the two experts. She didn¡¯t want to believe that Loraine received such highly valuable artifacts from anyone. Eventually, the two professionals finished examining all the items and nodded at the deliveryman. Everything was intact and ounted for. The deliveryman smiled in relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Miss Torres, you can sign for these now!¡± ¡°As if they¡¯re legitimate. Who knows? These pieces can be real or fake!¡± Seeing so manyvish items presented in front of them, everyone felt envious, including Liza. Hearing her outcry, many people in the crown nodded out of spite. But they failed to remember that the professionals were still present. ¡°Please don¡¯t denounce the credibility of Ed Auction House. These are all identified as genuine and authentic pieces!¡± One of the experts stepped forward and presented the identification reports. They proved to everyone that the items were real. ¡°So these works of art are all bona fide real. I wonder how much they¡¯re worth in total.¡± For a few moments, the crowd was stunned. Chapter 231 Liza was even more shocked and couldn¡¯t keep her mouth closed. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Inparison, the gifts Liza took from Loraine were nothing. It only demonstrated that Liza was mean- spirited. The crowd¡¯s gaze fell on Liza, and she suddenly felt jittery. She had never been so humiliated in her entire Life! But Liza could do nothing but leave with Marco¡¯s lesser gifts in embarrassment. After signing for the items, Loraine found her phone ringing. ¡°Lorrie, I received your gift. Do you like what I gifted in return?¡± Wesley¡¯s charming voice sounded through the phone. Sure enough, it was Wesley who did this. He could make such a spectacle by just giving gifts. When Loraine was told the packages were from Fobroicia, she guessed they were most likely from Wesley. Now that it was verified, she was not surprised in the slightest. Even though she wanted toin about how unnecessary it was, she couldn¡¯t suppress the wide grin spreading across her face. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Wesley. I like them all very much.¡± Wesley continued cheerfully, ¡°Since you Like them so much, I¡¯ll send you another batch! I also have a three-meter-high ancient Greek sculpture, one of the most exquisite pieces. It will look magnificent in your office.¡± Loraine trembled with fear as if she imagined mountains of oil paintings and sculptures falling from the sky and burying her alive. ¡°These are more than enough! Uncle Wesley, please don¡¯t give me more. I don¡¯t have enough room for them!¡± L 1 After the farce the other day, the scandal about Loraine and the mysterious foreign man quickly became a hot topic. However, this time, people¡¯s opinions drastically changed. ¡°Wow, Loraine is incredibly charming! The sender is either a CEO, a high-ranking official, or a mysterious billionaire. Man, she is so attractive!¡± ¡°I support Loraine. Who says that a woman can¡¯t find a new boyfriend after divorce?¡± ¡°Loraine, please write a book on how to chase men. I¡¯ve evene up with the name of the book-How to Make a Man Spend Millions for Me. I will be the first one to buy it!¡± In the past, people despised Loraine for being skittish. They all envied her now for her charm and how all men pursued her. Keely soon saw the hot topic on the inte. She was still in the hospital for recuperation. Her blood boiled with rage. She wanted to smash her phone. Jealousy reared its ugly head again. She soon began posting anonymousments. Chapter 232 ¡°Look carefully! Loraine is a woman abandoned by Marco. She has no potential and has been shamelessly seducing men.¡± Soon, countless replies flooded under herment. ¡°Are you jealous the rich man doesn¡¯t like you and that he only likes the abandoned woman you mentioned?¡± Keely¡¯s anger reached its peak. She immediately replied, ¡°Who would be jealous of a country bumpkin like Loraine? Keely is far better than her. Marco divorced Loraine for Keely, which means she is a thousand times better than Loraine!¡± However, she got a reply almost immediately. ¡°But Marco hasn¡¯t married Keely yet.¡± Keely was so angry that she sprang up from the bed. ¡°Damn it! Ouch¡­¡± The sudden movement caused intense pain in her fractured leg. Keely hissed and Looked at the cast on her right leg. She was in severe pain and wondered why Marco hadn¡¯te to visit her. Keely took pictures of her injured leg and sent them to Marco. ¡°Marco, my leg hurts. Last night, I had a nightmare about Jorge again He was covered in blood. I¡¯m terrified. Can you pleasee to the hospital and apany me?¡± she texted. At first, Keely was just angry. She had been sending a lot of messages to Marco for the past few days, but he never replied. Therefore, Keely didn¡¯t think he would reply this time either. However, five minutester, her phone vibrated. It was a message from Marco. Keely eagerly opened the message and saw a string of numbers. Her brows furrowed in confusion. She didn¡¯t know what it meant. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. A momentter, she received another message. ¡°This is the phone number of an international psychologist. Sleeplessness and night terrors are symptoms of mental illness. I suggest you contact him for advice.¡± The happiness on Keely¡¯s face vanished in an instant. She checked her message to see if she had sent something wrong. How could Marco ask her to see a psychiatrist? Chapter 233 His heartlessness infuriated her. Keely frantically texted Marco like a demented woman. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, Marco. You promised Jorge that you would take good care of me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see a psychologist. I want you. You are my medicine.¡± ¡°Pleasee and stay with me. My leg hurts! You are all I have. Don¡¯t abandon me.¡± Keely relentlessly sent messages along with her photos. Initially, she only sent photos of her injured leg. Later, she started sending photos of her crying face, purposefully revealing her corbone and cleavage. After sending dozens of messages, he finally replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Carl Dixon, Mr. Bryant¡¯s assistant. Mr. Bryant is busy with the coboration project with Miss Torres. He doesn¡¯t have time to check his phone, so he arranged for me to reply to you.¡± Keely¡¯s hand stilled on the phone. She stopped typing the message. She received another message. ¡°And, Miss Haywood, please stop sending your photos. I already have a girlfriend and am loyal to her.¡± Only then did Keely realize she had been flirting with a strange man and failed even at that. Her face flushed with embarrassment, and she grew furious. She couldn¡¯t give up. She had to find a way to prevent Loraine from using the cooperative project to win Marco back. She couldn¡¯t let them get in touch with each other. Keely immediately picked up her phone and called the private detective. ¡°I want you to give me gossip about Loraine. I don¡¯t care how much it costs. I want it topletely ruin her reputation and cause irreparable damages.¡± Keelyy back on the bed after the phone call. The mes of jealousy engulfed her. She wanted Loraine to lose her money and reputation at once. Fortunately, Keely didn¡¯t have to wait for long. Soon, someone contacted her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Will you pay me as long as I share gossip about Loraine with you?¡± Keely¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes. The more dramatic the gossip is, the better. Chapter 234 You won¡¯t suffer any loss. I promise.¡± Liza returned, bearing several packages. Marco¡¯s face darkened as soon as he saw this. ¡°Grandma, these are the gifts I sent to Loraine. Why are you with them?¡± Despite being caught red-handed, Liza still chopped logic. ¡°Yes, you got these for Loraine. So what? As your grandmother, it¡¯s my duty to do what¡¯s right for you!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Grandma? Don¡¯t tell me you forcefully took these from Loraine!¡± Marco inquired with great suspicion. At the mention of that name, Liza became angry. ¡°What do you mean I took them forcefully? These are our properties! I can¡¯t forcefully take away what¡¯s rightfully ours. Loraine is so arrogant and ungrateful. She spoke to me rudely. I guess people from the slums don¡¯t have manners. Marco, don¡¯t let this slide. You have to teach her a lesson for disrespecting me!¡± Even now, Liza still saw Loraine as someone who was way beneath her. She was the one who caused a scene at Loraine¡¯s workce first, but she was ying the victim now. Judging by the way Liza spoke of Loraine, Marco could guess what transpired between them. He suspected that his grandmother made trouble first, just like his mother and sister always did. Marco¡¯s heart ached at the thought of what his family must have done to Loraine for three long years. Despite Liza¡¯s behavior, Marco couldn¡¯t get short with her because of the respect he had for her. He could only try to reason with her gently. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandma, I sent these things to Loraine, so they are hers now. You shouldn¡¯t have taken them from her.¡± It came as a shock to Liza that her grandson wasn¡¯t on her side this time. She pped his arm in fury. ¡°Shut up! You know nothing! That girl is using you. You shouldn¡¯t have allowed her to seduce you. If you had been more careful, that thief wouldn¡¯t have forced you to buy these things. Wake up and smell the coffee, boy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Grandma. Loraine is not a thief, and neither did she seduce me. She¡¯s nothing but an excellent woman who has done no wrong. I¡¯m the bad one here.¡° After saying these words, Marco ordered his bodyguards to take the packages. ¡°I¡¯LL take these back to the rightful owner. One more thing, Grandma. My dating life is my business, and mine alone! I¡¯m an adult, so I can make my own decisions.¡± Chapter 235 Marco was a filial child and grandchild, but he wasn¡¯t a pushover. Even though his grandmother tried to hoodwink him by feigning hurt now, he looked away and walked out. This pissed Liza off. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! You have allowed that bitch to brainwash you!¡± she shouted at her grandson¡¯s back. Marina, who had been watching the drama from a corner, prayed that Liza would hate Loraine more than ever. She went to add fuel to the fire after Marco stormed out. ¡°Thank goodness you know that Loraine is bad, Grandma. That bitch is so arrogant. She¡¯s not only throwing herself at Marco, but also hooking up with everything in trousers. Everything that bitch owns is because she was once married into this family. Worse still, she dared to steal the project of Bryant Group recently. She is such an ungrateful bitch.¡± While they speaking maliciously about Loraine, the items Marco sent to her were returned again. Marco suffered a headache after the antiques were delivered to his office. He held his head and grunted in frustration. Under Loraine¡¯s instruction, the security department of Universe Group put Marco on the cklist, so he couldn¡¯t send anything to her anymore. ¡°How do I apologize to her when she doesn¡¯t want to ept my gifts?¡± Carl was on tenterhooks when he saw that his boss was losing his mind. To help out, he suggested politely, ¡°Sir, have you ever thought that Miss Torres doesn¡¯t want material things aspensation at all?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want material things, what else does she want?¡± Although Marco was naturally a smart man, he wasn¡¯t good at dealing with rtionship issues. Carl took a deep breath and said, ¡°Perhaps you can try coaxing her instead.¡± ¡°Coax her?¡± Marco¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°It seems you have gotten this all wrong, Carl. I¡¯m not chasing after Loraine!¡± As Marco¡¯s assistant, Carl reasoned that his boss was probably highly embarrassed now. He gave him a way out by saying, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not what I meant. You are just trying to maintain a good working rtionship with Miss Torres, aren¡¯t you?¡± Marco nodded in response. He then asked curiously, ¡°How can I coax her?¡± Carl began toy out some ideas. ¡°You can offer her rides to and from work every day, tell her about your schedule, listen to her whenever she has something to say, and¡­¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t you have any other ideas? Those are too chivalrous and ordinary.¡± Marco frowned. Chapter 236 Marco was too hard to please! Carl grumbled in his mind. However, he put on a smile and went on to list advanced techniques for wooing women. For the next thirty minutes, Carl taught his boss how to y all his cards right to win Loraine over. Marco was eager to put what he had learned into practice. Without wasting time, he grabbed his car keys and drove to Universe Group. He waited for Loraine to get off work, so he could ask her out for dinner under the guise of discussing the project. Soon, Loraine walked out of thepany. Marco was about to walk up to her when he saw a tall and handsome man following her closely. Triangle The unusual attention Marco gave Loraine recently made Cayson worried and jealous. Although Loraine countlessly said that she wanted nothing to do with her ex, this didn¡¯t change the fact that she had once Loved him deeply. Cayson was afraid that they might get back together, so he decided to make a move. Some minutes ago, he stopped by Loraine¡¯s office and saw that she was busy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lorrie. We have had a lot of big projects going on. I was so preupied that I neglected you. Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight to unwind. It¡¯s my treat.¡± Loraine waved her hand with a smile.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you, Cayson. I understand how hectic work can be. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Cayson insisted. ¡°Come on, Lorrie. I insist. Besides, I have already made a reservation at a restaurant. Getting a spot there takes about a week. Let¡¯s just go there to Let off steam, okay?¡± Loraine had no choice but to agree now that Cayson put it that way. They walked out of thepany together. To their surprise, they bumped into Marco outside. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Cayson became alert and stood in front of Loraine when he saw his rival. ¡°What do you think you are doing? Get out of the way. I need to talk to Loraine!¡± Marco¡¯s eyes were fixed on Loraine. Chapter 237 ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Cayson sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t let you get to her. Your sister, mother, and grandmother havee to make trouble for her. You had better stay away from her. Besides, she doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± These words hit Marco¡¯s sore spot, but he still didn¡¯t back down. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Move away! I came here to discuss business!¡± ¡°Talk to me then. Since I¡¯m the CEO of Universe Group, you should talk to me if you have any business to discuss. Go on,¡± Cayson said, folding his arms defiantly. Marco¡¯s face darkened. He spat, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, Cayson. You are just the acting CEO, so you have no right to talk to me Like that. What I want to discuss with Loraine is confidential. She¡¯s the only one that can help, so move away!¡± Loraine was tired of the war of words between the two men. She piped up, ¡°Since you¡¯re being so secretive and stubborn, Mr. Bryant, I don¡¯t want to hear whatever you have to say. Cayson, let¡¯s go.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t care about Marco¡¯s feelings. She held Cayson¡¯s wrist and began to walk away. Unwilling to give up, Marco followed them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together then!¡± It was impossible to get rid of Marco, so Loraine allowed him toe with them. They went to the restaurant and sat at a table. The air around them was awkward. A waiter came to their table and asked, ¡°Good evening,dy and gentlemen. Our restaurant is holding a love anniversary celebration tonight. Couples can have a taste of our top chef¡¯s dishes for free. Is there a couple amongst you?¡± Without hesitation, Cayson said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m with thisdy¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband!¡± Marco interrupted him. ¡°We are divorced!¡± Loraine pointed out expressionlessly. Confusion was written all over the waiter¡¯s face as he experienced what seemed Like a Love triangle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Which of you is the Lady¡¯s partner?¡± With a long face, Cayson picked up the menu and said, ¡°You know what? Just forget about it. We won¡¯t take part in the activity. We will just ce our orders.¡± The waiter soon took their orders and left, still confused. Chapter 238 At this time, Marco was jealous because of Cayson¡¯s statement. At this time, Marco was jealous because of Cayson¡¯s statement. He blurted out, ¡°Loraine, aren¡¯t you dating Rowan? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will get angry if he gets wind of your ambiguous rtionship with Cayson?¡± As soon as Marco finished speaking, he bit his lower lip in regret. It was already toote to regret it since he couldn¡¯t take back those words. ¡°What are you insinuating, Marco? Can¡¯t a man and a woman be close without being romantically involved? Why do you have such a dirty mind? Gosh!¡± Loraine chewed him out, ring at him. ¡°Did you just say I have a dirty mind?¡± Marco flipped out immediately. ¡°Fine! How about you exin to me why you are so close to Rowan? You even went to the hospital to be by his side. Only girlfriends or wives do such. Why did you do that?¡± Loraine sneered and fired back. ¡°How is that your business? Need I remind you that you are just my ex-husband? You are practically a stranger to me. I don¡¯t owe you any exnation. Why are you prying into my private Life?¡± The former couple exchanged words fiercely. Cayson tried to join in by speaking up for Loraine, but he was thrown out of the argument as soon as he got in. It seemed like Marco and Loraine were in an enve that had no room for anyone else.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, something unexpected happened. Their phonesrang at the same time. Cayson was the first one to pick up his phone. His face changed almost immediately. ¡°Stop arguing, you two! There is something wrong with the construction of the smart city project!¡± D tration Loraine, Marco and Cayson had their appetite curtailed by the phone call. They rushed to the scene. Upon their arrival, the leader of the engineering department approached Loraine. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here!¡± Frowning, Loraine looked around at the construction site. A crowd of countless people surrounded it. Chapter 239 ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± she asked. The lead engineer sighed. ¡°As you know, this project requires a lot of intelligent information technology. To support this, we need to build a signal tower. Construction of the tower has begun, but the surrounding residents found out about it somehow, and they don¡¯t agree with it. They¡¯re using all kinds of methods to protest.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the project a good thing? Why are they protesting?¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t understand the residents¡¯ motivation. The lead engineer smiled bitterly. ¡°They¡¯ve been obstructing the site because they think the signal tower will emit harmful radiation. They¡¯re hindering our work, but we can¡¯t force them to leave. More protesters came out today. There¡¯s no way we can continue to work.¡± Loraine narrowed her eyes and, in a serious voice, said, ¡°Take us there now.¡± Following the lead engineer, Loraine, Marco and Cayson walked towards the construction site. Along the way, they crossed paths with the protesters, many of whom red at Loraine with discernible hate. Since Loraine had frequently been a hot topic of Late, those who didn¡¯t know the truth thought that she was the project¡¯s general manager. ¡°Look! Herees Loraine Torres. She¡¯s the designer of this project. She designed this harmful signal tower!¡± ¡°That vicious bitch! This is our home. Get out!¡± Without knowing who started it, the protesters all began chanting. ¡°Get out!¡± Some of them even threw rotten eggs at Loraine. It was chaos. Before Cayson had the chance, Marco stepped in and began protecting Loraine with his arms, blocking the attacks. His expensive suit was ruined, but he didn¡¯t care. He held Loraine tightly. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cayson, too slow to react, was squeezed out of the crowd and pushed farther and farther away from Loraine. Fortunately, Marco¡¯s subordinates were able to get close enough to stop the protesters. Chapter 240 Loraine, still in the protective cocoon of Marco¡¯s arms, was unharmed. She couldn¡¯t let this sort of thing continue. In a loud andforting voice, she told the crowd, ¡°Everyone, calm down! Please listen to me. The signal tower is not harmful to the human body. It¡¯s no more radioactive than a mobile phone.¡± But no matter how much Loraine reasoned or exined, the protesters wouldn¡¯t Listen. ¡°Don¡¯t Listen to her,¡± one of them yelled. ¡°She¡¯s a liar. Let¡¯s drive her away and protect our home together!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Once again, the crowd¡¯s anger was ignited. They began to rush forward madly. Loraine and others were outnumbered. Now, not even Marco¡¯s subordinates could hold the crowd back. They gathered as closely as they could to protect Loraine and Marco in the middle. There were so many protesters that it was difficult to hold them all back. Amid the chaos, Marco held Loraine in his arms, protecting her. He didn¡¯t let go, even though his clothes had been dirtied by rotten eggs and he was being painfully pressured by the crowd. ALL of a sudden, somebody threw an iron sign towards Lorain. Without thinking, Marco quickly used his left arm as a shield, taking the hit for her. Searing pain shot through his arm. Marco absorbed the pain and stayed silent. It wasn¡¯t until Carl arrived with arge team of bodyguards that the situation was finally under control. ¡°Mr. Bryant! Are you okay?¡± Carl rushed over. Marco shook his head. To avoid worrying Loraine, Marco put his arms down calmly and released her, as though nothing had happened As soon as Loraine was free of his protective hold, she walked towards the crowd. Her only thought was about how to soothe the crowd; she didn¡¯t notice that Marco had been hurt. Loraine tried her best to be persuasive. ¡°Listen to me, everyone. I¡¯m the one in charge of this project. Since you still think the signal tower isn¡¯t safe, I will move here during the construction. I wouldn¡¯t stay here if I thought I was going to be harmed, right?¡± The crowd Looked at each other, doubtful. One of the residents shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll believe it when we see it! Are you really going to move in?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Loraine gave them her word. Chapter 241 Satisfied with Loraine¡¯s promise, the restless crowd finally quietened. The other project leaders arrived shortly after. The people from the twopanies cooperated and took out the test reports of experts and authoritative organizations. They tried their best to prove that the signal tower was not harmful to the human body. The government officers also promised topensate the surrounding residents. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Once they¡¯d been appeased, the crowd promised not to hinder the construction any further. They left the scene. Many people rxed. Loraine, however, was frowning. The usations of the residents had raised a multitude of issues. For example, how did the crowd know that she was in charge of the design and construction of the signal tower? The fact that that had been insider information only implied that there had been a leak. Perhaps someone had deliberately manipted the protesters. The only other people who knew the details of the tower construction were the employees of Universe Group. Who would want to hurt her? While Loraine was lost in thought, a warm coat was draped over her shoulders. ¡°Lorrie, are you okay? This event just now was not as simple as it seemed. Someone wants to hurt you. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll have someone investigate it immediately.¡± Cayson had also noticed the problem, and his displeasure was clear upon his face. Loraine nodded, put the doubts in her heart aside for the moment, and followed Cayson back. Marco watched them leave from not too far away, his face darkening. Carl tried to call out to Loraine to stop her, but he was held back by Marco. ¡°Carl, this was not some simple protest. Someone was behind it. Investigate it at once! And get me the results within the next day!¡± The next morning, soft music was ying in a fancy apartment. Eliza was wearing a silk nightdress at this time. She stared at herputer screen with an evil smirk as she drank red wine. The protest carried out by residents near the signal tower was in the news. It was the hottest topic of discussion on all social media tforms. Some trolls on Twitter helped Eliza to propagate false stories about Loraine, making people turn against her more. Chapter 242 Since there was a picture of Loraine standing by as the bodyguards tried to control the crowd, the trolls alleged that Loraine told them to use violence to dispel the protesters. For the photos that captured government officials giving the residents welfare contracts to sign, the trolls alleged that Universe Group tried to bribe the residents to keep their mouths shut. As a result of these lies, people hurled insults at Loraine and Universe Group. They called for thepany to be shut down and investigated. Eliza leaned into her seat, threw her head back, and burst intoughter. ¡°Yes! Everything is going just as nned,¡± she muttered, punching the air. Eliza hated Loraine with every fiber of her being. She wanted to witness Loraine¡¯s downfall, so she was happy that she was having her revenge with the help of others. She had barely basked in her sess when the official Twitter ount of Universe Group posted a video of the real situation at the protest ground. The video showed that Loraine didn¡¯t use violence against the rioters at all. She was captured speaking to them calmly. She even promised to relocate close to the signal tower to make them feel at ease. The video also showed how the residents stopped protesting after receiving handsomepensation. When Eliza saw that the tide was being turned in Loraine¡¯s favor, she sent out a thread that she had in her drafts. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Universe Group! They are only trying to calm the bacsh they received. I used to be an employee at Universe Group. I participated in the entire design process for the smart city project. Loraine Torres wasmitting so many atrocities. That was against my conscience, so I quit. For the greater good of everyone, I want to tell the whole world that the sins of Universe Group and Loraine Torres are too heavy to be overlooked. Many lives and properties will be lost if they are allowed to go scot-free! Justice must be served!¡± The public made a U-turn after seeing thetest series of tweets from Eliza. People began to praise her while cursing out Loraine. But shortly after, another counterattack was Launched. Universe Group issued a statement of rification. ¡°We would like to rify that contrary to what Eliza Welch alleged, she was actually dismissed because of costly mistakes at work. On no asion did she participate in the designing and execution of the smart city project. ALL that she said is false. We will be dealing with this matter Legally.¡± Along with the official statement came Eliza¡¯s work records. These records confirmed that she was lying about her involvement in the project. An investigation report was also posted. The report showed how Eliza moved into a fancy apartment recently and also frequented many shopping malls to buy designer clothes and bags that an ordinary employee wouldn¡¯t be able to afford. This is from N?velDrama.Org. These were pointers to the fact that Eliza had been bribed. It became clear that she did it for money, not to get justice at all. The good reputation she built with her well-coated Lies came crashing down in an instant. People turned against her and used her of deceit. ¡°Gosh! I can¡¯t believe it was all a lie. She¡¯s so disgusting. She got fired because of her mistakes, but she went on to use thepany falsely. How despicable!¡± Chapter 243 ¡°Eliza, what do you have to say about the new evidence?¡± ¡°Where is she? Has she escaped from earth already?¡± The issue was extremely serious now. Since the bacsh had dyed the government project, affected Universe Group¡¯s reputation, and also sent the public into a frenzy, Elizamitted a lot of offenses. She was now in the bad books of the government and millions of people. Eliza was scared to death at this time. She picked up her phone and called the person who put her up to this. Keely didn¡¯t answer the calls at all. She was boiling with rage at this time. ¡°Gosh! She¡¯s such a worthless loser!¡± It was just one step away! Keely was so close to defeating Loraine this time. But all her efforts went down the drain because Eliza didn¡¯t y her cards right. Now that Eliza was exposed, Keely didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. She blocked her number, cleared her call log, and deleted the chats immediately. She had no use for Eliza anymore, so she intended to find someone else. Back in the fancy apartment, Eliza was sweating profusely. She had made several calls by this time. Soon, the calls began to disconnect without ringing. Only then did Eliza realize that she had been abandoned. She was so flustered that her phone slipped off her hand and fell to the floor.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, God! I shouldn¡¯t have done all that!¡± Eliza began to regret allowing hatred to blind her. She cursed the day she got in contact with Keely and agreed to assassinate Loraine¡¯s character just to get some money. Now that her ally dumped her at this crucial time, Eliza was at a loss. Just as Eliza racked her brain, there was a Loud thump on the door. ¡°Open up! This is the police!¡± Calcted Strike In the architectural design department, Loraine was swamped with work in her office. She was oblivious to what was going on online. Suddenly, her phone rang. The call was from Carl. ¡°Hello, Miss Torres. I have found out who is behind the demonstration. It¡¯s Eliza Welch, an employee who was dismissed from Universe Group a while ago. She has already been whisked away by the cops. She will be imprisoned for at least two weeks during which the court will impose a fine on her ording to the severity of the crime.¡± Chapter 244 Carl brought Loraine up to speed on the matter. This surprised Loraine a lot. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Marco¡¯s assistant? Why are you reporting this to me instead of to your boss?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°Well, Mr. Bryant got injured at the scene of the protest. He¡¯s yet to make a full recovery, so he asked me to report the new findings to you instead,¡± Carl replied without hesitation. Marco was injured! Loraine¡¯s mind traveled back to what happened a few days ago. The protest site had been so chaotic. For the whole time, Marco wrapped his arms around her to keep her away from harm. She couldn¡¯t have known that he got hurt. Did he get injured because of her? ¡°Ahem! How bad is his injury?¡± Loraine asked, her voice softened. This was the chance he was waiting for! Carl suddenly lowered his voice and said sadly, ¡°Well¡­ He¡¯s seriously injured. The doctor said that his condition is very bad. We are just hoping that he pulls through.¡± Carl exaggerated Marco¡¯s condition as if thetter was on the brink of death. Loraine rolled her eyes and sucked her teeth. Her instincts told her that Marco¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as bad as his assistant was making it out to be. She wasn¡¯t a blockhead, after all. How could a vigorous and healthy man turn into a dying patient all of a sudden? ¡°Oh, sorry about that. I guess you have to start making arrangements for his funeral immediately. By the way, Carl, since you will be out of a job soon, you cane to me. I¡¯ll help you secure a job at Universe Group.¡± ¡°What ?¡± Carl was cut off by the disconnect tone the next second. He stared at the phone and was lost in thought. It seemed that Marco had a rough road ahead of him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Back in Loraine¡¯s office, Cayson knocked and walked in just as she set down her phone. ¡°Lorrie, the person who put Eliza up to it is very smart. They blocked her ount as soon as she was arrested. The cops are interrogating Eliza, but she refuses to confess. On the bright side, they have tracked down the IP address of the ount to a hospital.¡± ¡°A hospital?¡± Someone suddenly came to Loraine¡¯s mind. Chapter 245 ¡°Keely has been hospitalized for quite some time, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Cayson asked, ¡°You think Keely is the brain behind all this?¡± Tapping her index finger on her desk, Loraine replied, ¡°Whoever plotted such a thorough scheme must hate my guts. It so happens that this person is at a hospital. I can¡¯t think of anyone else except Keely.¡± Cayson was rather indignant after hearing that. ¡°Do you want me to teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°No, not yet. We don¡¯t have substantial evidence to prove she¡¯s the mastermind,¡± Loraine said, shaking her head. A quick wit shed through her mind. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I would let this slide for now. Since the enemy struck first, I must strike back!¡± Just then, someone knocked on the door. A cop came to ask Loraine some questions about the protest issue. After answering all the questions truthfully, she asked curiously, ¡°Officer, are Elmo and Barr still in your custody at the moment? They got arrested some time back, right? Will they get charged for bribing a government official? What¡¯s the Latest update on the case?¡± The policeman was stunned by her questions at first. But then, it urred to him that Loraine was one of the victims involved in the previous bribery case. ¡°Well, the case is still under investigation. The suspects have refused to cooperate with us, so we haven¡¯t had any breakthrough so far. If you have any useful information, please do not hesitate to inform me.¡± Loraine smiled and nodded as everyw-abiding citizen would. ¡°Perhaps you can start by taking a look into all those who are connected to Elmo, such as the members of the Haywood family.¡± The policeman thought it through for a while and then nodded. ¡°You have a point there. I¡¯LL do just that. Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m obligated to offer help to the police as aw-abiding citizen.¡± Shortly after, several members of the Haywood family were ced under thorough investigation due to their suspected involvement in the bribery case. In the past, they had taken care of Elmo¡¯s mess at Keely¡¯s request. He was in trouble with the government yet again. It cost them a great deal to clean up everything that indicated their involvement. Naturally, they gave Keely an earful. She couldn¡¯t hear the Last of the matter. Everyone was so annoyed with her because they had only helped her in the past after she assured them that she would marry into the Bryant family, which was very wealthy. Not only was she yet to keep her promise, but they were also in a mess thanks to her. They were breathing down her neck as they demanded to know why she hadn¡¯t made progress with her n to marry Marco. Keely was a bundle of nerves at this time. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She must act now! Marco was hers, so she couldn¡¯t allow anyone to steal him away. Chapter 246 Loraine finally managed to convince her family to allow her to move out. This would help her work more conveniently, and she had to keep her end of the bargain. As Loraine left the house, her grandfather and uncles stood at the door, unhappiness etched on their faces. ¡°Lorrie, how can you be so cruel to not let an old man Like me see his precious granddaughter every day?¡± Aldo spoke in a Loud, yet saddened voice. ¡°Lorrie, if you¡¯re worried that those people will hold demonstration again, I¡¯ll send my army to keep an eye on them.¡± Rowan held Loraine tightly as he pulled his phone out, looking stone-faced. Even Wesley, who was still abroad, anxiously called to speak with her. ¡°Lorrie, it¡¯s dangerous for you to live alone. There are a lot of bad people out there!¡± She always felt so spoiled by her family. What a sweet burden! Sighing, Loraine pressed a finger to Rowan¡¯s phone, covering the video call from Wesley, and nted a kiss on Aldo¡¯s face. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Rowan, Uncle Wesley, I¡¯m not a child anymore. It will be fine. I¡¯m going to inherit everything of the Torres family one day. I won¡¯t be under your protection forever. I want to grow stronger, so that I can protect you in the future.¡± Loraine knew that her family was overly protective since she went missing as a child. But she couldn¡¯t stay at home forever; she had to escape her family¡¯s protection and grow up. Finally, with the three men berating her along the way, she made it away from the family and starting Living on her own. The surrounding residents were entirely relieved to see that Loraine was keeping her promise, and the construction of the signal tower started ording to n. About a month into the new project, though, problems began to arise. Loraine¡¯s n was both aesthetic and functional. To keep the image clean, she made a seamless design that hid the cables inside the structure to integrate the cables and antennas into the urban environment . Because there was going to be a lot of construction suspended in the air, there needed to be a proper team of aesthetic and technical workers on board. The artists didn¡¯t have the skills to build in the air, and the construction workers didn¡¯t have such exquisite workmanship. With the current skill level of the industry, it was difficult to meet Loraine¡¯s expectations. It led to construction being suspended once again. An emergency meeting was held with the production team to discuss. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nichol, the manager of Bryant Group, who had shed with her before, stood against Loraine¡¯s ideas again. ¡°I think the main problem here is Miss Torres¡¯ n. The current situation is proving that the design is completely unable to be fulfilled. I suggest we stop wasting time and money and cease the construction immediately.¡± Nichol felt that his opinion was being oppressed recently. As the manager of the architectural design department of Bryant Group, he didn¡¯t agree to be under Loraine¡¯smand. Now that he saw ws in her design, it was the perfect time for Nichol to undermine Loraine and take the project for himself. Chapter 247 The meeting members erupted, hearing Nichol¡¯s statement. The project was costly, after all, and they had no more time to dy. It seemed feasible to change the n. Loraine remained calm, even after the attacks from Nichol. ¡°Please don¡¯t fret. I expected something Like this to happen when I designed it, and I found an expert to fix our problem.¡± The room was shocked into silence. Nichol scoffed. ¡°Are you bragging? There are only a few people in the world capable of handling a project like this. And you just don¡¯t have the power to get them to do this for you.¡± Loraine sneered at her opponent. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. There¡¯s someone from our country who is willing.¡± Nichol scanned his mind, before realizing. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­ Mr. T?¡± ¡°Mr. T? The name sounds familiar¡­ ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t know Mr. T? He¡¯s legendary in the art world and has countless fans! Not only did the queen invite him to paint church murals, but he also did a lot of tattoo work for gang leaders. Not too long ago, he also created the first aerial art exhibition.¡± ¡°Perfect, if we can get in contact, he can get the project done wonderfully.¡± Everyone was muttering about this mysterious Mr. T. Nichol denied her im abhorrently. ¡°How could you be in contact with someone like Mr. T? His whereabouts are unknown. You wouldn¡¯t be able to ever find him, let alone get him to work for you.¡± ¡°Oh, really? And what if I can promise his approval to work on the project?¡± Loraine grinned. Nichol snorted at her tant confidence. ¡°You can try!¡± Jolie entered Loraine¡¯s office after the meeting, concerned. ¡°We were able to get in touch with Mr. T¡¯s agent, but he says he has no clue about Mr. T¡¯s whereabouts and that it would be best to find someone else. I don¡¯t know if he was just trying to get rid of me or if he seriously didn¡¯t know where Mr. T was.¡± Loraine was unsurprised. ¡°I knew it. Just tell him my name.¡± What would that matter? Did Loraine and Mr. T know each other? Chapter 248 Jolie was doubtful it would work, but she did as Loraine said. But to her surprise, it worked! As soon as the agent heard that Loraine was requesting help, he immediately changed his tone and said that he would inform Mr. T immediately. ¡°It worked! He¡¯s going to put us in contact with Mr. T!¡± Jolie was joyful as she rushed into the office, just in time for Loraine¡¯s phone to ring. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Loraine gestured for Jolie to keep quiet as she picked up the call. The intimate, charming voice of a man carried through the receiver. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just call me yourself? You know that you don¡¯t have to contact me through my agent. We¡¯re closer than that.¡± In their meeting, Loraine calmed the team members¡¯ nerves temporarily by promising Mr. T could pull through on the project. However, as time went by, they hadn¡¯t heard anything on his arrival, and Nichol was down Loraine¡¯s neck, trying to take the project. It had everyone feeling uneasy. Nichol put pressure on Loraine again and asked her to use the original n of Bryant Group. He even invited Klein to attend the meeting to back him up. ¡°Mr. Moore, Loraine¡¯s design has caused too much negative press and waste of time and money. She¡¯s still too stubborn to let go of her impossible design, which is dragging the entire project down!¡± Klein couldn¡¯t deny his statement, and turned to Loraine. ¡°Miss Torres, I appreciate your design, but he¡¯s right. Since the project is unable to be continued, I suggest we adjust and go with Bryant Group¡¯s design.¡± ¡°Exactly! This project is flushing money down the drain every day that we have to dy. We can¡¯t afford it!¡± ¡°Plus, there¡¯s nothing inherently wrong with Bryant Group¡¯s design.¡± Employees from Universe Group felt the pressure as Bryant Group took the opportunity to press Loraine to give in. Although Bryant Group and Universe Group were in a cooperative rtionship now, they would still competitors once this project was finished. They were eager to see failure from their opponents. Loraine spoke quickly as she felt that Klein was about to promote Nichol to be the project leader. ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯ve invited someone to work with us that can solve the problem we¡¯re facing. Construction will go smoothly from here on out.¡± ¡°Impossible! How could you find someone to solve the problem so quickly?¡± Nichol was skeptical. Chapter 249 Klein also held his suspicions. ¡°Miss Torres, all we are doing is for the project. I know you insist on your design, but you can¡¯t lie just to stay in charge.¡± Loraine smiled. ¡°Seeing is believing. If you don¡¯t believe me,e to the construction site with me and see for yourself.¡± Then, Loraine took them to the construction site of the signal tower. As soon as they arrived, they saw that the signal tower, which had stopped construction halfway through, had been built. A tall man was standing on a crane, assisting the engineers as they built in the air. He used reinforced bars and optical fibers to construct it. Under hismand, Loraine¡¯s unrestrained designs, which were once considered impossible to build, wereing to Life in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. An even more incredible feat was that he not only perfectly achieved Loraine¡¯s idea but also made the actual effect more outstanding than the design on the paper. Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued, as they watched the art be created high above them. ¡°It¡¯s incredible! I bet this signal tower will be andmark of the city. Miss Torres, you have made a great contribution!¡± Klein grinned, ignoring the fact that he wanted to change the person in charge before. Nichol was dumbfounded. He had never expected that Loraine could find someone to solve the problem in such a short time. Nichol wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°Who did you get to help you?¡± Loraine said calmly, ¡°I already told you. But you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Nichol¡¯s breath stopped as he felt his heartbeat quicken. Was it Mr. T? The crane gradually descended back to the ground, and the mysterious man finally showed himself. He walked slowly toward the crowd, a slight smile gracing his handsome face. He raised his eyebrows slightly and held an unrestrained, unruly look that could only be held by an artist. ¡°Mr. T! It¡¯s really him!¡± Everyone was stunned as someone identified him. No one believed that Loraine could invite a world-famous master-level artist like Mr. T. I Real IdentitThis is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 250 Nichol rushed to Mr. T¡¯s side while the others were still too stunned to speak. ¡°Mr. T, it¡¯s such an honor to meet you. I¡¯m Nichol Shaw. I¡¯m a huge fan!¡± Nichol reached out his hand, attempting to please his idol. Mr. T looked at him and shook his hand. As soon as he touched Nichol¡¯s palm, he pulled away and spoke coldly. ¡°Hello.¡± Klein came over too. He had heard about this legendary artist and knew his world-wide fame, so he naturally wanted to make friends with the celebrity. ¡°Mr. T, I¡¯m Klein Moore. I¡¯m in charge of this project. On behalf of the government, I wee you! I¡¯d be more than happy to arrange a banquet to wee you Later!¡± Mr. T was still cold. ¡°Thank you, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Many people came forward to greet Mr. T, but he was not interested in them. Loraine stepped forward. ¡°Mr. T, thank you foring to help with this construction. I want to express my gratitude to you on behalf of all the employees.¡± Mr. T, who had just been ice cold to everyone, suddenly picked up Loraine¡¯s hand and kissed it gently with a charming smile. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°What do you think of my performance today, beautifuldy? Is it worth your praise?¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. ¡°Of course! You did an amazing job!¡± Loraine praised sincerely, smiling. The smile on Mr. T¡¯s face became brighter as he heard this. He looked at her warmly. ¡°It¡¯s about dinner time. Miss Torres, would you like to have dinner with me?¡± ¡°It would be my honor.¡± Loraine agreed, grinning. While the others were astonished and envious, Loraine and Mr. T left together. The crowd was stunned. Nichol was especially shocked. He was telling the truth a moment ago. Mr. T was one of his biggest inspirations, and he really admired the former. When he saw that his idol only cared about Loraine, he felt embarrassed and heartbroken. As Nichol felt himself getting more and more upset, his phone rang. Chapter 251 Nichol saw the caller¡¯s name ¡°Marco¡± on the screen, and he answered the phone immediately. ¡°Nichol Shaw, why were you trying to embarrass Loraine? Did you turn a deaf ear to what I said?¡± Marco scolded Nichol. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Nichol attempted to exin as quickly as he could. ¡°Mr. Bryant, I only did it for thepany. If we defeated Loraine, the project would be ours!¡± Marco continued to scold him. ¡°Does Bryant Group need you, a manager, to worry about its development? I¡¯m warning you. From now on, don¡¯t do anything out of Line and cooperate with Loraine as you¡¯re asked to. If you mess up again, I won¡¯t have any issues finding you a recement.¡± Nichol¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Bryant, I understand. I¡¯ll behave from now on.¡± Marco calmed down a little. ¡°How¡¯s the signal tower construction going?¡± Nichol answered honestly, ¡°Loraine invited Mr. T over. The problem has been solved. They went to have dinner together just now.¡± Mr. T? The two of them went to have dinner together? Since when had Loraine known Mr. T? Marco felt tension grow as his anxiety spiked. ¡°Keep an eye on Loraine and Mr. T. Report to me if anything happens.¡± Nichol wondered if Marco wanted to poach Mr. T. Suddenly, Nichol¡¯s confidence was back. ¡°Mr. Bryant, don¡®t worry. I¡¯m on it.¡± The Torres family was watching the progress of the smart city project on the news. ¡°Recently, the construction of the smart city project in Vagow has attracted great attention because the famous artist Mr. T has joined the team. Many citizens have been to the construction site to take photos. The government is very grateful for citizens¡® appreciation, but they hope all the citizens wait patiently for the construction to bepleted.¡± ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s design is incredible!¡± Aldo looked lovingly at his precious granddaughter, praising her. Then, he sent a sharp re to the man sitting at the other end of the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s your fault that they¡¯re all praising you, instead of Lorrie!¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. If Uncle Wesley hadn¡¯te back to help me, my design couldn¡¯t have been built no matter how good it was.¡± Loraine defending her uncle quickly. Rowan walked over, patting the man on the shoulder. ¡°Wee home.¡± Chapter 252 ¡°Thanks, Rowan.¡± The manzily leaned against the sofa with a slight smile. ¡°Dad is right. This is your design, Lorrie. I believe that you will surpass me in art someday.¡± Mr. T was none other than Loraine¡¯s uncle, Wesley Torres. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. B Of Loraine After the news report, the response to the signal tower was very enthusiastic. Soon, the government contacted Universe Group and Bryant Group to hold a meeting once again. Sitting at the head of the table, Klein pleased Wesley, who sat to his left. ¡°Mr. T, the media wants to invite you to do an exclusive interview and promote the project with some publicity. What do you think?¡± Wesley was quick to deny the offer once he heard that the media would be involved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t like being in front of a camera, so I won¡¯t be doing an interview.¡± Klein felt embarrassed to be rejected so quickly. However, as Mr. T, Wesley was too famous and influential to say no to. Unless he was fully willing, Klein couldn¡¯t force him to do anything. Klein switched his approach. ¡°Mr. T, would you mind if I arrange for others to do the interview, then?¡± Wesley shrugged indifferently. ¡°You make the call.¡± Loraine suddenly interrupted. ¡°Wait, Mr. T. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Wesley didn¡¯t care about his prestige, but Loraine did. She didn¡¯t want her uncle¡¯s achievement to be imed by others. Before Wesley could answer, Nichol spoke, annoyed. ¡°Mr. T said he didn¡¯t want to be interviewed. Miss Torres, are you going to force him?¡± Everyone was stunned, unsure of what Nichol was trying to do. Nichol was only trying to respect his idol and his choice to turn the interview down. ¡°Miss Torres, don¡¯t make things difficult for Mr. T just because you invited him. Mr. T is a true artist. All he really wants is to make great art. How can you ask to him to waste his time doing an interview? Bryant Group would never do that. Right, Mr. T?¡± Chapter 253 Nichol eagerly looked at Wesley, hoping that he would praise his standing behind him. But Wesley didn¡¯t care about Klein, let alone Nichol. He spoke in a measured tone. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and Miss Torres¡¯ suggestion makes sense. I¡¯m willing to ept the interview.¡± Wesley had refused so decisively before, but now he was agreeing to Loraine¡¯s request without hesitation, which shocked everyone. Nichol was extremely embarrassed. Everyone Looked to Wesley and Loraine with confusion. Mr. T denied Klein¡¯s request. He also remained unmoved when Nichol mentioned Bryant Group. However, when Loraine brought up a simple suggestion, Mr. T immediately agreed. Everyone was beyond confused about their rtionship. They wondered if Mr. T was chasing after Loraine. Nichol thought about this possibility and became anxious. ¡°Mr. T, you seem to really trust Miss Torres. Miss Torres, you¡¯ve been a housewife for three years. When did you get to know Mr. T?¡± Nichol suddenly mentioned Loraine¡¯s marriage history to remind Mr. T not to be fooled by Loraine, who was a divorced woman. As soon as Wesley heard this, his mind went to Marco and he frowned. Seeing Wesley¡¯s long face, Nichol thought his words worked, so he continued, ¡°Mr. T, I don¡¯t know how Long you¡¯re staying in Vagow. If you need a long-term job, I invite you to join Bryant Group. You¡¯ll be more than satisfied with the sry, and you¡¯ll have plenty of room to use your talents!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Wesley¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any other jobs here. I came because Miss Torres invited me. Without her, there will be no cooperation. If Miss Torres isn¡¯t in charge of the project, I¡¯ll quit.¡± The government officials and employees from Bryant Group were all flustered. ¡°Calm down, Mr. T. We can all speak freely here. We are not against Miss Torres.¡± ¡°Mr. T, I totally agree. Miss Torres is the chief designer of this project, and she¡¯s made great contributions to solving our problem.¡± ¡°Yes! We will follow her words. No one is going to cause disagreements between us!¡± Hearing these words, Wesley nodded with satisfaction, and Nichol¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With Wesley¡¯s cooperation, the interview went smoothly. Chapter 254 Soon, reports about the sessful cooperation between the mysterious artist Mr. T and Loraine were on the news. Even the TV in the hospital was ying the news about them. A handsome male artist and a beautiful female designer were on the screen together. It was eye- catching. When Marco saw the news in the ward, his face darkened. He held back his anger like a volcano about to erupt. The two nurses who changed fresh dressing for him were gossiping beside him. ¡°Wow. Mr. T is so handsome!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Totally. He and Loraine are both charming. They seem to be a perfect match.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Marco frowned as he heard this. ¡°Please leave after changing the dressing. You¡¯re disturbing my rest here.¡± The two nurses suddenly became sheepish and quickly shuffled out of the room, not daring to disobey. As soon as they exited, they couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± ¡°Seriously! He¡¯s acting Like he just found his wife having an affair or something!¡± Back in the ward, Marco still couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. He picked up his phone and scolded Nichol, making him too scared to even take a breath. After hanging up the phone, Marco called Carl. ¡°Come to the hospital and help me with the discharge procedure. I need to get out of this hospital as soon as possible!¡± Thinking of Loraine with another man, Marco knew he couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. It didn¡¯t matter how quickly Marco attempted to leave, it took time to go through the discharge procedure to get him discharged. Jimmie and ter arrived before he was able to leave, entering his ward together. ¡°Hey, Marco. We came to visit you.¡± Jimmie walked to Marco¡¯s bedside, dragging ter behind him. ter still felt a little unpleasant since hisst quarrel with Marco. Even as he stood next to the hospital bed, ter averted his gaze. He looked at the quilt and the nightstand but refused to make eye contact with Marco. Marco was also silent, unwilling to make peace. Chapter 255 It seemed these two would never stop being at odds. Jimmie sighed, beginning a conversation on their behalf. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you guys. ter just got out of the hospital, and now you¡¯re injured and in here too?¡± ter still cared about his friend and, subconsciously, he looked at Marco¡¯s bandaged arm,ining about whoever caused it. ¡°You must have been hurt by those demonstrators. I saw the news. It¡¯s all Loraine¡¯s fault. She made a mistake and got you involved. Now you¡¯re injured, but she still hasn¡¯te to see you. What a cold- blooded woman!¡± Hearing this, Marco raised his head and looked at ter¡¯s indignant expression, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault. The project is in a critical position right now. It¡¯s normal that she can¡¯t spare time to visit.¡± ter was shocked to hear this. ¡°Marco, how could you still speak nicely about that woman? Are you enchanted by her?¡± For a moment, ter forgot that he had beaten by Marco. Afraid that they would fight again, Jimmie quickly interrupted and changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s just stop there. Marco, I found something about Loraine recently.¡± The two stopped arguing immediately and focused their attention on Jimmie. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Taking a deep breath, Jimmie spoke slowly. ¡°I checked all the information about Loraine, but there are no ws. She grew up in an orphanage, and relied on aid to go to school in a small town¡­¡± ¡°I knew it. That woman is from the countryside. There is nothing to investigate!¡± ter concluded. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Jimmie shook his head. ¡°Although Loraine was poor, her best friend is rich.¡± ter was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 256 ¡°Do you remember Jennie Fowler? She¡¯s Loraine¡¯s best friend and the daughter of the jewelry tycoon, Adair Fowler. Jennie has received advanced education since childhood. It seems impossible for ady Like This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jennie to have any connection with Loraine, but they¡¯re best friends nheless. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ter scratched his head, feeling doubtful. ¡°Loraine left her hometown before she was finished with middle school. She must have known Jennie before then.¡± Marco spoke in a low voice. ¡°So, why did Loraine leave?¡± ter asked. Marco went silent again. Jimmie stepped in to answer his question. ¡°Loraine dropped out of school because of personal reasons. She hasn¡¯t gone back since she left the countryside. As for the specific reasons, I could only find rumors. Some said that she didn¡¯t have money to continue her studies, so she left to find a job in a big city. Some said that she was pregnant and eloped with a man.¡± Hearing this, ter showed a look of disgust. ¡°What the hell? Loraine¡¯s past is too messy!¡± Marco¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t show any disgust but felt a trace of pity. He didn¡¯t think that Loraine was as bad as the rumors imed. He guessed that people made those rumors to nder her. Before getting married, Marco had already found something. But at that time, he didn¡¯t care about her, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to her past. When he heard these rumors once again, Marco only felt sorry for Loraine because she had suffered so many grievances and no one had protected her. Click. Suddenly, there was a slight noise from the door. Marco came back to his senses in an instant and winked at the other two. Jimmie and ter immediately understood what he meant. Then, Marco shot a look at Jimmie, telling him to go check the door. Nodding slightly, Jimmie walked quietly to the door and opened it abruptly. ¡°AI¡± Chapter 257 The person outside was caught off guard. She leaned forward and lost bnce, falling to the floor. Even the wheelchair under her almost fell. ¡°Keely? What are you doing here?¡± Keely fell onto the floor, crying out. ¡°I¡¯m hurt. Will you help me up?¡± Jimmie looked down at the woman on the floor, hiding his mistrust behind his sses. After a moment, ter walked over, helping Keely back into her wheelchair. ¡°Keely, why are you here?¡± Keely felt the pain run through her leg as she sat up, smoothing her clothes and hair before she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Marco. Can Ie in?¡± Since she was here to see Marco, Jimmie couldn¡¯t stop her, so he allowed her to enter the room. Keely rolled her wheelchair to Marco¡¯s bedside, worry etched on her face. ¡°I came as soon as I heard that you got hurt. How¡¯s your injury healing? Does it still hurt?¡± Marco¡¯s eyes trailed to her leg, which was stered with a cast. ¡°As a patient, you¡¯re quite informed.¡± How would Keely know that he got hurt? The news only covered the protest, and he had kept quiet about his hospitalization to everyone except the people who were closest to him. Marco shot a re at ter, assuming that he was the one who leaked information once again. ter felt wrong, shaking his head adamantly. He had done nothing this time! ter hadn¡¯t contacted Keely since Jimmie told him not to. Not noticing the interaction, Keely bit her lip. ¡°Marco, I¡¯m nervous. That¡¯s why I keep checking the news for anything about you. When the news mentioned what happened at the construction site, I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep. How do you expect me to recuperate in a time like this? My leg is getting worse.¡± Marco frowned, impatiently waiting for herining to cease. Keely felt even more upset once she saw his demeanor.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 258 ¡°Marco, I came to see you despite my injured leg, and you won¡¯t even give me the time of day?¡± Tears glistened in her delicate eyes like she might burst into a fit at any second. Unfortunately, that move wouldn¡¯t work anymore. The three men Looked away, ignoring her. Keely did a lot of sad-fishing, but it didn¡®¡¯t seem to work. Gritting her teeth, she continued toin, ¡°I know it¡¯s Loraine¡¯s fault once again. Marco, I beg you, please stay away from that woman. It seems like something bad happens every time you get close to her.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Marco interrupted her unhappily. ¡°Stop worrying about my personal business. You should get back to rest.¡± Keely said hurriedly, ¡°I can endure the pain. Let me stay here and take care of you!¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Marco refused her help immediately. Keely, seeing that Marco wasn¡¯t budging on his opinion, pushed further. Her Lips trembled, and she burst into tears. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Marco, do you hate me? I know I¡¯mpletely useless. My leg is so badly injured that I can¡¯t even stand. I couldn¡¯t possibly give you the care you need. Will you still take care of me if I stay like this forever?¡± ¡°Take care of yourself, then!¡± Marco was simply annoyed by her tears. Ignoring the crying, he called for the nurse, who escorted Keely out of the room. ter¡¯s heart softened as he watched Keely cry. ¡°Marco, aren¡¯t you being a Little heartless? Her leg is still injured, after all,¡± terined. He thought that even though Keely might have done bad things, she Loved Marco deeply. If it weren¡¯t for Jorge, Keely and Marco would probably have gotten married by now. Marco sneered at ter. ¡°If you are worried about her, you can take care of her yourself. I¡¯m not stopping you.¡± When the task was offered, ter immediately felt overwhelmed and sobered to the moment. ¡°No, no. You promised Jorge that you would take care of Keely. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Chapter 259 Seeing that ter apparently forgot his lesson fromst time, Jimmie felt obliged to remind him. ¡°ter, Marco isn¡¯t a bad man. Marco paid for everything in Keely¡¯s life, such as her food, clothing and living, as well as her medical bills. He can¡¯t sacrifice his entire life to Keely just to return Jorge¡¯s favor, can he?¡± ter was silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°I see. Do whatever you deem fit, Marco. I won¡¯t interfere anymore.¡± The three men finally made peace, but Keely, who was pushed out into the hallway, was furious. She wasn¡¯t an idiot. She understood that Marco had been consistently removing himself from her life, but it was not like she could do anything about it. Keely was beyond upset. If she couldn¡¯t get Marco to fall in love with her, her family would me her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She had to seize the opportunity while Marco was still in the hospital. After ter and Jimmie left, Keely headed back to Marco¡¯s ward. This time, she was well prepared. She even brought food specifically catered to Marco¡¯s taste. ¡°Marco, you must be hungry. Who don¡¯t you have a bite? The hospital food may not be fit for you, so I made this myself. Have a taste.¡± With an amiable smile, Keely leaned forward in her wheelchair and opened the Lunchbox. The food Looked delicious, and the mouth-watering aroma wafted into the air and filled the ward. But Marco was not in the least bit appreciative. Without even raising his head to look, he kept his eyes steadily on thepany report in front of him and refused curtly. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Marco¡¯s stone-cold demeanor caused Keely¡¯s eyes to well up with tears again. She mumbled sadly, ¡°Marco, do you hate me that much? I poured my heart into preparing this meal for you, but you don¡¯t even want to look at me. Have you ever considered how hard it is for me?¡± Marco raised his gaze to meet her eyes. He replied stonily, ¡°I never asked you to do anything for me. So why are you ming me for your feelings? Doesn¡¯t that sound a Little ridiculous?¡± Marco¡¯s reaction flustered Keely. Since her first attempt didn¡¯t work, she quickly switched her strategy to the next move. ¡°I know it¡¯s just my wishful thinking, but all I ask is that you have a bite. That¡¯s all I want. Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I promise. Will you try some now?¡± Keely picked up the lunchbox again, but this time, she was more aggressive. She even raised the food to Marco¡¯s mouth and tried to feed him herself. Chapter 260 Marco was suddenly alert. His gut told him that something was wrong. Why was Keely insisting that he eat this meal? He was about to raise his suspicion of her when there was a knock at the door. ¡°Mr. Bryant, I¡¯ve spoken with the doctor. You are free to leave after I deal with the discharge formalities.¡± Carl¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Very well,¡± Marco responded and pushed Keely¡¯s Lunchbox away. ¡°You can go back to your ward since I¡¯m Leaving.¡± She was almost there, so close to achieving her goal. How could Keely give up now? There was no way she could. If Marco left now, she would lose her Last chance. She had to keep him here today! Keely leaned forward in her wheelchair and embraced Marco with all her strength. She wrapped her arms tightly around his waist and buried her face in his shirt, pleading desperately. ¡°Please don¡¯t go, Marco! I just came, and you¡¯re Leaving already. Why? Are you annoyed that I¡¯m here? If you are, then I¡®1l leave. You¡¯re still recovering. Don¡¯t be in a rush to leave the hospital, for your own sake!¡± Marco forcibly broke away from Keely¡¯s hold and red down at her tear-stained face. He questioned tly, ¡°Then, let me ask you something. How did you know I was injured?¡± Keely¡¯s pitiful expression froze in an instant and she looked away. She had bribed Eliza to spread the rumor about the signal tower to sabotage Loraine¡¯s project. She had even discreetly hired someone to create a disturbance at the construction site. Unfortunately, her n failed. Instead, Marco was injured during the riot, but Loraine emerged safe and sound due to his heroess. As soon as she heard what happened, Keely rushed to Marco¡¯s ward to offer her consideration. However, she made one vital mistake. She forgot that he did not tell anyone about his injury. Marco had been specting over the matter. Now that he noticed Keely¡¯s evasive look, his face darkened in realization. ¡°Keely, I¡¯ve warned you about it before. You have been testing my patience and prying into my matters over and over again. I assure you, I will show you no mercy if you dare try to interfere in the project again!¡± Shaken by his threat, Keely quickly tried to cover for herself. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Marco. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± ¡°Save it. I¡¯ve heard enough of your excuses. Go back to where you belong.¡± Marco had run out of patience. He called the nurse and ordered, ¡°Keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her wander around.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The nurse nodded, took to the handles of Keely¡¯s wheelchair, and steered her out of the ward. Afraid of inciting more of his anger, Keely didn¡¯t dare protest. She knew whatever she tried to say at that moment would be of no help anyway, so she remained silent and let the nurse guide her out of the ward. Chapter 261 Carl was stationed outside the door, his eyes fixed steadily forward. He didn¡¯t dare move until Marco called him in. Marco glowered at Keely¡¯s Lunchbox. He still had a lot of doubts about the food, so he pointed at the box and ordered, ¡°Carl, get this stuff tested.¡± ¡°Copy that, Mr. Bryant.¡± Carl gathered up the Lunchbox and took it to the Laboratory. Marco went to the front desk to go through the discharge procedure. At this moment, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in the distance. Loraine? Why was she at the hospital? Marco couldn¡¯t help but think that Loraine hade here to see him. Be Sick While Marco thought Loraine came to the hospital to visit him, she went to the medication dispensary ¡°Hi there, I¡¯m here to get Wesley Torres¡¯ medicine.¡± Loraine hadn¡¯t noticed Marco, but when he stepped beside her with a burning gaze, she couldn¡¯t pretend to not see him. As she turned, her eyesnded on Marco¡¯s handsome face and bandaged arm. Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Are you caring for me?¡± Marco stepped closer, raising his eyebrows Suppressing her emotions, Loraine spoke politely. ¡°Thank you for protecting me. You can send all of your medical bills to mypany, I wouldn¡¯t want you to pay for any expenses that happened because of me.¡± Marco was suddenly annoyed. He wasn¡¯t looking for any kind ofpensation. Just a few caring words were enough. Marco was obviously upset. Carl approached the scene, unaware of the tension. ¡°Mr. Bryant, I¡¯LL go through the discharge procedure¡­¡± Before he could finish, Marco lost his bnce, looking Like he could fall at any moment.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 262 ¡°I seem to be a little dizzy. Help me back to my ward.¡± Carl grabbed at his boss instinctively, shocked to see him like this. Wasn¡¯t his only injury on his arm? Why was he suddenly feeling dizzy? Although Carl was confused, he followed orders immediately. ¡°Of course, Mr. Bryant. I¡¯ll get you back to the ward right away!¡± Marco leaned against Carl as he stumbled away Loraine felt guilty. She didn¡¯t expect to see Marco in such a bad condition. The memory of Marco protecting her in his arms came back to her, and she realized she didn¡¯t know how badly he was injured. He got injured to protect her, after all. She should visit him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After battling her judgment, Loraine decided to follow them to his ward. Upon seeing Loraine, Carl realized why Marco pretended to be ill. He smartly found an excuse to leave. ¡°Rest up, Mr. Bryant. I¡¯ll call the doctor for you.¡± Carl immediately left the ward and closed the door, giving the two a moment to be alone. Loraine spoke awkwardly once they were alone. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Marco took in the view of the charming woman in front of him. ¡°Not great. Loraine, what are you going to do if my wound can¡¯t heal?¡± Loraine wondered if he had injured his head. Otherwise, why would he say something like that? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will try my best topensate for your loss. How much do you want?¡± Marco suddenly felt frustrated. He felt like their roles had been reversed. Was this how Loraine felt when he tried topensate her with money? Marco¡¯s face even darkened, and Loraine thought this was because he was seriously injured. Unconsciously, her attitude softened tenfold. Loraine stepped closer, speaking with genuine concern. ¡°Since you aren¡¯t fully recovered, you should stay here and rest. I will handle the project. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Chapter 263 Marco took her statement in, letting it take him back to when they were still married. Back then, he drank too much during social engagements. Loraine would sit on the edge of the bed, nagging him while taking care of him Marco suddenly felt a surge of tenderness in his heart, and he grabbed Loraine¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to deal with work for me. I know I made a lot of mistakes in the past, but I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Let me go.¡± Loraine wanted to resist his touch subconsciously, but Marco Loosened his grip and his body shook. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel so dizzy¡­¡± As he spoke, he fell on Loraine. The intimate contact made her heart drop with unease. But believing that Marco was still injured, Loraine held back her anger and continued to stand there. Loraine attempted to help the seemingly weak man to the bed. ¡°You lie on the bed for now. I¡¯ll go out and find a doctor.¡± Half of Marco¡¯s body was leaned against Loraine, and her faint scent was permeating his nose, making him obsessed It was the first time that they had been this close since their divorce. Every time before now, Loraine guarded her personal space heavily, and he never had a chance to be near to her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Marco got closer to Loraine. Losing his mind in such an intimate state, he couldn¡¯t help but press almost his entire weight against her. But he was an adult man, and Loraine struggled to hold him. As he put more weight on her, Loraine was unable to hold him up any longer. She staggered and Lost bnce, falling to the floor with the man on her. ¡°Watch out!¡± Marco came to his senses in an instant. With his strong muscles, he was able to regain his bnce and pulled Loraine into his arms. Only in this way could he prevent both of them from falling down. Fearing that she would get hurt, he held Loraine tightly almost as if he was going to absorb her into his body. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked anxiously as he Looked down at her face. But he saw a pair of beautiful but angry eyes staring back at him. Chapter 264 ¡°You lied to me!¡± Judging from Marco¡¯s reaction just now, Loraine realized that he was fine. ¡°Let me exin¡­¡± She didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. She pushed him away angrily and sneered, ¡°Enough, Marco! Did you learn this sad-fishing method from Keely? You two are a perfect match!¡± With that, Loraine stormed out and mmed the door behind her. Carl, who had been waiting outside didn¡¯t escape from her anger either. Loraine fixed him with a fiery re as she walked past. Apparently, she regarded him as the essary. Carl rubbed his nose and looked down to avoid her gaze. He waited for a long time, but he didn¡¯t hear anything from Marco, so he went over and knocked on the door. It was not locked, so he pushed it open and went in. ¡°Mr. Bryant, are we going to leave the hospital today?¡± he asked. Marco looked at him with an angry frown. ¡°Since you know it, why are you still here? Go get it done!¡± Carl didn¡¯t Like getting shouted on like this, but he didn¡¯t dare say fio If it weren¡¯t for the drama just now, he would have alreadypleted all the formalities.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Marco had be harder and harder to please since he got divorced. If it weren¡¯t for the high sry, Carl would have resigned long ago. Meanwhile, Loraine had devoted herself to work in an effort to get this unpleasant episode out of her mind. Fortunately, the project went smoothly. With the help of Wesley, she was able to work faster and better. Since she was working so hard with little or no rest, Wesley decided to invite her to the art gallery to watch a very famous art exhibition when she was avable. Loraine agreed. She now felt the need to rx a Little. When they arrived at the art gallery, they saw two of their acquaintances, Grady and Marina, standing at the entrance. Marina had dressed up nicely. She Looked very excited as she held on to Grady¡¯s arm. But Grady, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look so happy. Chapter 265 Since his mother knew how rich Marco was, she forced him to take Marina to go watch the exhibition. They had just been here for less than an hour, but Grady had already run out of patience due to Marina¡¯s endless tittering. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He looked away when she tried to talk to him and it so happened that at that moment, Loraine and Wesley were walking towards the art gallery. Immediately, his eyes Lit up and he waved happily at her. ¡°Loraine, are you here to watch the exhibition too?¡± ¡°Grady, long time no see. Loraine went over to meet him with Wesley beside her. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is¡­¡± ¡°I know who he is. You are Mr. T! Hello, my name is Grady Cruz. It¡¯s my honor to meet you, sir. I¡¯m a big fan of yours and I¡¯ve always liked your creative designs!¡± Wesley smiled gratefully at him. Grady turned again to Loraine, ¡°I heard the news. Congrattions on the rapid progress of the partnership between you and Mr. T.¡± Since the time they parted, Grady had been quietly following Loraine¡¯s news on the Inte. When he found out about this Latest news, he was happy for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Loraine said with a smile. They chatted as if no one was around,pletely ignoring Marina, which made her very angry. At some point, she could not bear it anymore and snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s all Mr. T¡¯s efforts, not Loraine¡¯s!¡± Immediately, the faces of both men darkened in displeasure. But Marina failed to notice it and she went on with her provocation. ¡°Mr. T, I¡¯ll advise you to look clearly at the woman beside you. She is not simple by any means. If you Let her get too close to you, you will only get into trouble!¡± Wesley squinted at her and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why do you say that?¡± Raising her chin proudly, Marina replied, ¡°You know Bryant Group, right? Its CEO is my brother, Marco. And Loraine is just a department director at Universe Group. If you are smart, you would just leave her and work for Bryant Group. I can put in a good word for you with my brother.¡± With a look of disgust, Wesley shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have a very high standard when ites to art. I don¡¯t partner with people with poor taste. Just look at you. A green dress with red high-heeled shoes. It looks like a disaster! Since Marco is your brother, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be much better.¡± Grady couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Chapter 266 In fact, he had wanted toin about Marina¡¯s clothes since the moment he saw her, but he avoided saying anything to avoid hurting her. Now that Wesley had pointed it out in such an urate and hrious manner, he couldn¡¯t control himself and ended up Laughing out Loud. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! This is thetest design of Dior!¡± Marina retorted, her face red with shame and anger. Loraine raised her eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not just about the designer; it also depends on who wears it and how.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Wesley concurred. ¡°I¡¯m sure it would Look much more beautiful on you, Loraine.¡± Marina became furious. Turning in the direction of the security guards, she shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Marina Bryant! Come here and throw these two out!¡± Immediately, the security guards hurried over to the scene. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that Bryant Group invested in this gallery, right? Loraine, you will know how it feels to be kicked out!¡± Marina spat, fully determined to avenge her being kicked out of the mall. I ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Marina? Grady gave senseless Marina a look of disgust and stood firmly at Loraine¡¯s side. ¡°If you want to drive them away, then drive me away with them!¡± ¡°Grady! You¡¯re here on a date with me. Why are you helping Loraine? Can¡¯t you see that Loraine is seeing Mr. T? She¡¯s a slut! Why are you defending her?¡± Marina screeched hysterically. ¡°Your assumptions are obscene. I believe Loraine and Mr. T will never have that kind of rtionship.¡± Grady was steadfast in his decision. ?@ Marina stared at Grady in disbelief and questioned, ¡°You barely know either of them. Why are you taking their side? I¡¯m your fiancee!¡± ¡°You are not!¡± Grady retorted loudly. ¡°We¡¯re not engaged!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine!¡± Marina was so furious that she lost her cool. ¡°In that case, you can leave here with them!¡± Grady narrowed his eyes at her and warned, ¡°Marina, I suggest you stop right now! Mr. T is an artist who¡¯s famous all over the world. Even the queen and prime minister of Eplistan are polite to him. It is an honor for the people of Vagow that he is willing to take part in Loraine¡¯s project. Even the mayor is looking to invite him to dinner. If you chase him away from the art gallery now, can you face the consequences?¡± ¡°Bullshit! He¡¯s seeing a poor country bumpkin Like Loraine. How much of a big shot could he be?¡± Marina didn¡¯t believe what Grady was saying at all. However, the security guards, Listening in on the conversation, looked a little hesitant. Chapter 267 Of course, Marina was not afraid of the consequences, but they were. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Noticing that the security guards were not moving, Marina shrieked at them impatiently, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kick them out now!¡± ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t simply drive them away without the curator¡¯s consent. We¡¯d better ask him toe here first.¡± One of the security guards was sent to bring the curator over. After a while, the curator ran toward them in a hurry. Marina thought she had someone to back her up now, so she ordered haughtily, ¡°Can you kick these people out now? I also demand that you forbid them from entering this gallery ever again in the future. I can¡¯t let them fool others with their fake fame!¡± But the curator tantly ignored her and focused all his attention on Wesley. He approached Wesley, nodded, and respectfully bowed his head. ¡°Mr. T, I sincerely apologize. I had no idea that our art gallery would be receiving you today, so I didn¡¯t prepare anything. Please allow me to escort you and thisdy around the exhibition. This would be the biggest honor of my Life!¡± Wesley wasn¡¯t particrly impressed by the curator¡¯s praise. He had already heard too much of it in his lifetime. What he really cared about was his niece¡¯s feelings. ¡°Do you still want to look around?¡± Wesley asked Loraine gently. Loraine shook her head and replied, ¡°No. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± She didn¡¯t want to browse the exhibition after she knew it was owned by Bryant Group. ¡°ALL right. Let¡¯s leave and visit another ce.¡± Without any hesitation, Wesley prepared to leave. The curator was so anxious that his face was gleaming with sweat. Mr. T, a highly distinguished artist was at the entrance of his art gallery but didn¡¯te in. If this news got out, the gallery¡¯s reputation would plummet, and it would be nearly impossible to disy any art in the exhibitions. However, Marina, who still didn¡¯t realize the gravity of the situation, continued to mock. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just let them go.¡± Chapter 268 The curator was brimming with so much frustration that he almost fainted. However, he couldn¡¯t scold Marina because she was Marco¡¯s sister. He could only stand and helplessly watch Wesley and Loraine leave. Grady, who couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of Marina, ran after the two of them, yelling, ¡°Wait for me! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Loraine had grown quite fond of Grady, so she didn¡¯t refuse. The three of them shared the same interest in art. They chatted andughed as they walked together. Marina was gritting her teeth in rage. Her future fiance just left her for Loraine! But a sense of joy rose in her heart. Marina finally kicked Loraine out and avenged herself. While Marina was basking in her victory, the news that Mr. T appeared at the art gallery began to spread to the designers of the exhibition. Instantly, all the designers were so excited that they didn¡¯t even care about promoting their works. They rushed out of the art gallery to meet their idol. ¡°Is Mr. T really here? He¡¯s my idol!¡± ¡°I have to get Mr. T¡¯s autograph!¡± ¡°Mr. Te¡­¡± Simultaneously, the gallery¡¯s guests caught wind of Mr. T¡¯s arrival and also ran outside to catch a glimpse of him. Since the designers had left, the rest of the guests were uneager to watch the exhibition. They all followed suit and left. Eventually, the huge art gallery became empty. It was not until Marina saw how crazy the designers were acting that she realized Mr. T¡¯s influence. ¡°How is this possible?¡± she murmured in a daze. The curator despondently stared at the empty art gallery with gaunt eyes and shook his head with a heavy sigh. ¡°Miss Bryant, you have made a huge mistake!¡± ¡°I have to go home to ask Mom for help. If Marco finds out about this¡­¡± The thought of how Marco locked her up at home thest time made Marina¡¯s pulse gallop like a runaway train. She rushed back, only to find that Laura wasn¡¯t at home. Liza was home alone. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Judging by the pensive look on her granddaughter¡¯s face, Liza immediately sensed that all wasn¡¯t well. She red at Marina, causing her toe clean almost immediately. ¡°You are such a fool. All you know how to do is to create problems for this family. What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Liza scolded Marina angrily. Chapter 269 But her anger didn¡¯t stop her from hating Loraine even more. That woman was a scourge! With her eyes narrowed, Liza asked, ¡°You said that Mr. T has an intimate rtionship with Loraine?¡± ¡°Yes, very intimate!¡± Marina nodded hard. ¡°He does whatever Loraine says. I¡¯m sure they are dating!¡± A vicious glint shed through Liza¡¯s eyes after she heard this. Before the news of Loraine and herpanion being thrown out of Bryant Art Gallery got out, Liza made the first move by releasing the news that they were dating. The report was apanied by pictures and eyewitnesses¡¯ testimonies. Just as the news was gaining traction, Bryant Art Gallery issued a statement. ¡°Here at Bryant Art Gallery, we pride ourselves in authenticity and genuine love for arts. We are forever committed to giving our guests the best experience on every visit. For this reason, we frown at celebrities whoe here just to seek attention. Only real art lovers are wee to our gallery. Thanks.¡± It was as clear as day that the statement was directed at Loraine. She was made out to be a celebrity who liked to be the center of attention. She was also med for her own embarrassment. The recent series of bad news about Loraine also acted as pointers that she was an attention seeker. Worse still, the statement wasing moments after her rtionship with Mr. T was reported. For the umpteenth time, Loraine and her private life became the topic of discussion online. Keely, who was keen on tearing Loraine down, didn¡¯t let this golden opportunity pass her by. She commissioned some trolls to fan the fire of the scandal. She gave them the details of Loraine¡¯s past which she overheard from Jimmie. ¡°I was once Loraine¡¯s ssmate. The news is credible. Loraine is not a professional architect at all. She has no degree. She dropped out of middle school!¡± ¡°I¡¯m from Loraine¡¯s hometown. Growing up, she was a loose girl. She jumped from one man to another. It was said that she dropped out of school because she got pregnant.¡± ¡°She did worse than that. I heard that she eloped with a street thug! She was under the radar for many years. Who knows what she did during that time!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Trolls popped out of nowhere and imed to have known Loraine from childhood. They said outrageous things about her. Loraine¡¯s reputation as a phnthropist and extraordinary designer was reduced to nothing. She received bacsh from countless social media users. Chapter 270 Sure enough, the Torres family got wind of the news. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Find the people behind this! All of them! I want to know the stupid people who dared to tell such lies about Lorrie!¡± Aldo was breathing fire, same as Rowan and Wesley. When Loraine was a child, she had gotten lost and lived in the countryside. It was taboo in the Torres family. They were afraid that Loraine would be reminded of her traumatic experience in the countryside if she saw the news online. They immediately made sure it was deleted and began to investigate who was behind it. By this time, Loraine had already seen the news. She couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. She immediately began to fight back. She posted a picture of her degree certificate online. This was to prove that she wasn¡¯t a middle-school dropout like the rumors imed. But it didn¡¯t help matters at this time. Several doubtfulments poured in. ¡°The department of architectural design, Presal Institute of Art? Gosh, you are such a bad Liar!¡± ¡°She clearly takes us for fools. In this day and age, it¡¯s easy to forge a certificate. If she¡¯s a graduate of such a prestigious school, then I¡¯m a Harvard alumnus. Ha-ha!¡± Seeing that they wouldn¡¯t take her word for it, Loraine contacted one of her professors at Presal Institute of Art to help her inform the school¡¯s management to back her im. Soon, her graduation photo was posted on the school¡¯s official Twitter ount. They also retweeted the tweet of her degree certificate. The trolls couldn¡¯t speak on her educational background anymore, so they stuck to speaking about her dating life. Loraine immediately fired back at them with a single tweet. ¡°I¡¯m a twenty-five-year-old divorcee, who is still young and beautiful. I have every right to hang out with whomever I deem fit. My dating life isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s business, so fuck off!¡± The other protagonist of this nderous news, Wesley, tweeted sarcastically to address the statement that Bryant Art Gallery issued. ¡°Of what use is an art gallery that¡¯s discriminatory, backward, and has no artistic quality? How about you change it to a museum for historical artifacts?¡± As a big shot in the art world, Mr. T had countless followers online. Once his tweet dropped, his fansunched verbal attacks at the gallery. Some of them even staged a mini-protest in front of it. Asa result, the gallery was forced to shut down temporally. This was just the beginning of its downfall. The art regtory body sanctioned it. The sanctions and bad PR affected business for all the branches of Bryant Art Gallery all over the world. In the end, the stock price of Bryant Group fell. The Bryant family kept receiving several bad news in the span of a few days. Liza suddenly had a heart attack and copsed. She was rushed to the hospital immediately. Around the time Marco was discharged from hospital, the public¡¯s perception of Bryant Group had hit rock bottom. Chapter 271 Upon returning to the office, he began working in overdrive to appease the public¡¯s anger and repair Bryant Group¡¯s reputation. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Marco made a major change to Bryant Art Gallery¡¯s business model. He swapped the traditional exhibition for a digital one and created a new, high-tech way of working. The reformed Bryant Art Gallery deleted the statement, apologized sincerely, and invited Loraine and Mr. T to its reopening as honored guests. Loraine and Wesley ignored him, but Marco¡¯s actionspletely reversed the downward trend and gave the industry a better understanding of him. Everyone agreed that Marco was, indeed, a business genius. Despite his excellence, however, Marco couldn¡¯t make up for the failings of the rest of his family. As soon as he got home, he flew into a rage. ¡°Marina, this is all your fault!¡± ¡°Why are you scolding me? Loraine and Mr. T were the ones being arrogant!¡± Marina scowled. ¡°How dare you defy me?¡± Marco mmed a hand down on the table, enraged. ¡°You¡¯re stupid, arrogant, ignorant, and unrepentant. Marina, it seems as though you¡¯ve beencking discipline.¡± Marina trembled at Marco¡¯s every word. She didn¡¯t say anything more but nced over at her mother for help. Unfortunately, even though Laura had always spoiled her daughter, she didn¡¯t dare beg an angry Marco on her behalf. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach Marina a Lesson she won¡¯t forget. No one will change my mind.¡± Marina shook with fear. Radiating coldness, Marco added, ¡°Marina, you made a huge mistake and almost ruined Bryant Group. You must now kneel and repent before our ancestors¡¯ portraits in the castle!¡± Color drained from Marina¡¯s face. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She had seen the gallery full of ancestral portraits, and it was chilly and gloomy. Getting locked in the gallery and having to look at the portraits of the dead all day would be a punishment worse than death. ¡°No! Please! Marco, please forgive me. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Marco refused to trust her anymore. He called for the bodyguards to take Marina away. With tears, Laura said, ¡°Marco, the castle is in desperate need of repair. How can you send Marina there?¡± Chapter 272 ¡°I¡¯LL find someone to repair the castle. Don¡¯t try to get Marina out of punishment.¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened. Laura fell silent, too terrified to argue. She cried as she watched her daughter being dragged away The only one who might¡¯ve been able to stop Marco was Liza, but she was still lying in the hospital right now. Having dealt with his family¡¯s mess, Marco went to the bar to drink. Jimmie and ter joined him. ¡°It is fine, Marco. You just lost some money. You can earn that much back in a minute.¡± ter¡¯s constion was always so simple. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money.¡° Casting a sidelong nce at ter, Jimmie clinked his ss against Marco¡¯s. Marco had polished off half a bottle of whisky, but his eyes were still clear. Marco agreed with Jimmie; he didn¡¯t care about how much money he¡¯d lost. Those sorts of Losses meant nothing to Bryant Group. What he couldn¡¯t stand was the intimacy between Loraine and Mr. T. After a few drinks, ter began to speak without thinking. ¡°Loraine is just a poor country girl. How does she know so many upper-ss men? First, a high-ranking government official, and now, a Legendary artist? It¡¯s weird!¡± Jimmie joined in. ¡°What¡¯s even more confusing is that after Loraine dropped out of middle school, she went to Presal Institute of Art. Who paid her tuition fees? Marco, you¡¯d better focus on investigating the gap after Loraine left the countryside.¡± ¡°I will. But¡­¡± Marco threw back another ss of whisky and then looked at Jimmie calmly. ¡°Jimmie, have you told anyone else about your discovery earlier?¡± ¡°No, of course not.¡± Jimmie¡¯s expression changed slightly as he fell into thought. ¡°But I know what you mean. ALL the facts and mistruths surrounding Loraine¡¯s past were exposed. Someone must have conspired to nder her.¡± ¡°You guys have to believe me,¡± ter urged. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me this time!¡± Jimmie rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one doubts you. Your intellect wouldn¡¯t be capable of such sophisticated tricks.¡± ¡°Jimmie, what the hell?¡± ter couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He raised a hand, intending to beat Jimmie, but he was stopped by Marco.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 273 ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± ter and Jimmie grew serious all of a sudden. Jimmie recalled something. ¡°I only told you and ter at the hospital, but then Keely came. I think she might have been eavesdropping on us from outside the door.¡± ¡°So, it was Keely?¡± This time, ter didn¡¯t defend Keely. He even had a feeling that Keely was, indeed, to me. Marco¡¯s face darkened. He suspected Keely, too. Now he just needed to prove it. He already noticed Keely¡¯s habit of doing dirty deeds in the dark. The signal tower incident probably had something to do with her. Plus, Carl had found an aphrodisiac in the food Keely prepared for Marco. All these pieces of evidence had Marco reaching his limits. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Marco, what do you want to do?¡± Jimmie looked at him, waiting for a response. Marco spoke indifferently, stroking the ss in his hand. ¡°Collect more evidence. Then, solve the problem once and for all.¡± Keely had been causing him trouble for far too long. He wasn¡¯t going to tolerate her anymore. Y Business After her ns had failed repeatedly, Keely became desperate. Marco was getting more and more wary of her. She was afraid that one day, her secrets would be exposed and he wouldpletely abandon her. Now that she was in such a desperate situation, she could only think of one person who could help her. Someone that would not be afraid of Marco and someone who hated Loraine as much as she did-Liza. Coincidentally, Liza happened to be in the same hospital. Keely quickly tidied herself up and came over to Liza¡¯s ward with a gift. Chapter 274 ¡°Why are you here?¡± Liza asked the moment Keely walked in. She never liked Keely very much in the past. She had this belief that weak women had difficulty in giving birth. Yet, the hostile wee did not affect Keely¡¯s ingratiation in any way. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, I heard that you were in this hospital, so I came to visit you,¡± Keely said with a smile and handed her the gift she had brought. It was a valuable emerald bracelet. Liza looked at it and saw that it was in Line with her taste, so she epted it. She then turned to Keely and said to her in a much softer tone, ¡°Thank you.¡± Keely was d to see that Liza¡¯s attitude softened and she moved to make herself even more likable. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, I heard that you were hospitalized because of Loraine?¡± ¡°Why do you mention the name of that slut?¡± Liza spat angrily. Keely sighed pitifully, acting as she cared so much about Liza. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m worried about you. After Loraine got divorced, she kept pestering Marco and giving the Bryant family trouble. Now, she has even caused you to be hospitalized. If this goes on, she will create a much bigger trouble sooner or Later. You have to stop her while it¡¯s still early!¡± Her wordspletely matched Liza¡¯s thoughts. Liza had never really liked Keely, but she had much more hatred for Loraine. If it weren¡¯t for Loraine, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up on a hospital bed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I need to find a way to get rid of that slut as soon as possible,¡± Liza said, nodding thoughtfully. Keely quickly seized the opportunity to propose an idea. ¡°Now that Loraine has the support of Cayson and Universe Group, Marco can¡¯t touch her. But if you wade in, you can teach her a bitter lesson.¡± Keely¡¯s statement made Liza think of someone. Immediately, she grabbed her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Liza, what made you remember to call me today?¡± a loud voice said at the other end of the line. ¡°Aldo, Long time no see. How have you been?¡± Liza greeted in a very friendly tone. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to retire and enjoy my life at home,¡± Aldo said, his tone indifferent. ¡°Great. But Aldo, I have an important piece of advice to give to you. You¡¯re the chairman of Universe Group. You shouldn¡¯t really leave everything to an outsider. There¡¯s a female employee named Loraine Torres in yourpany right now. She is not well-behaved and seduced the CEO you appointed, making thepany a mess. For the sake of thepany¡¯s reputation, I advise you to fire Loraine and warn the CEO.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Keely listened carefully to everything Liza was saying and she was highly excited. Chapter 275 Liza had called the chairman of Universe Group, Aldo Torres! She believed Loraine would be fired. Once Aldo gave the order in person, even Cayson wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Loraine! This was the same belief Liza had, but they didn¡¯t expect to hear what Aldo said next. ¡°Loraine is an employee of Universe Group. You have no right to interfere in our internal affairs. Don¡¯t ever meddle in our affairs again. You better mind your own business!¡± Aldo scolded and hung up immediately. Keely didn¡¯t hear what he said. When Liza slowly dropped the phone and remained quiet as if in shock, Keely was surprised. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, what did Mr. Torres say? When will he fire Loraine?¡± Liza had just been scolded and embarrassed by Aldo, making her mad with anger. And now, Keely¡¯s question only made her even more furious. ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s all because of your stupid idea. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have called him to get all those insults from him!¡± Liza shouted angrily. Keely didn¡¯t dare retort even though she was angry. Just to get Liza¡¯s help, she had endured the pain in her leg ande all the way to her room. Now, it was all for nothing but insults. Though Liza cursed Loraine every day, thetter¡¯s career was now getting better. Her projects were going smoothly and she was gradually earning herself a good reputation in the industry. Many rich and famous people contacted her, hoping she would design for them. But Loraine was not interested in the design and decoration of ordinary buildings. One day, an anonymous client contacted her through an agency and asked her if she could repair an ancient castle with over five hundred years of history. Loraine¡¯s interest was piqued and she demanded to see the pictures of the castle. But as soon as she saw the photos, her expression changed. It was none other than the Bryant family¡¯s ancient castle. Project The outer appearance of this castle was rather familiar to Loraine. She recalled that Liza had always spoken about the castle just to drive home the point that the Bryant family had been wealthy for centuries. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She highlighted that the family¡¯s predecessors were of noble origin, making their bloodline royal. To put it simply, the castle was a symbol of the family¡¯s high status. Loraine immediately figured that the anonymous client was none other than Marco. Chapter 276 No one else in that family could hire her to repair the castle that Liza held so dear to her heart. Loraine lost interest in a split second. But as usual, the stubborn Marco refused to take no for an answer. He bombarded her with e-mails. ¡°Loraine, I guess you already know who I am. The castle was built about five hundred years ago. It looks a bit run-down these days. Some of the touchups that were done previously have faded away. After pondering about it for a long time, I figured that you are the only person that I can entrust with the task of redecorating the castle. I hope you think this through, Loraine. I¡¯m looking forward to receiving a positive response from you soon. Thanks in anticipation.¡± The e-mail Marco sent conveyed his sincerity. He praised Loraine¡¯s design prowess and didn¡¯t sound as domineering as he used to. Despite it all, Loraine¡¯s heart remained hardened. She turned down the offer resolutely. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Give the project to someone else, please.¡± Marco got a bit agitated. His domineering side crept out again. ¡°Just name your price, Loraine. I¡¯ll pay any amount. You can also put forward any conditions. I¡¯ll abide by them as long as they are within my power.¡± Unbeknown to him, histest email would drive Loraine farther away. Loraine tut-tutted after reading it. She closed the mail tab, deciding to ignore all his emails from now on. She thought that it would put an end to the whole issue. But the next day, Loraine received a phone call from Liza while she was still at work. ¡°Hey! What did you say to Marco? Why is he hell-bent on assigning the renovation of our castle to you? Over my dead body, Loraine! I will not allow you anywhere near that castle while I¡¯m still alive. Stay away from my grandson!¡± The harsh words reminded Loraine of the tempestuous years she spent with the Bryant family. She wanted nothing to do with them. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want!¡± Liza assumed that Loraine was fibbing and went further to threaten her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank goodness you are a little self-aware. How can a low-level designer like you take on the grand project of renovating an extraordinary castle like mine? Otherwise, your sickly career will be ruined! Got that?¡± Loraine was pissed off when she heard this. She had only turned down the offer because she didn¡¯t want to associate with the Bryant family, not because she wasn¡¯tpetent. Since Liza talked down on her professional ability, Loraine wasn¡¯t going to let this slide at all. ¡°You are being ridiculous! What makes you think I¡¯m interested in that rundown building you call a castle? Eww! I find the sight of it repulsive. Get down from your high horse. Even if you pay me in millions, I won¡¯t agree to renovate it!¡± ¡°What! Have you forgotten who you are talking to? I¡¯m decades older than you, Loraine! Did no one teach you how to respect elders? You spoiled brat!¡± Liza cursed in rage. Chapter 277 ¡°Mind your words. You should reflect on your attitude before scolding me. Anyway, I¡¯d like to point out that your castle is no longer habitable. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s infested with mice and cockroaches. The foundation must have decayed a long time ago. Renovating it now would be like administering medicine to a corpse. You of all people should know that!¡± ¡°What are you driving at?¡± Liza roared, her throat itchy. Loraine continued indifferently, ¡°Take it as friendly advice. Anyway, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t. The castle was built hundreds of years ago. It has served its purpose already. It¡¯s only a matter of time before it comes crumbling down. Don¡¯t waste your money on renovating it!¡± ¡°Hey, you are still adding salt to injury! Have you gone mad?¡± Liza assumed that Loraine was not just talking about the old castle, but rather using it to satirize her deteriorating health. Loraine rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t give a shit about people who refused to take her advice. She had made her point clear, so she hung up on Liza, who was swearing non-stop. The world suddenly returned to its peaceful state. What a waste of time to argue with a nasty olddy on the phone! It was best to invest her precious time in work, wasn¡¯t it? Meanwhile, Liza, who was cut off by the disconnect tone, almost passed out due to anger. Keely hurriedly patted her back until Liza calmed down a Little. To get into Liza¡¯s good books, Keely stayed by her side and looked after her dutifully. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, please calm down. Loraine is not worth your anger. She¡¯s an uncultured and despicable creature. That arrogant bitch isn¡¯t the only architectural designer in the world. There are a host of others. I¡¯m almost back on my feet. How about you put me in charge of the renovation? I also studied architectural design back in college. I¡¯m confident that you will be satisfied with my work. It will be better than Loraine¡¯s.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Keely acted like a well-mannered young woman who just wanted to be of help. But she had other ns in mind. She reasoned that if she pulled off the renovation of the castle, Liza wouldn¡¯t mind picking her as the new granddaughter-inw. She figured that Marco would have no choice but to marry her at that time. Liza rose to the bait almost immediately. ¡°ALL right. I¡¯ll put you in charge of the renovation. You have to do an excellent job so Loraine will know you are better than her!¡± Keely and Liza were discharged from the hospital several days Later. The Bryant family was shocked when they saw Keely. Liza didn¡¯t like Keely. Why did she bring Keely back with her? ¡°Keely, why are you here?¡± Marco frowned. Keely looked at him with a pout. ¡°We haven¡¯t met in so long. Don¡¯t you have anything else you can say to me?¡± Chapter 278 ¡°No,¡± Marco replied coldly. Keely froze at his unexpected response. ¡°Marco, be polite.¡± Liza then patted Keely¡¯s handfortingly. ¡°I have invited Keely to renovate our castle, so please be civil.¡± ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re seriously letting Keely do the repairs?¡± Marco¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Yes. What do you have to say about it?¡± Liza stood her ground. Marco rubbed his forehead, feeling helpless. ¡°Have you ever seen Keely¡¯s designs? There are countless top designers in mypany. Even they aren¡¯t able to repair the castle. How could Keely do so when she has no experience?¡± ¡°What?¡± Liza became hesitant. Afraid that Liza would go back on her word, Keely grabbed her arm and whined. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, please trust me. I have no experience because I was sick. I¡¯ve recovered now. Please give me a chance to prove myself.¡± Marco was stubborn in his opinion. ¡°You won¡¯t be using our castle for your practice. We need a real designer, someone Like Loraine.¡± Liza was a little hesitant, but when she heard this, she became firm in choosing Keely. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you want to see Loraine! Marco, you¡¯repletely enamored by that bitch. You didn¡¯t evene to visit me when I was in hospital. You only care about that woman. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your grandmother. I raised you. I can pick whatever designer I want!¡± ¡°Grandma, listen to me, please¡­¡± Marco wanted to persuade his grandmother, but Liza interrupted him. ¡°Marco, your father passed away when you were young. And your mother didn¡¯t take care of you. I raised you. I just hope that you would get married and make a family. You agreed. Have you done that?¡± Marco¡¯s expression fell. The reason he married Loraine was to please his grandmother. After three years, he and Loraine got divorced and had no children. Liza continued to press as she saw his silence. ¡°I picked a designer that I trust, yet you disagree with it. I¡¯m still your grandmother, no?¡± Marco sensed that there would be no change in her mind, and he gave up. ¡°Grandma, you can do whatever you want with the castle. But if anything happens¡ª¡± ¡°Nothing will happen!¡± Keely gazed at Marco affectionately.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 279 ¡°Thank you so much for the opportunity, Marco. I will do the repairs perfectly, I promise!¡± Marco didn¡¯t want to talk to Keely. ¡°It¡¯s my grandma who gave you this chance, not me. Just do it well.¡± He turned around, exiting the room. Keely gritted her teeth as she watched him leave. She swore she would prove to everyone that she was better than Loraine. One monthter, Liza nned a banquet in the newly renovated castle for her 70th birthday. ALL of the wealthy families were invited, of course. Loraine also received an invitation. She didn¡¯t understand why the Bryant family would invite her. Did they want to show off that they didn¡¯t need her to fix the castle? Loraine wasn¡¯t interested in it in the slightest, and she tossed the invitation aside. As soon as itnded, a photo slipped from inside the envelope. It was of the newly renovated castle done by Keely. ¡°Huh?¡± Loraine picked up the photo, taking a careful Look at it. A yful smile appeared on her face. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This was quite interesting! If she was correct in her assumption, maybe she should drop by the event and have a little fun. At this time, there was a knock on the door. Cayson entered a secondter. He held an identical invitation in his hand. ¡°I just got a birthday invitation from the Bryant family. Do you want to be my plus one?¡± Loraine agreed happily, taking the free ride. ¡°Sure!¡± On the day of the party, Loraine and Cayson arrived right on time. The once ancient-lLooking castle had a refreshed, modern design now. As soon as the two of them reached the gate of the castle, they were stopped by Marina. ¡°Loraine, what are you doing here? The party is for high-ss guests only. Do you have an invitation?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes seared into Loraine. It was Loraine¡¯s fault that Marco sent her to the castle to kneel and repent. If it weren¡¯t for the renovation of the castle, she would have been kneeling in there Longer. Chapter 280 She would never allow Loraine to attend her family¡¯s banquet. Cayson shed his invitation to her. ¡°I have an invitation. Lorrie is my plus one.¡± Marina scoffed. ¡°No plus ones allowed. Anyone who attends the banquet must have an invitation.¡± Cayson was irked and was going to leave when Loraine stopped him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t have an invitation?¡± Loraine took out the invitation and showed it to Marina, smirking. ¡°Impossible! We didn¡¯t invite you. How the hell did you get an invitation?¡± Marina snatched the invitation from Loraine, inspecting it carefully. As soon as Marina opened it, she saw a special golden seal on the invitation. It wasn¡¯t the seal of the Bryant family, but Marco¡¯s private seal. Marco personally invited Loraine! Gift ¡°Loraine, I¡¯ve checked it. Your invitation is fake!¡± Even though Marina recognized Marco¡¯s seal, she didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°It seems that you just don¡¯t want to let us in,¡± Loraine said in an icy tone. ¡°So what? As long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll never be able to get into our castle!¡± Marina dered, throwing up her chin proudly as she stood in their way. ¡°Marina, what are you doing? Why are you blocking them?¡± The cold voice of a man startled Marina, who stepped aside immediately. Marco strolled to the scene from inside the castle, his ck tailored suit perfectly fitting his tall frame. There was a simple sapphire brooch on his cloth, making him look even more elegant and noble. ¡°Loraine, you¡¯re here,¡± Loraine said softly and ushered her into the castle in a gentlemanly manner. Loraine looked at his outstretched hand, but she didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she remained standing beside Cayson. ¡°I didn¡¯te here alone,¡± she said to him. Marco¡¯s eyes turned cold and he fixed an icy stare on Cayson. Cayson didn¡¯t seem like he was going to back down. Chapter 281 Both men stood there, eyeing each other with fiery res. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Coincidentally, Cayson¡¯s dressing was very simr to Marco¡¯s. Both of them were wearing tailored suits and simple brooches. But when Marco saw Cayson¡¯s brooch, his eyes narrowed. He recognized it at a nce as an antique brooch that Loraine had bought at the auctionst time. She had given it to Cayson. Marco¡¯s heart boiled with anger. Not knowing what was on Marco¡¯s mind, Loraine urged him, ¡°Have you confirmed the invitation? Can we go in now?¡± Her statement instantly reminded Marco of what he saw just now, and he red at Marina, who was now trying to hide herself. ¡°Marina, since you like to verify invitations so much, why don¡¯t you just stand here to receive guests? After all the guests have arrived, then you cane in.¡± ¡°Marco!¡± Marco ignored her and walked back into the castle, followed by Loraine and Cayson. Marina stamped her feet in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Marco. She had no choice but to stand at the entrance and do as she had been told. Meanwhile, in the castle, the banquet had already begun. Liza, well-dressed as usual, was being warmly congratted by the guests. Keely, in a fashionable and trendy gown, walked over to talk to Liza. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, today is your 70th birthday. This renovated castle is my gift to you. I hope you like it,¡± Keely said. She had been busy working on the castle for about a month and helping with the event too. Liza could not be more grateful and satisfied with her. ¡°Oh, my dear! Thank you so much!¡± But just then, she caught sight of Loraine and Caysoning in and her face darkened. ¡°What? Why are they here?¡± she asked in anger. Following Liza¡¯s angry gaze, Keely also saw the pair and her eyes turned cold. She stood properly, making sure to stay close to Liza, as if she was a member of the Bryant family. Chapter 282 ¡°Loraine, long time no see. Weren¡¯t you too busy to renovate the castle? So, what brings you here today?¡± she asked with a sneer. ¡°We were invited by the Bryant family. Happy birthday, Mrs. Bryant. Here is the red wine we got for you.¡± Cayson smiled and brought out a gift box. He meant that the gift was being presented to Liza by both Loraine and himself. Keely acted Like she did not understand. She looked at Loraine, who was holding a parasol, and sneered. ¡°Loraine, you came to attend Mrs. Bryant¡¯s birthday and you didn¡¯t bother to get her a gift?¡± Instead of pointing out that Cayson was already presenting their gift, Loraine smiled and said, ¡°I did prepare a surprise, but this is not the time to present it. You¡¯ll know about itter.¡± Keely scoffed. Surprise? What surprise could she have? She was simply just too poor to buy a gift! In a tone that was made to sound kind and considerate, she said to This is from N?velDrama.Org. Loraine, ¡°I know you¡¯re from a poor family and don¡¯t have much money. But this is Mrs. Bryant¡¯s 70th birthday, so you should have tried your best to get her a gift. It¡¯smon courtesy, you know.¡± Liza had been Listening to all of this and her face had a disgusted look on it. As far as she was concerned, Loraine was totally shameless! She had not even brought a gift. Marco divorcing her was the right thing to do! Other guests that overheard the conversation began to mock Loraine. ¡°Didn¡¯t she make a lot of money recently? Why couldn¡¯t she afford even a simple gift? She¡¯s so stingy!¡± ¡°After all, she¡¯s from the countryside. She can¡¯t change her poor character in a year or even a century!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so rude. No wonder she was divorced.¡± Loraine heard some of these talks, but she didn¡¯t care about them at all. Regardless of the ridicule, she only looked up from time to time at the beams in the hall of the castle. Marco, on his part, had all his attention on her. Chapter 283 He followed Loraine¡¯s eyes as she Looked up at the beams, and suddenly, he saw some tiny dust particles fall. If not that he was coincidentally standing at the right angle, he would not have seen that. Looking back at Loraine¡¯s glittering eyes, Marco had a bad feeling. He sensed that something was wrong. Loraine said that she prepared a surprise, but this was not the time to present it. What was she trying to say? Keely watched as Loraine observed the castle every once in a while. She thought Loraine must have been amazed by her design, so she grinned. ¡°Loraine, even if you appreciate my design that much, don¡¯t ignore Mrs. Bryant on her special day. If you need advice, I¡¯d be more than happy to share with you after the party.¡± Loraine shot her a meaningful look. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare learn from you.¡± ¡°What? You think I¡¯m too good that you won¡¯t be able to understand?¡± Keely was stillpletely clueless to what Loraine truly meant. ¡°Your skills are beyond my imagination. I don¡¯t mean it like that, though.¡± Loraine sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the damage that your renovation did to the castle to be so serious. The entire beam structure has been changed and it¡¯s worse than I expected.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Are you doubting my achievement?¡± Keely¡¯s expression dimmed. Instead of answering her, Loraine raised her parasol. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need to use it until Later tonight.¡± She calmly held the parasol above Cayson and herself. Everyone turned as she was acting so strangely. They were inside the castle! What kind of person would use a parasol indoors? The crowd began to chuckle. ¡°Is she a fool?¡± ¡°Good thing Marco divorced her, or else he would be too ashamed of his wife to tell anyone!¡± Keely felt her disdain of Loraine bubble up inside her. ¡°Loraine, do you need me to find a psychiatrist for you?¡± Loraine didn¡¯t listen and instead turned to Cayson. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Come closer, or my parasol won¡¯t be able to cover you.¡± Chapter 284 Though he was confused, Cayson still stood beside her obediently and kindly held the parasol for her. This action just caused more ridicule from the crowd. Loraine was far from upset that everyone wasughing at her. She watched the roof leisurely, then Looked to her watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. It¡¯s much earlier than I thought.¡± Suddenly, a loud sound came from the ceiling. The castle partially copsed, a cloud of dust falling down onto the crowd. ¡°Watch out!¡± Marco rushed to Loraine, carrying her in his arms and rushing outside. Cayson turned to assist Loraine as well, but he was slower than Marco, watching as he took her away from the scene. It happened so fast that Loraine wasn¡¯t even able to react. Once she came back to her senses, Marco had already moved her out and away from the building. Marco held her waist with one hand and held her thighs with the other. His palms clung to her body tightly. Loraine felt the heat of his hands through the fabric of her dress. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Marco looked down worriedly to the woman in his arms. ¡°Put me down!¡± Loraine struggled to break free from his grip. Marco set her down, and she stepped away from him instinctively. They had made it out of the castle so quickly that they werepletely clean of the dust. The people still in the castle were not so lucky. Except for Cayson who was holding a parasol, everyone else was covered with ayer of dust, and instead of looking morous, they looked like they just crawled out of a coal mine. Liza, the one celebrating her birthday there, was so scared that she took a pratfall, covered in dust as well. Keely helped her up. Once Liza came to her senses, she looked around for Loraine with a fierce look. ¡°Loraine,e here! Did you do this?¡± Loraine came over. ¡°Please don¡¯t use me without any evidence. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Why would you know to prepare a parasol in advance?¡± Liza was so angry that she vent it on Loraine.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 285 Loraine spoke calmly. ¡°I told you something was wrong with the structure here, but you didn¡¯t believe me. And you hired Keely to repair it. She¡¯s inexperienced. She just randomly fixed things, and it made the damage worse. It was just a small copse now. But the entire castle will probably fall in several days.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Since Loraine saw the photo, she assumed this would happen. She wouldn¡¯t havee for any other reason than to watch it. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, don¡¯t Listen to her nonsense! You¡¯ve seen how much I¡¯ve done for the castle!¡± Keely exined in a panic. Liza had been looking for a target to vent her anger, and Keely blew her fuse. She was fired up, turning to her. ¡°Is this the result of your work? Look what you have done to my castle, you rubbish!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± Before Keely could finish her words, Liza pushed her out. ¡°Get out of my castle now!¡± The crowd looked to Keely, the one who caused their embarrassment. Keely clenched her fists, lowering her head and exiting the room, attempting to get out of there as soon as possible. The birthday party was no longer a beautiful spectacle, but aplete joke. The incident became an ongoing joke among the upper ss. C issi After the birthday party, Liza was so furious that she barely ate for days and was nearly hospitalized again. Their castle had be dpidated and required repair. Liza contacted several famous designers, but they all refused. No one dared take themission because they were afraid of tarnishing their reputation. In the end, she had no choice but to turn to Marco. Marco had expected this result. ¡°Grandma, I told you, but you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± Liza was frustrated and helpless. ¡°All right, Marco. I know I was wrong. But now that things havee to this, what should we do?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL go to Loraine. She¡¯ll have a solution.¡± Marco insisted on his original suggestion. ¡°Why do you have to look for Loraine? Is there no other designer in the world?¡± Chapter 286 Liza had her pride. It would be too humiliating for her to ask Loraine for help. ¡°Grandma, no one is capable enough to handle the mess other than Loraine. If we leave the castle like this, what will people think of the Bryant family?¡± This time, Marco bluntly exined the stakes to Liza. The Bryant family had already lost their dignity at the birthday party. The castle represented the status of the Bryant family and was the most important thing in Liza¡¯s heart. No matter how reluctant she felt, she had to agree with him. ¡°Fine. You can find Loraine. But, if she epts this task, she must do it well! If she does not repair the castle efficiently, then I won¡¯t let it pass!¡± Marco frowned at her warning. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He was confident that Loraine was capable of restoring the castle, but he was not sure if she would agree to do it. She had blocked his number and never replied to his e-mails. Marco would have to seek out Loraine at herpany. Soon, he waited outside of Loraine¡¯spany until she came outside. ¡°Loraine, I want to hire you to repair my family¡¯s castle. It does not matter how much you want.¡± He pulled out a check and showed it to her. Few people could refuse the amount written on it. Unfortunately, he was talking to a person who did not need money as much as he thought. ¡°Put away your check. Do you think I¡¯m so desperate for money that I¡¯1L ept amission from your family? I¡¯ve had enough of your family. I¡¯m not doing this task, and I don¡¯t care how much you want to pay me.¡± No matter what offer Marco tried to make, Loraine refused him at every turn. After one final re, Loraine brushed past Marco and left without hesitation. Marco was desperate. He knew it was their fault for all of this. He couldn¡¯t expect Loraine to treat them with kindness after all the harm they had caused her, and they couldn¡¯t force her to do it either. He could only stand still and watch her leave. Watching the situation halt in a stalemate, Carl, who had been observing from the side, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. It seemed what he tried to teach Marco Last time had been in vain. He had taught Marco many tricks to please a girl, but thetter still attempted to use money to buy her over. In the end, Carl was left with no choice but to catch up to Loraine and speak for Marco. Chapter 287 ¡°Miss Torres, I know it¡¯s rude of us to disturb you like this, but Mr. Bryant didn¡¯t mean to do that. Last time, he protected you from danger and ended up hospitalized. So there¡¯s a lot of work that needs to be done. He was busy withpany affairs and matters regarding the castle. He didn¡¯t even have the time to eat. He has no choice but toe to you.¡± Carl¡¯s appeal made Loraine hesitate. She had mixed feelings. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Marco did save her, after all. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How is he now?¡± Carl sighed. ¡°If it goes on like this, his injury will certainly worsen. Of course, this is not your problem. Understandably, you don¡¯t want to help him, and he has no intention to force you¡­¡± Loraine cast a sidelong nce at Carl, mulling it over for a while. Finally, she agreed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯LL e-mail the repair n to youter.¡± She didn¡¯t want to involve herself with the Bryant family more than she had to, and this included Marco. She would return his favor this time. Then, there would be no reason for Marco to pester her ever again in the future. Two weekster, Loraine constructed a solution for the castle. Since the castle was built five hundred years ago, all the walls were made of ancient cement, which had color and texture difficult to rehabilitate. After careful testing, Loraine sessfully managed to replicate the construction¡¯s ancient materials with a mixture of red sand, water, and limestone. Loraine improved the castle¡¯s structure, and the castle¡¯s framework was given better fortification with an aesthetically pleasing Look. Marco was amazed when he viewed Loraine¡¯s design n. ¡°Miss Torres is a genius. She designed such a perfect n in such a short amount of time.¡± Carl sighed, impressed. ¡°She has always been amazing.¡± There was an undisguised admiration glinting in Marco¡¯s eyes. But that was all she did for him. After that, Loraine refused to contact the Bryant family again and instructed Marco to find other architects to carry out her design n. Logically, she didn¡¯tplete the whole task, but Marco paid her the entire amount they agreed upon in the deal. After discovering the amount that was paid, Liza was furious. Chapter 288 ¡°Is her n made of gold? Why is it so pricey?¡± ¡°Grandma, Loraine was the only designer who provided a solution. Do you not want to use her n?¡± Marco replied tly. Liza was speechless. She was furious, but she had to bite her tongue because she had no choice. The castle had been neglected for nearly a month after the copse, so it had to be repaired now, no matter the cost. Even if she thought an absurd amount of money had been paid to Loraine, Liza had no choice but to ept it. Ever since the banquet, when Liza had driven Keely out of the Bryant family, Keely had been trying her best to patch up her rtionship with Liza. Unfortunately, Liza was so pissed that she rejected any visitors. Even Marina didn¡¯t dare let Keely into the house. ¡°Keely, you shoulde backter. Now¡¯s not a good time. Marco just spent a ton of money hiring Loraine for the castle restoration. Grandma is having a fit.¡± Marina met Keely in secret and filled her in about what had happened in the Bryant family over the past few days. Keely was not about to give up. After investing a great deal of time and effort catering to Liza, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with simply serving as a contrast. She tried to sow discord between Loraine and the Bryant family. ¡°Marina, aren¡¯t you worried that Loraine might cheat with the restoration work? Why would Loraine want to help the Bryant family? The design n she came up with must be questionable.¡± Marina was against paying Loraine so much money for the restoration, so as soon as she heard Keely¡¯s assumption, she jumped on board. ¡°You¡¯re right, Keely! But my family won¡¯t hear it from me. Marco is obsessed with that bitch, and my mother and grandmother are unable to persuade him. What should I do?¡± After a moment, Keely made a proposal. ¡°You need to give me a copy of Loraine¡¯s n. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°Keely, that¡¯s so kind of you!¡± Marina felt as though she¡¯d been saved by a saint. What an innocent soul! Keely soon got the restoration n that Loraine had specially drafted for the castle. Studying Loraine¡¯s design carefully, she realized that the n mainly focused on restoring the castle, without making any major changes. The philosophy for the castle¡®s design didn¡¯t appear too different from before. In fact, it was simr to her own. Sure enough, Loraine was nothing more than a pretty bitch. All she could do was draw the long bow!This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 289 Keely¡¯s confidence was boosted. Suddenly, something popped into her mind. Keely had hired a team of people to spread the rumors about Loraine onlinest time, and Marco had be suspicious. Keely didn¡¯t dare use the same trick again, so she logged into her alt ount and released Loraine¡¯s n online. ¡°My friend¡¯s castle is a bit dpidated. It cost him an arm and a leg to hire Loraine Torres to restore it, but I don¡¯t think her restoration n is anything special. After all, the work isn¡¯t cheap; it¡¯s priced at more than ten million dors. Would you be so kind as to take a look and share your thoughts?¡± Loraine¡¯s fame and poprity within the industry,bined with the use of the Luxurious castle hashtag, ensured that the post quickly drew attention online. People who didn¡¯t know about the truth got very excited when they saw the astronomical cost. ¡°Loraine is new to the field. How could she possibly be worth that much? That¡¯s just greedy! Maybe she thinks she¡¯s famous enough to justify charging such an outrageous amount!¡± ¡°But restoring a castle would be a huge amount of work, so it makes sense that it would cost a huge amount of money, right?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Take a look. Is there any difference between the restored version of the castle and the way it Looked originally? How tricky Loraine is! This isn¡¯t worth it at all!¡± Once a few people had taken the lead, the public¡¯s opinion suddenly swayed against Loraine. By the time Loraine found out about thements, the criticism had already been going on for several rounds. Before she had time to defend herself, several construction designers took the initiative and jumped to her defense. ¡°It¡¯s nothing new for extraordinary designers to be paid tens of millions per project. Plus, restoring an ancient castle isn¡¯t exactly minimum wage work, is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout opinions about something you don¡¯t understand. What we need is to restore the ancient architecture as best we can, and Loraine¡¯s design fits this philosophy perfectly!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting someone as young as Loraine to be sopetent at restoring ancient buildings. She seems even more qualified than me, an industry veteran with over ten years¡¯ experience.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen such an inspired designer for a long while. I hope Loraine gets more ancient construction projects. The restoration work of historical relics is priceless!¡± These designers¡¯ ounts were all verified, meaning their voices were authentic and had authority. There were evenments from experts in ancient construction and professors who specialized in European architectural history, discussing Loraine¡¯s n for the old castle. They all heaped praise on Loraine¡¯s design and appreciated her ability in the field. It hadn¡¯t urred to Keely that Leaking Loraine¡¯s n online could have the opposite effect to the one she was after, but it did. Rather than being berated by the design industry, Loraine was being uplifted. Usually, due to their fastidious nature, it was hard for industry veterans to ept neers. But now, thanks to Keely¡¯s ¡°help,¡± they all thought highly of Loraine¡¯s work. Marco even took it upon himself to exin it in person. Chapter 290 ¡°I have hired Loraine Torres as the designer. Yes, it¡¯s an expensive project, but I¡¯m very satisfied with the n. I¡¯d also Like to note that whoever shared the n online and questioned the price has caused me great inconvenience.¡± Once Marco confirmed Loraine¡¯s excellence, people redirected their critique toward the poster. The busybodies were the most active, digging into Keely¡¯s alt ount and working out her identity. They even ascertained that Keely had been involved in the restoration of the castle before she had caused the castle¡¯s copse. She became theughingstock of the town. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Now everyone knew about the castle¡¯s copse, and it didn¡¯t look good for the Bryant family. How could the Bryant family be okay with it? Before long, Keely received a phone call from Liza. ¡°Keely Haywood, are you out of your damn mind? Did you think this wouldn¡¯t disgrace Bryant family?¡± Keely didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯m just worried¡­¡± ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to hear anything you have to say. Don¡¯t you daree anywhere near my family again!¡± After the scolding, Liza hung up the phone. She refused to answer any calls from Keely. Panicking, Keely called Marco. Marco, however, was indifferent and unmasked her on the spot. ¡°Keely, I warned you to behave yourself. But you wouldn¡¯t Listen. You kept pushing the envelope, over and over. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t find out about your tricks? You hired rumormongers to nder Loraine online. You even tried to drug me in the hospital.¡± Keely was frozen with fear. ¡°Marco, let me exin!¡± ¡°Save it for yourself. I won¡¯t tolerate you anymore. Contact Carl if you need anything. Don¡¯t show your face anywhere near me ever again.¡± ¡°Marco!¡± Her pleading made no difference; Marco had hung up the phone, and all that was To a busy tone. Having persevered through a number of episodes, the restoration of the Bryant family¡¯s castle was finallypleted. This proved that there was no problem with Loraine¡¯s n After the restoration, the castle Looked more solemn and elegant than ever before, and its structural soundness improved tenfold. The sess of the project made Loraine¡¯s name even more famous and well-regarded in the industry. Chapter 291 She was soon invited to an important business dinner. Not only did the guest list include wealthy businessmen, celebrities and elites from all walks of life, but a number of government officials, too. It was a lively scene. Loraine hade on her own. She wore a white dress, which was a ssic choice. With her brown hair coiled up on top of her head, revealing her slim neck, she looked smart and elegant. As soon as she arrived, everyone¡¯s head turned in her direction. Even at a distance, Marco could see her across the crowd. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As the CEO of Bryant Group, he stood among the guests. Loraine noticed Marco¡¯s presence too, but she was trying to avoid any contact with him. Marco was not about to let her get away that easily. Taking the initiative, he walked over to Loraine. In such a confined space, it was inevitable that they¡¯d meet. Loraine had nowhere to hide. Noticing that Loraine was alone, Marco frowned. ¡°Loraine, this business dinner isn¡¯t as simple as you think. The guestse from different backgrounds. It¡¯s risky to attend an event Like this on your own; you need a malepanion. I can apany you, if you Like.¡± Marco had a thorough understanding of the business circle. A good-looking and capable woman like Loraine, with no background, was likely to be prey to malicious male counterparts He would never Let such a thing happen to Loraine. Marco stood so close that Loraine could smell his cologne. She instinctively took a step back, trying to keep some distance between them. Marco¡¯s words were annoyingly patronizing How could he look down on her like this? Was it simply because she was a woman? So what if she was on her own? Loraine rejected him indifferently. ¡°No, thanks. I can look after myself just fine. I¡¯ve been on my own all this time without any help from you.¡± And with that, she left. Marco stared after her. He was miffed. How could she be so stubborn? Was it really necessary for her to push him away so resolutely? Thirty minutes after her encounter with Marco, Loraine was beginning to feel bored. Chapter 292 The reason she attended the dinner party was to meet more outstanding people in her field, but she had no interest in socializing with the crowd. In a mere half hour, she was already exhausted, Longing for a break and wanting to be alone. Unfortunately for Loraine, she was far too popr and well-known to go unseen. A flock of investors osted Loraine and drank toasts to her, one after the other. ¡°Miss Torres, would you Like a drink?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Torres. Let¡¯s be friends. Perhaps we¡¯ll invite you to draft ns for our vis and office buildings in the future.¡± They were all articte while proposing their toasts to Loraine. The truth was, however, that they were just trying to get close to her. Loraine turned down all the toasts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have a low tolerance for alcohol, so I can¡¯t take any more.¡± Among the men she rejected, a few were sure to see this as a challenge. A middle-aged man of medium height pulled a long face. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Torres, allow me to introduce myself first. My name is Gilmore McCoy and I have been doing business in this field for years. If you want to work in the construction industry, you¡¯d better have a drink with me.¡± Loraine raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Gilmore gave her a vague smile and looked her up and down. ¡°I think you¡¯re a smart woman. You¡¯ve been dating a lot of men since your divorce, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s not easy for a single woman to work in the construction industry. I assume you wouldn¡¯t mind getting another sponsor?¡± Gilmore¡¯s seedy gaze made Loraine feel sick. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the capacity to be my sponsor.¡± Loraine smiled and reached out one of her hands. She nned to ssh her drink all over that wretched man as soon as she got the ss. But before she could take the drink, a big, forceful hand took the ss away. ¡°I¡¯Ul drink it for her.¡± Marco appeared at Loraine¡¯s side and took her under his wing. Chapter 293 He looked around solemnly. ¡°Who else would Like to propose a toast to Loraine? I will drink it all.¡± The predatory men¡¯s ns were dashed by Marco¡¯s presence. They were extremely disappointed. Who would dare force Marco Bryant to drink? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Whoever did would most certainly be putting their head in the noose! Cold sweat poured from Gilmore¡¯s forehead. ¡°Mr. Bryant, you are indeed a heavyweight. It just urred to me that there¡¯s something else I need to do. I¡¯m sorry, but I must be leaving.¡± He rushed away, but soon, he turned back and stared at Marco and Loraine with clenched fists. As long as Loraine was under Marco¡¯s protection, no one dared make a move on her. Loraine suddenly felt peaceful again. The expression on her face, however, didn¡¯t improve. Marco had all but dered ownership of her just now. Since they had divorced, Loraine didn¡¯t want to be treated as Marco¡¯s woman. Unfortunately, at present, it seemed like Loraine was unable to rid herself of him. He followed her closely, which made it very difficult for her to lose him in the crowd. A waiter suddenly bumped into Loraine, spilling red wine all over her white dress. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, miss!¡± The waiter bowed his head and apologized profusely. The wine stains were conspicuous, but Loraine didn¡¯t me the waiter. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said graciously. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up in the bathroom.¡± As she spoke, Loraine walked towards thedies¡¯ room. Seeing that Marco was still tailing her relentlessly, she turned around and teased, ¡°Well, are you nning on following me into the Ladies¡¯ room?¡± Marco froze. Chapter 294 Finally freeing herself of him, Loraine turned around and left. She didn¡¯t see that two other men were also following stealthily. Once she had entered the bathroom, one of the men attached an ¡°Out of Order¡± sign to the door. The other took out a handkerchief soaked with some kind of Liquid. In the bathroom, Loraine turned on the tap and began gently rubbing the stains off with a towel. It was so quiet that all that could be heard was the sound of running water trickling into the sink. It happened so suddenly. Two figures rushed toward Loraine from behind. One reached out his arms to hold her down while the other tried to muffle her mouth with a handkerchief. Their movements were strong and swift, Like two beasts hunting down a little Lamb. But, unfortunately for them, Loraine was anything but a Littlemb. Loraine spun around as soon as she saw their reflection in the mirror. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She sidestepped them abruptly, causing the attackers to rush into the washstand and crash into each other. Without hesitation, Loraine violently swung her foot upwards and gave each of them a ferocious kick in their groins. ¡°ant ante The attackers let out wails of agony and slumped to the floor, their faces twisted in pain and their hands firmly clutching their private parts. Loraine didn¡¯t even think of showing mercy when she kicked them. Both assants were brawny and about six feet tall, yet both hadpletely lost strength amid their pain. Seizing the opportunity, Loraine grabbed the handkerchief from one of the men and gave the other a swift kick in the head. The poor man¡¯s head was bashed against the wall, and he fell unconscious before he could make a sound. His partner regained enough of his senses to realize what was happening, but he couldn¡¯t move because of the pain between his legs. Loraine couldn¡¯t afford to falter. She tightly pressed the handkerchief over his mouth and nose. The attacker¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. After failing to squirm away from her grip, he eventually fainted under the influence of the drug. Within sixty seconds, Loraine had taken care of two muscr men by herself. Tossing away the handkerchief, Loraine breathed hard asrge drops of perspiration glistened on her forehead. Her heart was still racing, but her adrenaline dropped back down to a normal Level. She let out a deep breath, trembling slightly as she reflected on what had happened. Chapter 295 She had sensed something off when she entered the bathroom. She had a strange feeling that someone was watching her. So she remained alert even when she was cleaning her dress. Loraine saw the two men follow her in when she spotted their reflection in the bathroom mirror. Her self-defense instinct was immediately alert, and her body switched into fight mode. Who could sneak into thedies¡¯ restroom like this? They must have tailed her on purpose. No doubt, these men were after her. Fortunately, she took the caution to prepare in advance so she could take the initiative and fight back just in time. Loraine bent down and examined the two assants carefully. They were going to be unconscious for a while. They Looked Like ordinary people and were even dressed in waiter outfits. The handkerchief wasced with a soporiferous agent, a very effective and powerful one. Why would they do this to her? She didn¡¯t even know who they were. Loraine frowned and searched through their clothes. She managed to find something. There was a room card for the presidential suite in one of the men¡¯s pockets. The room was Located on the top floor of the hotel. Why would a waiter have this on him? Someone must have ordered them to do it. What did this mysterious person want? Did they intend to get her drugged and dragged into the presidential suite? Loraine narrowed her eyes and contemted with the room card in her hand. Meanwhile, Marco had been waiting for Loraine for so long that he finally realized something was wrong. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He rushed to thedies¡¯ room and stopped when he saw a maintenance sign hanging on the door. His face darkened. Despite the inappropriate entry, Marco barged into the bathroom. ¡°Loraine!¡± Marco shouted in rm when he burst in. There was no one in the bathroom, but there were signs of a fight on the floor. The faint scent of the soporiferous drug was still hanging in the air. Something happened to Loraine! Marco stared around in shock, but it wasn¡¯t long till a fiery, uncontroble rage came over him. Bang! He smashed the cold, hard washstand with his fist, gritting his teeth. Chapter 296 The pain sobered him. It must have been one of the guests who dared to carry out their scheme in this ce. If Marco¡¯s hunch was right, the conspirator must still be here. Marco dashed back to the banquet hall, enraged. The attendees were still busy having the time of their lives. But, in Marco¡¯s eyes, any of them were suspects who conspired to attack Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Loraine. Marco clenched his fists tightly and ordered his men, ¡°Lock this entire ce down. Search everyone!¡± A group of bodyguards, suited up in sharp ck uniforms, swarmed into the hall and executed Marco¡¯s command immediately. The guests erupted in panic. The business dinner suddenly fell into chaos. ¡°Mr. Bryant, what is the meaning of this?¡± Klein was the first to inquire about the situation. Marco swept through the hall with an austere expression. His voice rang with a suppressed fury. ¡°Loraine is missing. I suspect that one of the guests has kidnapped her. Everyone here is a suspect. I will turn this ce upside down and force the truth out myself!¡± ¡°What? Miss Torres is missing?¡± Klein¡¯s eyebrows knit together in bewilderment. Marco did not have the patience to exin to Klein. He turned to his people and told them to seal off the hotelpletely. Klein frowned. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re worried about her, but the guests present today are not ordinary people. There are entrepreneurs and government officials. You¡¯d better calm down.¡± Marco was in no mood to take suggestions. ¡°Save it. I don¡¯t care who they are. No one is allowed to move until I find Loraine!¡± While chaos reigned over the banquet hall, Lorainey on a king-size bed in the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel. Before too long, the door to the suite was pushed open, and someone walked in. Squinting her eyes so that they Looked shut, Loraine observed quietly. The person at the door seemed to be a woman. Chapter 297 The woman took a few steps closer and, finally, Loraine could recognize her face. It was Keely! Keely approached the bed, her high heels clicking on the floor. When she looked down at Loraine, there was a hint of madness in her eyes. ¡°Drop the act, Loraine! I know you¡¯re awake.¡± Loraine opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°What do you want, Keely? You hired people to kidnap me and send me to this suite. Now what?¡± Keely replied grimly, ¡°You made me a Laughingstock and now Marco hates me. Has it only urred to you just now to ask what I want?¡± ¡°You got what you deserved, and it was nobody¡¯s fault but your own. How does any of this have anything to do with me? Why don¡¯t you reflect on the consequences of your own actions instead of ming others? You¡¯re pathetic, Keely!¡± Loraine scoffed. ¡°Shut up, you bitch! Loraine, if it hadn¡¯t been for you shamelessly throwing yourself at Marco, why would he ever have left me?¡± Keely shrieked. Loraine sneered and didn¡¯t respond. Keely was in a world of her own, and she wouldn¡¯t Listen to anyone. Keely found Loraine¡¯s attitude incredibly frustrating. ¡°I, Keely Haywood, swear to God that I will destroy you today, Loraine!¡± Keely yelled. ¡°You like seducing men, yes? Then I¡¯1l let you have all of them at once!¡± Loraine was suddenly wary. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ring viciously at Loraine, Keely spoke slowly and clearly. ¡°I have invited several of the guests here on your behalf. They will have fun with you. You can¡¯t even imagine how excited they were when they received your invitation. I¡¯m sure they can¡¯t wait to get here.¡± Although she knew what sort of person Keely was, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the unexpected cruelty of her scheme. Keely held up a remote control and said, ¡°I had cameras installed in this suite in advance. When I press the button, the live stream will begin. By that time, you¡¯ll be doomed, Loraine!¡± ¡°Keely, you¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± Loraine stared solemnly at the hysterical woman in front of her. ¡°This is a crime. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the truth will be revealed?¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m exposed? Even if you can prove that you were framed, you¡¯ll go to hell for good when they see you having sex with men!¡± Keely Laughed hysterically, as though she¡¯d already witnessed Loraine¡¯s miserable ending and found it immensely entertaining. This is from N?velDrama.Org. By contrast, Loraine remained calm. She stealthily pressed the stop button on her phone, which had been lying under the pillow the entire time. Chapter 298 She hade to the presidential suite of her own ord to catch the person behind it all. She had been well prepared. After ensuring that all the evidence had been collected on her phone, Loraine ended the recording. ¡°Keely, I won¡¯t let you seed,¡± Loraine said resolutely. ¡°This time, I¡¯LL be sending you to jail myself.¡± Just as she was about to get out of bed, her Legs suddenly seemed to go limp, leaving her powerless. Something inside her ignited, and a hot flush crept up her neck and over her face. She was drugged! Loraine¡¯s calm expression faded immediately. ¡°You have underestimated me, Loraine,¡± said Keely with a malevolent smile. ¡°To ensure the n goes well, I¡¯ve sprayed an aphrodisiac in the enter suite. I¡¯ve already taken the antidote. No one can save you this time, Loraine!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Keely finished speaking, scurrying footsteps could be heard outside. Keely was suddenly very excited. ¡°Loraine, enjoy yourself. I¡¯LL be watching you suffer until you¡¯repletely ruined!¡± She left the suite from the side door. The front door opened, and a group of men entered the suite. Meanwhile, Marco was in the hall, losing his mind. He had deployed all his men, but they still couldn¡¯t find any trace of Loraine. Carl suddenly ran over, holding his mobile phone. ¡°Mr. Bryant, something¡¯s happening! Look!¡± He passed the phone to Marco. The screen showed an anonymous live stream featuring Loraine¡¯s name. In the live stream, Loraine was on a king-size bed. Her face was flushed and her hair was slick with sweat. She looked terrible. Chapter 299 A group of men suddenly entered the frame, surrounding her. Any adult could predict what would happen next. Thements were obscene. ¡°Good heavens! Is Loraine Torres doing a live stream of a sex scene?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I had no idea she was such a lecherous creature! How could she handle so many men at once?¡± ¡°Hurry up and start already! I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± ¡°Wow, this woman is gross¡­¡± Reading through thements, Marco hit the roof. He gripped the phone so hard that his fingers turned white. He wished he could smash those people to a pulp. ¡°Damn it!¡± Trying his best to keep a level head, he suppressed his fury. Now was not the time to lose his temper. He had to race against the clock to find Loraine as soon as possible! After cooling down, Marco observed the Layout of the room in the live stream. The hotel logo on the pillow caught his attention almost immediately. In addition to a Large amount of space, the room was decorated luxuriously, indicating that it wasn¡¯t just a regr king-size room. Loraine must be in the presidential suite on the top floor. Marco dropped the phone at once and charged out of the hall. In the deluxe presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel, Loraine was lying on the bed, vulnerable. The men stood around the bed, surrounding her. The leader among them was Gilmore, a man who had tried to make a move on Loraine before during a business dinner. ¡°Weren¡¯t you so full of yourself then? You refused to even have a drink with me. Now you¡¯ve changed your mind and invited us to this fancy suite. What a warm wee!¡± Gilmore¡¯s associates eyed Loraine with hungry expressions, their eyes eagerly traveling over her delicate skin as if they were on the hunt for their prey. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Loraine was still sober. She attempted to reason with the men. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who invited you here. We were all tricked! Right now, this entire suite is being monitored by cameras and being broadcasted Live. So, listen to me and calm yourselves down!¡± Gilmore was stunned at first. But then he was distracted by Loraine¡¯s breasts rising as she spoke. How could these vile men resist such a tempting offer when it was presented right in front of them? Not only that, the entire suite was sprayed with an aphrodisiac that made them lose their heads. Realizing that the situation was not in her favor, Loraine dug her nails into her palm so that the pain would keep her clear-headed. Then she discreetly stretched out her hand under the pillow and attempted to dial the emergency contact. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t quick enough. Chapter 300 Gilmore pounced on her with a sneer and gripped her wrists tightly. ¡°Loraine, stop pretending to be pure. There¡¯ll be lots of benefits in the future as Long as you cooperate!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Loraine tried her best to fight back, but it was in vain. Now that one of them had made the first move, the rest followed. They rushed up one by one and began to tear off Loraine¡¯s clothes. The fragile cloth couldn¡¯t stand their force and was ripped to shreds. Soon, the white fabric was torn off to reveal her soft skin. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Loraine¡¯s hands and feet were caught. She struggled as hard as she could, iling desperately, but she couldn¡¯t get their filthy, groping hands off her. Her face was flushed, her shiny, long hair scattered over her shoulders, and her clothes were torn to shreds to reveal her skin. Such a sight aroused her predators even more. They werepletely controlled by their desire to taste the attractive creature in front of them. And all of this was being captured by the cameras. The live stream caused the viewers in an uproar, thements surging in and turning more and more explicit. They were all waiting for the best part. But just at the critical moment, the door of the presidential suite was kicked down with a bang. The gruesome scene was suddenly interrupted. Before anyone could react, a man barged in and violently kicked Gilmore off Loraine. The kick was so abrupt and brutal that it sent Gilmore flying for nearly two meters before he mmed into the wall. The sound of his bones cracking could be heard clearly, and the rest of the men were suddenly aware of what was happening. Gilmore slumped onto the floor, unconscious. The others trembled and begged for mercy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s talk about this first¡­ Ah!¡± The fists rained down on them like a storm of fury. Even if they worked together, they were no match for this man. The man¡¯s eyes were red with rage as he beat them to a pulp as if the devil had escaped from hell. One punch after another, the vengeful man went on a rampage and showed no mercy. The deluxe suite was sttered in blood and echoed with screams and wailing. At first, Loraine was in a state of shock. She soon regained her senses and shouted, ¡°Stop, Marco! Are you trying to beat them to death?¡± ¡°How dare they do this to you? They all deserve to die!¡± Marco ruthlessly stomped on a man¡¯s hand. In his mind, it was that very hand that dared touch Loraine, so it had to be destroyed. With a cruel and frigid expression, Marco added force to his foot until a satisfying crunch of bones came from the man¡¯s palm. The man lying on the floor grunted in agony, ¡°Mr. Bryant, please forgive me! Please, let me go!¡± Chapter 301 ¡°Stop it, Marco! Even if you finished all of them, then what? If you¡¯re really pissed, go to Keely. She¡¯s the one who plotted this entire setup! Will you be able to torture her like this?¡± Loraine was swaying, on the verge of copse. The drug was kicking, and her body felt as though it were burning. Her eyes blurred. Noticing something was wrong with Loraine, Marco managed to calm himself down and quell his rage. This was not the time for him to think about who was behind this. He hurried to the bed, yanked off his coat, and wrapped Loraine in it tightly. Then he swept her off her feet and carried her out of the suite. But someone stopped him at the door. Marco¡¯s face was filled with cold rage as he snarled, ¡°Get out of my way, Cayson!¡± Sweat trickled down Cayson¡¯s forehead, and he was gasping for breath. He had found out about the Live stream and run over here as fast as he could. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me take over! I¡¯ll take care of Lorrie!¡± Cayson made a move to grab Loraine, but Marco jerked away. ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Marco held Loraine securely, staring at Cayson with indignation. ¡°Marco Bryant!¡± Cayson roared, infuriated. He was also worried about Loraine¡¯s condition. He clenched his fists, suppressed his anger, and softened his tone. ¡°Give her to me, please! I¡¯ve brought a medical team with me. They¡¯ll give Lorrie the best treatment, trust me.¡± He reached out for her again, pleading with Marco to hand her over. Marco lowered his head and gazed at the woman in his arms. Loraine¡¯s face was flushed, and her eyes were empty. She was losing consciousness fast. Marco¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was all his fault! He thought no one would dare hurt Loraine as long as he was around. In the end, his arrogance put Loraine in danger. From now on, he would never Let her out of his sight ever again. Marco¡¯s expression darkened. He raised his head, avoided Cayson¡¯s outstretched hands again, and demanded sternly, ¡°Where¡¯s the medical team? I¡¯ll take her there myself!¡± Marco¡¯s embrace was soforting and tight. One of Loraine¡¯s cheeks was pressed against his broad chest. She could even hear his heartbeat. ¡°Put me down, Marco.¡° Once Loraine became a little conscious, the first thing she did was ask him to Let go of her. Chapter 302 She wriggled just to get away, but her efforts were futile because the drug made her so weak. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, Loraine. Stay put.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Marco¡¯s embrace became even tighter despite her struggle. ¡°Hey, Let me¡­¡± Loraine raised her hand to hit his chest, but her blow was as light as cotton. She became dizzier and weaker. Her face burned with the rising heat of her body. Her Lips were parted as she struggled to breathe. At the same time, her drowsy eyes were misty and unsteady. She Lost consciousness again a secondter. Cayson was almost losing his mind now that he could only stand aside as Loraine was in her ex-husband¡¯s arms. ¡°Lorrie¡¯s condition is worsening. She needs urgent medical attention. Come with me!¡± Cayson¡¯s top priority was Loraine¡¯s health, not arguing with Marco. He decided to lead him to the medical team first. On the way, they met Klein, who was running in their direction. Klein stopped and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Loraine in Marco¡¯s arms. He knew that he would have been in hot water if Loraine had been harmed in this business dinner. ¡°Thank goodness! She is safe now. Mr. Bryant, could you dismiss the bodyguards that surrounded this ce before you leave?¡± The only thing on Marco¡¯s mind now was getting Loraine to the hospital to receive treatment. He didn¡¯t give a damn about anything else. ¡°Get out of my way! I have to have Loraine treated. No one is permitted to leave here until she¡¯s all right. It¡¯s not over until I say so!¡± Afterward, Loraine hurried away with Cayson leading the way. Klein held his chest as he stared at them with his mouth agape. Although he felt wronged, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that he was partially to me for what happened to Loraine today. He had no choice but to stay back to clean up the mess. Klein walked into the presidential suite, only to meet a shocking scene. A bunch of men were crying and whining on the floor. He felt perplexed, shocked, and confused all at the same time. ¡°Oh my God¡­ How could Mr. Bryant be so impulsive that he beat all these men ck and blue?¡± It was a known fact that all the guests at this business dinner were wealthy and powerful people. Most of them had strong connections and special identities. Chapter 303 Offending any of them would be like courting death. However, Marco beat them up without hesitation. His actions today could spell doom for himter on. There was no denying that these men would want to have their pound of flesh. Nheless, Klein sighed as he admired Marco¡¯s courage in his mind. Never did it cross his mind that Marco would be willing to sacrifice so much because of Loraine. But was it really worth it to offend so many powerful people just for an ex-wife? Shortly after, the men held their sore spots and managed to sit up on the floor. Once they regained a little strength, curses and groans filled the room. ¡°Fuck! It hurts like hell! That son of a bitch! How dare he hit me so hard? Marco has crossed the line. I must get back at him!¡± ¡°Where is that bitch called Loraine? I¡¯ll kill her once I¡¯m done with Marco!¡± ¡°Those two won¡¯t get away with this. They will rot in jail!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Klein¡¯s anxiety worsened as he listened to the men vow to take revenge. Suddenly, there was a rumble hovering outside the deluxe suite. Curiosity drove the groaning men to stop whining and look out of the window. They saw three military helicopters flying in their direction. The helicopters Landed on the rooftop. The next second, the cabin doors of all the helicopters swung open. A group of well-armed soldiers jumped out and matched into the suite fearlessly. The battered men who had been so bold a few minutes ago quaked in their boots. Why did these soldierse here? Who sent them? The soldiers rounded up all the men roughly without uttering a word. ¡°Hey! What do you think you are doing? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Gilmore McCoy. My father-inw is a government official. If you darey a finger on me, you will be doomed!¡± Gilmore threatened in a Loud voice. However, the soldiers didn¡¯t give a shit about what he said. One of them gave him a knock on the head and seized him like a criminal. His identity wasn¡¯t important to them. They were only concerned about carrying out the order of their superior. Like everyone else, Klein was also confused. He inquired politely, ¡°What department are you from? Who sent you to arrest them?¡± The leader of the soldiers nced at him with a frown before responding, ¡°We are members of the third squad of the Cheetah Command. Chapter 304 We came here on Commander Rowan Torres¡¯ order. These criminals muste with us!¡± The Cheetah Command? Rowan Torres! This revtion blew Klein¡¯s mind. The Cheetah Command was widely known by people who had some knowledge of the nation¡¯s military. Themander of them was referred to as the God of War because of his outstandingbat ability. Klein knew that Rowan was a top government official who was once in the military, but it came as a surprise to him that the Latter was actually the revered God of War. While Klein was still in a daze, the soldiers went about their mission. They bundled up the battered men, leaving only Klein. The mouths of the men were stuffed with pieces of cloth so they couldn¡¯t brag anymore. From the suite next door, Keely had been watching the live stream of what was happening in the presidential suite. She was so happy when she saw the men tearing apart Loraine¡¯s clothes. Just when the scene was bing more interesting for her, the signal jammed and the Live stream ended out of the blue. ¡°No! What¡¯s wrong with this damn equipment? Not now out of all times!¡± Keely mmed at the monitor furiously, assuming there must be something wrong with the signal. Nheless, she took out her phone to check the public¡¯s reaction. As she expected, thements online were nothing but curses aimed at Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine andints about the interrupted Live stream. ¡°Shit! Why was the broadcast cut off? Come on, show me that bitch!¡± ¡°Eww! Loraine is so gross. Her slutty lifestyle is being broadcasted live. She¡¯s a shame to womanhood!¡± ¡°Humph! I guess she sells her body to rich men regrly.¡± Keely¡¯s joy knew no bounds as she read all the negativements aimed at Loraine. Her hunger for revenge was gradually satisfied. She cackled as thements flooded in. But her joy didn¡¯tst for long. The halted live stream suddenly jarred back to life, but it had been tampered with. ¡°I, Keely Haywood, swear to God that I will destroy you today, Loraine. You like seducing men, yes? Then I¡¯ll let you have all of them at once!¡± Chapter 305 ¡°I have invited several of the guests here on your behalf. They will have fun with you. You can¡¯t even imagine how excited they were when they received your invitation. I¡¯m sure they can¡¯t wait to get here.¡± ¡°I had cameras installed in this suite in advance. When I press the button, the live stream will begin. By that time, you¡¯ll be doomed, Loraine!¡± Keely was stunned. When were her words recorded? And now many people heard them! Keely¡¯s face turned deathly pale as the realization hit her. She tried to shut down the live stream, but failed. Her voice continued to y. People soon realized how vicious she was. In a state of panic, Keely called her men to cut off the broadcast by all means. ¡°Turn off the stream immediately! Like right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. That won¡¯t be possible. The live stream tform has just been acquired by Starlight Entertainment. They won¡¯t take our orders!¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± The news dropped Like a bombshell on Keely. Her phone slipped off her hand and fell to the floor. She became hysterical. ¡°I¡¯m finished. Oh my God! I¡¯m finished!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As the recording looped on air, thements took a different turn. ¡°Oh my! This is unbelievable. It appears that Keely set up Loraine!¡± ¡°How could Keely do such a vicious thing to another woman? She¡¯s a devil!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a crime! She must be arrested and jailed!¡± At this time, Keely¡¯s name was being dragged in the mud. When she saw that the criticism was getting out of hand, she knew that she had to go into hiding immediately. She got up and began to pack up her things, but it was already toote. ¡°Open the door! You are surrounded!¡± The soldiers Rowan sent had found out that Keely was hiding in the next suite. They pounded the door heavily. Keely¡¯s heart was in her mouth at this time. She shivered like a jellyfish as she decided to call Marco for help. Shey with her belly on the floor, picked up her phone, and dialed Chapter 306 Marco¡¯s number. The Line didn¡¯t go through. It finally connected when Keely was about to give up. ¡°Marco, help me!¡± Keely cried out pitifully ¡°Fuck you, Keely! How dare you call me again?¡± The anger and hatred in Marco¡¯s tone were undeniable. ¡°I already know what you did. Why do you have to say to me now?¡± Staring at the door, Keely pleaded with a shaky voice. ¡°Please help me, Marco. I was forced to do that. I didn¡¯t mean to harm Loraine. I had no choice but to do it because those evil men threatened to harm me.¡± Marco retorted immediately, ¡°Bah! Spare me your lies, Keely. You can¡¯t fool me. I know you are the brain behind this. In the recording, you clearly said that you were going to destroy Loraine. Why are you still denying it now?¡± Keely knew lying was useless now, so she resorted to crying pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Everything I did was because of you. I love you, Marco. You were so nice to Loraine, so I decided to teach her a lesson. I didn¡¯t want things to turn out this way. Please understand and forgive me, Marco.¡± As Marco listened to Keely¡¯s cries, he shut his eyes and found it ridiculous. How could he be so stupid? He med himself for indulging Keely all this time. The more he tolerated her, the more her actions became presumptuous. She had attacked Loraine more than once. And every time, she became more aggressive. Marco was fed up with it all. Anytime the image of Loraine being surrounded by those perverted bastards shed in his mind, Marco wished he could snap Keely¡¯s neck with his bare hands. His heart was closed off to her now. ¡°Enough is enough! You must face the music. Save your silly exnation for the cops and the judge. I have had it up to here with you. That was thest straw. I won¡¯te to your aid this time!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the soldiers began to smash the door open since Keely refused to respond to the knocking. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that to me, Marco!¡± Keely was scared out of her wits. ¡°Have you forgotten how Jorge died? He died trying to save you. You promised him that you would take good care of me. How can you go back on your word now?¡± Marco didn¡¯t utter a word for a long time. The silence drove Keely nuts. Chapter 307 She was just about to shout again when Marco finally spoke. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sure Jorge would have been devastated to see his fiancee turn into a vicious monster if he was still alive. For his sake, I will help you onest time, Keely. Once everything is over, you must leave this country and nevere back!¡± As soon as the call ended, Keely copsed to the floor, crying andughing at the same time. She was happy that she would be let off the hook easily since Marco had promised to save her. She was sad because it seemed she had lost him forever. ¡°Loraine, are you okay?¡± ¡°Hang in there, Loraine. You¡¯re safe now.¡± ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here¡­¡± In her barely-conscious state, Loraine thought she heard Marco¡¯s voice. His deep, masculine voice whispered frequently into her ear, checking on her anxiously. How annoying! It was too noisy. It must be a dream, she thought. What other possible exnation was there for a bastard Like Marco treating her so gently? Furthermore, why was she even dreaming of him? What a nightmare! When Loraine opened her eyes, she was lying in a soft, warm bed in her home. ¡°Lorrie, are you all right?¡± ¡°Lorrie, how¡¯s your head? Are you still dizzy? Would you like some water?¡± ¡°Lorrie, are you hungry? Would you Like something to eat?¡± Loraine¡¯s field of view quickly filled with three concerned-looking men. Watching their faces, Loraine felt a wave of relief wash over her fatigued body. Her grandfather and uncles all looked down at her, waiting for a response. Her mind cleared, her racing heart slowed and her core temperature returned to normal. She smiled. ¡°No worries. I feel much better now.¡± The three men breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It was fortunate that Cayson arrived in time to bring Lorrie back. Chapter 308 Otherwise, the consequences could have been too dire to consider,¡± Aldo said thoughtfully. Rowan was sitting by the bed, his face grim. Looking down at Loraine¡¯s pale face, he felt heartbroken. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lorrie, I¡¯m not a man to be trifled with. I will make those bastards pay!¡± Wesley set aside his sense of humor for a moment and said sincerely, ¡°Lorrie, forget about the live stream. It¡¯s been handled. All the relevant pictures and videos have been secured, and the sharing of any such materials is prohibited.¡± Though she had been framed, Loraine felt incredibly fortunate to have such a dedicated and protective family. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Rowan, Uncle Wesley, it¡¯s so good to have you around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re our princess. It is our duty and pleasure to look after you.¡± Aldo lovingly stroked Loraine¡¯s hair. Loraine weed the tender family atmosphere, but she couldn¡¯t shake the thought that she had forgotten something. Why did she have a foggy memory of Marco carrying her out of the suite? By her family¡¯s ounts, it seemed that Marco had never shown up. Bewilderment flooded Loraine¡¯s mind. Noticing Loraine¡¯s expression, Aldo asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Lorrie? Are you feeling ill again?¡± Loraine quickly put her puzzlement aside. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine, really. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± ¡°Well, get some rest then. We¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± Aldo, Rowan and Wesley headed for the door. As soon as they stepped out of the room, their faces changed. ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t keep the truth from her. What do you think?¡± As an army man, Rowan was always straightforward. ¡°Marco had helped a lot this time.¡± Aldo red at him furiously. ¡°What did he do? That brat held onto N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Lorrie like a crazy person. It didn¡¯t matter how hard Cayson beat him; he wouldn¡¯t let go of her. The doctor ended up having to treat Lorrie in his arms. What a pain in the ass!¡± Chapter 309 Rowan sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t agree with you there. After making sure Lorrie was okay, Marco had his men collect the evidence immediately. If it wasn¡¯t for Marco¡¯s evidence, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to arrest the officials who offended Lorrie so soon.¡± Wesley raised his eyebrows. ¡°It was through the collective efforts of Bryant Group and Starlight Entertainment that any leaks to the media were avoided and all videos were scrubbed from the Inte. Now there¡¯ll be no trace of Lorrie on the web, not even a single finger. Bryant Group¡¯s AI retrieval technology is very impressive indeed.¡± Despite Rowan and Wesley¡¯s dislike for Marco, they had to admit that he had made a great contribution to the handling of the situation. Without him, it wouldn¡¯t have been so thoroughly and efficiently resolved. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Should they share the truth about Marco with Lorrie? After endless debate, the three men still couldn¡¯te to a decision, so Aldo made the final call. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much Marco helped; he owed it to Lorrie. Don¡¯t forget what he did to her over the past few years. What¡¯s more, he did it all on his own. Let¡¯s just keep it to ourselves. Otherwise, Lorrie will feel indebted to him.¡± Rowan and Wesley both nodded in agreement. Even though the Torres family and the Bryant family had worked together, the matter didn¡¯tpletely end there. On one hand, the Inte was shocked by Keely¡¯s viciousness. On the other hand, there were still some voices questioning Loraine¡¯s innocence. It happened just as Keely had intended; even though Loraine proved that she was framed, the scene of her lying half-naked on the hotel bed surrounded by a bunch of men still stirred up waves of criticism. Loraine had already been involved in online gossip, and this time, the release of such a pornographic video put her right back into the eye of the storm of public scrutiny. She was now seen as someone with a degenerate lifestyle. Online engagement surrounding Loraine¡¯s controversy increased. ¡°Where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire. Do you really believe that Loraine Torres is as innocent as she ims?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Likely that Loraine was framed by Keely this time, but there were rumors about her having an affair with Cayson Benton and Rowan Torres prior to this. Not to mention her rtionship with Mr. T.¡± ¡°Personally, I think she¡¯s a slut who uses men to get what she wants!¡± Marco was pacing around his office. Ever since Loraine was taken away after the treatment, he was worried about her condition. Since he couldn¡¯t see Loraine at the moment, all Marco could do was mobilize all his resources to tie up loose ends for Loraine. Seeing the trend turn against Loraine on the Inte, Marco sensed something must have gone wrong. He called on Carl to check up on the current situation. Chapter 310 ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there hatements about Loraine all of a sudden? Where are the PR personnel? Why are they waiting for? Have these unnecessary criticisms taken care of right now!¡± With a worried Look, Carl replied fretfully, ¡°It¡¯s not their fault, Mr. Bryant. Your grandmother has restricted them from meddling with Miss Torres¡¯ situation.¡± Marco¡¯s eyebrows knit together. He rushed back to his grandmother¡¯s home. In the Living room, Liza was sitting sofa, casually browsing the news on the web with a triumphant Look. Marco¡¯s heart sank as soon as he saw Liza. ¡°Grandma, Loraine is being brutally attacked on the Inte. Did you have anything to do with that?¡± Faced with Marco¡¯s confrontation, Liza answered, ¡°I did it. So what? Loraine is getting what she deserves! Such an obscene woman would have been burned to death in the past!¡± It was his grandmother¡¯s doing! Marco took a deep breath to steady his nerves. ¡°Grandma, have you ever considered that your schemes would offend Universe Group? Loraine is still one of the directors of thepany and, as her supervisor, Cayson thinks very highly of her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Universe Group won¡¯t offend Bryant Group over a mere employee.¡° Liza seemed rather intrepid about her assumption. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marco red at her. Liza sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already thoroughly looked into Loraine¡¯s background. Cayson¡¯s girlfriend is Aldo Torres¡¯ granddaughter. He won¡¯t offend us for Loraine¡¯s sake.¡± Marco was stunned at first but felt a sudden wave of relief when he processed what Liza was saying. If Cayson was seeing someone else, it meant that nothing was going on between him and Loraine. ¡°That girl has been living abroad these days. That¡¯s why that despicable woman, Loraine, decided to take her chance and seduce Cayson. I wonder what kind of spell Loraine cast on Cayson. Just wait and see. A substitute can only be that-a substitute. Sooner orter, Loraine will be discarded.¡± Liza was convinced that the legitimate heir would eventually return to rece Loraine.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 311 ¡°Is that it? That¡¯s the reason you¡¯re doing this to Loraine?¡± Marco burst into an uncontroble fit of Laughter. Liza narrowed her eyes. ¡°She is too arrogant. I¡¯m not the only one who wants to see her downfall.¡± Liza festered a grudge against Loraine for a long time, so she was itching to teach her a lesson or two. This time, Loraine had displeased many people. As long as Liza beckoned, many of them were willing to Lend her their aid. Liza was rather scheming. She wouldn¡¯t take a risk unless she ensured her n was perfect. With a long face, Marco protested, ¡°Grandma, how could you be so cruel to Loraine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s just one woman, isn¡¯t it? Listen to me, Marco. You can have as many women as you want. Loraine doesn¡¯t deserve you. You¡¯ve divorced her anyway. Why do you still care about her?¡± Liza justified her actions apathetically. Destroying a girl¡¯s life wasn¡¯t a big deal to her. Marco clenched his teeth, the blue veins bulging out on his forehead in strain. He could do nothing to Liza and had no choice but to hold back his anger. ¡°Grandma, I hope you don¡¯t regret your decision in the future!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Knowing Liza was too stubborn to reason with, Marco left the house, seething. He must find his own way to defend Loraine. Liza didn¡¯t think she was doing anything wrong. She was immersed in her victory. She didn¡¯t just rely on using online criticism to smear Loraine¡¯s name; she even contacted Klein. ¡°Mr. Moore, you must have seen thements by now. Loraine has brought so much negative stigma to the project that I suggest you consider removing her from the smart city project. This way, losses can be minimized. Bryant Group has invested a great deal in this project, not in cleaning up after her mess. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Under Liza¡¯s tant pressure, Klein could only grin bitterly. ¡°Mrs. Bryant, I understand your concern. I am currently in discourse with the higher-ups. You can be assured of one thing-we are handling it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯m looking forward to the result.¡± Liza hung up the phone in good spirits. Her wishes were about toe true. Loraine¡¯s name was ruined. Once the government decided to kick her out of the project, Universe Group would be weakened as well. Then, Bryant Group would be solely in charge of the smart city project. Chapter 312 The scandal about Loraine kept spreading with time. The first phase of the smart city project wrapped up smoothly. The government was nning a ceremony to celebrate it. However, Loraine Torres was not among the guests who were invited. As soon as the invitation List was leaked, Loraine immediately became aughingstock. ¡°Loraine isn¡¯t on the invitation List for the government banquet!¡± ¡°Is she removed from the smart city project?¡± News about Loraine became a hot topic on the Inte. People began to nder her again. ¡°What happened? Isn¡¯t Loraine the chief designer in charge of the project? Why isn¡¯t she invited?¡± ¡°Maybe they found Loraine was being promoted by sleeping with men. Now she¡¯s fired!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all about Loraine again! Is there anyone who can tell me what¡¯s going on with Loraine? Why is she always trending?¡± Loraine¡¯s enemies, Keely, Marina, and Vickie weren¡¯t going to let this opportunity slip by. They anonymously discredited Loraine online. ¡°Loraine is actually a country bumpkin. She dropped out of middle school but imed that she graduated from Presal Institute of Art. I guess she bought herself a graduation certificate. Mr. T probably helped her!¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been very long since Loraine became an architect. I still don¡¯t understand how she won the smart city project. There¡¯s definitely something fishy about it! I heard that she once had an affair with a senior government officer!¡± ¡°Also, the only reason Loraine became a director at Universe Group was that she had support from their president, Cayson! I guess he bought those design ns from other designers and let Loraine take all the glory. And then he helped her make up an image of being a young and promising construction designer!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, her ex-husband is Marco. She used to be a gold digger.¡± Loraine¡¯s scandal and her past were put on full st. Not only were her talentspletely denied, but her achievements were attributed to relying on men. Her reputation had taken a nosedive. When Marco saw the haters attacking Loraine, he was desperately anxious to get in contact with her. But she had cklisted him, and he couldn¡¯t get in touch with her at all. Eventually, he had no choice but to ask Jimmie for Jennie¡¯s contact information, who was Loraine¡¯s best friend. ¡°Jennie, this is Marco. Do you know what¡¯s going on with Loraine? I¡¯m worried about her. Can you help me contact her?¡± But before he could finish speaking, Jennie scolded him harshly. ¡°Bah! Jerk! Don¡¯t pretend to be kind in front of me! I know your family is behind this. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to monopolize this project. How dare you try to contact Lorrie? Get real!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Marco¡¯s words faltered. He couldn¡¯t defend himself because he couldn¡¯t deny anything she was saying. He didn¡¯t expect his grandmother to be so cruel and ambitious. It was toote by the time he realized it. Chapter 313 Marco was the type of person who had a Lot of self-discipline and never shirked his responsibilities. Since everything was his family¡¯s fault, he would find a way to make up for it. ¡°Jennie, please tell Loraine not to worry. I will handle this. I will return all the honor and respect she deserves. Tell her not to show herself until I find a way to solve it.¡± Jennie was infuriated on hearing this and snapped at him irritably, ¡°You¡¯re finally revealing your scheme! You just want Lorrie to hide so she can¡¯t tell her side of the story. You want her bad reputation to be the only reputation she has, don¡¯t you? Why should we listen to anything you have to say? Just wait and see, Marco Bryant. Your family will pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No! I¡¯m actually worried about Loraine!¡± But Jennie hung up the phone. She tossed her phone away in frustration and turned to Loraine, who was sitting next to her. ¡°Lorrie, just now, that jerk Marco called me to ask about you. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already scolded him for you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Jennie.¡± They were sitting on the sofa in Loraine¡¯s home. The men of the family were standing around, surrounding them, as Loraine hugged Jennie. Three invitations were ced neatly on the table with Aldo, Rowan, and Wesley¡¯s names written on them respectively. But there was no invitation for Loraine. ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Aldo was bristling with fury. ¡°How dare they not invite Lorrie? None of us will go to the damn banquet!¡± Rowan nodded in agreement and sent a message to his assistant, instructing him to refuse the invitation immediately Wesley¡¯s method was less restrained. He tore up the invitations and threw them into the trash can. The whole family shared the same sentiment. If Loraine wasn¡¯t invited, none of them were. Loraine looked at her family and friends, who had been so kind and supportive of her, and felt a warmth in her heart that made her tear up. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Rowan, Uncle Wesley, and Jennie. Thank you for supporting me. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be knocked down by these rumors. I will take back what belongs to me. I will never let others take this project from me!¡± Rowan patted Loraine encouragingly on the shoulder. ¡°Good! That¡¯s the spirit we should have! Lorrie, no matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you.¡± ¡°Yes, Lorrie. Let me know if you need anything. I¡¯m here, too!¡± Wesley dered jauntily. Aldo even jumped up in excitement. ¡°Lorrie, don¡¯t take this anymore. It¡¯s time to regain your reputation as a Torres. Let¡¯s make those snobbish bastards regret it!¡± Chapter 314 Two days Later, the government held the banquet as scheduled. At the event, businesspeople, celebrities, and government officials were present. But Universe Group had no representative present. The guests knew this was a sign. They all congratted the final winner, Bryant Group. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Marco attended the banquet wearing a customized ck suit. His handsome features, tall figure and cold temperament made him the focal point of the whole banquet. Those who were desperate to grab his attention immediately stepped forward to tter him. ¡°Mr. Bryant, I propose a toast to you. You made the biggest contribution to the smart city project!¡± ¡°You are wrong. Loraine made the biggest contribution to this project,¡± Marco said in an indifferent tone. ¡°Well¡­¡± The tterer was very much embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. Other members of the Bryant family had been enjoying the ttery. When they heard Marco¡¯s words, they were a Little dissatisfied. Just then, someone he had not expected to see suddenly appeared. ¡°Marco, you are being too modest. Bryant Group has more advanced technology and contributed the most to the project. Don¡¯t be modest just because Miss Torres is your ex-wife,¡± Keely said with a smile as she sidled up to Marco. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for days. He could see that she had lost a lot of weight. Even the smallest size of the dress looked a little big on her. Even though she wore heavy makeup, it couldn¡¯t cover the bags under her eyes. Apparently, she had a rough time recently. Staring coldly at Keely, Marco didn¡¯t even pay attention to what she said. Instead, he asked in disgust, ¡°Why are you here? Am I not clear enough, or are you too crazy to understand my words?¡± The forced smile on Keely¡¯s face froze all of a sudden. Marco¡¯s hostility was highly embarrassing for her. ¡°Marco, Keely came here because she wanted to see you. Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Marco frowned and turned to Marina. ¡°You brought her here?¡± he asked. Feeling guilty, Marina kept quiet and looked away. With red eyes, Keely said in a sad voice, ¡°Marco, are you really going to do such a cruel thing to me? Just see it as thest time. Let me stay beside you onest time, and then I¡¯ll give up and go abroad. I swear, I¡¯ll nevere back.¡± There were already tears in her eyes as she spoke. Her miserable Look sessfully attracted the attention and sympathy of people around, but not Marco. Nothing she did could soften him. Chapter 315 He Looked at her and warned, ¡°Remember what you said. If you break your promise again, I don¡¯t mind taking harsh measures.¡± Keely couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marco. I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡± Then she reached out her hand and tried to hold his arm. But Marco didn¡¯t want to get close to her at all, not to mention allowing her to touch him. Without a word, he left her alone and walked towards Klein without looking back. Looking at his retreating figure, Keely became angry. She knew that Marco was already annoyed with her, but if she didn¡¯t seize this opportunity to fight for herself, it would be more difficult, if not impossible, to see him in the future. Just as Keely was thinking about how she could win back Marco¡¯s heart, she saw a familiar figure appear at the entrance of the hall. ¡°Loraine!¡± Keely gasped in surprise. ¡°Why the hell is she here?¡± Liza had been unhappy with the presence of Keely, but when she heard that Loraine hade too, she frowned even more. ¡°It¡¯s really that tramp, Loraine. How dare shee here? Shame on her!¡± Liza didn¡¯t like Keely, but she hated Loraine more.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, she turned to Laura and Marina, and ordered, ¡°Drive her away. This is our night. Don¡¯t let her ruin this asion for us.¡± ¡°Please let me join you!¡± Keely offered, jumping beside them in an instant. As one group, with only one motive, the trio stormed towards Loraine. Loraine was wearing a long light-gold dress with pearls, diamonds, and crystals adorning the hem. From a distance, the dress looked like a glittering golden mermaid¡¯s tail. Her dark brown hair had a crown on it. In the center of the crown was a huge yellow diamond which looked really gorgeous and expensive. Though Loraine usually dressed up well for banquets, her gorgeous dressing today caught everyone¡¯s attention. Looking at Loraine, Keely was so jealous that her eyes were almost burning. After they were all attacked on social media, she had lived a pretty miserable life, but Loraine was here, looking like a superstar! ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m pretty sure you didn¡¯t get an invitation to this event, did you?¡± she demanded, her envy and spite showing in her eyes. Marina shouted arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with her, Keely! She¡¯s not on the invite list. She has no right to be here. Let¡¯s just throw her out!¡± Chapter 316 With a disgusted look, Laura pointed to the exit and ordered, ¡°Loraine, get out of here before we call security. Nobody wants you here. We can¡¯t have your poverty polluting this banquet!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Marco and Klein came over to the scene. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Loraine is the major designer of this project. She has more right to attend this banquet than any one of you. No one can drive her away.¡± Hearing this, the three women went quiet and all they could do was frown in displeasure. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Pleasee into the hall,¡± Klein urged. But Loraine raised her eyebrows and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯m not on the invite list. Are you sure I can go in?¡± Klein nced at Liza and Marco before turning back to Loraine. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. There must be something wrong with the invitation list, or how could it not have your name? We know how important you are to this project.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t seem to care. She only sneered and said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not here to attend your banquet. I¡¯m here to attend the banquet of Universe Group. It¡¯s just that both events are being held side by side.¡± Identit Loraine¡¯s words caused quite themotion. ¡°No way!¡± Marina spat, incredulous. ¡°If Universe Group was holding a party here, we¡¯d know!¡± Keely figured it was just an excuse that Loraine made up. Sneering, she said, ¡°I know you¡¯re sad that you weren¡¯t invited, but you shouldn¡¯t lie in front of so many people. Aren¡¯t you worried about the truth being exposed?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Marco interjected forcefully. His eyes darkened, like a storm brewing over the sea. Worried that Loraine could get hurt if the current situation escted, he offered her his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out of here.¡± Loraine dodged his hand gracefully. ¡°No, thanks. I told you; I¡¯m going to attend Universe Group banquet.¡± Under the doubtful eyes of the crowd, Loraine walked toward the opposite end of the banquet halt. When the waiters saw Loraine approaching, they quickly pulled back the thick curtains, revealing the well-decorated hall on the other side. Chapter 317 There really was another banquet! As soon as the second banquet was exposed, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention, causing exmations of surprise and murmurs of admiration. The celebration banquet thrown by the government was quite in in theme to avoid extravagance and waste. On the other hand, the Torres family had spent a lot of money decorating the banquet hall. The look was inspired by ancient Greek legends, with a white and gold color scheme, and made the hall look luxurious without feeling excessive. Since Universe Group was hosting an anniversary ceremony, there was a very high-status guest list. Aldo, Cayson, Rowan, and Mr. T were in attendance. Such a lively and attractive scene immediately stole the attention of the guests of the government banquet, and they found themselves walking over to the other side. Almost all of the guests were gone. Klein looked around at the empty hall, embarrassed. ¡°That bitch is stealing our thunder!¡± Marina stomped her feet angrily, like a petnt child. Keely was annoyed, too, but sheforted Marina. ¡°Marina, don¡¯t be angry. Loraine¡¯s arrogance won¡¯t Last. Now that she¡¯s been embroiled in scandals and removed from the smart city project, she can¡¯t continue to hold an important position within Universe Group. The reason Universe Group is holding an anniversary party is probably to try to amend its reputation after the damage caused by Loraine.¡± Liza and Keely were thinking along the same Lines. Liza snorted. ¡°I tried to persuade Aldo to fire that tramp, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. What can possibly be gained by holding an anniversary ceremony now? They¡¯re only dying the inevitable; it will be harder to get rid of Loraine in the future!¡± Liza¡¯s and Keely¡¯s words made Marina feel better. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Marco, meanwhile, stared fixedly at Loraine, his body full of nervous energy. At the other end of the banquet hall, under the gaze of all those present, Aldo walked out onto the stage. He wore a ck suit embroidered with elegant gold patterns. ¡°Thank you for attending today¡¯s banquet. This banquet is not only an anniversary celebration for Universe Group but also a wee home celebration for the most important treasure of the Torres family, my granddaughter.¡± The instant he finished speaking, the hall burst into uproar. ¡°What? Aldo has a granddaughter?¡± ¡°What, you didn¡¯t know that? She is the only child of Aldo¡¯s eldest son. I¡¯d heard that she¡¯d been abroad, but I didn¡¯t expect her toe back today.¡± ¡°Yes, the Torres family cherishes her deeply. They¡¯ve kept her extremely well-protected and have never let her appear publicly in any official capacity. No one knows what she Looks like.¡± Chapter 318 ALL eyes were on the stage. The air was electric Keely and the Bryant family were captivated; they desperately wanted to see Miss Torres. This was exactly what Aldo wanted. Seeing that the atmosphere had almost reached its peak, he smiled and stretched out his arm toward the backstage area. ¡°Come on out, dear.¡± As everyone collectively held their breath, Marina leant over to Keely and whispered, ¡°Keely, let me tell you something. My grandma found out that Miss Torres is in a rtionship with Cayson. Loraine is just a substitute. When Miss Torres shows up, Loraine will be humiliated, Like the lowly, unsophisticated seductress she is!¡± Marina was so excited that she wished Miss Torres would hurry up and appear so that Loraine would be shamed all the sooner. Keely beamed. She believed once Miss Torres appeared, Loraine would be nothing more than a joke. Liza and Keely both scanned the crowd, hoping to catch a glimpse of Loraine¡¯s face and watch as she saw her future crumbling before her eyes. Unfortunately for them, Loraine was nowhere to be found. ¡°Has Loraine been driven out by Universe Group?¡± Marina wondered out loud. ¡°Probably. She certainly doesn¡¯t deserve to be here.¡± Keely snickered. A wave of exmations erupted suddenly among the crowd.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Keely and Liza looked up. There, on the stage, stood the person they had been looking for. The spotlights shone down on her, illuminating her beauty. ¡°Loraine? How dare she sneak up onto the stage?¡± Keely¡¯s jaw dropped. Marina was equally shocked. ¡°Where are the security guards? Why don¡¯t they pull her down?¡± Everyone watched, enthralled, as Aldo smiled and took Loraine¡¯s hand. ¡°It is with great honor and pride that I introduce you to the sole heir of Universe Group, my granddaughter, Loraine Torres.¡± Keely and Marina were shocked and dumbfounded. How could Loraine be Aldo¡¯s granddaughter? They were all looking at one another with mouths agape. ¡°Is it true? Is Loraine from the Torres family?¡± Chapter 319 ¡°Isn¡¯t she an orphan from the countryside? What on earth is going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Marina blurted. She was so overwhelmed by the shocking news that she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. ¡°You must be kidding! How could Loraine have anything to do with the Torres family? There must be some mistake somewhere!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Laura was equally astonished. ¡°There must be a mistake somewhere, Mr. Torres. When Loraine and Marco were married, the Bryant family looked into her background. She is just a girl who grew up in the countryside on her own. Don¡¯t let her fool you, sir!¡± Aldo¡¯s face darkened in anger. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid enough to mistake someone else for my granddaughter? Is that how the lot of you think of me and the Torres family? This is outrageous!¡± Laura and Marina flinched at the harsh scolding. Aldo snorted angrily and fixed a disgusted look on them. ¡°Lorrie has been Lost once when she was little. It took a great deal for us to get her back. To protect her, I chose not to expose her identity to the public. But recently, there have been some rumors online about her identity, which made me realize that it was time to reveal her true identity. She is precious to me and the entire Torres family, and I will not let anyone insult her!¡± Finally, everyone present now knew who Loraine really was, and they were all shocked. ¡°I see¡­¡± It now dawned on Marco why he couldn¡¯t find out what had happened to Loraine after she left the countryside. There was even no trace of her after their divorce. She had been under the protection of the Torres family. Loraine had never been a countryside girl from a humble background. She was a young woman from a highly prestigious family. Of everyone present, the Bryant family was the most shocked by thistest news. Recollecting how she had made life very difficult for Loraine over the past few years, Laura was embarrassed. ¡°Are you really Aldo Torres¡¯ granddaughter?¡± Marina, on the other hand, was so indignant and frustrated that she lost control of herself. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about it earlier?¡± Loraine ignored them. Instead, she turned to Aldo,ining like a spoiled child, ¡°Grandpa, they are so annoying!¡± Aldo, being someone who cherished his granddaughter so much, turned around and called for security. ¡°Kick these two out of here,¡± he ordered. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯te near me!¡± Marina shouted at the guards as they marched towards her. But they just kepting. She and Laura looked at Liza, expecting her toe to their aid. Chapter 320 Unfortunately, Liza was still in a daze. She was yet to recover from the shock of finding out Loraine¡¯s true identity, so there was no way she could help save their asses. In a matter of seconds, Laura and Marina were kicked out. It was nothing short of a big disgrace to the Bryant family. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Liza, on the other hand, was still staring fixedly at Loraine, who was now the major center of attraction in the ce. After this mind-blowing news, she couldn¡¯t help but regret her actions. She now realized that she had missed having a billionaire as a granddaughter-inw! In her mind, she pictured a scenario where Loraine and Marco were still a couple. Such a union of two great families, the Bryant family and the Torres family, would be an invincible force. To win the bid for any project would be a piece of cake. But now, all of such opportunities were gone. She was the very person who had destroyed it all by herself. Thinking of how she had ruined her own family¡¯s prospects, Liza almost felt suffocated. But people like her would never really admit their mistakes; rather they would eventually find a way to me others instead. Suddenly, it urred to her that it could not have been her fault after all. To be sure, it was all Loraine¡¯s fault. If Loraine hadn¡¯t concealed her identity when she married Marco, Liza wouldn¡¯t have made life miserable for her in the Bryant family. If Loraine hadn¡¯t returned to her ownpany to work as a humble employee after the divorce, Liza wouldn¡¯t have made any move to deal with her. It was all Loraine¡¯s fault! She had hidden the truth on purpose. How could anyone figure out that she was Aldo Torres¡¯ granddaughter? Just then, as if she could read Liza¡¯s mind, Loraine suddenly picked up the microphone and began to speak. ¡°I know you all must be very curious about the reason why I concealed my identity. I started from the very bottom of thepany as I prepared for my takeover of Universe Group. Now, I¡¯ve scored a significant achievement to prove myself worthy. Finally, my family thought it was time for me to be fully in charge of thepany, so they decided to reveal my true identity to the public.¡± While Loraine spoke, the projector behind her disyed the variety of projects she had participated in. In particr, the construction of the smart city project stood out conspicuously. The audience gave round after round of apuse, marveling at Loraine¡¯s courage to start from scratch when she joined Universe Group while hiding her true identity. Looking at Klein, who was standing among the crowd, Loraine questioned, ¡°Mr. Moore, what do you think about the smart city project? Are you satisfied with the results?¡± For a moment, Klein became the center of attention in the hall. A chill ran through Klein¡¯s spine. He had to take this very seriously. Clearing his throat and adjusting his clothes, he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t say any less. Your hard work and dedication to the project are undeniable.¡± Chapter 321 Aldo nodded in satisfaction at his remark. Klein breathed a deep sigh of relief when he saw that he had received Aldo¡¯s approval. He would have been a doomed man if he had offended Loraine. Meanwhile, Liza not only failed to kick Universe Group out of the project but also lost Loraine, the heir of the Torres family, as her granddaughter-inw. The pain of the tragedy hit her so hard that she almost fainted. Atst, Loraine¡¯s true identity was public knowledge. Aldo was so happy that he took the opportunity to make a second announcement . Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I dere that from now on, my granddaughter, Loraine Torres, will officially take over Universe Group as co-president. She will join the board and work side by side with Cayson.¡± This action reduced Cayson¡¯s power over the board andpany, but he was the first one to apud Loraine¡¯s appointment. Smiling warmly while watching her, he appeared more d than concerned. Rowan and Wesley followed suit, apuding Loraine to congratte her on her appointment. The entire venue was momentarily filled with cheers and apuse. As it turned out, Loraine hadn¡¯t seduced any of these men; they were connected by family and honoring her of their own ord. Loraine¡¯s identity would be enough to get her any position of power she wanted. She didn¡¯t need the support of men. Despite her solid background, Loraine had chosen to start her career as a humble employee. Not only had she seeded, but she had also proven her excellence and independence. ninjanovel The apuse from the crowd intensified as everyone expressed their heartfelt congrattions to Loraine. After making his deration, Aldo led Loraine off the stage. Marco and Liza approached him immediately. Keely watched from afar, her face darkening. She hated Loraine to the core! Loraine suddenly became the Torres family¡¯s heir. It hurt Keely¡¯s pride in her own nobility. Keely found it hard to swallow such a bitter pill. Following Marco and Liza, she hijacked the conversation and addressed Loraine first. ¡°Loraine, what a surprise! You¡¯re actually a member of the Torres family. Why ever did you lie to Marco and his family?¡± Chapter 322 With a sorrowful expression, Keely tried her best to stir up trouble. Aldo couldn¡¯t stand Keely¡¯s hypocrisy. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What gives you the right to speak here?¡± Stunned, Keely turned to face Marco, her eyes full of tears. Marco ignored her. Through gritted teeth, Keely said, ¡°Mr. Torres, I¡¯m from the Haywood family. You¡¯re being rude. Did Loraine say something bad about me?¡± Keely intended to keep up the charade, but Loraine never gave her the chance. She called over the guards. ¡°Take this woman away,¡± she ordered, pointing at Keely. Ang¡¯s Library The guards carried out her order without dy. Foreseeing her unpleasant future, Keely panicked. ¡°What gives you the right to throw me out?¡± Amused, Loraine replied, ¡°This is a Torres family event. So you tell me; do I have the right to kick someone out?¡± It suddenly dawned on Keely that Loraine was no longer the humble figure she used to bully. All she could do was appeal to the Bryant family for help. ¡°Marco, Mrs. Bryant, please, help me!¡± But Marco didn¡¯t give a shit. He didn¡¯t even look at her. Keely was the one who tried to cause trouble. Why would he clean up her mess? Since the castle¡¯s copse, Liza had given up on Keely, and was therefore no Longer on her side. Following in the footsteps of Laura and Marina, Keely was thrown out of the banquet hall in disgrace. Marco¡¯s indifference to the Keely episode left Loraine somewhat confused. She cast a curious nce at his face. She had anticipated some pushback, but he hadn¡¯t done anything to stop her. How odd! Since when did Marco harbor such apathy for Keely? After the departure of the troublemakers, Liza finally began her speech. ¡°Loraine, you and Marco were married for three years. How could you keep this from us the whole time? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you were from the Torres family? Didn¡¯t you trust us?¡± Chapter 323 Liza was full of remorse, but she wasn¡¯t willing topromise her dignity. Instead, she acted like a victim who had been cheated,ining about Loraine¡¯s dishonesty. Aldo was shocked. ¡°Trust you? Lorrie suffered far too much over her three years of marriage. You knew that better than anyone, didn¡¯t you? And do you think that I know nothing of what is going on online? You should clear the air and apologize to Lorrie!¡± Liza was embarrassed but still refused to swallow her pride. ¡°Aldo, that¡¯s too much to ask. There weren¡¯t any losses on your end, were there? Why should I apologize for nothing?¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°My ability to survive the cyber-attack is based purely on my identity as a member of the Torres family. But what if I was just a country girl? How could I continue to live after such an attack on my reputation? Did you ever stop to consider that?¡± Liza had no response. Aldo¡¯s heart ached as Loraine spoke of her suffering. ¡°Liza, you¡¯d better consider your next move carefully,¡± he threatened. ¡°If you refuse to apologize to Lorrie, I will terminate our cooperation with Bryant Group and cut off all relevant funding. Or are you willing to bear those Losses?¡± After a moment, Liza finally gave in. ¡°Well, Aldo, I¡¯ll ask them to draft a statement on behalf of Bryant Group right away. Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± Aldo snorted. He had no intention of helping Liza save face. The awkwardness of the situation didn¡¯t abate, and Liza couldn¡¯t stay any Longer. She made her excuses and left the dinner early. ¡°Marco, my chest feels a bit tight. Perhaps it¡¯s too noisy here. I think I need to leave.¡± Loraine looked at her coldly and said in a mocking tone, ¡°You Look terrible. You should visit the part of my smart city model that specializes in activities for senior citizens. Perhaps you¡¯ll find something to slow down the aging process in your body and mind.¡± Liza was once again reminded that she almost had Loraine removed from the smart city project. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y In the end, she lost not just the project but also a deep-pocketed granddaughter-inw. Now, Liza did indeed feel a tightness in her chest. Unable to walk steadily, she required assistance on her way out. Marco was thest person left in the banquet hall who represented the Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bryant family. However, he didn¡¯t intend to leave. Instead, he stepped forward and spoke to Aldo sincerely. ¡°Mr. Torres, may I have a word with Loraine in private?¡± ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Though he was highly impatient with Marco, Aldo still looked at Loraine. Chapter 324 ¡°Lorrie, if you don¡¯t want to see him, just tell me. I¡¯ll ask them to throw him out!¡± Aldo was very eager to do just that. ALL he needed was the word from his granddaughter. After a long silence, Loraine finally made up her mind and let go of Aldo¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d better make certain things clear to him right now. I¡¯LL be back soon.¡± Since this was what his granddaughter wanted, Aldo nodded reluctantly and didn¡¯t say anything. But when he noticed how calm and expressionless Loraine¡¯s face was, Aldo knew that his granddaughter had let go of whatever feelings she had for Marco. ¡°I¡¯LL keep an eye on you. Don¡¯t y any tricks,¡± he warned Marco before finally Letting Loraine go. Then they walked out to the balcony side by side. Marco seemed to have his mind upied with thoughts, but Loraine was calm and rxed. Ang¡¯s Library It was night and the balcony was brightly Lit. The cool night wind blew on them, bringing a trace of coldness and making them a Little sober. Marco turned around and stared intently at Loraine. Half of his face was hidden in the shadows, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. ¡°You hid your true identity from me during our three-year marriage. Though you nevercked money, you still agreed to sign the prenuptial agreement and get married to me. Loraine, why did you marry me at that time?¡± Since the moment Marco found out about Loraine¡¯s true identity, he had been utterly confused. He had thought that Loraine chose to marry him because of his money or status, so he felt they had had a loveless marriage for three years. But now that he knew that she had nevercked anything, he kept asking himself why she married him. His mind was in a mess. He could only think of one possibility, but he dared not dig deeper. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ALL he wanted right now was an answer from Loraine. Loraine looked up at Marco, the man she once loved with all her heart. He had not changed at all. He was still handsome, cold, elegant, and noble. He could charm countless women effortlessly. But she had changed. She was no Longer the one whose whole world was built around Marco. ¡°Marco, do you think I had ulterior motives?¡± Loraine scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I had no intention of getting anything from your family. Back then, I was so stupid that I thought you would fall in love with me as long as I gave you all my love. Now, it seems that it was all just wishful thinking.¡± Chapter 325 When Marco heard Loraine admitting that she had Loved him, his heart suddenly stopped, and when it resumed beating again, it was pounding heavily and he could practically hear it in his ears. Loraine had Loved him! She had loved him! The memories of the past shed through his mind. Marco tried to find evidence of Loraine¡¯s love for him, but he could only recall his indifference and neglect toward her. At this moment, Marco suddenly realized what he had missed in the past three years. He had missed true Love that was more precious than any gem in the world. A strong sense of panic spread across his heart and he quickly said, A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong back then. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll make it up to¡ª¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Loraine stopped him before he could finish the statement. ¡°You can¡¯t. Ate apology is nothing but rubbish. After you ignored and hurt me again and again for Keely, I stopped expecting any love from you. Our rtionship has been over for a long time and it will always remain so.¡± ¡°No, the rtionship between me and her is not what you think¡­¡± Marco was exining eagerly, but before he could finish speaking, his phone rang. Without even looking at it, Marco declined the call. But almost immediately, the phone started ringing again. It looked as if the person wouldn¡¯t stop calling if he didn¡¯t answer it. ¡°Answer it,¡± Loraine said calmly. Marco frowned and reluctantly answered the phone. ¡°Mr. Bryant! Miss Haywood just fainted outside the hall!¡± Carl¡¯s voice was so loud over the phone that even Loraine could hear him clearly. ¡°Same trick again. Keely doesn¡¯t even try toe up with new ones. She is either injured or sick. And it always happens at a peculiar time,¡± she said in a sarcastic tone. It had been three years since she first started, but the way Keely fought for a man had never changed. Loraine was fed up with it. When listening to what Loraine said, Marco was stunned. Keely passed out at such a crucial time. He was still turning the matter over in his head when Carl eximed again, ¡°Oh, no. Mr. Bryant, her doctor said she had a heart attack again and her heart stopped beating!¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened. Chapter 326 With all these stunts Keely had been pulling, he was totally disappointed in her. But then, he had promised Jorge to take good care of her. He couldn¡¯t just watch her die. Marco clenched his phone tightly in one hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m sorry. I have to go there¡­¡± Loraine knew this was what he would do. She was not surprised at all. She Looked at him coldly for a moment and then said, ¡°Get out of here.¡± With that, she turned around and stormed off without looking back. But she had hardly taken more than a few steps when arge hand grabbed her tightly and pulled her back with great strength. He spoke to her in a low voice. ¡°Loraine, please it¡¯s not what you think. I swear, I will exin to you. Just wait for me.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Prom: ¡°I have waited enough, Marco!¡± Loraine shook off his hand and looked at him with an icy expression. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I waited for three whole years. Never again! Please leave and go meet your beloved Keely. Don¡¯t come to me ever again!¡± ¡°Loraine¡­¡± The cold look Loraine gave Marco caused pain to sh through his eyes. As a Lump went up his throat, he held her hand with both hands as if he was afraid that he would lose her if he let go. Rowan, Wesley, and Cayson had been watching not far away. Once they saw that Loraine was trapped, they rushed over and surrounded Marco. ¡°Let her go!¡± they shouted in unison, ring at Marco. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Lorrie doesn¡¯t like you? She wants nothing to do with you. Now, get your hands off her!¡± Rowan¡¯s face darkened. He had the urge to punch Marco after thetter didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°You¡¯d better leave now. It will be embarrassing for you if we throw you out.¡± Wesley¡¯s face was void of his usual cynical smile as he warned Marco coldly. Cayson wasn¡¯t as gentle as usual, either. He ordered, ¡°This property belongs to Universe Group. You¡¯d better think hard before trying to make trouble for Lorrie here.¡± Despite the threats from these big shots, Marco didn¡¯t move an inch. He wasn¡¯t afraid of them even though they seemed to have the upper hand. His full attention was on Loraine. Chapter 327 But when Loraine continued to struggle, he reluctantly released her. Rowan and Wesley immediately stood in front of Loraine to protect her and red at Marco. Cayson took Loraine¡¯s hand and examined it carefully. He asked worriedly, ¡°Lorrie, are you okay? Did he hurt you?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. I¡¯m fine.¡± Loraine shook her head. Then she turned to her two uncles. ¡°Leave him alone. Let¡¯s just go.¡± The three men shot daggers at Marco as they left with Loraine. Marco¡¯s heart sank as he watched them protect her like overzealous bodyguards. ¡°Loraine, since you waited for me for three Long years, I don¡¯t mind waiting for you this time. I¡¯ll wait until you are ready to listen to what I have to say.¡± Marco made a promise to his ex-wife with his eyes fixed on her back. ninjanovel Loraine paused when she heard this, but she continued to walk away a secondter. She wouldn¡¯t wait any longer. Marco clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles turned pale. He didn¡¯t move until Loraine went out of sight. By the time Marco found Keely, she had just regained consciousness. The paramedics administered first-aid just to resuscitate her, but her condition wasn¡¯t stable. Keely was lying on a stretcher. She stared at Marco, who stood there with an expressionless face. He could feel her gaze on him. However, he ignored her. Tears welled up in Keely¡¯s eyes. Her face flushed as she mustered the strength to speak. ¡°Marco, I will be wheeled into the operating room soon. I don¡¯t think I can make it out alive. If I die in there, this would be thest time we would meet. Can you forgive me?¡± Marco frowned at her, but his eyes were emotionless. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although he didn¡¯t want Keely to die, it didn¡¯t mean he would forgive her. How could he after she hurt Loraine? Marco was only being lenient with Keely because of his deceased friend, Jorge. Otherwise, he would have personally sent her to hell. He ignored the tears in Keely¡¯s eyes and shook his head in refusal. Chapter 328 Keely suddenly chuckled with self-mockery. ¡°Marco, I admit that I did a lot of bad things in the past. But I did them because I Love you too much. Maybe the rpse of my illness is my punishment. If I die today, you have to be careful of Loraine. She hid her true identity all this time. Even a blind man can see that she¡¯s a scheming woman. Be careful of ¡ª¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Keely looked like she was in severe pain. However, this didn¡¯t stop her from belittling Loraine. She even laced her criticism with genuine worry for Marco¡¯s well-being. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Marco cut her off, rubbing his forehead. He turned to the doctor. ¡°Aren¡®t you going to wheel her into the operating room now?¡± The medical personnel came to their senses and pushed the agitated patient away. ¡°Marco, don¡¯t let me go in just like that. I¡¯m so scared. Pleasefort me even if you have to lie. Stay with¡­¡± Keely stretched out her hand to grab Marco¡¯s sleeve. But he withdrew his hand and watched as she was wheeled into the operating room. ¡°Marco!¡± Keely shrieked. ninjanovel The door of the operating room swung shut. The red light indicating the ongoing operation came on. A few minutes Later, Jimmie and ter rushed to join their friend after hearing the news. Patting Marco¡¯s shoulder, Jimmie said, ¡°You had a long day, pal. How is Keely now?¡± ter inquired, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she alright before? Why did she suddenly fall sick again? Did something trigger the illness?¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened as he kept mute. Thement Loraine made after she found out that Keely fainted reyed in Marco¡¯s mind now. ¡°Same trick again. Keely doesn¡¯t even try toe up with new ones. She is either injured or sick. And it always happens at a peculiar time.¡± Come to think of it, why did Keely always get injured or sick whenever Marco disregarded her for Loraine? Keely was fond of using her health as an excuse to force Marco to forgive her unconditionally. Marco¡¯s suspicion grew as he thought of Keely¡¯s past actions. He couldn¡¯t write off the urrences as just mere coincidence anymore. Getting injured could be done intentionally, but what about falling sick? It was impossible to control when to fall sick. But what if Keely was only pretending to be sick? Chapter 329 An indescribable glint shed in Marco¡¯s eyes as a thought popped up in his mind. ¡°Jimmie, I need you to investigate something for me.¡± ¡°Now? Okay. What is it?¡± Confused as Jimmie was, he agreed. Marco stared at the door of the operating room as if he wanted to drill a hole in it with his eyes. ¡°Run checks on all the doctors that have treated Keely over the years to see if they received bribes.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Marco? Are you suspecting that Keely has been¡­?¡± This request took Jimmie by surprise. ter, who was just as shocked as Jimmie,pleted thetter¡¯s words. ¡°¡­pretending to be sick?¡± Banishment Two hourster, the red light above the operating room door went off. Keely, who was still unconscious, was wheeled out. Once Marco saw that she was doing fine, he left the hospital. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y When Keely regained consciousness again, she only saw Jimmie and ter in the ward. ter didn¡¯t utter a word or move an inch after he saw that Keely was awake. Out of his conscientiousness, Jimmie asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Keely didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. The first thing she did after she opened her eyes was to look for Marco. ¡°Where is Marco? Why isn¡¯t he here? Where did he go?¡± ter remained mute. Still staring at Keely, Jimmie replied simply, ¡°Marco Left because he had to deal with something.¡± ¡°I just had surgery. How could he leave at such a time?¡± Keely found it hard to believe that Marco Left while she was in aa. Her eyes swept through the private ward, but he was nowhere to be found. Chapter 330 She soon realized that he had truly left. How could he? It was so unlike him. Marco was always concerned about her health. Whenever she fell sick or got injured, he made sure to stay by her side even if she annoyed him. He also forgave her every single time. Why did he behave otherwise this time? This was the first time Keely¡¯s trick failed to work on Marco. She was flustered now. Did Marco go to meet Loraine? Jealousy swelled in Keely¡¯s heart as she thought of this possibility. She balled her hands into fists under the quilt. Unconsciously, her eyes showed a trace of resentment. ninjanovel Jimmie saw everything and sneered inwardly. With a nk expression, he asked, ¡°Now that you have had surgery, do you still feel unwell?¡± Keely was surprised when she saw Jimmie¡¯s inquiring eyes. She quickly suppressed her emotions and resumed her pitiful pretense. ¡°Well, I feel fine¡­ But I haven¡¯t recovered yet. I know that I caused a misunderstanding between Marco and Loraine. I regret it. Once I recover fully, I will exin things to Loraine. It turned out that she¡¯s a member of the Torres family. I don¡¯t want Marco to be med because of me. Please don¡¯t tell Marco about this so he won¡¯t be worried.¡± Keely coughed as if she was indeed very sick. Unfortunately, her acting wasn¡¯t good enough to fool Jimmie and ter. They had found out the truth, so they knew she was just pretending. At this time, ter couldn¡¯t stand her disgusting pretense anymore. ¡°Cut it out, Keely! You make me sick! Your secret has been revealed. We now know that there¡¯s nothing wrong with your heart. You have been bribing doctors to make fake diagnoses to foster your facade. We know that you only went into the 0.R. to receive anesthesia and then sleep for two hours!¡± ter felt much better once he spewed those words in one breath. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He used to feel sorry for Keely. Just because he felt that she was being maltreated, he once quarreled with Marco and even got beat up by his father. Now that he thought about the past, he beat himself up for being such a fool. ¡°What are you talking about, ter? I don¡¯t understand you.¡± Chapter 331 Keely¡¯s mind went nk, and her face turned pale in an instant. Although she pretended to be oblivious and tried to stay calm, she was screaming in her mind as her heart raced. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. No way! Keely began to feign ill health more than three years ago. It wasn¡¯t until she was sure she had all of Marco¡¯s attention that she stopped pretending and came back to force Loraine to leave him. Everything had been working out pretty well. How did they find out the truth now? What about Marco? Did he also know about it? ter continued to sneer. ¡°You are a bad actress, Keely. You and I know what I¡¯m talking about. Gosh! You are such a liar!¡± ¡°You are scaring me, ter. Stop shouting at me.¡± Keely grasped the sheet uneasily. ¡°Where is Marco? I want to see him!¡± ter snorted and turned his head away. The sight of Keely¡¯s pretentious face kicked up his gag reflex. He didn¡¯t want to Look at her anymore. Jimmie was a lot calmer than his friend. Although he had inveterate hatred for Keely now, he still talked to her politely. ¡°I hate to break it to you, Keely. But Marco doesn¡¯t want to see you now. He actually ordered that you be sent abroad for treatment since your illness has rpsed. Your flight has been booked and your belongings arranged. You dont have to worry about anything. We can send you off to the airport right away.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t go! I don¡¯t want to go abroad!¡± This news forced Keely to stop pretending to be sick. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Marco gave that order! He would never do such a cruel thing to me! How can he send me away? After all, he promised Jorge that he would take good care of me!¡± Keely brought up Jorge¡¯s name to buy an escape for what seemed Like the thousandth time. ninjanovel Jimmie and ter shared aplicated Look. This was the first time they were experiencing the pressure Marco had been under because of the debt of gratitude he owed the deceased Jorge. They realized that their friend had been roped with this sly woman because of that expensive promise. ¡°Come in!¡± Jimmie shouted at the door. ¡°It seems the anesthesia has worn off since she¡¯s full of energy. Take her away now!¡± ter snapped his fingers and echoed, ¡°Send her away now. Make sure she neveres back!¡± The bodyguards nodded and surrounded Keely immediately. Like the stubborn woman that she was, Keely struggled with all her might. Chapter 332 ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t Lay your filthy hands on me! I want to see Marco! If you do this to me, Marco won¡¯t let you go scot-free!¡± Since she was unwilling toe with them calmly, the men tied her down and engaged the wheels of the bed. Then they wheeled her out. Keely continued to writhe Like a Lunatic on the way out. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jimmie gave her thest piece of advice. ¡°It¡¯s unwise to be greedy, Keely. The promise Marco made to Jorge isn¡¯t your amulet. From now on, you have to take care of yourself.¡± The news that Keely was sent abroad didn¡¯t cause a stir. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Loraine. It came as a surprise that she was the heiress of the Torres family. Loraine made headlines for days unending. The print and electronic media reported about how she had completed the smart city project before she gloriously assumed the position of CEO of Universe Group. It was also reported that she was going to inherit the wealth of the Torres family. Some media outlets even went as far as stating that Loraine would one day be the youngest female billionaire in the future. Sure enough, her divorce became a topic of discussion too. Everyone wondered why Marco divorced a beauty with brains and awesome family background. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y All those who said that Loraine didn¡¯t deserve to be Marco¡¯s wife ate their words now. And those who mocked her for asking for a divorce wished they hadn¡¯t done that. In a VIP room at Fwell Bar Marco leaned back on the sofa with his leg crossed. His tall frame was hidden in the shadows as he drank ss after ss sulkily. Jimmie and ter sat beside him and each was holding a cigarette. ¡°How did Loraine suddenly be a member of the Torres family?¡± ter put out his cigarette with an unhappy look. ¡°Jimmie, aren¡¯t you an experienced Lawyer? Why did you not discover something before now?¡± Jimmie sighed and shook his head. This was the first failure of his career. ¡°I did my best. After Loraine was found, the Torres family protected her well. Later, she went abroad, making it even more difficult to investigate. But after I learned about her true identity, I found something.¡± Then he took out some documents. ¡°She was admitted into the prestigious Presal Institute of Art at the age of 17 and became the youngest student to ever obtain a full schrship. After graduation, she worked as an intern in a top architecture designpany aboard and won first ce at the architecture designpetition in Eplistan¡­¡± One after the other, Jimmie kept Listing the awards and achievements that Loraine had racked up abroad. When he finished, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°No wonder Aldo Torres trusted Loraine so much to inherit the family business. She¡¯s really a genius!¡± Chapter 333 ter, a slow learner, waspletely shocked and blurted out in astonishment, ¡°Jeez! How could Loraine be so incredible? Then why did she marry Marco and be a housewife for three years?¡± Jimmie turned to look at the silent man beside them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to ask him.¡± Marco was silent, with his eyes staring at the floor. Loraine¡¯s words kept echoing in his mind. Back then, I was so stupid that I thought you would fall in love with me as long as I gave you all my love. Now, it seems that it was all just wishful thinking.¡± Loraine had loved him, so she had chosen to marry him. Every time Marco thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel deted. But he had no intention to tell any of this to Jimmie and ter. It was a secret between him and Loraine. ¡°I have no idea.¡± Marco shrugged and drank the rest of the Liquor in his ss. Hearing this, Jimmie shook his head and smiled. Obviously, he knew that ninjanovel Marco wasn¡¯t telling the truth, but he didn¡¯t bother pressing him. ter, on the other hand, took Marco¡¯s words very seriously and became thoughtful and worried. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Well, do you think Loraine will get even with me? Should I apologize to her?¡± ter shivered at the thought of his white racing car being painted into a pink one after getting defeated by Loraine. Loraine was a very vengeful person! He knew fully well what she was capable of. Marco smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if she wants revenge, she will onlye after me. After all, I¡¯m the one who hurt her the most.¡± Jimmie didn¡¯t know much about the issue between Marco and Loraine, but now, he suddenly became interested. ¡°Marco, when did you first meet Loraine? When did you guys get married?¡± Upon hearing that, Marco was lost in thought. If Loraine married him because she Loved him, how and when did she fall in love with him? He only knew that when he needed a wife, Loraine appeared and said she was willing to marry him. At that time, he didn¡¯t care about her at all. After a quick investigation, he felt that Loraine was suitable for him, so he married her. Chapter 334 Now, he cared about her, but it was toote. Suddenly, there was the sound of happy celebration outside the room, and the whole bar seemed to be lit up with merriment. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Jimmie and ter quickly looked out to see what was going on. ¡°Look! Jennie and Loraine!¡± Jimmie gasped in surprise. At the sound of Loraine¡¯s name, Marco immediately got up and looked out. When he saw her familiar figure, his eyes could no longer look away. In the hall, Jennie was having fun on the dance floor with Loraine. To celebrate the ouchement of Loraine¡¯s identity, Jennie had reserved a whole floor at the bar to hold a party for her bestie. After dancing for a while, Jennie dragged Loraine to the stage to join her. ¡°Listen, everyone! Today is a big day for my good friend. Let¡¯s invite the most beautiful woman ever, Loraine Torres, to sing for us!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Yes! Come on!¡± People cheered excitedly, eager to hear her sing. Wearing a ck short skirt and a silver coat, Loraine looked hot and sexy. She took the microphone from Jennie and started singing. Her charming and melodious voice echoed throughout the bar, mesmerizing everyone present. Even ter, who always disliked her, was fascinated by her singing. Marco, on his part, was practically love-struck. The moment Loraine started singing, he was lost and addicted to her charming voice. Staring longingly at her sexy figure, singing and dancing on the stage, Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Marco couldn¡¯t help but feel remorseful again. Why had he only cared about a hypocritical woman like Keely, and ignored the real treasure, Loraine? Now, he hadpletely lost her. Seeing how beautiful she was and remembering all the things she had told him, Marco couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He picked up the bottle and drank the rest of the Liquor in one gulp. Chapter 335 Then he stood up and walked out of the room. ter raised his head and found that Marco was going to the hall, so he grabbed him quickly. ¡°Where are you going, Marco?¡± With his head lowered, Marco replied, ¡°I need to see Loraine.¡± Jimmie raised his eyebrows as he looked at his friend carefully. ¡°Like right now?¡± ter asked, tilting his head. Marco¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Of course! Won¡¯t you apologize to her? This is a good opportunity to do so!¡± With these words, Marco shook off ter¡¯s hand and staggered toward Loraine. ¡°Good lord! Is he drunk?¡± ter and Jimmie took a look at each other and chased after Marco until they were in front of Loraine. A deep frown appeared on Loraine¡¯s face as soon as she saw the three men. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Why was Marco showing up everywhere she went? Was he stalking her? ¡°What are you doing here? Did youe to make trouble again?¡± Jennie¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion as she looked at them. She didn¡¯t forget that when they met these three at the bar the Last time, they insisted on racing with Loraine. They had made a fuss after losing to her. ter remembered what happened when he heard Jennie¡¯s questions. He couldn¡¯t help but Lower his head in embarrassment. Just when ter began to inch backward, Marco pushed him ahead of them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize? She is here. Go ahead.¡± Apologize? Loraine suddenly became interested. Wasn¡¯t ter one of the many people who looked down on her? How would an arrogant man like him apologize to her? This was going to be interesting! Under the gaze of the crowd, ter¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. Chapter 336 He lost his tongue at this moment. Many seconds passed before he gritted his teeth and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Loraine. It was my fault!¡± What in the world? He really apologized! Loraine was shocked by this. Squinting at him, she uttered doubtfully, ¡°ter, are you just doing this because you want your car back? If so, forget about it. I won¡¯t give the car back to you despite your apology!¡± It had nearly skipped ter¡¯s mind that his car was now in Loraine¡¯s possession. But now that she reminded him, he was hurt. He retorted subconsciously, ¡°I¡¯m not that narrow-minded! You can keep the car. I just want you to forgive me. Can you do that?¡± Loraine sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°You must think I¡¯m stupid, ter. If my memory serves me right, you used to make things difficult for me and spread false information about me. I know you are only apologizing now because you know my true identity. What makes you think I¡¯ll forgive you after such a petty apology?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ter almost lost his temper. But he swallowed his angry words. After all, he was at fault here and Loraine wasn¡¯t just anybody; she was the heiress of the Torres family. Jennie echoed, ¡°Yes! Have you forgotten that you Looked down on Loraine and disliked her because she was from the countryside? You even called her a bumpkin! Why are you regretful now? Well, it¡¯s too Late!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Jennie was snarling at ter, causing him to lower his head in guilt. Jimmie didn¡¯t like the way the whole thing was going, but he didn¡¯t dare to refute. Meanwhile, Marco¡¯s heart sank as he thought of what he owed Loraine. A lump went up his throat, preventing him from speaking. Since the three were silent for a long time, Loraine held Jennie¡¯s arm and was about to Leave. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But Marco stopped her just in time. ¡°Wait! The other day, I promised to exin things to you once you were ready to listen. Well, I have sent Keely abroad.¡± Marco grasped Loraine¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Let me go!¡± At the mention of that name, Loraine became annoyed. She shook off his hand. ¡°I remember telling you not to show up in front of me ever again. Now, get Lost!¡± Marco was so shocked that words failed him. Chapter 337 Jimmie and ter were also speechless. No one had ever dared to speak to Marco in this manner. Their friend was a force to reckon with. How dare she speak to him so rudely? ¡°Loraine Torres! How dare you say that to him?¡± ter couldn¡¯t tolerate this. ¡°Do you think you can be rude to anyone just because you are a Torres? Have you forgotten who Marco is? Why the hell did you tell him to get lost?¡± ¡°I said what I said, ter!¡± Loraine retorted immediately. ¡°I booked this ce, so I have every right to dictate who stays and who leaves. I want you all to get out of here now!¡± ter wanted to give her a piece of his mind, but Jimmie stopped him. ¡°Calm down, dude. Can¡¯t you see that the matter is getting out of hand?¡± Loraine sneered and warned. ¡°What? Do you want me to send you out myself?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Marco¡¯s heart sank. Not to incur Loraine¡¯s wrath any further, he took a step back. ¡°You guys have fun. I¡¯LL Leave.¡± With these words, he turned around and walked away with his shoulders slouched. ter got rid of Jimmie, red at Loraine, and then chased after Marco. Jimmie was the only one left. He stared at Jennie, who rolled her eyes and looked away. Her actions hinted that she thought he was on the side of his friends. Jimmie sighed dejectedly. This was the first time a woman rejected him. ¡°See you next time.¡± He said goodbye politely and left the bar Like a gentleman to catch up with his friends. The three saw a pink Bugatti Veyron that was adorned with diamonds parked outside the bar. ter could feel his heart breaking at this time. His beloved car had been turned into this terrible one because ofAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 338 Loraine. Holding his chest, he cried, ¡°Oh, my precious car! Guys, let¡¯s go! I can¡¯t stand this anymore!¡± Marco didn¡¯t move an inch. He looked back at the bar and said to his friends, ¡°You guys should go ahead.¡± Jimmie raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously, ¡°Do you intend to wait for Loraine.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was pretty obvious, so Marco didn¡¯t bother denying it. He nned to wait for Loraine until she got out. After all, he had promised to wait for her. Loraine and Jennie became jolly as soon as Marco and his friends left. They went to the dance floor hand in hand. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y In no time, they attracted the attention of countless men. These men surrounded them, all scrambling to dance and even strike up conversations with them. After several rounds of dancing, Loraine stopped and rubbed her temples hard. ¡°Phew! I¡¯m tired, Jennie. I want to go back home now.¡± Jennie, who was dancing with a group of handsome guys, replied casually, ¡°Alright, you can go ahead. I¡¯ll have a little more fun here.¡± With a helpless smile, Loraine waved at her friend and walked out of the bar alone. The cold wind blew on her face as soon as she stepped out. It made her a little sober. Under the dim light, Loraine saw a man leaning against a ck car not too far away. Marco? Why hadn¡¯t he left yet? Was he waiting for her? Loraine frowned subconsciously. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so she pretended not to see him and walked straight to her pink Bugatti. She had just opened the door slightly when a big hand shut it hard. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet.¡± Marco¡¯s voice was hoarse. He was supposed to be polite, but his tone was domineering. The hairs on Loraine¡¯s body sprang up as soon as she felt his heavy breath against her neck. Chapter 339 She turned around and pushed him away. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to stop pestering me, Marco? Can¡¯t you just leave me be?¡± Marco didn¡¯t press on. He took two steps back. He looked up at her and said, ¡°Loraine, I just want us to talk.¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to talk about!¡± ¡°Yes, we do, Loraine. I need to exin things to you. I won¡¯t let you go until I finish what I have to say.¡° Marco refused to give in, staring at her with his deep-set eyes. Loraine finally gave up after they stared at each other for a while. What else could she do when he remained adamant? After all, she couldn¡¯t defeat him by fighting. Loraine folded her arms and said impatiently, ¡°Out with it! I don¡¯t have all night. And you must get out of my way once you finish speaking!¡± Ignoring her unfriendly attitude, Marco got down to business. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Loraine. I take the me for what happened before.¡± Loraine lowered her eyes to hide the irony in her eyes. ninjanovel ¡°No, I¡¯m the one to be med. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to force a man who loves someone else to love me. It turns out that love can¡¯t be forced. I wish I knew that earlier on.¡± Marco shook his head. ¡°No, you are not at fault at all! Everything is on me. I know how much my nonchnce hurt you during our three-year marriage. But I want you to know that the rtionship between me and Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Keely isn¡¯t what you think it is. I was never romantically involved with Keely. I only took care of her because I was obligated to. I never loved her that way.¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes widened as she was lost for words. Did she hear him correctly? He said he never Loved Keely? How was that possible? Throughout their marriage, Marco abandoned Loraine again and again for Keely¡¯s sake. All his care and attention went to Keely. Why was he saying that he never loved Keely but cared for her because it was his obligation? Why was he obligated to do that? Was Keely his rtive? Or did she save his life? Gosh! This man was such a shameless Liar. Chapter 340 The thoughts in Loraine¡¯s mind fanned her anger. Her hurt also grew. She balled her hands and lowered her eyes to hide her emotions. She then uttered, ¡°You are done, right? Now, get out of my way!¡± It was Marco¡¯s turn to be shocked now. Why was she still behaving this way? Didn¡¯t she believe him? Ignoring Marco¡¯s shocked and confused reaction, Loraine quickly opened the door and got in. She started the car and drove away. On the way, she grunted as the fury in her heart burned more fiercely. She was sweating all over even though the air conditioner was on. Loraine couldn¡¯t figure out how exactly she was feeling now. Fury, unwillingness, hurt, and hatred were all in the mix. Everything she passed through while being married to Marco rushed into her mind, making her feel more annoyed and miserable. ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡± Loraine cursed out loud as she hit the steering wheel severally. Why! Why was she feeling this way because of Marco? And why did his words get to her? Why couldn¡¯t she just let go? No, she had to pull over to clear her mind. Loraine hit the brakes, whilst trying to withdraw herself from the conflicting emotions. Ang¡¯s Library But something was wrong. The brakes were stiff. What was going on? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A thought suddenly popped into Loraine¡¯s mind, sending a shiver down her spine. Someone probably tampered with her car. It was almost midnight, so there weren¡¯t many cars on the road. Loraine¡¯s car drove at full speed and headed straight to the bridge. Loraine spun the steering wheel sharply, but the car didn¡¯t move as she wanted. She had no control of it. Chapter 341 The bridge was over a deep sea. The car got to a curve on the bridge. Loraine couldn¡¯t control the car, so it was about to hit the railing and plunge into the sea. Just as she screamed at the top of her lungs, a car suddenly appeared from behind. It moved like a ck bolt of lightning and hit the side of her car. Both cars collided with a loud bang. ident The collision affected Loraine, who was behind the wheel. In an instant, the windows and windscreen were shattered. The airbag popped out and hit Loraine¡¯s face. Everything suddenly went ck. After she regained consciousness a little, her vision was still blurry. She could tell that the ck vehicle that hit hers was badly dented. Fortunately, the collision stopped both cars. They were currently hanging on the edge of the bridge. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was a close call. They could fall into the sea at any time. A tingling sound rang in Loraine¡¯s ears. She felt pain all over her body as she became more aware of her surroundings. Suddenly, the pungent smell of gasoline wafted into her nose. Oh no! The tank was leaking! The car could go up in mes any moment. Loraine knew she had to get out immediately. She made up her mind to survive this ident. But when she tried to get out of the seat, she realized that she was trapped between the airbag and the seat. There was no way out. The smell of gasoline was bing stronger by the second. Just as Loraine was at a loss, the door was yanked off the hinges with brute force. ¡°Loraine!¡± A man¡¯s anxious face suddenly came into view. Loraine squinted her eyes only to see that it was none other than Marco. There was blood on half of his face. His bespoke suit was torn and stained. Marco Looked Like someone who had been through hell and back, not Like the charming gentleman he usually was. Chapter 342 But physical appearance was the Least of Marco¡¯s worries at this time. He reached out his trembling hands and carefully pulled Loraine out of the car. He then wrapped his arms around her body. ¡°You are safe now. Don¡¯t be afraid, Loraine!¡± Leaning against Marco¡¯s chest, Loraine felt safe. She heaved a sigh of relief as she drifted into unconsciousness again. In a trance, she saw Marco leaning over and checking on her as he called her name several times. Worry was written all over his bloodied face as if he was so concerned about her. For some weird reason, Loraine felt butterflies in her stomach. Her heart also skipped a beat. Suddenly, she heard a slight hiss. Her drowsiness disappeared in a split second. She shouted at the top of her Lungs. ¡°Run! The car is about to explode!¡± Before she finished speaking, Marco lifted her and ran to hide behind his car. He wrapped his arm around her, shielding her away from what was toe without sparing a thought. A deafening sound suddenly rocked the entire bridge. The next second, a huge me went up the sky. Ang¡¯s Library Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The Bugatti was blown off! Loraine couldn¡¯t hear a thing after the st. Her head just kept ringing. But once she felt the warmth of Marco¡¯s embrace, she soon heard his thumping heartbeat. Marco was embracing her like a caring mother would do to her child. It took a while before Loraine recovered from the st. She looked around and found that the whole ce was covered with ashes and many burning parts of what used to be a pink Bugatti. There was also a strong burning smell in the air. ¡°Marco, it¡¯s over now. Get up.¡± Loraine pushed Marco hard, but he didn¡¯t budge or respond. She soon noticed that his breathing was bing weaker and weaker. Suddenly, her heart sank. She screamed, ¡°Marco! What¡¯s wrong? Answer me!¡± When Loraine put her ear to Marco¡¯s lips, she heard his low voice. ¡°I am okay¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Marco¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°How about you? Are you hurt?¡± Loraine breathed a sigh of relief. To hide her panic, she pushed Marco away and tried to get up. Chapter 343 ¡°Ouch!¡± Marco suddenly cried out in pain. Loraine was stunned. She looked at Marco all over until her eyes fell on his back. Only a tiny fragment of his suit remained there. His bare back was visible and bloodied now. Although Marco¡¯s vehicle blocked off most of the impact of the st, some of the fragments of the Bugatti still found their way toward them. If it weren¡¯t for Marco who protected Loraine with his body, she would have gotten injured. He bore the brunt all alone. ¡°You are wounded!¡± Loraine eximed. Sweat mixed with the blood trickled down Marco¡¯s back. Nheless, he smiled through the pain and saidfortingly, ¡°No worries. It¡¯s just a minor injury. It will heal in no time.¡± This was no small injury! Marco¡¯s back was mangled. The cuts were deep. A part of his back was burnt, while the other part was covered with deep cuts. At the sight of the wound, tears welled up in Loraine¡¯s eyes. Her heart ached. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You such an idiot! Do you know you could have died? Why did you shield me?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine burst into tears. She was so emotional and overwhelmed than she was when she faced death a while ago. Marco raised his hand and wiped the tears on her face. In a soft voice, he responded, ¡°I promised that I wouldn¡¯t let you get hurt again. And I intend to keep that promise.¡± Loraine was so astonished that her mind went nk. Marco thought she was still panicking. He patted her back empathetically. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Loraine. The rm unit in my car must have gone off. Someone wille to help us soon.¡± Loraine jolted back to reality and moved away from his hand. She wanted to say, ¡°My car has the rm system as well.¡± But when she remembered that Marco was in a bad condition because of her, she swallowed her words immediately. ¡°Hang in there. I¡¯ll clean up the wound first.¡± Loraine had briefly received training on first-aid treatment while she was overseas, so she knew how to clean his wounds. Marco sat there without moving an inch, allowing her to do her thing. This was the first time they didn¡¯t get into an argument since their divorce. A bittersweet feeling surged in Marco¡¯s heart. He stared at Loraine without blinking. The pain from his back asionally seized him. But it was nothingpared to the joy and warmness he felt from being so close to Loraine now. Chapter 344 Marco wished this moment couldst forever. He was ready to pay any price for time to freeze. Suddenly, the sound of an ambnce advanced toward them. The Hospital The moment Carl received the signal of danger, he immediately led a group to the scene of the ident, but unfortunately, he found that he hade a bit too Late. ninjanovel Loraine and Marco had already been taken away by the ambnce. So, Carl decided to go straight to the hospital. When he arrived at the waiting room of the emergency room, he saw Loraine sitting there. She looked like someone who¡¯d been through a lot. Carl eximed in shock, ¡°Miss Torres, what happened? Where is Mr. Bryant?¡± Loraine leaned back on the chair tiredly. Her cuts and bruises had already been cleaned and bandaged. ¡°Marco is still in the emergency room. Just wait,¡± she said weakly. Carl nodded, but he was still confused. Had both Loraine and Marco been in the ident together? Or could it be that the two had a fight which had led to the ident? Carl couldn¡¯t help but imagine all kinds of possibilities. But before he could ask about the details, the door of the emergency room was opened. Carl peeped in from the outside and he could see Marco lying on a bed with a pale face and his upper body wrapped with bandages. As soon as the doctor came out, Carl sidled up to him. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± The doctor took off his mask and said, ¡°The patient is not in danger for the time being, but his back was badly injured. He needs to be hospitalized for at least a month in order for him to make a full recovery.¡± As the doctor spoke, Marco suddenly woke up. He struggled to sit up on the bed and shouted, ¡°No way! I¡¯m fine. I can also rest at home. There¡¯s no difference. It was not an ordinary car ident. I have to find out who was behind it as soon as possible. Carl, help me get through the discharge procedure right now.¡± Marco was determined. He couldn¡¯t afford to put Loraine¡¯s life in any danger again. If he hadn¡¯t been there today, it could have been a disaster! But the doctor was very unhappy with his decision to leave.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 345 ¡°Discharge? When you¡¯ve only just been brought here? You don¡¯t care about your own life, do you?¡± Carl lent his voice too. ¡°Mr. Bryant, if you want to investigate anything, just let me handle it. You need to rest and be taken care of.¡± But no matter how the doctor and Carl persuaded Marco, he still insisted on getting discharged from the hospital. ninjanovel All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Marco Bryant, lie back on the bed now!¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡°Why don¡¯t you care about yourself? Just stay in the hospital. Don¡¯t go anywhere until you recover!¡± Loraine had wanted to say this to him for a long time. Marco was always busy with work all day long. Even if he got sick, he never went to the hospital. When his illness became too serious, he would simply go home to rest. When he recovered a little, he would go back to work again. Back then, Loraine was afraid that it would lead to a quarrel if she tried to persuade him to go to a hospital, so she could only silently worry about him. But this time, she was fed up with his carelessness concerning his health and she had no choice but to shout it out at the top of her Lungs. Even Marco was shocked when he heard her. He wondered if his ears were deceiving him. Was it possible that Loraine cared about him? There was total silence. Everyone was staring at Loraine in surprise. But it took a while for her to realize that it was a little strange for her to say something like that. She quickly coughed to cover her embarrassment and added, ¡°I¡¯UL investigate whatever concerns me. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. If you continue to act tough, you might kill yourself before you find out who the attempted murderer is.¡± Marco had been watching Loraine all this time, so he noticed when her ears turned red. As a result, even though he was not one to be made to act against his will, he decided to go out of character and obedientlyy back down. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll rest for now.¡± Wow! Had he just agreed? So easily? Carl was so shocked that his jaw dropped. Was this the same unreasonable and domineering man that he knew? Now, everyone, including the doctor could tell that Marco only listened to Loraine. So, the doctor asked her, ¡°Are you his wife?¡± Loraine shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± But Marco nodded instead and said, ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Chapter 346 At this point, the doctor guessed that perhaps the young couple had had a quarrel. Ignoring Loraine¡¯s answer, the doctor spoke to her. ¡°Miss, the patient is seriously injured. He needs to rest for some time. Please help to take good care of him.¡± ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s not my¡­¡± But Loraine had hardly finished talking when Marco nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Okay, doctor. Thank you.¡± The doctor was grateful to have found someone who could handle such a troublesome patient, so he didn¡¯t bother to say any more concerning the matter. He excused himself and hurried over to the next ward. After the doctor had left the ward, Loraine turned to look around for Carl. She had to get the task of taking care of Marco off her hands. But to her surprise, she found that Carl had disappeared. He had not only run away but also taken all of the bodyguards with him, leaving Loraine no one to assign the task to. Now, there were only two people left in the ward: Marco and Loraine. Marco was still staring at her. His burning eyes seemed to pierce through her, making Loraine very ufortable. The ambience of the room was just not right, and her mind was in aplete mess. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Marco, sorry for what happened today,¡± Loraine said, fixing her eyes on the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for all the losses. The damaged car, clothes, medical expenses, hospitalization¡­ If there¡¯s nothing else, I think I need to go.¡± With this, Loraine got up and was about to leave the ward. But before she could take a single step, she heard a painful cry from behind. Loraine turned around without thinking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked in concern, quickly rushing back to the bedside. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Marco was trying to sit up on the bed. Perhaps he had put pressure on some of his wounds in the process. His face was pale and his forehead was covered with perspiration. ¡°Come on, lie back down! You¡¯re so badly injured. How dare you move? You¡¯re just risking your life!¡± Without hesitation, Loraine gently helped him Lie back down on the bed. Marco grimaced in pain as he went through the slow process of lying down on his back again. ¡°I just wanted to drink some water. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I owe you, you know. You don¡¯t need to pay anything. You can leave if you want.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart softened and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave him anymore. Chapter 347 Loraine promised herself that she would stay in the hospital for only today. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be cruel enough to leave Marco. She kept telling herself that Marco¡¯s injury was her fault. It was this guilt that made her stay and take care of him. She didn¡¯t want to feel like she owed him anything. That was all. She had no other motive. But that did not mean that she wasfortable with her decision. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When Marco saw that Loraine was willing to stay, his eyes lit up. Seeing that he was staring at her, Loraine took a ss of water and handed it to him. ¡°Drink it. Don¡¯t you want water?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Marco was surprised and took the ss. He took a sip of the water and even felt a little sweetness. He believed strongly that Loraine still cared about him. And the thought of this made him smile. Loraine was shocked when she saw his smile which onlysted for a brief moment. She had to admit that Marco looked good when he smiled. In the past, he had always been indifferent and alienated himself from others. During the three years of their marriage, Loraine seldom saw him going back home and never saw him smiling at her. The only time Marco smiled at her was when Loraine first fell in love with him. At that time, she was in hell, and Marco came from nowhere to save her. She would never forget the smile he had on his face that day. She had thought that he was her redeemer. Even though Marco had forgotten her, she jumped into marriage with him like a moth darting into the fire as soon as Loraine knew that he was looking for a wife. Loraine thought that as time went by, Marco would eventually love her. But it turned out that she was only fooling herself. If it weren¡¯t for Keely, she might still be in her fantasnd, waiting foolishly for his love. ¡°The rtionship between Keely and me is not what you think. I have to take care of her because it¡¯s my responsibility. I¡¯ve never Loved her.¡± Chapter 348 These words of Marco¡¯s echoed in Loraine¡¯s ears, and she suddenly began to doubt her previous conclusions. Loraine knew this man well. He was not someone who liked to lie. She was the one who had assumed that Marco loved Keely. But after calming down and thinking carefully about it, Loraine found that it didn¡¯t seem Like Marco loved Keely. Maybe Marco did not love Keely. Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But she quickly restrained herself from celebrating. Even if Marco didn¡¯t love Keely, their three-year loveless marriage had made Loraine realize that he didn¡¯t love her either. Even without the presence of Keely, Marco would not fall in love with her. Loraine could no longer go back to waiting and expecting Marco to love her again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel At this point, Marco¡¯s voice broke into her thoughts. ¡°Loraine, thank you for staying here and taking care of me,¡± Marco said gratefully, still holding the ss in his hand even though it was empty. Loraine tried her best to suppress the emotions in her heart and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m staying here not only to take care of you, but also to find out who the attempted murderer is. Obviously, this person nned to kill me. If they know that I¡¯m not dead but only injured, they might try to kill me again.¡± Marco was stunned. The light in his eyes slowly dimmed, and then his worry for Loraine¡¯s safety reappeared. ¡°I know. No matter who they are, since they¡¯ve dared to hurt you, I will find them and make them pay. You can do anything you want. My subordinates will try their best to help you, and none of those involved in this thing will escape.¡± As long as Marco thought that someone was going to kill Loraine, he would not be able to restrain his fury. Loraine didn¡¯t expect that Marco would allow her to take charge of his men. With a look of surprise, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Marco looked at her, his eyes soft and gentle. ¡°I promised to protect you, remember?¡± Then, a serious expression took over his face and he shouted at the door, ¡°Carl,e in!¡± Immediately, Carl opened the door and came in with the bodyguards. Loraine was astonished. She had thought that all of these people had gone away. It turned out that they had been eavesdropping outside the door. ¡°From this moment on, you¡¯re all required to follow Loraine¡¯s orders and do whatever she says. You must help her catch the criminal behind this ident. Understood?¡± Marco ordered in his no-nonsense voice. ¡°Yes, Mr. Bryant!¡± Carl knew very well how important Loraine was to Marco, so he was very respectful towards her. Chapter 349 Bowing slightly, he said to her, ¡°Miss Torres, don¡¯t worry. We are well prepared. If anyone tries toe here to do any mischief, they will never escape!¡± By the time it was Late at night, the ward was in total silence. Only the beeping sounds of the machines could be heard. With her eyes closed, Loraine was lying in the bed and connected to a venttor, pretending to be in a coma. After a while, there was a rustling sound outside the door. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Suddenly, with a click, the door was opened Someone crept in and stopped beside Loraine¡¯s bed. Ang¡¯s Library When the person raised their arm, the razor-sharp knife in their hand shone in the dark room. Strangely, the person didn¡¯t stab Loraine immediately but kept staring at the bed for quite a while. Just when the person was about to attack, Loraine¡¯s eyes flew open. She jumped up and swiftly grabbed the person¡¯s hand. ¡°Now, we¡¯ve got you!¡± Instantly, all the Lights in the room were turned on. The bodyguards, who had been lying in wait, all rushed forward and grabbed the attacker. When Loraine¡¯s eyes finally adapted to the brightness of the light, she looked at the attacker¡¯s face. To her surprise, it was a familiar face. Behind It ¡°Marina!¡± Loraine looked down at the ck-d woman being pressed onto the floor by the bodyguards. Many people hated Loraine, but only a few wanted her dead. Loraine had run through multiple possible oues in her mind, but she hadn¡¯t expected Marina toe Even more surprising was the fact that Marco had endured his pain ande to check on the situation. ¡°Marina, it was you?¡± he said, a mixture of disappointment and disgust in his voice. ¡°Marco? Why are you here?¡± The sound of Marco¡¯s voice sent Marina into a panic, but she was under too much pressure from the bodyguards to raise her head. ¡°I should ask you the same thing,¡± Marco spat. ¡°What are you doing here thiste at night?¡± Marina struggled violently. ¡°Marco, make them release me!¡± Chapter 350 When Marco saw the panic in Marina¡¯s face, his heart sank. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. If it was Marina who wanted to kill Loraine¡­ ¡°Answer my question!¡± Marco shouted forcefully. ¡°I¡­ I just heard that Loraine was in hospital, so I came to visit her!¡± Marina¡¯s exnation was not at all convincing. Loraine looked at the knife on the floor and sneered. ¡°You bring a knife to visit someone in the hospital? Interesting.¡± ¡°I¡­ To.¡± Marina couldn¡¯t think of aeback. Her forehead was sweating. ¡°Think it through before you say anything else,¡± Loraine said threateningly, her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°Everyone here saw that you intended to stab me with that knife just now. You¡¯ll be sent to jaiuin ¡°No! Please, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Marco, please help me. I¡¯m your sister!¡± Marina tried desperately to get close to Marco, but was unable to move due to the weight of the bodyguards Marco looked down at his mess of a sister with intense displeasure. Ignoring Marina¡¯s cry for help, he said tly, ¡°You did the wrong thing and you must pay for it. You said Loraine hurt Keely and therefore owed her a kidney. Now you want to kill Loraine; you owe her your life.¡± Loraine was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Marco to remember that. For a moment, her emotions were in flux. So, Marco did remember her hardship after all. Ang¡¯s Library Meanwhile, Marina was horrified by Marco¡¯s coldness towards her. She was unable to withstand the pressure and started telling the truth out of pure desperation. ¡°Marco, trust me. How could I kill someone? I just wanted to cause trouble for Loraine. I was going to ruin her face! I truly didn¡¯t intend to kill Loraine!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that simple though, was it?¡± Loraine narrowed her eyes. ¡°The car ident just happened. How did you know I was in the hospital? Unless it was you who hired someone to break my car?¡± ¡°No!¡± shouted Marina. ¡°I didn¡¯t! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Chapter 351 She tried her best to deny it, but she couldn¡¯t prove her innocence. She had to turn to Marco for help. ¡°Marco, don¡¯t be fooled by this woman! She hasn¡¯t let us be since her identity was revealed. I did this for your sake and for the good of our family!¡± Loraine grinned fiercely. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve realized how wrong you¡¯ve been and are now worried I might retaliate.¡± Marina¡¯s cheeks burned. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s you who kept your identity a secret. Who else is to me?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Seeing Marina¡¯s clearck of remorse, Marco flew into a rage. ¡°Marina, how many times have I taught you a lesson? And yet, you still haven¡¯t learned right from wrong!¡± Marina trembled but then started feeling angry, too. ¡°How can you say that? This is all because of that bitch, Loraine¡­¡± Before Marina could finish speaking, a knife suddenly grazed her cheek and stuck into the wall behind her. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Marina¡¯s shrill scream rang throughout the ward. ¡°Shut up!¡± Loraine growled. Gripping the knife in her hand, she red at Marina coldly. She had learned her lesson. This time, she would avenge herself immediately. Marina¡¯s eyes widened in shock as the cut on her face started bleeding. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She pursed her Lips tightly, not daring to make a sound. The faint smell of blood filled the air. At that moment, she was truly scared. ¡°Tell me! Who told you I was in the hospital? Who told you toe here?¡± Loraine was not easily fooled. Marina was an idiotic woman and unable toe up with such a n herself. Marina shook like a leaf, too scared to say a word. Marco ordered the bodyguards to search her phone. The phone contained evidence ofmunications between Marina and Keely. ¡°Marina, are you okay?¡± Keely¡¯s message read Chapter 352 ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Keely?¡± ¡°Marina, be careful. Loraine is now known as a Torres. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll remember everything you¡¯ve done to her and deal with the Bryant family. I¡¯ve been forced to go abroad. You¡¯re probably her next target.¡± ¡°Oh my God! What should I do? Marco is enchanted by her. He won¡¯t help me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Loraine hurt the Bryant family. I¡¯ve taken care of everything. Remember, Loraine often goes to Universe Group and Fwell Bar. The number on her license te is¡­¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened as he continued reading, and he became filled with murderous rage. Marina dared not look at him. He threw the phone at the floor, smashing it to pieces, and looked at Marina, seething. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡± His Wound ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Marina argued loudly. ¡°You saw the records. It¡¯s all because of Keely! She was the one who instigated me to do it. I¡¯m innocent!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The evidence was irrefutable. Considering she couldn¡¯t deny it, Marina began ming Marina. Loraine was not surprised to know that Keely was the mastermind behind this. After all, only a few people wanted her to die and had the potential to implement the n. ¡°You did it because Keely asked you to? Do you think I¡¯m a fool, Marina?¡± Marco reprimanded her. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you wanted to do that too.¡± Loraine felt a sting in her heart when she heard that. She subconsciously turned to look at Marco and asked, ¡°Are you trying to protect Keely again?¡± Marco¡¯s breath caught in his throat. ¡°No! Not at all. Loraine, I won¡¯t tolerate Keely anymore. I will make her pay the price for what she did to you.¡± To prove that he would keep his word, Marco handed the phone to Carl. ¡°Keep the evidence and submit it to the police.¡± Then, he turned and looked at Loraine. Chapter 353 ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Marco wanted to hand over the evidence against Keely to the police! His coldness toward Keely shocked Loraine. Marco had several times dered that he never loved Keely and would never care for her anymore. However, his apathy still shocked Loraine. Marina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Now that he didn¡¯t care for Keely anymore, she knew she would be doomed too. Having Lost all support, Marina had no choice but to beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do that again. Please don¡¯t give the evidence to the police. I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± Blue veins stood out on Marco¡¯s forehead. ¡°Shut her mouth and drag her to the police station right now.¡± ¡°No! No¡­¡± The bodyguards covered Marina¡¯s mouth with a cloth and dragged her out. Once the farce ended, all the people left. Loraine and Marco were the only ones in the ward. Marco was still seething with rage, but Loraine noticed his bloodless lips. He looked menacing, and Loraine couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was all right. Loraine didn¡¯t think much and nervously walked up to him. ¡°Let me see your back!¡± Marco obediently turned around. Loraine lifted his shirt and found the bandage on his back had traces of blood. It looked like the wound opened again. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Loraine bit her lip. She was angry and frustrated. She took Marco¡¯s hand and walked toward the bed. ¡°I asked you not to get involved, but you came here in person. Your wound has opened again. You deserve it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can bear it.¡± Ignoring his words, Loraine pressed Marco onto the bed, rang the bell on the wall, and red at him. ¡°Just stay here for a while. They will change your dressing.¡± Marco silently sat back on the bed. Chapter 354 They waited a long while, but no one came. Seeing the blood on the man¡¯s back increasing with time, Loraine decided to take matters into her hands. She feared the wound would get infected. ¡°Take off your shirt!¡± Loraine ordered. Marco immediately unbuttoned and removed his shirt without arguing. His eyes were fixed on Loraine the entire time. He waspletely different from the cold, arrogant self he was when interrogating Marina. Loraine¡¯s mouth popped open. However, she quickly shook her head and brushed off the strange thought. Marco stood there like a Greek god. His bare chest and chiseled muscles caught Loraine¡¯s attention again. His strong, broad shoulders, narrow waist, and perfect abs made her dizzy. Loraine swallowed; her cheeks med with embarrassment. She didn¡¯t get along with Marco in the past three years. They didn¡¯t have contact of any sort. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. This was the first time she had seen him topless. She awkwardly cleared her throat and looked away. ¡°I haven¡¯t bandaged anyone before. Let me know if it hurts.¡± She gently ced her hand on Marco¡¯s shoulder. She trembled as her fingers touched his smoldering body. Loraine suppressed the feelings in her heart and untied the bandage soaked in blood. She winced as the frightening wound came to her sight once again. She paused for a moment and quickly cleaned his wound. However, Marco¡¯s expression remained the same as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain. His body tensed up as Loraine¡¯s slender fingers touched his skin. Her heart skipped a beat as Loraine felt his muscle contract. Thinking she had hurt him, she retracted her hand. ¡°Forget it¡­ I¡¯ll better call a nurse.¡± Just as she stood up, Marco grabbed her hand. ¡°No need! It¡¯s already Late at night. The nurse on duty is probably resting. Don¡¯t bother her. Come on, I trust you.¡± Loraine looked up at the clock. It was already 3 in the morning. Chapter 355 ¡°Well, you¡¯re asking for it. I¡¯m not sure if I can do it right. Don¡¯t me me if the wound gets worse.¡± Although Loraine said so, she slowly tended to his wound, holding her breath. Marco sensed that Loraine barely applied any pressure. Her fingers roamed across his back, leaving a burning trail in its wake. His heart raced in his chest. He turned around and looked into her eyes. ¡°I owe you. I will never me you regardless of what you do.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. . . Feeling Of Being Left.. Under the Lights, Marco¡¯s eyes were as deep as the sea. The emotions swirling in his eyes forced Loraine to Look into them. Under his piercing gaze, Loraine felt like in a trance. She could tell that he was serious. Suddenly, Marco leaned forward, closing the distance between them, and said to her, ¡°Loraine, I wasn¡¯t begging for forgiveness. I just hope you won¡¯t hate me anymore.¡± Loraine immediately came out of the daze. Picking up the clothes, she threw them in Marco¡¯s face and got up. ¡°The bandage is done. You should sleep now. I¡¯m Leaving.¡± She made for the door in a hurry. Suddenly, Marco wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her back with so much force that Loraine fell into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Marco begged, whispering with his lips against her ear. His deep voice sent a thrill running through her entire body Like an electric shock. Loraine quickly pushed him away and frowned. ¡°Marco, what is it?¡± ¡°You promised to stay here and take care of me,¡± Marco murmured, staring at her beautiful face. Loraine quickly looked away to avoid his eyes. Well, it was her own promise. He was only reminding her. In the end, Loraine had no choice but topromise. ¡°Fine. Put on your clothes quickly. I¡¯LL stay.¡± Then she extricated herself from his arms and went to sit on the sofa. Chapter 356 Now that Loraine agreed to stay, Marcoy back on the bed and closed his eyes with a relieved sigh. Loraine sat quietly on the sofa, but a lot of things were running through her mind. When Marco fell asleep, she would sneak away. But the thought had just entered her mind when Marco opened his eyes again. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Loraine, you won¡¯t leave after I fall asleep, right?¡± he asked in a soft tone as if he could read her mind. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but feel a Little guilty and helpless. Why was Marco suddenly acting like a child? Was it as a result of the car ident? But when Loraine thought of the seriousness of his injuries, her heart softened. She sat on the edge of his bed and gently coaxed him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I won¡¯t leave. I promised that I¡¯d take care of you for a day. Go to sleep now. Or don¡¯t you want to recover?¡± Marco took a deep look at Loraine and said nothing. Even as time passed, the atmosphere in the ward remained quiet and peaceful. Now that Loraine was with him, Marco was unwilling to fall asleep. He felt as if he had returned to the time when they had not yet divorced. Back then, Loraine was still his wife and would always take care of him. But little by little, Marco became more and more rxed. Soon, tiredness crept in on him and he finally fell asleep. For the first time in a long while, Marco slept peacefully through the night. Perhaps it was because Loraine was beside his bed. She sat there, staring at his sleeping figure withplex feelings in her heart. This was how they spent the entire night: one sleeping, one watching. Eventually, when the sun came up, Loraine left. When Marco woke up, he found that she had disappeared, Leaving him with only a trace of her fragrance. ¡°Mr. Bryant, I¡¯m sorry. I failed to stop Miss Torres,¡± Carl exined nervously. Marco didn¡¯t say anything. He remained silent for a while, feeling very disappointed. He had woken up, expecting to see her, but he didn¡¯t. He just couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness and emptiness he was currently feeling. In the three years they had spent together as a couple, how had Loraine gotten through those Lonely days? This was the first time Marco was experiencing and understanding the feeling of being left alone. Chapter 357 After Loraine left, Marco didn¡¯t feel like staying in the hospital any longer. Regardless of Carl¡¯s and the doctor¡¯s efforts to persuade him, he went ahead and got discharged from the hospital. He changed into his usual ck suit to cover his wound. He was still the invulnerable CEO of Bryant Group. The expression on his face returned to coldness. And he went back to his home as if nothing had happened. As soon as he entered the living room, a teacup was flung at his face. He dodged it swiftly enough and narrowed his eyes in anger. The cup flew past him and Landed on the floor behind him, and broke into pieces. ¡°Bastard! You still dared toe back!¡± Liza shouted in fury. She and Laura were sitting in the Living room and staring daggers at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marco demanded with a frown. Liza red at him as if she wanted to strangle him. Even after she threw a teacup at him, her anger did not abate. ¡°Where the hell did you go yesterday? The Inte has been exploding with all sorts of comments against us!¡± The butler, who was standing not far away, hurriedly handed a tablet to N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marco and showed him the trendingments. ¡°Read them carefully and see what people are saying about our family!¡± Liza shouted at him. Attitude Now that Loraine¡¯s true identity had been exposed, there was a new storm of publicity on the inte. Soon after, the government publicly acknowledged Loraine¡¯s contribution to the smart city project in Vagow. This time, most of theizens began to scold the Bryant family for bullying Loraine with their power and being blind to her greatness. ¡°They were very arrogant before! They even wanted to exclude Loraine from the project and monopolize the interests. They must be dumbfounded now!¡± ¡°That is exactly the ending people Like them should get! They deserve it! Now, Loraine is officially recognized as a Torres and the CEO of Universe Group. Let Marco regret his actions!¡± ¡°Loraine is amazing. She can reverse situations at any time. Now, she has the support of the Torres family. I think the Bryant family is going to Lose this time!¡± Chapter 358 ALL thements were against Bryant family, and as a result, Bryant Group¡¯s stock price plummeted. When Marco finished reading thements, his face darkened. But he was not worried about the Bryant family. Instead, he was worried about Loraine. After their divorce, Loraine had been at the center of public attention. Now that she had announced her real identity in such a high-profile manner, people with evil intentions would surely take the opportunity to go at her. Marco stood there, with the tablet in his hand, lost in thought. Liza was still in a fit of anger, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about the situation. She could only rely on Marco. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Find a way to solve it now!¡± she ordered. Laura said in a cynical tone, ¡°Marco, I¡¯m not ming you. But at this moment, nobody knows what to do. And why were you nowhere to be found when we were looking for you?¡± The fact that Marco didn¡¯te back the previous night didn¡¯t worry them at all. The only thing that concerned them was the fact that he had been unavable when they needed him to help them solve the problem. ¡°I was busy,¡± Marco answered indifferently, hiding the fact that he was involved in an ident. Laura had never really cared much about Marco since he was a child. In fact, he was brought up by his grandmother. Liza had always been strict with him. Marco didn¡¯t get any care from his mother, nor did he enjoy much Love from his grandmother, so it was no wonder that he developed a cold character. He never liked to exin himself and neither did he Like to go home. As expected, after hearing his brief excuse, Laurained, ¡°You are always busy with your work every day. But what is the use of all that? You didn¡¯t even know that your wife is a Torres. Now, the Torres family hates us!¡± Laura put all the me on Marco,pletely forgetting how she had made things difficult for Loraine. ¡°You and Loraine were married for three years. Why didn¡¯t you notice anything wrong? And you even divorced her!¡± Liza scolded, also joining in to me Marco. ¡°Didn¡¯t I divorce her as you wanted?¡± Marco sneered at them. Before Loraine¡¯s real identity came to Light, they dislike her immensely and eventually forced her to leave the Bryant family. Now that they knew that Loraine was a Torres, they were all trying to pin the me on him. They were acting Like the shameless women that they were. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say that you had to divorce her,¡± Laura said awkwardly. ¡°Bastard! So, you¡¯re ming us now, right?¡± Liza spat. She was so angry that she was already beginning to have trouble breathing. She put her hand to her chest as she gasped helplessly. Chapter 359 Laura squealed in fear and rushed to hold her, but Liza pushed her away. Liza was just as angry with Laura as she was with Marco. ¡°It¡¯s all you and your daughter¡¯s fault,¡± she scolded angrily. ¡°If you had treated Loraine a little better before, would Marco have divorced her?¡± Laura was so angry that she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to deliver a retort. ¡°You didn¡¯t treat her nicely either. They are already divorced. It¡¯s useless to pretend now.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Liza shouted, angry and embarrassed. The two of them kept shouting at each other, exposing the bad things they had done to Loraine. Looking at the ridiculous scene in front of him, Marco couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken when he remembered that Loraine had stayed in such a family for three years alone and without any help. When he was fed up with watching them, Marco roared, ¡°Are you done arguing? What¡¯s the use of comining? Now, the most important thing is to solve the problem and put an end to the mockery from the public. I think we should publicly apologize to Loraine in the name of Bryant Group openly and immediately.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Liza, who was always status-conscious, was the first to object. ¡°If we apologize to Loraine Like that, doesn¡¯t it mean that we are publicly admitting that Bryant Group is inferior to Universe Group?¡± ¡°She is right! We can¡¯t apologize to Loraine!¡± Laura echoed. Ignoring their objections, Marco sneered and asked, ¡°Grandma, have you forgotten what Aldo said at the banquet? His promise to end the partnership was not a bluff. Bryant Group has already received a notification of the termination of the contract a day ago. Once the news spreads, it will only have a worse impact on Bryant Group. Do you still want to y tough and proud?¡± Thinking of the consequences of an end to the partnership with Universe Group, Liza felt very frightened. No, it would never happen! The century-old name of Bryant Group would not be destroyed under her watch. She took a deep breath and frowned. No matter how hard Bryant Group tried to rify their position, it would never have as much strength as the public opinion. Public apology was probably the best solution at the moment. She gritted her teeth and said reluctantly, ¡°Fine! We will apologize!¡± After Liza agreed, Marco didn¡¯t bother to stay home for even one more second. He simply turned around and left. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But Liza stopped him. ¡°Wait, Marco. Now that things havee to this, you shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Keely anymore. You can find any woman you like, but not her, or the Torres family would be very angry with us.¡± Chapter 360 Liza had heard of the story about the three people. In the past, she didn¡¯t care much about it. But now, the whole Torres family was behind Loraine. Even if her grandson loved Keely, he had to give her up for the sake of their family and Bryant Group. But Liza¡¯s statement left Marco stunned. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at his grandmother in surprise, he finally realized one thing. Apparently, everyone thought he loved Keely. No wonder no matter how much he tried to exin, Loraine never believed him. Marco frowned but remained silent. Laurained, ¡°Keely is not a good person. She misled Marina. I get so angry any time I think of what she instigated Marina to do. Just stay away from her from now on.¡± Marco couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Marina is not any good either. She¡¯s done a lot of stupid things. She sold confidential documents and stole Loraine¡¯s clothes and jewelry. What¡¯s more, she even tried to kill. She¡¯s hopeless.¡± ¡°Marco, what the hell are you talking about? Kill?¡± Laura asked in confusion. ¡°If you want to know what happened, you can go to the police station to find her.¡± Marco turned around and left without looking back, ignoring Laura¡¯s angry shouts. ¡°What did you say? Come back and tell me! Why is Marina in the police station? Stop, Marco!¡± Not long after, Bryant Group issued a public statement. They sincerely apologized for removing Loraine from the list and taking credit for the project. They also publicly admitted that Loraine had made the biggest contribution to the smart city project in Vagow. After that, Marco posted a message on his Facebook page. It read, ¡°This is an apology that has been long overdue, for three years now precisely. On the one hand, I didn¡¯t manage Bryant Group properly and ended up hurting Loraine¡¯s interests in the partnership on the smart city project. On the other hand, in the three years of our marriage, I didn¡¯t fulfill my duty as a husband and severely hurt my wife in the process. I¡¯m sorry, Loraine.¡° These two statements stirred up the inte. People began to discuss and argue about the issue again. ¡°Really? After Bryant Group apologized, Marco also put out a personal apology. What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 361 ¡°I think he¡¯s frightened by Loraine¡¯s new identity. Since he knows that she is no longer easy to deal with, he decided to bite the bullet and apologize. Loraine was so badly treated. She was once trolled and insulted on the inte!¡± ¡°I feel sorry for Loraine. She had a bad marriage, and then she partnered with her ex-husband and ended up encountering so much me. If not for the fact that she¡¯s a member of the Torres family, her life would have been over!¡± Social media was in chaos and all kinds of theories were being spread. Meanwhile, the Torres family, when they saw the statements, had different reactions. Aldo, on his part, was a little satisfied. ¡°The Bryant family is still kind of smart. If they didn¡¯t apologize, they know we would have no qualms going to war with Bryant Group!¡± But Rowan was not as impressed. ¡°Bryant Group ndered Lorrie. Now, what they are doing is trying to save their dignity!¡± Wesley chuckled and said sarcastically, ¡°How could that scum Marco write such words? I think he must have hired someone to put on a show to save the reputation of Bryant Group. Their stock prices are not looking very good, you know.¡± Loraine, on her part, shook her head after reading Marco¡¯s private statement. ¡°This must have been written by Marco himself,¡± she murmured to herself. They had been together for three years. Loraine knew what kind of person Marco was. He was so arrogant that he would never ask anyone else to write such a statement for him. Clearly, Marco had written it by himself. But what surprised her was the fact that he had personally apologized. It sounded so humble. The Marco everyone, including herself, knew was a proud man who always had his head held high. How could he make such a public apology to her? Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she remembered what Marco had said to her at the hospital. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Could it be possible? Did he really sincerely regret what he did? The storm had finally passed and peace had returned. Since Aldo had appointed Loraine as the president of Universe Group, she and Cayson attended the shareholders¡¯ meeting together. The conference room was filled with shareholders and senior executives of the group. Cayson pushed Loraine to the front and introduced her. ¡°Everyone, here¡¯s Loraine Torres. She is now the joint president of Universe Chapter 362 Group. She will preside over today¡¯s meeting.¡± There were a few apuses from the people present. It was quite obvious that the wee was not a sincere one. Some of the people who were present at this meeting were those who had been in thepany for more than ten years. They were naturally not happy that someone new hade out of nowhere and was going to be on top of them. As expected, one of them soon raised an objection. A middle-aged man looked at Loraine contemptuously and said, ¡°Miss Torres, don¡¯t you think you are too young to be the president?¡± Cayson couldn¡¯t tolerate someone looking down on Loraine. He retorted immediately, ¡°There is no need to worry. It¡¯s obvious to everyone that Loraine has made great contributions to the architectural design department. She is qualified to be the president.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Miss Torres only worked on project design in the past and doesn¡¯t have much experience in managing apany. Since she is already the director of a department, it¡¯s better for her to be promoted slowly from her current position.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Miss Torres is still young. She should focus on her own work and earn steady promotion,¡± another person reechoed. Soon, the meeting room was filled with all sorts of doubts being expressed about Loraine¡¯s abilities. Loraine nced at them and said nothing. She knew what they were thinking. They just wanted to prevent her, the heir, from taking control of thepany and dividing their interests. They wanted to keep being the only ones in charge. Unfortunately for them, it would no Longer be business as usual now that she was here. ¡°Why are you all so excited? Do you really think I¡¯m not qualified for the position, or are you just afraid that I¡¯ll do something about your profits?¡± Loraine had hit their nerve straight up, without beating around the bush. ¡°How could you say that? We¡¯re saying this for thepany¡¯s good. Universe Group was built by all of us here with your grandfather and father at the head of it. It was all a result of our joint efforts. You can¡¯t question that!¡± a half bald shareholder retorted loudly. Others immediately concurred. ¡°You built up thepany? Let¡¯s talk about what you¡¯ve done for thepany.¡± Loraine sneered. Then she began to list out all the problems of various departments in thepany. She talked about the engineering equipment, building materials, interior decoration, furniture, real estate development, road construction, and mineral resources trade¡­ With every word Loraine said, the expressions of all the shareholders and executives present changed more and more. They were all shocked. Though Loraine was only the director of the architectural design department, her understanding of the wholepany was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. Chapter 363 Apparently, she was not just a simple designer. From what she was saying, it was clear that she had looked into every nook and cranny of thepany¡¯s affairs and had investigated all the employees in various departments. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She was so frighteningly urate with her ims and figures! Calmly, Loraine Listed out all the little tricks that they had used to take advantage of thepany. At this point, no one dared to look down on this young and beautiful female heir anymore. When Loraine finished speaking, the whole room was in absolute silence. She was very satisfied with the effect of her well nned strike. But Faustino Tice, the director of the research and development department, was still not convinced and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Who knows where all of this information came from? I doubt she investigated any of it by herself.¡± In the silence, his voice was easily heard. Clearly, he had said it deliberately so everyone would hear. In response, Loraine asked him, ¡°Mr. Tice, I happen to have some questions for you. What is the reason for your department taking so much money from thepany every year? Yet, we are outpaced by Bryant Group every year in research and development. If our technology was good, we would not have needed to partner with Bryant Group on the smart city project at all.¡± Faustino¡¯s face darkened in anger. He felt insulted by such criticism from someone who was younger than he was. ¡°The research and development of new technology are not done in a short time. It¡¯s not my fault that we haven¡¯t made any breakthroughs! And Loraine, remember that I¡¯m your senior. Learn to talk politely!¡± Looking at Faustino¡¯s arrogant and pompous face, Loraine frowned in displeasure. As a matter of fact, Faustino was actually close to her family. Due to his friendship with her Late father, he was very domineering in thepany. Considering theplicated internal affairs of thepany, Aldo gave Faustino all the powers and privileges he wanted to ensure the proper management of the group. Therefore, Faustino became more and more presumptuous. He even looked down on the CEO, Cayson. He thought that Cayson was just an outsider and had no right to control him. But Loraine was determined not to tolerate such kind of rubbish. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. You¡¯re not wee here if you¡¯re not good at your job. Universe Group will no longer hire idle and ipetent people!¡± A Warning To Others ¡°Loraine, you¡¯ve gone too far! Just wait and see. I¡¯ll tell Aldo to put you in your ce!¡± Chapter 364 Faustino was so angry that his beard was vibrating. Immediately, he ced a call to Aldo and reported the current situation to him. But when he finished speaking, he was surprised to hear Aldo sounding very happy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lorrie did a good job, didn¡¯t she?¡± Faustino was dumbfounded. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Torres, I¡¯ve been working for ourpany for many years! Loraine only recently began to work here, but she is so arrogant and even wants to fire me! I¡¯m an experienced employee in thepany. How can this be allowed to happen?¡± But Aldo only responded in an indifferent voice, ¡°Lorrie is the heir I selected to run thepany, and I support any decision she deems it fit to take.¡± With that, he hung up. The phone had been on speaker, so everyone in the conference room had heard the conversation. It was now known to everyone that Aldo had supported Loraine¡¯s decision to fire Faustino. Standing awkwardly, Faustino remained stunned for a while and didn¡¯t know what to do. His face was pale and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Without support from Aldo, Faustino had no choice but to change his attitude and looked at Loraine in a fawning manner. ¡°Miss Torres, it¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t done well in the past. I¡¯ll devote myself wholeheartedly to the company in the future and lead the research and development department to greater heights!¡± Faustino thought he could fool her by using sweet words and bogus promises as usual. But unfortunately for him, Loraine was not interested in giving him another chance. ¡°You don¡¯t have a future in Universe Group. Pack up and Leave now.¡± ¡°Loraine Torres! I¡¯ve been working in Universe Group for so many years. How can you drive me away just Like that?¡± Faustino was exasperated. ¡°When your father was alive, we were best of friends. Now that your father is no longer with us, you¡¯ve turned on me immediately after taking charge.¡± Other executives who had also been working for thepany for many years now began to plead on Faustino¡¯s behalf. In response, Loraine threw a pile of documents down on the table in front of them. The documents contained evidence of Faustino¡¯s embezzlement of thepany¡¯s funds. ¡°For the sake of your rtionship with my father, I wanted to show you some mercy. But you¡¯re insatiable and wants to continue taking advantage of thepany. You can¡¯t me me for being merciless to you! Did you really think I couldn¡¯t find out how much money you¡¯ve embezzled from Universe Group all these years?¡± Faustino¡¯s face turned pale as he looked at the documents. He quickly tried to defend himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Miss Torres, please let me exin. Chapter 365 1¡­¡± But Loraine raised her hand to stop him. ¡°You can exin it to the police.¡± ¡°What? You even called the police?¡± Faustino was so shocked and scared that he staggered and fell on the floor. Loraine quickly signaled to the bodyguards and they rushed in and took Faustino away. All he could do now was wait for the police to take him to the station. Loraine fired Faustino as a warning to the others. And everyone got the message. They all saw how Faustino was dragged away. It was a clear signal that no one should dare to Look down on the new president of the group. Throughout the rest of the meeting, everyone behaved properly and Loraine finished the handover smoothly. After the meeting, Cayson went over to meet her in private. ¡°Lorrie, are you okay? Did you get hurt in the car ident?¡± he asked anxiously. Loraine shook her head. ¡°No, Cayson. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not hurt. Don¡¯t tell my family anything about this. I don¡¯t want them to worry about me.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t,¡± Cayson promised. ¡°By the way, what you asked to be arranged has been settled. I promise that we won¡¯t let Marina and Keely get away with it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cayson,¡± Loraine said sincerely. But Cayson felt disappointed. What he wanted from her was not gratitude. What he wanted was to develop a much closer rtionship with her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± After a brief pause, Cayson added, ¡°Lorrie, your car was damaged, wasn¡¯t it? You can use my car from now on. Better still, I¡¯ll pick you up to and from work.¡± ¡°No, thank you, Cayson. I don¡¯t want to trouble you,¡± Loraine said with a prim smile. She didn¡¯t want to be too indebted to Cayson. But Cayson was not going to give it up so easily. Just when he was about to press her to ept his offer, Loraine¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the screen and saw that it was a call from Jennie. She quickly signed for Cayson to stay silent before she tapped answer. Chapter 366 ¡°Lorrie! Have you seen the trending topic today? It¡¯s so nice to see that Marina has gotten herself arrested!¡± Jennie sounded so happy and ecstatic at the other end of the Line. Apparently, Marco had not covered up for his sister, so there was no need for Lorraine to deal with her anymore. ¡°Good. She deserves it. She has done so many bad things. It¡¯s only fair that she pays for it,¡± Lorraine said, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Exactly, but it¡¯s a pity that Keely is not there too. It would have been a lot nicer if both of them had been arrested together!¡± Jennie said, anger and disappointment in her voice. Loraine smiled knowingly and said, ¡°Jennie, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not over yet. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jennie asked, her voice suddenly peaking up in excitement. ¡°Lorrie, tell me, what are you nning to do?¡± Lorraine chuckled. ¡°Marina and Keely are fond of framing me, aren¡¯t they? Then, I¡¯LL just Let them experience the feeling of being framed.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Meanwhile, Keely had been sent abroad. But she never failed to keep abreast of the news back home. When she saw the trending news online, she immediately realized that Marina¡¯s n had failed. ¡°That idiot! How could she fail? I arranged everything! Loraine¡¯s whereabouts and the people who would deal with her were all provided. After all I did, how did she manage to screw up everything?¡± Keely was so angry that she vented her anger on anything around her. She didn¡¯t be calm until she smashed everything in sight. All her ns had been ruined! What was left to be done was nothing but damage control. She had to cover up the details of the car ident as soon as possible to avoid getting caught too. Immediately, she decided to contact the people she had hired to arrange the car ident and ask them to cover up the traces. But unfortunately, no one answered. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get in touch with them. Since Keely couldn¡¯t get in touch with the person that had done the job for her, it was a sign of impending doom. As a result, she was unable to enjoy herself at the party which was being held by her acquaintances studying abroad. It didn¡¯t take long before those at the party noticed that there was something wrong with Keely, and they became very concerned about her. ¡°Are you alright, Keely?¡± Chapter 367 ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with her. She¡¯s probably just missing Marco!¡± Someone joked about the rtionship between Keely and Marco, and everyone burst into Laughter. Apparently, the news that had Keely so worried had not yet gotten abroad. So, for them, Keely was still the weak and ailing woman loved and cherished by the CEO of Bryant Group. As a result, she continued to enjoy the attention that came with it. But, still, whenever they talked about Marco, it was impossible for them to avoid mentioning Loraine. ¡°How is Marco¡¯s wife from the countryside nowadays?¡± someone suddenly asked. Keely suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and sneered, ¡°Do you mean Loraine? Marco has divorced her. A woman like her doesn¡¯t deserve him at all. After the divorce, she has been having affairs with many men and can barely live a normal life.¡± Since they were not aware of thetest news, Keely could boldly spread false rumors about Loraine. She was very happy to see the contemptuous look on their faces as she talked about Loraine. All of a sudden, there was the sound of police sirens outside. At first, Keely didn¡¯t take it seriously until the police entered the venue of the party and shouted at the crowd, ¡°Who here is Keely Haywood?¡± All eyes immediately turned to Keely, making it very easy for the police to see where she was in an instant. One of the policemen took out his handcuffs and marched up to her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re Keely Haywood, right? Come with us to the police station.¡± Keely was dumbfounded. She subconsciously took a step back and said in panic, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m a member of the Haywood family. How could I havemitted a crime?¡± The policeman frowned at her, ¡°No, ma¡®am, we are sure it¡¯s you, Keely Haywood. Someone has used you of murder by contract.¡± Clearly, Loraine had found out that she had something to do with the ident. What would she do now? Seeing that the issue had already been exposed, Keely felt like there was no way out. She was scared out of her wits, and in ast gasp attempt at dering her innocence, she shouted, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it! That bitch, Loraine, must be the one framing me!¡± The policeman¡¯s eyes narrowed and he said, ¡°We haven¡¯t even told you anything about the user or the victim yet. How did you know it has something to do with Loraine Torres?¡± Chapter 368 ¡°I¡­ Well, I¡­¡± Keely stuttered helplessly. ¡°She has a grudge against me. Loraine hates me very much. If anyone is framing me for murder by contract, it has to be her!¡± The policeman Looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Marco Bryant provided us with the relevant evidence and used you of contracting a killer to murder Loraine Torres. You thought you could get away with it, eh?¡± What? How could it be Marco? Keely was so shocked that she nearly fainted. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She now realized that Marco would no longer be kind to her again. He had warned her that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate her anymore. And the moment Marco stopped caring about her, she was dead sure that Loraine would deal with her ruthlessly. Keely was so scared that she was practically shivering. She could not dare to imagine what would happen to her in the future. ¡°Really? She wanted to kill Loraine?¡± ¡°Oh my God! You can¡¯t judge a person by their appearance or their words!¡± ¡°Wait a minute. The police said that it was Marco who provided the evidence. In other words, Keely has been lying to us all this while. Marco doesn¡¯t love her at all!¡± Hearing people in the crowd talking about her in this manner, Keely couldn¡¯t help but hang her head in shame as she was handcuffed by the police and taken away. But the moment they stepped out of the venue, a group of journalists appeared all of a sudden and began taking photos of Keely. The lights were shing so brightly and endlessly that Keely found it difficult to keep her eyes open. She hurriedly raised her hands to cover her face, but this action only exposed the handcuffs on her wrists. The news that both Marina and Keely had been Locked up soon spread far and wide. Keely was Marco¡¯s rumored girlfriend, and Marina was Marco¡¯s sister. The news was beginning to look like a huge blow to Bryant Group. In just a few days, the stock price of Bryant Group had fallen sharply, forcing Marco to hold a meeting to discuss ways to stabilize the situation. At the meeting, amidst the doubts and questions on the faces of the stockholders, Marco set out a proposal which he termed A Complete Reorganization of Bryant Group. ording to his proposal, in the next year, Bryant Group would work heavily on the upgrading of existing technology and the development of new ones. Once it seeded, the group would be several steps ahead of otherpanies in the industry and the potential benefits of this were beyond imagination. It was a proposal with sound data, clear nning and reliable analyses. At the end, what convinced all the shareholders was the enormous estimated profit. After the meeting, Marco was the first to leave the conference room. Chapter 369 Throughout the meeting, he had maintained absolute calm and straightforwardness. Even though there were many questions, he addressed them calmly and outlined solutions for every problem raised. When he was gone, the shareholders gathered together to talk about the just concluded meeting. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to have such a young and excellent leader. The future of Bryant Group is very bright!¡± ¡°No one can deny it. Marco is so excellent. If it weren¡¯t for him, this business empire would have gone bankrupt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he was bothered so much by the Bryant family. He married a wife whose fortune is worth billions of dors, but his family pushed him to divorce her.¡± Marco had since gone far out of earshot, so he had not the least idea what was being said about him. At the moment, he was Listening to a report from Carl. ¡°Mr. Bryant, your family has been calling. Your mother was crying on the phone and begging for you to save your sister. Otherwise, she would kill herself.¡° Carl cleared his throat. ¡°Also, the Haywood family called and pleaded that you should let Keely Haywood go. What do you want us to do about them?¡± ¡°Ignore all of them,¡° Marco scoffed. ¡°They created the trouble themselves and now, they want me to save them. They¡¯re just wasting their time.¡± Background Of The Cruz. Due to the evidence provided by Marco, the case was handled very quickly. The police concluded that Keely was the maniptor backstage while Marina was her aplice. In addition, it was determined that Marina had not caused any actual harm to Loraine. So, Laura was able to bail her out for a Large amount and take her home from jail. But even though Marina had escaped prison, she couldn¡¯t escape the me. As soon as she was brought back home, she was made to kneel in front of Liza, who proceeded to pile all the me on her. ¡°You idiot! Why did you make a fool of yourself by causing trouble for All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Loraine at such a time? Now, you¡¯ve made the rtionship between the two families even worse! Are you crazy? Do you want to bring down the entire family?¡± Liza shouted. She wished that she did not have a granddaughter Like Marina. After spending several days in the detention center, Marina Looked very thin. Kneeling submissively, she said to her grandmother, ¡°Grandma, I know I was wrong. It was Keely who asked me to do it! I was misled by her words. I was just afraid that Loraine would take revenge on the Bryant family, so I decided to take action first. Everything I was for the sake of our family!¡± ¡°Shut up! How dare you talk back at me?¡± Liza snapped. She was smart enough to see through Marina¡¯s selfishness. ¡°Stop saying that nonsense. You did nothing for the sake of the Bryant family. You¡¯re just being instigated by Keely. Both of you can¡¯t bear to see Loraine live a good life. How stupid you two are!¡± Liza was so angry that she raised her walking stick with the intention of hitting Marina. Chapter 370 ¡°Please no!¡± Laura screamed and rushed over just in time to stop Liza. ¡°Marina is your granddaughter. How can you hit her?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t I hit her? She knows Loraine is the heir of the Torres family, but she still insists on giving her trouble! If you continue to spoil her like this, she will get into much bigger big trouble sooner or later! I should teach her a lesson right now!¡± Seeing that Liza was still going to hit Marina with her stick, Laura jumped in to shield her again. ¡°She did wrong, but her face has been injured by Loraine. You can¡¯t be hit her again after she has sustained such an injury!¡± Laura admonished, still holding her daughter tightly to keep her from Liza¡¯s reach. ¡°Grandma, please just look at my face,¡± Marina said, turning the left side of her face so Liza could see. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I was cut by that bitch, Loraine. I¡¯m going to sue her for using a deadly weapon to disfigure me!¡± Liza relented and looked at Marina¡¯s face, but what she saw was a long and thin wound that had almost been fully healed. There might not even be a scar left in a few days. How on earth was Marina going to sue Loraine for such a negligible wound? Apparently, she was still not satisfied with all the trouble she had created. The more Liza looked at her, the angrier she became. She flew into a rage and pped her hard across the face. Marina¡¯s head snapped to the side by the sheer force of the p which left a clear mark on her face. ¡°Idiot! Go to the Torres family and apologize to Loraine tomorrow. Don¡¯te back until you¡¯ve been forgiven!¡± Marina was stunned. It took a few seconds before it dawned on her that Liza had asked her to make an apology to Loraine and her family. Immediately, Marina lost her temper. ¡°Why should I apologize? I won¡¯t go!¡± she shouted back at Liza. ¡°You won¡¯t go, eh?¡± Liza chuckled bitterly and lifted her stick immediately. This time, Laura failed to protect Marina. The stick Landed mercilessly on the young woman¡¯s body. After being hit a few times, Marina was forced to surrender and cry out, ¡°Grandma, stop it. I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll apologize to her!¡± Liza stopped and sat back on the sofa, panting. Laura held her daughter and they both cried bitterly, which only annoyed Liza even more. Chapter 371 ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t cry Like that. I¡¯m warning you two, if you keep creating trouble like this, I¡¯m afraid that Marco wille to hate you and won¡¯t care about you anymore!¡± With that, Liza got up and went back to her room, leaving the mother and daughter in the Living room. ¡°Mom, Marco won¡¯t hate us, will he? He is my brother. How can he not care about me?¡± Marina said with confidence. Laura hugged her tightly and shook her head. ¡°Marina, Listen to me. It will all be okay. After you marry Grady, you don¡¯t have to depend on your brother anymore,¡± she said in an effort tofort her. At the mention of Grady, Marina became furious. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t mention him again. Grady has been obsessed with that bitch, Loraine. He looks thin and weak Like a girl. You can¡¯tpare such a person to my brother! I don¡¯t want to marry him. Besides, Keely has promised that she will find me a better man.¡± Laura was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but shout at her beloved daughter. ¡°Keely can¡¯t even handle her own rtionship. How can you count on her? Why don¡¯t you listen to my advice, Marina! Of course, there¡¯s a reason I chose Grady. The Cruz family has a powerful background. Though Grady and his parents are just an extended branch of the Cruz family, once you marry Grady, the entire Cruz family will be behind you. And then no one in Vagow would dare do anything to you, not even the Torres family! If his family had note to Vagow all of a sudden, we wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to know him!¡± Marina¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. ¡°Wow. Is the Cruz family really so powerful?¡± Laura nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Of course, they are. You need to trust me. I¡¯m your mother. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Suddenly, Marina was in a good mood. She had always disliked Grady in the past, but now, she changed her mind. ¡°Mom, just wait and see. I will marry Grady!¡± Group Of People While Laura and Marina were thinking of how to secure Marina and Grady¡¯s marriage, Loraine was in her office and received a phone call from the police. ¡°Hello. Is this Loraine Torres? I am the officer in charge of your case.¡± ¡°Yes, this is she,¡± Loraine answered, immediately setting aside the work she had in her hand. ¡°Sir, is there any new progress in the case¡¯s investigation?¡± ¡°Yes, there is. We¡¯ve discovered that the car ident you were involved in was organized by Keely Haywood. She arranged for someone to tamper with your car brakes. Marco Bryant provided us with clear evidence to back this up with the chat history between Keely and the culprit. Keely has been arrested and is currently being interrogated abroad.¡± Chapter 372 The policeman¡¯s words took Loraine by surprise. She didn¡¯t n to let Keely go. But she didn¡¯t expect Marco would keep his word and give a hand to her showing Keely no mercy. Just as Loraine was in a daze trying to interpret this information, the police¡¯s stern voice came again. ¡°Miss Torres, I still suggest you be careful recently. We have yet to arrest the culprit. And we¡¯ve only found their contact information from Keely. The person is very cautious and meticulous. They were crafty enough to use anonymous information and a fake IP address to cover his tracks. When theymitted the crime, they avoided surveince cameras and left no trace of being there. We guess the person is either a professional killer or a mercenary. We are afraid that they will attempt to attack you again.¡± A killer? Or a mercenary? How could Marina and Keely get in touch with a killer or a mercenary? That question shed through Loraine¡¯s mind The policeman added, ¡°Miss Torres, please don¡¯t worry too much. We will continue to investigate the case. If there is any progress, we will notify you immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Loraine hung up the phone, lost in thought. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It seemed that the case was not as simply as she thought. There was another secret group of people who caused the car ident. The perpetrator was sent neither by Marina nor Keely but targeted her from the very beginning. The person had only taken the opportunity to get involved, causing the situation to worsen. There was still another group of people out here who intended to hurt her. But who could it be? Loraine began to ponder over it. She recalled the information one by one to calctingly piece together the clues. Right now, the people who were probably the most dissatisfied with her would be the founding members of Universe Group. Her return to the Torres family and her inheritance of the family business was causing some people to be antsy. That was exactly what worried her grandfather all this time. And when he had found her, he had not immediately publicly announced her identity as the heir. When her father, Farley, was alive, he was the heir to the family business. The shareholders had no qualms with him. Chapter 373 But ever since her father passed away, her grandfather had be despondent and depressed, neglecting thepany¡¯s affairs. Moreover, her uncles, Rowan and Wesley, showed no interest in managing thepany, so Cayson was made the CEO. But no matter how excellent andpetent Cayson was, he was not a member of the Torres family. It was impossible for Cayson to take full control of Universe Group, which began to stimte greed and malevolency in many people. When Loraine became the CEO of Universe Group, the first thing she did was fire these people. Faustino, the former director of the research and development department, was the first to be fired from his position, but not thest. The car ident was probably schemed by the shareholders of thepany. Because of their fear of her and their desperation to make herpletely disappear, they took advantage of Marina and Keely as a way to kill her. After cracking what was actually going on, Loraine sneered. If they wanted to hurt her, she would fight back. But now the most pressing matter was to employ a qualified person to fill the vacancy as director of the research and development department. She happened to have a suitable candidate in mind. Loraine pulled out her phone and scrolled through her contact list. She pressed a phone number to send a message to him. ¡°Allen, you¡¯ve been abroad for quite a long time. What do you think ofing back to work here?¡± The man replied in a second, ¡°As long as you need me, Loraine, I wille back any time.¡± Loraine read the message and smiled, quickly texting him a short sentence as a reply. ¡°I¡¯LL wait for you.¡± A few dayster, big news spread all over the business circle in Vagow. ¡°Allen Norris, the genius in research and development of artificial intelligence, is about to return home to continue his career. His first station seems to be Vagow!¡± Who on earth was Allen? It was the question that the people of Vagow all seemed to want to know. Soon, the media exposed all his excellent merits and various experiences. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He majored inputer science at the top university in the world. He even won the golden prize in the Third International Artificial Intelligence Competition. He was the youngest leading figure in the field of artificial intelligence. After receiving the news, Marco immediately ordered Carl, ¡°Send someone to check on Allen¡¯s flight. Persuade him to work for us before anyone else takes action. With his help, the status of Bryant Group as the top of the technology industry will no Longer be challenged!¡± In the next few days, almost all thepanies in Vagow specializing in the field of technology were in a frenzy over the genius, Allen, who had juste back to the country. They all wanted Allen to be a member of theirpany. Chapter 374 The day Allen¡¯s ne was expected to Land in Vagow, Marco, apanied by Carl, came to the airport to pick him up personally. Even though Carl had expected that Allen would be highly sought after, he was still shocked by the number of people from variouspanies that hade for him. Being a leading member of the industry, Bryant Group was highly desirous of having such a genius like Allen on their side. And so was N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Universe Group. So, it was not a surprise that Loraine was one of those who hade for Allen at the airport. But she was different from others. Most of the people waiting at the airport were all dressed in suits and Looked solemn. Loraine hade alone. She dressed casually, wearing a shirt and denim jeans. In fact, she brought nothing with her. As a result, the otherpanies¡¯ representatives looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Some people were too much in a hurry to dress properly. Who wees someone in such clothes?¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, ever since her true identity was exposed and she became CEO of Universe Group, Loraine has be very arrogant!¡± ¡°This is what happens when the poor be rich. They act arrogantly. Just wait and see, Universe Group will go bankrupt under her control sooner orter. This woman can¡¯t manage thepany properly.¡± Marco frowned when he heard them saying such things about Loraine. ¡°Stop all that! We are here to wee Allen Norris, not to gossip. If you want to continue gossiping, you¡¯d better leave immediately.¡± As soon as he said that, they all kept their mouths shut. Though they didn¡¯t dare to say anything more against her to avoid running afoul of Marco, their eyes were still full of disdain for Loraine. About an hourter, the ne Landed and passengers began to exit the aircraft. Allen, the genius engineer that they were all waiting for, walked out. He was a young man in his early twenties, with golden curly hair that looked like it had not been combed in a long time. He had dark blue eyes and pale skin with no trace of sunburn, making him look handsome and quite mncholy. The moment he appeared, he was immediately surrounded by the waiting crowd. ¡°Mr. Norris, would you like to know more about ourpany, Warrior Chapter 375 Technologies?¡± ¡°Mr. Norris, I¡¯m the manager of the technology department of Glory Company. Ourpany has booked a hotel with an amazing restaurant for you. You have toe see how fabulous it is, sir.¡± ¡°Mr. Norris, Grand Company is willing to hire you to work with ourpany for an annual sry of five million dors! What do you think, sir?¡± Like a peacock showing off its plume, the representatives rushed to introduce themselves and their companies in an effort to persuade Allen toe to them. Overall, the scene was very chaotic. It was at this point that Bryant Group took action. Carl said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Norris, Bryant Group is willing to hire you as the vice director of the technology research and development department at an annual sry of ten million dors and a luxurious house.¡± Hearing his offer, other representatives sighed deeply in defeat. Bryant Group was so generous that the value of their offer was enough to silence their rivals. Just when they thought that Bryant Group had already won the day, Allen spoke. ¡°Excuse me. You¡¯re in my way.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Allen ignored Marco and all the others and instead went straight to Loraine. ¡°Loraine, you¡¯re so careless. Why didn¡¯t youe and help me carry my luggage?¡± Allen said yfully and handed her the Luggage in his hand. Loraine Looked at him, but she didn¡¯t reach out to take the Luggage. ¡°carry it yourself. You should be ashamed of yourself, a man like you asking such a weak woman like me to help you carry your Luggage.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no harm in trying.¡± The popr genius didn¡¯t even get angry! He only withdrew his hand and carried his Luggage by himself. Seeing this, everyone was stunned. What on earth was going on? Did Loraine and Allen know each other before? They were acting Like close friends! Marco¡¯s body Language suddenly turned cold. At first, he appreciated Allen very much and Looked forward to working with him. But now, he changed his mind. Seeing him stand in front of Loraine, talking andughing, made him very angry. ALL of a sudden, this genius had be an eyesore to Marco. Chapter 376 Seeing that the two of them were about to Leave, Marco marched forward and stopped them. ¡°Loraine, do you know him? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± he demanded. But before Loraine could say anything, Allen spoke first. ¡°Loraine is the most important person in the world to me.¡± Allen looked and sounded sincere and very proud. The only important person to him? ALL of a sudden, Marco was finding it difficult to breathe and his bodynguage became even more frightening. ¡°Mr. Bryant, if you¡¯re done asking questions, we would like to take our leave. Please step aside,¡± Loraine said without even looking at Marco. @ All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Marco clenched his fists in fury. He so badly wanted to separate the two, but he just couldn¡¯t do it. Eventually, all he could do was grit his teeth and make way for them albeit reluctantly. He scowled at their retreating figures as they walked away. ¡°Carl, find out the rtionship between Allen and Loraine immediately!¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes, Mr. Bryant,¡± Carl nodded obediently and wiped the perspiration off his face. He was so frightened at how his boss looked and acted. Why did Marco fly into a rage when he saw Allen joking with Loraine? Director Loraine and Allen didn¡¯t waste any time loitering around the airport and climbed straight into the car. Loraine¡¯s pink Bugatti Veyron had been destroyed in the car ident. This time, she chose a more Low-key silver Mercedes-Benz. After they got into the car, Loraine nced at Allen and sighed disapprovingly at him. ¡°Allen, you shouldn¡¯t have said that. You should try to be more extroverted and ept the kindness of others gracefully when given to you.¡± Loraine met Allen when she was studying abroad five years ago. He was a renowned genius in artificial intelligence, and she had the chance toe upon him when their two schools had to cooperate with each other on a project. At that time, he was more introverted than he was now. To work with him andplete the project efficiently, Loraine had to spend a lot of time and effort getting along with him until they finally became friends. Because Allen was a rtively solitary person who preferred to keep to himself and was not very good at socializing, Loraine was the only good friend he had till now. ¡°Yeah. I know. I¡¯ll try.¡± Allen nodded. He pulled out a red gift box from his bag and handed it to Loraine. ¡°This is a gift for you to make up for the wedding gift I haven¡¯t given you. I wish you a happy marriage!¡± Loraine stared at the box with her mouth slightly open, rendered speechless. She was divorced now, so wasn¡¯t it toote to be giving her a wedding gift? Chapter 377 Seeing the earnest look on Allen¡¯s face, Loraine sighed. ¡°Your gift iste. I¡¯m divorced now.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Allen was surprised for a second. ¡°Then, I wish you a happy divorce.¡± Loraine waspletely bbergasted. She gingerly epted the gift from him and muttered awkwardly, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± A genuine grin spread across Allen¡¯s face. ¡°But¡­¡± Studying the oblivious man, Loraine tilted her head yfully. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Allen, if you want to congratte me, then please do me a favor.¡± Allen¡¯s eyebrows knit together in confusion, but when he noticed the mischievous grin on her face, a daunting shiver went down his spine. He had a terrible feeling about this. At the Universe Group building The CEO¡¯s office was crowded with a group of men dressed in sharp, expensive suits and shiny leather shoes. Ever since Loraine took office as the joint president of Universe Group, the members of management had changed greatly. Faustino, the former director of the research and development department, was fired. Jolie was promoted to rece Loraine¡¯s position as director. This caused many of the directors to be dissatisfied. They decided to gather together toin to Cayson. ¡°Mr. Benton, since Loraine Torres has taken to the office, your right to exercise power at thepany has been significantly reduced. You¡¯ve managed Universe Group quite proficiently so far, but she has messed everything up. If it goes on Like this, thepany will go bankrupt sooner or Later. As long as you choose to fight against her, we will be sure to offer you our full support!¡± The board members attempted to push and encourage Cayson to stand up and fight against Loraine. However, Cayson stood firm and refused to do as they wished. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten that Loraine is the rightful heir to Universe Group. I am just the acting CEO. I¡¯m simply managing thepany for her.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate yourself or your capabilities. Whether you can maintain control of Universe Group depends entirely on your ability,¡± Howell Cohen, a board member, said. ¡°Mr. Benton, we all agree that Loraine is far too young and impulsive to manage thepany efficiently.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± The others in the room echoed his sentiment. Just as they were getting more and more agitated, their noise was cut short when the office door was suddenly swung open. Chapter 378 ¡°If you have something to say, you can tell me to my face. Why do you bother Cayson instead?¡± Loraine stood at the door, gazing amusedly at the group of people arguing in the office. The board members nced at each other. Then Howell decided to confront her. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not beat around the bush and get straight to the point. You fired Faustino as soon as you took to office. Even if he has done something wrong, you should¡¯ve found a sessor capable enough to take over his position before you fired him. It¡¯s difficult to recruit the right people for such an important position. Now the position is vacant. It¡¯s inevitable for the employees to be restless. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Howell wasining that Loraine was inadequate and had no clue how to manage thepany. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t find a sessor for this position?¡± Loraine Lifted her chin and grinned confidently, her eyes sparkling. ¡°I¡¯ve recruited the most qualified director.¡± There was a few seconds of silence before they snorted. ¡°Are you kidding me? Advanced talents in research and development are incredibly rare. How could you have found a capable sessor at such short notice? Did you randomly find someone in the street?¡± Ignoring their tant mockery, Loraine turned to the ajar door and called into the hallway. ¡°Come in.¡± Then a young man strode in. When the crowd in the room saw him, they were astonished. ¡°It¡¯s the genius of research and development, Allen Norris! How is this even possible?¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s qualified enough to be the new director of the research and development department?¡± Loraine cocked her head to one side and asked teasingly. Of course, he was more than qualified. If Allen was not qualified enough, no one else in the world could be qualified. Even if some of the board members weren¡¯t particrly knowledgeable about technology and research development, they had read the recent news of a genius¡¯ arrival and were aware of how excellent this genius was in research and development. They didn¡¯t expect that out of all the hungry recruiters eager to poach Allen, Loraine sessfully recruited him. This was enough to prove Loraine¡¯s ability to employ capable people, and the board members who were previously opposed were nowpletely convinced. ¡°Now that there is no objection, I dere Allen as the new director of Universe Group¡¯s research and development department from now on!¡± Loraine announced with finality in her tone. ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯ve already made up your mind. Why are you asking us?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 379 Howell snorted angrily. Loraine retorted immediately, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother asking for your opinion from now on. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯LL only pay attention to the real talents. I won¡¯t waste time and resources on useless people.¡± Loraine¡¯s words were Like a p in the face. Howell¡¯s face darkened in anger and embarrassment. But most of the directors who had remained neutral now began to support Loraine, especially those who held the most shares of thepany. It was only natural that they would do everything to protect their own interests. Previously, they had been worried that Loraine would not know how to manage thepany. Now that she had proven to bepetent, they had decided to support her to develop Universe Group into a bigger and stronger business empire. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. They didn¡¯t care who controlled thepany. They only cared about leadership that could make money for them. Since there were no more objections, Loraine was now recognized as the president. ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Lorrie,¡± Cayson said, smiling at Loraine. Then, he turned to the new director of the research and development department. ¡°Wee to Universe Group, Allen.¡± Allen didn¡¯t respond. He could only scratch his head with a confused look on his face. He had a feeling that he had been cheated. After returning to her office, Loraine sat behind the desk and heaved a deep sigh of relief. Cayson soon came over and knocked on the open door. ¡°Lorrie, Marina is here. She wants to see you. Do you want to see her?¡± Learning from the past urrences, Loraine curled her lips and said, ¡°No, let her go.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Cayson smiled. ¡°She said she came to make an apology.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about her apology. I¡¯m afraid she would only try to annoy me,¡± Loraine said scornfully. ¡°I see,¡± Cayson nodded. Then he turned to his man and ordered, ¡°Get rid of Marina. Don¡¯t let her in.¡± After that, Cayson left and Loraine devoted herself to her work. At the close of business, Loraine was about to go home when she heard Chapter 380 Marina shouting outside thepany. ¡°Loraine Torres! Come out! I know you¡¯re inside. Don¡¯t be such a coward!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She was Like a sticky candy that Loraine couldn¡¯t get rid of. Fed up with her disturbance, Loraine opened the door suddenly. Marina was standing outside, itching to get in and find Loraine. When the security guard was not paying attention to her, she raised her leg and wanted to kick the door to vent her anger, but just then, the door was suddenly opened from inside. Taken unawares, Marina ended up kicking empty air and fell heavily on the floor. Coincidentally, she happened tond right in front of Loraine. It seemed as if she was kneeling in front of Loraine. Loraine Looked down and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s kind of sincere to apologize like this.¡± The employees around all burst into Laughter Some of them even brought out their mobile phones to take photos and record videos. When Marina discovered what they were doing, she exploded in anger ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take pictures of me!¡± Marina shouted at them. ¡°Marina, don¡¯t forget what you came to do here. Get out of here if you don¡¯t want to apologize!¡± Loraine scolded. ¡°Loraine Torres!¡± Marina wished she could just tear Loraine apart. But when she thought of what Liza and Marco would do, she was forced to calm down. If she didn¡¯t apologize, she would be punished again at home. She didn¡¯t want to be asked to kneel again. Thinking of this, Marina had no choice but to lower her head and squeeze out the words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The moment the words left her mouth, Marina felt very relieved, even though she didn¡¯t really mean them. She could now tell her family that she had made the apology to Loraine. But Loraine responded sarcastically, ¡°If an apology is useful, why do we need the police?¡± Chapter 381 ¡°Loraine! Are you kidding me?¡± Marina was furious, but she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized. What else do you want from me?¡± With a cold expression, Loraine said, ¡°You deserve this. I will treat you the way you have treated me.¡± Marina shivered as if someone had poured cold water on her. ALL her arrogance disappeared in an instant and she looked at Loraine in fear Apparently, Loraine still held a grudge against her for what happened during those three years she spent with the Bryant family. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Let bygones be bygones. What else do you want? Do you want me to be your servant?¡± Marina asked helplessly. ¡°Bygones?¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to just say such words.¡± As she spoke, the events of the past shed back through her mind. ALL her memories of Marina could were about bitterness and abuse. ¡°As a countrywoman, you are highly privileged to marry my brother. It doesn¡¯t matter much if you¡¯re expected to do housework!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a Loser. You haven¡¯t given birth to a child after spending three years in this family. You can¡¯t even cook or sweep the floor properly like a good housemaid. So, of what use are you?¡± ¡°Remember, when Keelyes back, you¡¯d better make way for her. You don¡¯t deserve to be Mrs. Bryant!¡± ¡°Apologizing is not enough. Keely has lost a kidney, so you shouldpensate her by donating one for her!¡± Everything was still vivid in Loraine¡¯s mind. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of all the humiliation she had suffered in the past, Loraine stared coldly at Marina without saying a word. Having such a cold gaze fixed on her, Marina¡¯s heart trembled in fear. She couldn¡¯t help but remember the day when Loraine stabbed her with a dagger at the hospital. Was Loraine going to do something to hurt her again? Marina became so frightened that she suddenly took to her heels and ran away without Looking back. V ful Acquiesce In no time, the photos and videos of Marina kneeling and begging for forgiveness spread like wildfire online. Many people made a mockery of her. They made gifs and memes with her pleading face. Some even edited Loraine to be a mighty queen who was being worshipped by her erring subject. ter almost spat out his drink when he saw everything that was going on online. Chapter 382 He held out the phone to his friends and teased Marco. ¡°Dude, your ex-wife is ruthless. People are eating Marina up online. She must be so sad now.¡± Unlike ter, Jimmie didn¡¯t make fun of Marco when he saw the memes. He frowned and said, ¡°Marco, aren¡¯t you going to step in? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for your ex- wife to go at Marina in such a manner?¡± Marco kept mute. His body was here, but his mind was elsewhere. The image of Loraine and Allen together was in his head. He didn¡¯t give a hoot about what Marina was facing. After all, she had it coming for her since she was fond of making trouble. ¡°Say something, Marco!¡± ter snapped his fingers at Marco¡¯s eye level. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Marco jolted back to reality. ¡°Guys, what do you think? What does Loraine have going on with Allen?¡± ¡°Huh? Haven¡¯t you been listening to us?¡± Jimmie rubbed his temples exasperatedly. Even the dumbest of the three friends, ter, knew that something was wrong. He shook his head. ¡°Tsk, tsk! Marco, you seem to be infatuated with that ex-wife of yours. Did she give you a love portion? What¡¯s so special about her? Why are so many men obsessed with her?¡± Jimmie was also confused. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right at all. Some men might want Loraine for her wealth and status, but that doesn¡¯t exin why many outstanding men are crazy about her at the same time. I don¡¯t think Mr. Torres and Mr. T will give in to her because of wealth.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Just go straight to the point!¡± ter was growing impatient already. Rolling his eyes at him, Jimmie exined, ¡°I mean, the rtionship between Loraine and those men might not be what we think.¡± ¡°Bah! What else will a man and woman have between them asides romance?¡± Jimmie looked at Marco, who was quiet again uttered ter, snorting with disdain. Marco lowered his head, lost in thought. Meanwhile, Marina was throwing a tantrum back home. ¡°I¡¯m dead sure Loraine is behind this. That bitch uploaded the photos and videos on the inte! Mom, they are bashing me non-stop. How do I go out in the public after such humiliation?¡± After smashing everything she could Lay her hands on, Marina copsed on the floor and burst into tears. Laura hugged her daughter lovingly, and her resentment for Loraine deepened. Chapter 383 ¡°How dare that shrew! She has crossed the line. Stop crying, Marina. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Afterforting Marina, Laura turned to look at Liza, who had a serious look. ¡°Look at what Loraine has done! Marina only went to apologize, but Loraine still humiliated her in public. It¡¯s obvious she wants to tarnish the image of this family. If we don¡¯t nip this in the bud, she would continue to ridicule us. Let¡¯s teach her a lesson.¡± Liza¡¯s face darkened. She had asked Marina to apologize just for peace to reign. However, Loraine not only asked Marina to kneel at the gate of Universe Group, but also dragged the name of the Bryant family in the mud. Loraine had gone too far Liza¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits. She ordered, ¡°Do whatever you have to do. Make sure thatcent woman learns that this family shouldn¡¯t be trifled with!¡± Laura¡¯s eyes Lit up when she heard this. It was a good thing that Liza acquiesced to their revenge. Like the evil mastermind that she was, she quickly came up with a good n. She made a Twitter thread via Marina¡¯s ount. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°It¡¯s not good to jump to conclusions without hearing all the sides of the story. Truly, I went to apologize to Loraine for what happened in the past. But she humiliated me by forcing me to kneel. Not only that,N?velDrama.Org (C) content. she asked me to be her housemaid. No one deserves to go through what I went through. It¡¯s not nice that you all are bashing me-the victim!¡± This thread elicited sympathy from people. Their collective opinion began to change. ¡°Victim-ming is indeed not nice. I feel pity for Marina.¡± ¡°You can say that again. Marina doesn¡¯t seem to be the one at fault here. She sincerely went to apologize, but Loraine treated her like trash. What a pity!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! Has anyone else noticed that Loraine has be so arrogant since her real identity was revealed? She has been trampling on people like most cruel rich people do.¡± In the heat of the moment, a Twitter user reported a piece of shocking news. It read, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that Loraine is now extremely arrogant. ording to a reliable source, as soon as she became the president of Universe Group, she fired many longtime employees. The remaining employees are all on tenterhooks now.¡± There was an uproar as soon as the news dropped. Everyone began to tear Loraine up online. They called her all kinds of unprintable names. Sure enough, Marina becamecent when she saw that theizens¡® wrath was now on Loraine. ¡°Yeah! Curse that bitch! Don¡¯t stop. She deserves to be canceled forever!¡± Chapter 384 Wrong In Universe¡­ Discussions on the inte were getting more and more serious. After reading so many posts that attacked Loraine, ter became really convinced of what they were saying about her. With this in mind, he turned to Marco and urged, ¡°Marco, how about you persuade Loraine to apologize? Even though Marina did wrong, it¡¯s too much for Loraine to ask her to kneel before her and to work as her maid.¡± Many of the posts online said that Loraine was ungrateful and this only angered Marco. He knew how much she suffered at the hands of his family. ¡°Marina deserves it. She owes Loraine,¡± he said emotionlessly. ter¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand what Marco was talking about. ¡°Marco, you¡¯re going crazy because of Loraine! Remember, Marina is your sister!¡± Marco nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you know why Marina apologized?¡± ter was taken aback by the sudden question. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because she bullied Loraine?¡± Jimmie, who was standing aside, also became very interested in the conversation and leaned over to Listen. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. With a sneer, Marco replied, ¡°Marina and Keely set a death trap for Loraine. They damaged Loraine¡¯s car brakes.¡± ¡°Wait. Was it my car?¡± All of a sudden, ter was having a very bad feeling. Marco nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the car you lost to Loraine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s to say, your sister and Keely almost killed Loraine!¡± Jimmie gasped. ¡°Yes. Almost.¡± Marco couldn¡¯t help but recall the dangerous scene. If he hadn¡¯t arrived there on time, Loraine would have died. He still felt frightened whenever he thought of it. No matter how Loraine wanted to deal with Marina, he was not going to do anything to stop her. ¡°It seems Marina needs to be taught a lesson. Keely is a real troublemaker too. She has been abroad, but she still managed to make trouble from there.¡± Jimmie shook his head. As for ter, all he could think about was his Limited edition Bugatti Chapter 385 Veyron. The sports car was a great work of art. How could it be destroyed Like that? The thought of it broke his heart. He gritted his teeth in anger ¡°Loraine went too easy on Marina for what she did. If I were Loraine, I would tear Marina to pieces!¡± But while ter was expressing his anger, Jimmie was browsing thements online. With the keen sense of an experienced Lawyer, he could see that this matter was not simple. It seemed to him that there was a force operating behind the scene. Some people were constantly using Loraine of not being qualified to be the president of Universe Group. ¡°Something is wrong, Marco,¡± Jimmie said. ¡°Look at the news that Loraine fired thepany¡¯s senior staff. This has to be from inside Universe Group. I guess someone there is unsatisfied with Loraine being in the charge and is seeking to use this opportunity to impeach her. You¡¯d better warn Loraine to pay attention to the people around her.¡± Hearing this, Marco became alert. Even he had a simr concern. The person who had damaged the car brakes hadn¡¯t been caught yet. Ang¡¯s Library Apparently, it seemed the person was already moving to n B. Marco¡¯s eyes darkened and he nodded in response, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯UL protect Loraine. Since I¡¯m here, no one can hurt her.¡± Jimmie and ter quickly gave each other a meaning look. At this point, they both realized that Marco cared more about Loraine than he did for Keely. If protecting Keely was his responsibility, then what was his excuse for protecting Loraine? Obviously, he cared deeply about her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Loraine was having a meeting with the public rtions manager. She was now the CEO of Universe Group and every move of hers was seen as a reflection of Universe Group. As soon as the Marina issue went viral online, the PR department informed her. But Loraine didn¡¯t care. Having ovee all kind of difficulties over the years, she didn¡¯t feel the need to offer any response to those unimportantments online. Chapter 386 ¡°Go to the police and ask for Marina¡¯s criminal record. We will be fine after it¡¯s released,¡± she ordered the PR manager. The man was suddenly enlightened. He nodded obediently and rushed off to do as Loraine had said. Not long after, the official ount of Universe Group released Marina¡¯s criminal record to the public along with a statement. ¡°Miss Torres has the right to refuse Marina Bryant¡¯s apology since she has seriously endangered Miss Torres¡¯ safety. Universe Group is warning Marina that she is not allowed to approach Miss Torres without permission in the future. Otherwise, we will apply for a personal protection order from the court.¡± As soon as this official statement was released, the situation turned around immediately. It turned out Marina apologized for her failed attempt to hurt Loraine. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ang¡¯s Library She was even shameless enough to cry andin that Loraine was unwilling to forgive her No wonder Loraine didn¡¯t forgive her. People felt they had been fooled by Marina, so they began to attack her. ¡°How could someone be so vicious?¡± ¡°How did she have the nerve to appear before Loraine and beg for forgiveness?¡± ¡°Clearly, Loraine is not a narrow-minded person. There are reasons why she doesn¡¯t want to forgive Marina. Marina deserves it.¡± Marina had not expected so much condemnation. When she saw thements directed against her, she began to panic and quickly went to her mother. ¡°Mom, they have gotten my record from the police and released it. Now, everyone is attacking me. What do I do now?¡± There was nothing Laura could do. She could only share in her daughter¡¯s anxiety. Eventually, they decided to ask Liza for help. ¡°You have to help Marina this time. We can¡¯t let Loraine ruin her reputation!¡± Seeing that things had gone out of control, Liza was quick to disassociate herself from anything rted to Marina and Laura, and she waved them off immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t help you! You can go exin it to Marco and see if he¡¯s willing to help you!¡± Their faces turned pale instantly. Chapter 387 Marco was now on Loraine¡¯s side. How could he help them? If Liza could not help them, then they were doomed. At dusk, it began to drizzle and the temperature dropped sharply. Loraine, who had just finished working overtime, walked out of thepany with Allen and Cayson. ¡°Allen, you¡¯ve juste to Vagow. What if I take you for some sightseeing? Cayson, you cane with us.¡± Cayson smiled and nodded in agreement. ninjanovel Allen¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the offer. ¡°Okay. Where are we going?¡± he asked happily. ¡°We¡¯ll¡­¡± But Loraine was interrupted by the sound of a car horning loudly not far away from them. She looked up and saw a white Aston Martin parked on the side of the road. Loraine recognized it at a nce. It was Wesley¡¯s car. Apparently, he hade Looking for her. She turned to Allen and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My family is here. I can¡¯t show you around today. Maybe some other time.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°No problem. It doesn¡¯t matter. We can go any time.¡± Neither Cayson nor Allen minded. ¡°See youter then,¡± Loraine said with a smile. But just as she was about to rush over to the car, Cayson stopped her. ¡°Lorrie, wait! Don¡¯t be so rash. It¡¯s raining,¡± he said, opening an umbre and holding it over her. It was at this point that Loraine realized that she had forgotten to take an umbre. Holding the umbre in one hand and holding her shoulders with his other hand, he led her out into the rain. Loraine waved a final goodbye to Allen as they walked towards Wesley¡¯s car. Seeing hering, Wesley got down from the car and went over to meet. He wrapped his coat around her and opened the door for her like a gentleman. ¡°Watch your head,¡± he warned as she climbed in. Chapter 388 Loraine rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Uncle Wesley, I¡¯m not a child.¡± Wesley only smiled and said, ¡°No matter how old you are, you¡¯re still my Little girl.¡± Then he closed the door, went over to the driver side and drove off. Just then, Marco, ter and Jimmie, who had witnessed the scene, rushed over. ter was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say a word as they watched the car zoom off. ¡°Wow, what did we just see now? One man held an umbre for her while the other man opened the door for her. This is what a real wealthy woman looks Like.¡± Even Jimmie couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°She proves herself as the heir of the Torres family!¡± But in spite of his admiration for her, deep down, Jimmie was confused about the rtionship between those men and Loraine. Regardless of his suspicions, he still didn¡¯t dare jump to any conclusions. Since she was the CEO of Universe Group, it was natural that Cayson would try to tter Loraine. But why did a famous artist like Mr. T care about Loraine so much? If Jimmie hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that Mr. T would be so considerate and gentle to a woman. Meanwhile, Marco¡¯s face Looked dark. Remembering how intimate Loraine had been with the two men just now made him very furious. Since they knew that someone in Universe Group wanted to hurt Loraine, he had rushed out to make sure that she was safe. But he had not expected to see what had just happened. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Loraine doesn¡¯t seem to be in danger. Let¡¯s go back,¡± ter suggested when he saw how angry Marco¡¯s face Looked. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jimmie also turned to Marco worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You guys can go. I have something else to do,¡± Marco said dismissively. He went over to his car and jumped in. No way he could let that Aston Marin out of his sight. He had to follow them to see what they were going to do. Little by Little, he was getting closer to the car. Meanwhile, inside the Aston Martin, Wesley stopped smiling and was now sporting a straight face as he asked, ¡°Lorrie, why didn¡¯t you tell us that something happened to you?¡± Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh no! The car incident that she had been determined to hide was exposed because of Marina. Chapter 389 Loraine knew that she would be interrogated thoroughly once she got home. ¡°I was just afraid that you would worry too much about me,¡± she murmured. Wesley was not happy to hear this. ¡°Lorrie, we are a family, for crying out loud. Family looks out for one another and share responsibility, no matter what happens. If something had happened to you, how would I have exined it to your Late parents?¡± Wesley usually kept to himself, but anything that involved Loraine, he always took it very seriously. Since the death of his elder brother, Farley, Wesley had been constantly worried about the only child Farley left behind. So when he heard that someone had tampered with Loraine¡¯s car and almost killed her, he rushed over immediately. ninjanovel Listening to him, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but feel very guilty. ¡°Uncle Wesley, I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t want you to worry, so I nned to investigate it myself.¡± Loraine apologized, her head hung Low. She was very close to tears. She felt she was so thoughtless that she always made her family worry about her. The next second, she felt a warm hand rubbing her head. Wesley sighed and softened his tone. ¡°Well, I forgive you. Do you need my help with the investigation?¡± Ex¡ª-husband Loraine suddenly raised her head with tears in her eyes, and her cheeks ame. ¡°Don¡¯t you me me now, Uncle Wesley?¡± Wesley pinched Loraine¡¯s cheek and shed her an assuring smile. ¡°How can I me you, Lorrie?¡± This response rxed Loraine¡¯s tensed nerves. She wiped her tears and told Wesley all that she had found out in the past few days. ¡°Keely and Marina are the brains behind the car ident. Keely ordered someone to tamper with the brakes. When she found out that I survived the crash, she instigated Marina to kill me.¡± ¡°It seems those two want to meet their creator soon! Just because I have been lenient, they tried to take your life. I have had it up to here with them. I¡¯ll teach them a Lesson this time!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Wesley clenched his fists, his green veins popping out on his head. As a gentleman, he didn¡¯t like harming women. But now that these two women wereing at his precious niece non-stop, he had no choice but to deal with them. Chapter 390 Wesley came up with a master n, but Loraine stopped him before he could make a call to his men. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have already taken my revenge. You don¡¯t have to stain your hands.¡± Loraine held his balled right fist, Looking at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Are you sure? Besides, why then are you still investigating? Do you think there are still some stones unturned?¡± Wesley asked curiously. With a frown, Loraine replied, ¡°The cops got a clue about the one who damaged the brakes, but they lost it. The person is still out there. He seems to have vanished into thin air. He¡¯s a killer or something. Keely couldn¡¯t have found and hired such a person so easily. Something tells me that there¡¯s a third person in the scheme. This third person must be someone who holds a grudge against me probably because I¡¯m taking over thepany. They want to get me out of the way.¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes turned dark. He said, ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, Lorrie. I will help you find out the truth.¡± Loraine nodded and then thought of something. She blinked her eyes fawningly and uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home now. Can you drive me to my apartment instead?¡± Wesley pinched her cheek lovingly. ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl. I know that you are afraid that your grandfather and Rowan will question you once we get home.¡± Loraine smiled sheepishly. Wesley couldn¡¯t turn down her request. ¡°Okay, dearie. I¡¯LL drive you to the apartment. By the way, I have something to discuss with you.¡± ALL the while, Marco watched as the white car sped ahead. He followed it to the Luxury apartment building. After parking a few buildings away, he watched as Loraine was helped out of the car by a man. They walked into the building together. ninjanovel ¡°Damn it!¡± In a fit of pique, Marco hit the steering wheel. He wanted to rush out to confront them. But he reasoned that it was a wrong move. He clenched his fists and stared at the entrance of the building for a long time, but no one came out. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marco¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his heart was aching. It was obvious that Loraine had taken that man into her apartment. Why were they staying in there for so long? Suddenly, an image of them making out on Loraine¡¯s bed popped up in Marco¡¯s head. It almost drove him mad. His patience was running out. Blinded by both anger and jealousy, Marco got out of the car and made his way into the building. Just then, Wesley slowly walked out of the apartment. Chapter 391 Marco lost his mind the moment he saw him. At this time, Wesley had changed into a new coat. The shirt he had inside was wrinkled and messy. His hair was also a little ruffled. His appearance made Marco imagine the worst. He charged toward Wesley like a raging bull. ¡°Son of a bitch! What did you do to Loraine?¡± Wesley frowned at him. It immediately urred to him that this angry man had probably misunderstood something. Due to his aversion to Marco, he didn¡¯t try to exin things to him. On the contrary, Wesley decided to give him a hard time now. He ran his fingers through his hair and replied provocatively, ¡°Hey, how is that your business? I don¡¯t owe you an exnation!¡± Green veins stood out on Marco¡¯s forehead. He roared, ¡°Go to hell!¡± He clenched his right fist and aimed it at Wesley¡¯s face. ninjanovel A punch was going tond any moment from now. Wesley was no match for Marco. He had already resigned to getting his nose broken when someone screamed, ¡°Stop!¡± Loraine rushed out of her apartment as soon as she heard the harsh exchange of words. She pushed Marco away and questioned angrily, ¡°What were you trying to do? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Get out of my way, Loraine!¡± Marco roared, his eyes ame. ¡°No, I won¡¯t! If you dare to hurt him, I won¡¯t let it slide!¡± Loraine stood in front of Wesley. The way Loraine protected another man hurt Marco deeply. He bellowed, regardless, ¡°Are you blind? Why do you Like such a frivolous man?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Will S First Loraine was so angry with Marco that she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Before she could say something, Wesley spoke first. ¡°What gives you the right to castigate me, Marco? I¡¯m better than you I care about Lorrie and I protect her. You and your damn family would only hurt her!¡± Wesley¡¯s words were a direct blow to Marco¡¯s sore spot. Marco couldn¡¯t deny the absurdity of the three- year marriage. He pressed his lips together and said with a serious expression, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Chapter 392 Wesley red at him. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Even though Marco was answering Wesley¡¯s question, his eyes were trained on Loraine, swimming with emotions. ¡°I know what I did wrong. I won¡¯t let Loraine get hurt again.¡± Startled by his words, Loraine had mixed feelings. Wesley scoffed, his gaze sharp. ¡°Oh is that so? Let me ask you this Who will you rescue first if Keely and Lorrie were both in danger?¡± Wesley watched Marco¡¯s expression closely to gauge his reaction. Marco was stumped. Loraine¡¯s face came to his mind first. His heart made a choice. However, the next second, he remembered what Jorge had said before he died. ¡°Marco¡­ I beg you to do one thing for me. If I don¡¯t make it, please take care of Keely for me. Please¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I will, I promise¡­¡± This promise weighed him down, and it stopped Marco from answering the question. He made a promise to Jorge that he wouldn¡¯t let Keely die. He couldn¡¯t lie that he wouldn¡¯t save Keely just to let Loraine hear what she wanted. The atmosphere changed and became gloomy. Wesley saw through Marco¡¯s hesitation and Looked at him with contempt. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep, Marco. You don¡¯t even deserve to be called a man.¡± Marco gritted his teeth but he couldn¡¯t counter the statement. Wesley was worried Loraine would make a mistake again. ¡°Lorrie, do you see now how much of a scumbag this man is? You shouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± After Marco was unable to answer such a simple question, what was left of Loraine¡¯s emotions disappeared. She hadn¡¯t expected much from Marco anyway. There was no need to be disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t expect anything better from him anyway. I learned my lesson long ago,¡° Loraine said. Marco panicked. He knew that if he didn¡¯t act now, he would lose Chapter 393 Loraine forever. He grabbed Loraine¡¯s hands in desperation. ¡°Loraine, please listen! I swear that if you were in danger I would throw away my life in a heartbeat if it meant I could rescue you.¡± Loraine froze as her hands were suddenly wrapped in hisrger ones. Immediately, the memory of the car explosion when Marco shielded her with his body rushed into her mind. She knew Marco wasn¡¯t lying. He was ready to die for her. Loraine¡¯s heart softened slightly. ¡°It¡¯s true that you have saved me before, and I appreciate it. Still, I have nothing to do with you now. Please don¡¯t do that again,¡° Loraine said as she slowly pulled her hands from his grasp. It was best if the two of them could be strangers. She didn¡¯t want to be indebted to Marco. Marco instantly felt sadness when she pulled back her hands. Wesley interjected, ¡°Name a price as the reward for saving Lorrie.¡° ninjanovel At Loraine¡¯s words, Wesley realized that it was Marco who saved her in the car ident. However, he would never let this scum have anything to do with Loraine again. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Marco¡¯s eyes darkened dangerously. ¡°I said, name your price! You should getpensation for your actions.¡± Wesley stretched out his hand to retrieve his check, but Loraine stopped him. Marco had saved her. No matter what their other circumstances were, he didn¡¯t deserve to be humiliated Like this. ¡°Wait-¡± Loraine began to say, but Marco interrupted before she could finish her words. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You want me to name a price? Ha! Like you¡¯re in any position to offer mepensation. You should keep the money. You probably need it more. Artists are usually low on cash after all.¡± Marco snorted in anger. He never expected anyone would dare to ask him to name a price. Loraine frowned at his condescending words. Marco hated seeing her expression like that. ¡°Loraine, stay away from men like this. You are now a billionaire, so you must be careful in your dealings because I¡¯m sure many people will want to scam you.¡± Loraine was furious. She couldn¡¯t condone someone speaking ill of her family. ¡°why don¡¯t you mind your business? He has my permission to use my money as he pleases!¡± Chapter 394 Marco was in distress. How could Loraine defend Mr. T? They had only worked together once. How did they get so close? Marco had many questions, but Loraine wasn¡¯t about to give him any answers. ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Impatiently, Loraine grabbed Wesley¡¯s hand and stormed past Marco. Marco could do nothing but watch as Loraine left him there and went to that frivolous man¡¯s car with him. Wesley¡¯s smile faded as he got in the car. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯m serious, listen to me. Don¡¯t let your guard down just because that scum saved you once. Don¡¯t forget what he did to you. His family never treated you Like a human being at all!¡± Seeing how agitated Wesley became was amusing to Loraine. She agreed and said, ¡°Uncle Wesley, rx. I know. Marco just wanted to make up for his mistakes. He has always been strict with himself and others. He only did this to try to make things even between us. I won¡¯t act silly again.¡± The fact that Marco never Loved her was not surprising to Loraine. She had three years of a loveless marriage that ended up broken to show for it. ninjanovel Wesley let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Lorrie, it¡¯s good that you have gained closure.¡± Knowing that Loraine was no Longer interested in Marco allowed Wesley to leave relieved. Loraine watched Wesley¡¯s car drive away. When she returned to the apartment, she discovered that Marco had left. It seemed Marco had left. Loraine knew how proud he was. She knew he wouldn¡¯t stand being humiliated by Wesley Like that. Besides, it was still raining. It would be crazy for him to wait there. As the cold wind blew against her, Loraine shivered. She quickly opened the door and rushed into the apartment. Without wasting time, she went to take a hot shower so she could go to bed and rest. But as soon as she came out of the bathroom, she received a message from a security guard ¡°Miss Torres, there¡¯s a suspicious man lingering outside your door. Do you need us to drive him away?¡± A man at her door? Who could that be? Could it be Marco? No way! Chapter 395 Marco was way too proud. He would never do such a thing. Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she walked to the door and looked at the monitor. She saw a familiar figure appear on the screen. The man was tall, with a handsome face but a cold and gloomy temperament. It was none other than Marco. Loraine was so shocked that she kept staring with her mouth wide open Suddenly, she heard the sound of a loud striking sound outside. It was thunder. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As the sounds of thunder strikes increased, the rain kept pouring more and more outside. But Marco still stood there, showing no sign of wanting to leave. Was the man crazy? For crying out loud, his wounds had not yet fully healed. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but remember those serious injuries on Marco¡¯s back. He got those injuries while trying to save her ninjanovel Even though Loraine had made up her mind to have a clean break with Marco, she could not be heartless enough to let him stand in the rain with such injuries. Loraine pursed her lips and thought for a while. She then decided to tell him to go back. Picking up an umbre, Loraine rushed out to meet him. Marco stood still under the dim streetlight, his head lowered as if he was serving a punishment. He didn¡¯t even try to shelter himself from the rain or avoid it in any way. He just stood there, allowing it to drench him. His clothes were all wet and stuck to his body. Even the bandage on his back could be seen threw his soaked shirt. Loraine¡¯s heart tightened. She rushed over and shouted at Marco, ¡°Are you insane? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re injured and you¡¯re not supposed to allow yourself get wet in the rain?¡± When Marco saw her, his dark eyes finally Lit up in joy and relief. But he only looked at her without saying anything. He Looked like a pitiful dog that had been drenched by the rain. Loraine was angry. She took a deep breath, trying her best to suppress her anger. Then she grabbed his arm and dragged him toward her apartment. After spending three years as his wife, she knew very well how capable Marco was at work and how poor he was with managing his daily Life. But Loraine didn¡¯t expect him to be so careless about his health. Marco was nearly 6 feet 3 inches tall, but he allowed Loraine to drag him all the way without any resistance. When they got into her living room, Loraine grabbed a dry towel and threw it to him. Then she brought out a set of men¡¯s clothes and handed them to him. ¡°Go to the bathroom to dry your body and change your clothes, so the wounds won¡¯t get infected and inmed.¡± Chapter 396 Marco was in high spirits when she dragged him in. But when he took the clothes, he became depressed again. How could she have men¡¯s clothes in her house? Did Mr. T leave the clothes behind after staying overnight? Seeing that Marco was unwilling to go to the bathroom, Loraine thought he didn¡¯t like the clothes she had given him. Why was he being so picky at such a time? ninjanovel Loraine couldn¡¯t help but frown and shake her head. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Look, I bought them for myself. I know they¡¯re a Little small for you, but you have to manage it. This is not the time to be picky.¡± Marco was confused. ¡°Why did you buy men¡¯s clothes?¡± Loraine rolled her eyes and sighed in exasperation. ¡°Because men¡¯s clothes have simple designs and arefortable to wear.¡± Still thinking about Wesley and the fact that he had changed his clothes when he came out of her apartment, Marco asked with suspicion in his voice, ¡°Since you bought them for yourself, why did that artist guy change his clothes? He was not wet.¡± Loraine frowned in annoyance. She was fed up with all these unnecessary questions he was asking. She didn¡¯t want to answer, but Marco stood there, stubbornly staring at her as if he wouldn¡¯t change his clothes if she didn¡¯t answer his questions. Loraine would have simply walked away, but she couldn¡¯t allow his wounds get inmed, so she had no choice but to tell him what he wanted to know. ¡°We were talking and I identally poured water on him. Are you satisfied now?¡± Now that he had confirmed that they hadn¡¯t gone further than just talking, Marco breathed a sigh of relief and his heart started beating normally again. ¡°So, what were you two talking about? Why did you talk for so Long?¡± Loraine had enough. ¡°Cut the crap and just go inside!¡± Without waiting for Marco to obey, she pushed him into the bathroom and mmed the door close. Although Marco didn¡¯t get the answers to his questions, his mood was much better. He looked carefully at the items in Loraine¡¯s bathroom and confirmed that there were only women¡¯s things and no trace of men¡¯s. But his eye suddenly caught sight of some pieces of ss in the trash can. Chapter 397 Apparently, what Loraine said was true. Nothing happened between her and Mr. T. ALL of a sudden, Marco was relieved of his Long umted mncholy and anger. Assuming Loraine slept with another man, he just didn¡¯t know what he would do. Half-transparent¡­ Loraine was sitting in the living room, waiting for Marco toe out of the bathroom so she could ask him to go home. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But just then, she heard the sound of running watering from the bathroom. What the hell? Was he taking a shower? ninjanovel Without hesitation, Loraine jumped up to her feet and rushed to the bathroom with the aim of stopping him. When she got to the bathroom door, she saw his naked body through the half-transparent ss door. His tall, strong and sexy body got her mesmerized. No woman would be able to resist the temptation of such a perfect body. Loraine blushed in embarrassment and quickly Looked away. Her heart was beating faster and her body was already beginning to respond to what she had just seen. She shouldn¡¯t have installed such a ss door in her bathroom in the first ce. The view was so clear that even the drops of water rushing down his muscr body could be clearly seen. Loraine tried to stop thinking about it, but it was easier said than done. The harder she tried to forget it, the more she remembered it. Her face was getting hotter and hotter in embarrassment. It was not her fault that her body usually reacted like this at the sight of him. During their three-year marriage, she was just Marco¡¯s wife by name. He mainly saw her as his tool to stop the pressure from his family to get married. Other than taking care of his daily life, Loraine had no chance of having intimate interaction with Marco. So Loraine was still a virgin. She never expected to see her ex-husband¡¯s nakedness after they had divorced. Loraine was embarrassed and annoyed that Marco was taking a shower in her bathroom without permission. She quickly went back to the living room and found something else to do to distract herself. Chapter 398 But it was all in vain. Loraine stared at screen of the tablet she was holding, but she couldn¡¯t concentrate on what she was seeing. After awhile, the sound of showering stopped. Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Loraine, there is no towel here. Please help me bring it,¡± Marco called from the bathroom. Loraine shivered. To hide her embarrassment and expel the dirty thoughts in her mind, she shouted back at him, ¡°You¡¯re so good at giving me orders. Do I look like a maid to you?¡± In spite of her sharp retort, she didn¡¯t want the man to catch a cold. So, she picked up a towel and went over to the bathroom. Ang¡¯s Library Loraine knocked on the door first, then opened it a crack and pushed in the towel. ¡°Your towel,¡± she said to him. Feeling it being drawn out from her hand, Loraine was about to pull out her hand, but a big hand suddenly grabbed it and held it firmly. Before she could respond, she was pulled into the bathroom and found herself trapped in Marco¡¯s arms. ¡°Loraine, believe it or not, I¡¯ve never seen you as a maid. I married you, and you are my wife.¡± The lower part of Marco¡¯s body was wrapped with a towel, but his torso waspletely naked. In the hazy steam of the hot shower, his face looked even more handsome. Drops of water dripped from his hair and ran down his cheeks, through his neck, his chest, and all the way to his crotch. Being in such an unexpected situation, Loraine could only feel sour and angry. What she wanted was not just to be called his wife, but that was what Marco had given her so far. Loraine wanted to yell at him to vent the anger and dissatisfaction that had umted in her heart over three years. But everything was over. There was no need for her to dwell on the past. ¡°Marco, we¡¯re divorced. I¡¯m not your wife anymore. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to be like this.¡± Loraine calmed herself down and pushed Marco away, looking at him calmly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Put on your clothes and leave my ce. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡± With that, she turned around and walked out of the bathroom without looking back. Chapter 399 Marco stared at her retreating figure with sadness in his eyes. Having no other choice, he got dressed and walked out of the bathroom. ¡°How should I send back the clothes to you?¡± Marco wanted to use the excuse of returning the clothes to make an appointment to see her next time. But Loraine didn¡¯t give him the chance. Without looking at him, she said in a casual tone, ¡°No need to return it. Just throw it away. I don¡¯t want clothes that you¡¯ve worn.¡± Marco was stunned. Did Loraine hate him so much? She wouldn¡¯t even touch her clothes because he had worn them. Marco walked up to Loraine and was about to say something when he caught sight of some information about the car ident on the tablet she was holding. ninjanovel Apparently, she was investigating the incident and searching for the perpetrator. Marco¡¯s heart sank. He suddenly understood why Loraine had talked with that artist for so long. They were working together to find the attempted murderer. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Why did you ask Mr. T to help you investigate the car ident instead of me?¡± Marco suddenly blurted out. ¡°I can give you better assistance.¡± Loraine put down her tablet and responded, ¡°You are helping me as long as you don¡¯t make trouble for me.¡± Marco frowned. He was going to try again, but Loraine suddenly stood up and started walking toward him with a smile. Seeing that she was getting closer and closer, Marco stepped back instinctively. But Loraine still didn¡¯t stop. She kept walking toward Marco, forcing him to retreat all the way to the door. She put her hand on his chest, almost clinging onto him. Marco looked at the pretty face in front of him, and his nose perceived a sweet peachy scent, which was the smell of Loraine¡¯s body wash. His mouth went dry and he swallowed ufortably. What was she up to? Did she change her mind and want him to stay for the night? ¡°Goodbye, Marco!¡± Loraine beamed at him. The next second, she pushed him out. Bang! The door was mmed in his face. Marco was unprepared. He had not expected that he would be pushed out. As a result, his nose was almost hit by the door as Loraine mmed it in his face. Chapter 400 The sound of the door being locked from inside felt like a hammernding on his heart. But almost immediately, Loraine¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Remember to go to the hospital to change the dressing. Don¡¯t kill yourself and cause more trouble for me!¡± Marco felt relieved to hear this. He didn¡¯t think her tone sounded bad or angry in any way. He just felt that the way she cared about him was awkward. Nevertheless, he was very happy to hear her show concern for him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that,¡± Marco murmured and leaned against the door. He knew Loraine could hear him. After a while, Marco heard the sound of her footsteps as she walked away from the door. Then his eyes returned to their usual cold and hard manner. ninjanovel Now that Loraine was investigating the ident, he would surely go out of his way to solve the problem for her. He would find and catch the person behind the car ident. When the weekend came, Loraine kept her promise to Allen by showing him round the city. She even took him to see the smart city she had designed and built. Allen was impressed. He kept eximing in surprise as Loraine showed him round. The beautiful buildings with high-end technology attracted all his attention. ¡°Loraine, this ce is awesome. You¡¯re so talented. I want to live here right now!¡± Allen said excitedly. Seeing how much he loved her work, Loraine couldn¡¯t hide her smile. ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it, but these houses are still in the eptance stage, and we can¡¯t move in for the time being.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I can book one right now!¡± Allen offered. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Loraine immediately took him to the sales office, so Allen could get the apartment he wanted. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But it never crossed her mind that she would meet an acquaintance here. ¡°Vickie?¡± Loraine gasped in shock as she stared at the saleswoman in front of her. How could she meet this woman here? Wearing a uniform, Vickie was about to wee them to the office when she recognized Loraine. Immediately, the smile froze on her face and her eyes widened in astonishment. She was even more shocked than Loraine. ¡°Loraine Torres! What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 401 She was already beginning to suspect that Loraine hade to mock her. Vickie recovered from her surprise and red at Loraine, feeling angry and humiliated. Allen was confused. He didn¡¯t understand how this sales woman could ask them such a stupid question. ¡°What else would wee to do here? Of course we came to buy an apartment.¡± It was at this point that Vickie noticed Allen. Though he was not as handsome as Marco, he was also very outstanding. He even brought Loraine to buy an apartment. No one knew the housing price here better than Vickie. Anyone who could afford it must be from a very wealthy family. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When did Loraine find herself another rich handsome man? Noticing the closeness between the two of them, Vickie became even more jealous. She was only a salesperson while Loraine was buying an apartment with such a rich and handsome man. ¡°Loraine, the Last time I saw you, you attended the auction with Marco. You get yourself a new boyfriend so soon. I must say I¡¯m impressed,¡± ninjanovel Vickie sneered, giving Allen a meaning look, indicating that Loraine was a slut. Unfortunately for her, Allen and Loraine were not in a rtionship. Moreover, he was quite simpleminded, so he didn¡¯t understand what Vickie was implying at all. Vickie became disappointed and angry. Why was he not reacting in any way after hearing what she had just said about Loraine? Vickie¡¯s attempt to smear her didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Loraine quickly retorted, ¡°Vickie, aren¡¯t you with Curran? Where¡¯s your sugar daddy?¡± With just one sentence, Vickie was defeated. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Vickie shouted angrily. If Curran was still with her, would she be forced to work as a salesperson? Allen frowned in displeasure and grumbled, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Are you sure you¡¯re here to sell houses? We are here to buy an apartment, not to listen to your nonsense.¡± Chapter 402 ¡°I¡­¡± Vickie just didn¡¯t know what to say. The scolding hade unexpected. Loraine found it funny and chuckled in amusement. Though Allen did not look like a smart person, he was good at winning arguments. Loraine quickly echoed his statement. ¡°Yes, Vickie. How can you disrespect your clients Like this while iming to be a salesperson? If you¡¯re not qualified, then get someone else to attend to us now.¡± Vickie was furious, but she didn¡¯t dare say anything. Though she hated Loraine, she knew she need to support herself. If she could sell an apartment, she would get a Lot ofmission. Vickie had no choice but to apologize albeit reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to show you the apartments. Please follow me.¡± In an attempt to get back at her, Vickie rmended several apartments with incredibly high prices. ¡°I think only apartments worth ten million and above can match your current status. Am I right?¡± Loraine nced at the apartments Vickie had rmended and refused. ninjanovel ¡°No. Not these.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vickie became angry and practically shouted at her in a mocking tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a billionaire now? Can¡¯t you even afford such a small amount of money?¡± Vickie was trying to shame her into buying one of these apartments. Loraine frowned and her face darkened in anger. ¡°Is this the kind of attitude a salesperson should have? Get me your manager right now.¡± Vickie stiffened. But before she could think of what to say in response, the manager hurried into the office. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Torres. What can I do for you?¡± Loraine pointed at Vickie and said, ¡°This salesperson of yours is taking me for a fool. She introduced some not-so-good apartments to me and inted the prices. Is this how yourpany serves its customers?¡± Even though Loraine didn¡¯t Lack money, she would never allow herself to be fooled like this. Chapter 403 The manager immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Torres! I apologize for causing trouble for you and your friend.¡± Seeing that the manager was so respectful to Loraine, Vickie was scared and tried to defend herself. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s lying. I introduced several apartments, but they found fault with me.¡± The manager was stunned for a while before saying, ¡°Miss Torres, Vickie majored in architectural design, and is now a salesperson for real estate. She is verypetent and knowledgeable about architecture. She shouldn¡¯t have made the mistakes you mentioned. Maybe there is a misunderstanding.¡± Loraineughed mockingly. Vickie was a person she knew very well. ninjanovel Allen cut in, ¡°Why did she choose to work as a salesperson when she could be an architect? Is it because she disliked it?¡± The manager was at a loss for words. Why did she switch from being an architect to a salesperson if she waspetent? Fearing that her secret would be exposed, Vickie said in a panic, ¡°Sir, I can handle this. You can go ahead and do your work.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, Loraine wouldn¡¯t Leave her alone. ¡°Maybe it was because she wasn¡¯t able to find a job as an architect after she was fired by Universe Group.¡± ¡°Vickie, is what Miss Torres said true?¡± the manager asked with a long face. Vickie¡¯s face flushed with anxiety. She couldn¡¯t exin it. ¡°Huh? How dare you Lie to me?¡± The manager considered himself to be intelligent. So, he didn¡¯t expect to be duped by a salesperson. ¡°Pack up and get out now! You are fired!¡± ¡°Sir, Let me exin¡­¡± Vickie pulled the manager¡¯s arm and begged for mercy. However, her plea fell on deaf ears. ¡°Security, throw this liar out!¡± Vickie, who was still pleading for mercy, was thrown outside by the security guards. After the situation was resolved, the manager apologized to Loraine and Allen again. Chapter 404 ¡°I apologize deeply for what happened earlier. Let me find you the best salesperson.¡± Loraine looked at Allen and asked, ¡°Do you want to continue with the purchase?¡± Allen was no Longer interested after witnessing the farce. ¡°Forget it, Loraine. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Loraine did not object to Allen¡¯s request to leave. She turned around and began walking away. However, before they took a few steps, the manager stopped them. He ran over and said anxiously, ¡°Miss Torres, wait a second. We kindly ask for another chance. We¡¯ll search for the dream apartment for you and ensure your satisfaction.¡± Loraine was a little hesitant when she observed the manager¡¯s genuine attitude. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library Since she was personally involved in the design of the smart city, she was aware that the real estate in this region was the best in terms of essibility, traffic, and architectural design. Loraine had seen a nice building for Allen. It was in a good location and well-lit, but she didn¡¯t know which floor was better. ¡°Allen, I think this building is suitable. Let¡¯s visit and take a look, shall we?¡± Without giving it much thought, Allen agreed. ¡°Then, that¡¯s settled. We can go there and you make your call.¡± The manager¡¯s face broke into a broad smile. His phone rang just as he was about to take them to the building. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to answer the phone.¡± He walked away and answered the phone. After hearing something from the phone, he looked at Loraine, and his expression changed. After hanging up the phone, the manager came over. He was still shocked. ¡°Miss Torres, you don¡¯t have to go there. The whole building now belongs to you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Loraine was shocked and blurted out. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to buy the whole building!¡± She believed that this manager was even worse than Vickie. How could he ask her to purchase the entire building? The manager waved his hands crazily and said respectfully, ¡°No! You misunderstood! Mr. Bryant has given this building to you for free.¡± Chapter 405 Loraine was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Marco gave her the whole building? Since the smart city project was designed, housing costs in this area had already risen significantly. Those who had pre-purchased thend and benefited from the advantages piqued the interest of many people. She was surprised to learn that Marco was the CEO of the real estate firm. He was very skilled at concealing his movements. The manager noticed Loraine¡¯s suspicion and repeatedly emphasized, ¡°Miss Torres, it¡¯s unquestionably true. I can take you right away to sign the contract if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± In the face of such an expensive gift, Loraine refused decisively. ¡°Please convey my gratitude to Mr. Bryant, but I cannot ept this building.¡± Following that, Loraine was about to tell Allen they could leave. Ang¡¯s Library The manager got anxious and immediately stopped them from Leaving. ¡°Mr. Bryant has arrived. He is waiting for you in his office. How about you meet him and tell him in person?¡± Loraine came to a halt and turned around. She saw the manager was so distraught and looked Like he was going to cry. He almost went to his knees and pleaded with her. What the hell was Marco doing? Loraine didn¡¯t want the manager be left in a dilemma. She sighed and took Allen back. ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯m going to see him right now.¡± His Rival In L Marco waited anxiously in the office, ncing from his watch to the door repeatedly. Why was Loraine taking so long? Did she not want to see him? Finally, the manager opened the door and Loraine was led into the office. Marco Let out a sigh of relief as he got up to greet her. However, a handsome man walked in right behind Loraine. It was Allen. Chapter 406 Allen¡¯s presence made Marco¡¯s countenance grow dark. What was he doing here? Loraine didn¡¯t notice Marco¡¯s reaction. She said, ¡°Marco, why did you give me the building?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Marco tried to remain calm. ¡°I was on my way to thepany when I found out that you were choosing an apartment. I simply stopped by to have a look.¡± Loraine frowned. ¡°We both know that work can wait. You are not recovered. Are you trying to get yourself killed? Was Loraine worrying about him? Marco was lying, though. Immediately he heard the news about Loraine looking for an apartment, he rushed to meet her. Marco¡¯s eyes gleamed. His mood lightened up at her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, okay? I¡¯m doing much better.¡± Loraine felt tense. Why did she say that? Was she losing her cool? Why should she care if Marco decided to neglect his health? ninjanovel She swore at him in her mind but maintainedposure. ¡°Stop with the nonsense. I am not worried about you. I am just looking out for my business partner. I don¡¯t want anything to affect future partnerships between Universe Group and Bryant Group.¡± Marco stared at her longingly. He saw through her clumsy excuse, but didn¡¯t point it out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯d never let anything affect our business together.¡± Flustered, Loraine switched the topic. ¡°So, why did you give me the building?¡± Marco wanted her to ept it by any means. So he came up with another lie. ¡°I wanted to make amends for any inconvenience thest partnership might have caused you. Please, ept this gift as my apology. Whenever you get bored of the floor you are on, feel free to move to another one.¡± ¡°Are you always this benevolent with everyone?¡± Loraine asked. This version of Marco where he got generous always left her stunned. ¡°If you keep this up, you¡¯ll go broke.¡± Marco answered, ¡°When ites to you, I can¡¯t help but be benevolent.¡± You are special to me.¡± Loraine was startled for a bit. Chapter 407 ¡°What makes me so special to you?¡± Marco muttered, ¡°We are husband and wife.¡± Why was this man so strange? Loraine felt uneasy with the way he looked at her. She forgot to retort as she lowered her eyes to avoid his passionate gaze. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Allen, who had been watching them the whole time, finally figured out what was happening. He Looked at Loraine and asked, ¡°Loraine, I thought you said you were divorced?¡± It wasn¡¯t until then that Loraine realized that. She nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, I am divorced.¡± Allen looked from Marco to Loraine. ¡°So this is your ex-husband!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine felt helpless. She knew that Allen usually immersed himself in his own world, but she still didn¡¯t expect him not to be aware of such a well-known fact in Vagow even though he had been around for so long. Allen began to imagine a lot of scenarios as soon as he figured out what their rtionship was. ¡°Mr. Bryant, thank you for the gift. However, I don¡¯t enjoy having too many rooms. They tend to be a distraction.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marco was confused. He faced Loraine. ¡°Aren¡¯t you buying an apartment for yourself?¡± Loraine shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants an apartment. I want to live in a ce designed by Loraine,¡± Allen said. Marco¡¯s expression turned bleak. The air around him was formidable. He observed Allen with a frigid gaze. Anyone would have lost their cool if they were red at like that. Unfortunately, Allen was slow to respond. Although he was a genius, hecked the emotional intelligence needed when it came to dealing with other people¡¯s emotions. He always spoke his mind. ¡°I just need a small apartment. The type that is enough for two people to Live in,¡± he said genuinely. ¡°After all, Loraine is my only guest.¡± His words were a hard blow to Marco¡¯s ego and it felt intentional. ¡°You are good at this,¡± Marco said as he gnashed his teeth. Allen replied innocently, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Chapter 408 Marco¡¯s expression was chilly. The atmosphere in the office was dangerously tense, but only Allen didn¡¯t notice. The manager waiting outside the office was shocked by the conversation going on inside. Marco gifted his ex-wife a building, and she gave it to her new boyfriend. It was quite a scene, witnessing Marco unknowingly help his rival in love. Marco was strongly insistent on giving an entire building to Loraine. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°You¡¯re free to gift the building to anyone. The building now belongs to you since I¡¯ve already handed it over to you.¡± But Loraine didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him. ¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t take the building. We can afford to buy an apartment ourselves.¡± Then she turned to Allen and said, ¡°Allen, I¡¯ve chosen a suitable apartment for you ording to your requirements. If you believe in me, you can buy it right now.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯LL buy the one you chose.¡± Allen nodded in agreement. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Good,¡± Loraine said with a smile and quickly called in the manager before Marco could react. She told the manager which apartment she wanted and gave him her bank card. The manager cleared his throat and scratched his head in hesitation. Marco was staring at him coldly. The manager didn¡¯t know if he should take the card. When the manager didn¡¯t take her card, Loraine asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You don¡¯t want this deal?¡± Of course, the manager wanted to do the business, but he wouldn¡¯t dare ept Loraine¡¯s money when Marco didn¡¯t want him to. Feeling hapless and helpless, he Looked to Marco. Sporting a long face, Marco eventually nodded. The manager breathed a sigh of relief and took the card. ¡°Miss Torres, please hold on a bit. I¡¯ll prepare the contract for you right away,¡± the manager said and hurried out of the room, d to have gotten out of the dilemma. Allen, on the other hand, was in a daze. He could not understand what was going on. Didn¡¯t Marco n to gift a building to Loraine just now? Why did Loraine refuse and pay for it instead? Allen waspletely lost and confused. Meanwhile, Marco was very far from happy. Allen could spend Loraine¡¯s money at ease, which made Marco very jealous Chapter 409 ¡°Loraine, it¡¯s only been a short while since thest incident. Why haven¡¯t you been on guard against people who suddenly appear around you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being cheated of your money and body?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bryant. Allen will never lie to me. I¡¯ve known him for a long time, quite as long as I¡¯ve known you,¡± Loraine retorted. Marco was stunned. What exactly did she mean by that? Marco had recently learned that Loraine and Allen had known each other since five years ago when they studied abroad. Had she known him even before that? Marco was full of questions and doubts, but before he could ask, the manager came back with the contract. ninjanovel ¡°Miss Torres, this is your contract. Please sign it,¡± the manager said, his hands shaking as he handed her the papers. The murderous look Marco fixed on him the moment he walked in frightened him to bits. He was wondering how he had offended the CEO again. Meanwhile, Loraine took the contract and looked through it. Then she asked Allen to sign it. Now knowing that Allen was the owner of the apartment, the manager began to inform him of the special features of the apartment. ¡°Sir, the buildings in the smart city are all equipped with the Latest technology, which enables you to record your face, fingerprints and even your iris into the ID system. In this way, it would ensure urate identification and maximum safety. Please rest assured, the AI system here is highly intelligent, and it can even judge emotions. If you¡¯re being forced to open your apartment, it will call the police.¡± Thesetest technologies were exactly what Allen was interested in. He became very excited. ¡°Great! This kind of technology is the most advanced right now in the world. Who¡¯s in charge of your research and development department?¡± The manager looked at Marco proudly and said to Allen, ¡°All these are the new changes made under the able leadership of our CEO, Mr. Bryant. You can ask him if you want to know more.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. All of a sudden, Allen began to look at Marco in a different way, as if he had finally met someone Like himself. He shook Marco¡¯s hand heartily and beamed at him. ¡°Mr. Bryant, yourpany¡¯s technology is awesome! I love it very much,¡± Allen said, his eyes lit up in joy. Loraine began to fear that her new director of research and development would be poached by Marco, so she rushed up to Allen and quickly pulled him away. ¡°Allen, you¡¯ve bought the apartment. There are still a lot of ces to see in Vagow. We have to go now!¡± ¡°Wait, Loraine¡­¡± Allen was still reluctant to leave. He kept talking to her about how amazing Marco was. Loraine became a Little jealous and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Allen, this is ungrateful. I bought an apartment for you, but you only remember Marco¡¯s impact on technological development. Now, I¡¯m beginning to suspect that Marco offered the building for free just to show you how kind he is.¡± But Allen disagreed immediately, ¡°Loraine, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re right. Chapter 410 Marco wanted to give the building to you, not me. He was showing his affection to you.¡± Loraine was stunned. But she quickly recovered herself and denied Allen¡¯s statement. ¡°Allen, Marco is not as simple as you think. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to develop Bryant Group to such a level.¡± But Allen didn¡¯t agree with her. Eyes couldn¡¯t lie. He could see Marco¡¯s love for Loraine shining in his eyes. But people usually told him that he was not sensitive to other people¡¯s feelings. So, maybe he was reading the situation wrongly. With this in mind, Allen became quiet and didn¡¯t try to insist any further on Marco¡¯s affection for Loraine. It was night. Marco was drinking sulkily, seated in his usual seat at the bar. Not minding the excited crowd around him, Marco only could think about what Loraine had said earlier. She said she knew Allen long ago, almost as long as she had known him. That meant Loraine had known him even before they got married. But how did they know each other in the first ce? Marco tried his best to rack his brains and recall the past, but he still couldn¡¯t find any clue about Loraine. ninjanovel He couldn¡¯t help but turn to his friends who were drinking with him. ¡°Did you know Loraine before I got married to her?¡± Jimmie and ter took a look at each other and shook their heads in the negative. ¡°How could we have known Loraine before you guys got married?¡± ter scoffed. But Jimmie was more alert and immediately realized that something might be bothering Marco. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? You had issues with Loraine before you married her?¡± Marco frowned. ¡°She said she knew me a long time ago. But I have no memory of that at all.¡± ¡°No way! How can that be?¡± ter said excitedly, putting down his ss.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 411 ¡°But then, Loraine studied abroad, right? I remember you happened to start a business abroad at that time. Maybe that was when you met her?¡± Marco shook his head firmly. ¡°We were not in the same country. How could we have met each other?¡± Jimmie shrugged and fell into deep thought again. After a while, he murmured, ¡°You can¡¯t be too sure, Marco. Maybe you met each other during an overseas project. Doris is helping you manage your business abroad, right? If you want to know more, maybe you should ask her to investigate.¡± Doris Hoffman¡­ Marco shook the wine in his ss and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t bother to continue the topic anymore. Already, the atmosphere in the room dropped sharply. ter felt this was a bad sign. He nudged Jimmie with his elbow and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her again! Don¡¯t you see Marco hasn¡¯t mentioned her since he came back? There must be something. We put so much effort into send Keely away. Don¡¯t bring up another trouble!¡± Jimmie gasped. How could he forget this? And it turned out that ter, of all people, was the one who reminded him. For a moment, he was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say or do. ter narrowed his eyes and looked Jimmie up and down. Suddenly, he blurted, ¡°There¡¯s something going on with you. Something has been wrong somewhere recently.¡± Jimmie felt guilty and quickly became defensive to avoid discussing the topic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? You¡¯re just thinking too much and reading into things that don¡¯t exist.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this point, ter was feeling like Sherlock Holmes. He began to outline his deductions to his friend. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been absent-minded about everything recently. ninjanovel How have you managed not to notice what even I could notice? Come on, tell me. What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Stop reading too much into things!¡± Jimmie scolded, still refusing to admit it. ¡°Fine! You¡¯re forcing me to use my trump card!¡± Driven by curiosity, the nosy ter refused to let Jimmie be and kept trying to force him to tell the truth. This was the first time that Jimmie was being bothered by ter in this manner. Seeing his friends arguing, Marco ignored them and sat in silence. His mind was still focused purely on Loraine, and he could not think of anything else. After drinking a few more sses, Marco bid farewell to his two friends and went home alone. The moment he stepped into the house, Laura came up to him, fawning over him and even trying to help him take off his coat. But Marco dodged her. Chapter 412 Laura sighed. She had no choice but toe clean. ¡°Marco, please do me a favor.¡± Marco was not surprised at all. He asked indifferently, ¡°What happened to Marina this time?¡± Since he was a child, every time his mother was nice to him, it was either because of money or Marina. He had be used to it over the years. Laura looked at him ingratiatingly and said, ¡°The Cruz family is going to hold a banquet very soon. I want you to take your sister with you.¡± Marco knew that his mother was doing this because she wanted Marina to marry Grady, but he didn¡¯t want to get involved in it. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Let her go there by herself.¡± Red with embarrassment, Laura said, ¡°Marina doesn¡¯t have a good reputation nowadays. She needs someone to back her up. Marco, you are her brother. You should help her.¡± Marco scoffed. ¡°Who is to me for her bad reputation? Marina created this mess herself.¡± With that, he went straight to his study, ignoring Laura¡¯s response. ¡°Wait, Marco!¡± Laura was very annoyed, but she needed Marco¡¯s help, so she had to keep pushing. Thinking quickly, she decided to y her trump card. ninjanovel ¡°Are you not going to attend? Loraine is now the heir of a rich family. The Cruz family will certainly invite her.¡± Marco came to a halt immediately.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Loraine was among the guests invited to the Cruz family¡¯s banquet. She was, unfortunately, utterly uninterested in these upper-ss social banquets. She didn¡¯t intend to go. However, Grady called her that evening. ¡°Loraine, will you attend the banquet my family is hosting?¡± Grady¡¯s voice was full of expectation. Loraine said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be free.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be busy or that you don¡¯t want to attend? I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s because of what my mother did. I promise it will never happen again. Loraine, I¡¯m really hoping you¡¯ll be able to attend the banquet. Its theme is appreciation. I believe you would be intrigued,¡± Grady said sincerely. Loraine suddenly felt she couldn¡¯t refuse him after thinking of the dejected expression on his face. On top of that, she was quite interested in the banquet¡¯s theme: appreciation. Finally, Loraine agreed. Chapter 413 ¡°Okay, Grady, I appreciate the invitation. I¡¯11 arrive on time.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Grady eximed. ¡°So, as per the banquet, you¡¯ll need a malepanion. Would you mind if I be your malepanion?¡¯ Malepanion? Loraine thought that Wesley might be interested. Loraine politely declined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grady. I already have someone in my mind.¡± Grady felt relieved that Loraine agreed to attend the banquet. However, he was also disappointed that thepanion she chose was not him. Nevertheless, he cheered up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you at the banquet.¡± Having promised that she would attend the banquet, Loraine had to take her time to prepare for the event. The next day, Loraine was apanied by Jennie shopping for the banquet dress. Loraine noticed that Jennie was constantly staring at her phone and shing a weird smile while they were shopping. ninjanovel Out of curiosity, she asked, ¡°Jennie, who are you chatting with? Why are you so joyful?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Loraine¡¯s question made Jenniee to her senses all of a sudden. She hid the phone in her pocket and shook her head. ¡°Nobody!¡± ¡°Why do I sense that something is wrong about you? You¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As soon as Jennie realized Loraine was about to dig the truth, she quickly pulled over a dress and tried to change the subject. ¡°Wow! Lorrie, look at this dress. It¡¯s so beautiful. Go and try it on!¡± Instantly, Loraine¡¯s focus was diverted, and she unintentionally turned her head to Look at the dress Jennie was holding. The purple off-the-shoulder dress was stunning. It had ckce around the waist, hollowed-outce on the hem, and hidden flower patterns on the fabric. The hemline was embellished with crystals that sparkled Like early morning dew. The dress caught Loraine¡¯s attention right away, and she promptly forgot her question. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful. Let me go try it on!¡± Jennie sighed with relief and pushed Loraine into the dressing room. Ten minutester, Loraine came out of the dressing room wearing the dress. Everyone held their breath as she walked out. In the light, Loraine¡¯s wless body was encased in the purple evening gown. Her long hair fell naturally over her shoulders. Her stunning corbone was concealed but slightly visible. Her slender legs were wlessly revealed by the hemline slit. Chapter 414 Loraine appeared like a goddess emerging from the purple star lights due to the purple light reflecting off the crystals of the dress¡¯s hemline. In simple terms, she was seductive, elegant, and mysterious. After a short silence, a salesperson eximed, ¡°Miss Torres, it appears as though this dress was specifically designed for you. You look stunning!¡± When Loraine caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror, she, too, adored the dress. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy this¡ª¡± ¡°I will take this dress!¡± Loraine was abruptly cut off by a woman¡¯s voice that emerged behind her. The salesperson looked at the woman in surprise and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. This dress is customized by an Italy designer. This is the only one around the world. Since thisdy has already worn it, she is rightful to buy it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem! You can tell her to take it off and give it to me!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very arrogant. Immediately, someone beside her added, ¡°You¡¯ve already heard what my daughter said. Give her the dress right away!¡± Loraine thought she recognized the two voices. She whirled around and saw two annoying familiar faces They were Marina and Laura. ¡°Loraine! Why do you always show up wherever we are?¡± Their facial expressions changed when they saw Loraine. Ang¡¯s Library This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Loraine scowled as well. Meeting these two was a tragedy that would never end. In shock, the salesperson turned to face the three and said, ¡°So you three know each other. Then this dress¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t sale it to them!¡± Jennie stepped forward and cut in. ¡°We saw this dress first. We will buy it!¡± Upon hearing this, Laura and Marina both wore serious expressions Of course, Marina was not willing to give it to Loraine. She shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn who saw it first! I just want this dress. I can pay you more!¡± Without hesitation, Loraine pulled out her card and gave it to the salesperson. ¡°This dress is mine to buy. Here take my card and make the payment.¡± Chapter 415 ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug! I have a card too!¡± Unwilling to be outdone, Marina took her card and handed it to the salesperson. When she witnessed this scene, Jennie stood akimbo, snorted mockingly, and said, ¡°In case you forgot, Lorrie is currently the president of Universe Group. Are you confident you want to make a wealthparison?¡± When the salesperson heard this, she finally acknowledged that Loraine was the female CEO who had been making headlines recently. She came to her senses, ignored Marina and took Loraine¡¯s card respectfully. She looked at Loraine and said, ¡°Miss Torres, we¡¯ll pack your dress right away.¡± Suddenly, everyone in the store was serving Loraine while utterly oblivious to Laura and Marina. At this point, their status and Loraine¡¯s appeared to bepletely reversed. Marina and Laura stood there shamefully. They were in a dilemma on whether or not they should leave. Now was different from the past. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ninjanovel Loraine was the heir of the Torres family and the president of Universe Group. She had a powerful and influential status. Watching as the crowd ttered her, Marina and Laura could barely suppress their anger. It was a public ce, so they dared not lose their temper. Laura suddenly had what she felt was a brilliant idea and she walked toward Loraine. ¡°Loraine, we¡¯ve been family for three years. If you like this dress so much, I won¡¯t let Marina fight with you for it. Let bygones be bygones. What do you think?¡± She wanted to rx the tense rtionship between Loraine and her family, but she didn¡¯t expect that Loraine would roll her eyes at her and retort sharply. ¡°I¡¯LL buy this dress with my money. I don¡¯t owe anyone.¡± Hearing this, Laura froze. But she recovered quickly and forced a smile. ¡°Well, that makes sense. But do you think it¡¯s good to fight for a dress like this?¡± Jennie didn¡¯t like her hypocrisy. ¡°You¡¯re so cheeky. Did your daughter fight any Less with Loraine in the past? Let me tell you, you and your daughter haven¡¯t paid for how you bullied Lorrie. So, you¡¯d better watch your attitude. Don¡¯t mess with her anymore!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Marina was so angry that her face turned red. She wanted to get at Jennie, but Laura stopped her in time, which only served to annoy her even further. ¡°Mom, why the hell are you stopping me?¡± ¡°Marina!¡± Laura gave Marina a quick wink to make her calm down. Chapter 416 They could not afford to look for trouble. If Loraine decided to get even with them, they might lose. Loraine turned her back on the mother and daughter, not caring what they did or said. She waved at one of the shop assistants, signaling for her toe over. ¡°Excuse me. It¡¯s too noisy here. Please take us to the VIP area. I don¡¯t want to be bothered by awful people.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Torres.¡± With the shop assistant Leading the way, Loraine took Jennie over to the VIP area. She didn¡¯t even nce in the direction of Marina and Laura as she went. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marina had never been humiliated Like this before. Not only had her favorite dress been bought by Loraine, but she was also taunted by her. She stared at Loraine¡¯s retreating figure with red eyes, and all of a sudden, she roared angrily, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t stand it! Must we allow that bitch to be arrogant all the time?¡± Laura tried to calm her down. ¡°Marina, remember, the most important thing is not which dress you wear, but to make Grady fall in Love with you. This way, we¡¯ll have our edge back.¡± Remembering how stunning Loraine was in that dress, Marina felt even more aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that. If that bitch shows up at the party in that dress, no one will notice me.¡± Laura didn¡¯t know what to say to this. Thinking of how Loraine disgraced them just now, Laura made up her mind and said to her daughter, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you!¡± After Loraine and Jennie had tried on the clothes, they paid and left without hesitation. The shop assistant carefully packed the designer dress and prepared it to be sent to Loraer. Nobody noticed that after the shop assistant had left, Laura sneaked into the fitting room alone. On the day of the Cruz family¡¯s banquet, Loraine, dressed in her luxury dress, put her arm around Wesley¡¯s and appeared at the banquet hall. Thebination of a handsome man and a beautiful woman instantly attracted the attention of the guests, and exmations could be heard across the hall. Now that Loraine had regained her identity as a member of a rich and powerful family, she didn¡¯t need to act modest anymore. The high-end customized dress and luxury jewelry she was wearing were all handmade by famous designers, which made countlessdies envy her. But they didn¡¯t dare gossip about her like they used to do. Instead, they gathered around her and kept praising her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Loraine, you look gorgeous today!¡± ¡°You¡¯re by far the most beautiful woman at this party.¡± Chapter 417 Not far away, Marco caught a glimpse of Loraine, who was being surrounded and ttered. They hadn¡¯t seen each other since a few days prior. Marco felt she was getting more and more beautiful with each passing day. He wanted to step forward to greet her, but he decided to warn Marina and Laura first. ¡°You two, behave yourselves today. If you make trouble again, I will ask someone to send you back home.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Laura agreed without hesitation. ¡°Marco, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t make any trouble.¡± Marina pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. But she couldn¡¯t say anything though since she was very much afraid of incurring Marco¡¯s wrath. So she nodded obediently and answered, ¡°Got it.¡± Marco took a Long nce at them before turning around and going over to meet Loraine. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The moment his back was turned, the expressions on the faces of Laura and Marina changed. It was obvious that they were up to something. Chapt 168 Visit M Marco turned to see Loraine holding another man¡¯s arm,ughing and talking intimately. He became furious immediately. Why was Loraine still with Mr. T? Unable to endure in silence, Marco marched up to them. ¡°Loraine, have you forgotten what I told youst time? Why you don¡¯t take me seriously? Why did you still take him to the banquet and let him take advantage of you?¡± As Marco spoke, he reached out and was about to separate the two and pull Loraine to himself. But Wesley couldn¡¯t tolerate this. Not only did he refuse to let go of Loraine, but he also put his arm around her waist and smiled conceitedly at Marco. ¡°Why are you angry? Even if I¡¯m taking advantage of Lorrie, she has no problems with it. We both know what we are doing and we¡¯re doing it willingly. Get out of our way. Don¡¯t think you can meddle in Lorrie¡¯s business just because you saved her once!¡± In response, Marco scoffed and red at him in disgust. ¡°I know your aim. You want to use Loraine¡¯s influence to hype your status as an artist. Dream on! And even I do meddle, what can you do about it?¡± Not to be outdone, Wesley retorted sharply, ¡°Lorrie is willing to help me. So, it¡¯s none of your business. At least, when we were mentioned together, the news was always positive, unlike the Bryant family.¡± Marco red at him, his face dark with anger. Being sandwiched between the two quarreling men, Loraine just didn¡¯t know what to do. Chapter 418 How could these two people be so childish? As she watched them bickering, she felt like she had be a candy that was being fought over by a pair of kids. When the argument between the two men was about to escte, Grady, the host of the banquet, quickly came over. ¡°Loraine, Mr. T, Marco, wee to the banquet!¡± ninjanovel Marco and Wesley stopped arguing for the time being and turned to look at Grady. Wearing a white customized suit, with wellbed curly hair, Grady looked Like a prince. Staring at Loraine with burning eyes, he offered, ¡°Loraine, you like antiques and artwork very much, don¡¯t you? Let me show you my family¡¯s collections.¡± Loraine was worried that no one woulde to stop the two men from fighting. Fortunately, Grady showed up right on time. ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a bright smile, grateful for his timely intervention. Marco became annoyed again. Why didn¡¯t Loraine act nicely to him and instead smiled happily at Grady? Marco suddenly became hostile to Grady and said crossly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look around. I¡¯ve bought all his family¡¯s collections. There shouldn¡¯t be any good ones left.¡± Grady was stunned. He looked at his butler in surprise and asked, ¡°Is what Marco said true?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Mr. Bryant is our biggest client now,¡± the butler replied respectfully. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Marco finally felt satisfied. He looked at Loraine and said, ¡°If you want to, you cane visit my house.¡± Seeing how fast he had been kicked aside by Marco, Grady was so embarrassed that he blushed in shame. Loraine rolled her eyes secretly. She felt Marco was very rude. He hade to visit the Cruz family but ended up making the host feel embarrassed. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Grady. With a sneer at Marco, she told him, ¡°Without the ability to appreciate them, no matter how good the antiques you¡¯ve bought are, it would just be a waste of money.¡± Now, it was Marco¡¯s turn to be embarrassed. Turning to Grady, Loraine suggested, ¡°Grady, there must be a lot of preparations for the banquet. You can deal with them first. We¡¯ll wait for the banquet to begin.¡± Grady nodded gratefully and gave Loraine a wide smile. Chapter 419 Seeing the three most influential men all surrounding Loraine, the other girls at the banquet became very envious. Marina was the angriest among them. She had spent the whole day dressing up for the banquet. Now, it seemed as if all her efforts were in vain. No one was paying attention to her. ¡°Mom, what should we do? Grady only cares about that bitch and totally ignores me!¡± Marina comined to Laura. ninjanovel Laura patted her hand tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s just because Loraine has a new influential identity. Grady has no choice but to pay special attention to her. But none of that can change the fact that Loraine grew up in the countryside. Just wait and see. She will certainly make a fool of herself soon.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But the two of them waited for a long time, only to see Loraine being surrounded by more and more people, talking and Laughing happily. Now, even Laura couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She knew that if things continued like this, Loraine would take away the focus of the people here which she felt should be on Marina. Laura had tampered with that dress, but why was Loraine still fine? When Loraine finally walked away from the crowd and was standing alone, Laura hurried over to her. ¡°Ouch!¡± Pretending to bump into Loraine by ident, Laura reached out and grabbed thece tie on the back of Loraine¡¯s dress, trying to pull it hard. At this critical moment, before Laura couldplete the action, a slender but powerful hand firmly grasped her arm. Loraine lowered her eyes and looked at Laura with a cold expression. Laura froze in shock. She didn¡¯t expect that Loraine would react so quickly. With eyes narrowed, Loraine grabbed the cor of Laura¡¯s dress, took a swift step back, and tore it. With a ripping sound, the expensive and fragile dress was torn open in an instant. ¡°Ah!¡± Laura screamed and quickly covered her exposed chest with her hands. ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you tear my dress?¡± She red at Loraine, her eyes burning with anger. Chapter 420 But Loraine shook off the piece of cloth in her hand and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m just using your own method in dealing with you.¡± Laura¡¯s face changed slightly, and a trace of guilt appeared in her eyes. But it was gone in an instant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she retorted, feigning ignorance. Loraine sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent, Laura. I knew what you did to my dress, and I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Loraine had worn a lot of high-end dresses in her lifetime, so she was no stranger to these things. On the day she got this particr dress, she found that thece tie on the back of the dress was loose, and it was connected to the stitches on the back. Once it was pulled open, it would be torn apart, revealing her naked back. Worse, even the whole dress would fall. The materials, needlework, and patterns of high-end customized clothes were all very carefully managed, so such a Low-level mistake couldn¡¯t happen. Ang¡¯s Library She knew someone had done it on purpose. When she tried on the dress that day, only Jennie, the shop assistant, Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Laura, and Marina knew that she had chosen this dress, so she knew that the culprit had to be one of them. After asking someone to fix it, she came to the banquet wearing the dress just to see who would approach her. Seeing that her plot had been exposed, Laura became frightened and was in a severe panic. But still, she tried to defend herself. ¡°Loraine! You¡¯re ndering me. You have no evidence. But it¡¯s very clear that you are the one who tore my dress!¡± Loraine frowned with a cunning look in her eyes and an innocent and confused expression on her face. ¡°What did I do? It was you who bumped into me. I only Lost my bnce and identally grabbed your dress to keep from falling. If you want to take this matter any further, you can call the police or sue me. Let the Law decide who did right or wrong. But if they end up finding out the truth, I can only imagine what they will do.¡± ¡°You evil bitch!¡± Laura shouted, her whole body trembling with anger. But she knew she was in the wrong, and she was afraid that it would make things worse if the matter was to be taken any further. She didn¡¯t dare argue anymore. She could only cover her chest awkwardly and endure in silence. The quarrel between the two attracted the attention of the guests. They looked over and burst into Laughter when they saw Laura¡¯s wardrobe disaster. Laura had not expected that she would end up bing the Laughingstock at the end of the day. Even Marina stayed away and avoided her eyes which were signaling for help. When Marco saw Laura in such a mess, he frowned in displeasure. He quickly called Grady and whispered to him, ¡°Send someone to take her away and get her a change of clothes.¡± Chapter 421 Grady quickly called a waiter and sent him on the errand. Just then, Florence showed up. She nced at Laura in disgust before turning to the crowd and asking everyone to sit down. ¡°Since everyone is here, please have your seats. The banquet is about to begin.¡± Loraine and Wesley sat together arm in arm, but before Grady could sit down on the other side of Loraine, Marco pushed him away and upied the seat. Seeing this wonderful opportunity, Marina quickly sat next to Grady and shed him a sweet smile, which she thought was perfectly charming. ¡°Hi, Grady.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The moment Grady saw that it was her, he immediately turned his head away. Marina¡¯s face darkened. She got very angry and also turned away from him. The two didn¡¯t say a word to each other until Laura came back after changing her clothes. Noticing the awkward atmosphere, Laura became anxious. She put her hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder and whispered in her ear, ¡°Marina, don¡¯t lose your temper at such a time. Everything is ready. Just act ording to the n, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± When Marina heard this, her eyes lit up and her face became bright and happy again. But just when she was about to respond, she saw that the people around her were Looking at her mockingly. Marina immediately knew that it was as a result of what happened to Laura just now. Acting swiftly, she moved her body away from her mother in disgust and asked her to leave. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t sit next to me. Just stay away from me!¡± Laura was stunned. She tried her best for her daughter, but in the end, she was rejected Like a leper. What a heartless daughter! Laura was furious, but she also felt ashamed. After ring at Marina for a while, she went to sit in a corner of the hall quietly, fearing that she would be aughingstock again. To create a sense of mystery, the Cruz family didn¡¯t reveal exactly what was going to be appreciated. When the banquet officially began, Florence stood up with her ss and knocked on it with a piece of cutlery to grab everyone¡¯s attention. The guests stopped all they were doing and turned to look at her. Just then, a group of servers came in with several trays carrying bottles of wine. ¡°Everyone, on behalf of the Cruz family, I wee you to the wine-tasting banquet!¡± Florence said with a smile, finally unveiling the purpose of the banquet. Chapter 422 Then, the servants began to pour out the wine for each and every one. White and red wines were poured into the appropriate sses and the entire hall was filled with an interesting mix of aromas. The guests began to taste the wines in their sses and some were already nodding in approval. Loraine took a little sip of the expensive wine in her ss, but it fell quite below her expectations. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. The wine was good, but she just was not interested in wine tasting. Wesley, on the contrary, seemed to like it. He was drinking ss after ss of the wines. ¡°It tastes good!¡± His wild manner of drinking began to attract the attention of other guests. Those who also liked the wine felt he was unable to control himself, but the ones who didn¡¯t like it felt he was vulgar and rude. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But the most surprising person at the banquet was Marina. Every time she was served a ss of wine, she could tell its variety, name, history, and even the stories behind it with only one sip. For a moment, her wine tasting talent attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Who is that person? She¡¯s so knowledgeable!¡± ¡°She seems to be Marco¡¯s sister. I think her name is Marina.¡± ¡°No wonder. She¡¯s from a great family; that¡¯s why she has such wonderful taste!¡± As the guests praised her and said a lot of nice things about her, Marina became a Little proud and kept showing off her skills. ¡°This is Piper-Heidsieck, made in 1907. It¡¯s the most expensive champagne in the world. It was retrieved from a sinking ship during the First World War. It¡¯s a precious wine with historical significance.¡± ¡°This red wine is Romanee Conti made in 1945. It¡¯s produced in La Romanee Conti in France. It¡¯s the most precious wine all over the world. It¡¯s said that only three grape vines can produce a bottle of it.¡± With each bottle, she kept dishing out urate information. Even Florence was surprised and even began to change her view of Chapter 423 Marina. But Loraine was very much confused. She and Marina had lived together for three years. She knew what kind of person Marina was. How come Marina suddenly developed such a deep understanding of wines? She had a feeling that something was wrong somewhere. Like Loraine, Marco also knew his sister very well and he knew the kind of things she was capable of. He frowned and looked at Marina suspiciously as she kept on doing what she was doing without a care in the world. Among everyone present, the most nervous person seemed to be Grady. His face was pale and he was fidgeting uneasily as his hand which was under the table secretly pulled out his phone. Loraine¡¯s phone suddenly rang, signifying an iing message. ¡°Loraine, help me! My mother intended to use this banquet to investigate the intelligence and background of all the girls present to choose a bride for me. And I can¡¯t reject it. Anyone would be fine, but not Marina! Loraine, please help me. Don¡¯t let her win this contest!¡± After reading the message, Loraine Looked up at Grady in astonishment. She saw Grady staring at her with his puppy eyes as if he believed that she could control the situation and turn it in his favor. Loraine was in a dilemma. She did feel sorry for Grady, whose mother was going to force him to ept a girl that he might not want, but then, Loraine didn¡¯t want to get involved in his marriage. Now that she knew the true purpose of the banquet, she felt it was even more difficult to wade in. Noticing the secretmunication between Loraine and Grady, Marco frowned in dissatisfaction. He reached under the table, grabbed Loraine¡¯s hand, and gently tickled her palm with his fingertip. Then he whispered in her ear in a hoarse voice, ¡°Focus.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. His breath hit Loraine¡¯s sensitive ear, and she felt shy. In an instant, her ears turned red. She turned to look at him. But Marco was already looking straight ahead as if nothing had happened. But he was still holding Loraine¡¯s hand tightly. Feeling the heat in her cheeks, Loraine felt embarrassed and annoyed. She couldn¡¯t push away this shameless man since they were in a public ce with so many people around. The only thing she could do was to squint at Marco angrily. Eventually, Marco stopped teasing her after a while and let go of her hand. He had gotten what he wanted: all her attention had to be on him and no one else. Tastin Chapter 424 Grady was anxious as Loraine was sidetracked by Marco. Grady didn¡¯t receive Loraine¡¯s response, Leaving him with no choice but to watch her nervously. On the other hand, Marina was dissatisfied when Grady¡¯s attention was on Loraine. People¡¯s praises made her regain her confidence, and once again, her nature was exposed. She red defiantly at Loraine before setting her ss down and clearing her throat. ¡°Thank you for your praises. It is just a piece of cake to me. I am a Bryant. That gave me the opportunity to learn many things since I was a child. So, I¡¯ve never been exposed to the vulgarity of the outside world. Naturally, I am more knowledgeable than others.¡± Despite appearing modest, these words were actually satirical. Laura immediately echoed, ¡°Exactly. My daughter has had a careful upbringing since she was a child. She stands out among others.¡± Laura looked at Loraine after saying that, obviously mocking her. The mother and daughter critiqued the situation, which was immediately apparent to everyone in attendance. They were trying to say Loraine went missing when she was a child and she was vulgar. People at the banquet started gossiping and secretly Looking up and down at Loraine. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There was an abrupt bang. Wesley sneered as he mmed the ss on the table and red at Marina and Laura. ¡°It is 21st century! Why are there some people praising themselves as nobility? A true noble person won¡¯t openly or secretly mock others. Despite being narrow-minded, they still believe themselves to be noble. That¡¯s outrageous!¡± Marina flushed with embarrassed. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Marco said coldly. ¡°Marina, do you still remember what you promised me?¡± As soon as he said that, Marina lost her haughtiness, and she was speechless. Laura still wanted to stand up for her daughter, but she was frightened when Marco gave her an indifferent nce, and she froze. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself. Behave yourself!¡± Marco¡¯s warning entirely destroyed the mother and daughter¡®s desire to cause trouble. Chapter 425 The two gritted their teeth in resentment, but they were powerless. As soon as Florence noticed the ufortable atmosphere, she came out to liven it. ¡°Well, let¡¯s continue to savor the wines. We must not waste the fine wines.¡± With their eyes constantly on Loraine, people picked up their sses and carried on with their drinking. Loraine had no desire to be involved in the matters involving the Cruz family. However, Marina kept provoking her. So, she had to fight back. She secretly sent a message to Grady. On the other hand, Grady finally received a response from Loraine after waiting for so long. After reading the message, he was initially taken aback. After that, he called a servant and whispered to him. The aroma of wine quickly filled the room as another bottle was opened. The waiter approached and poured each of them a ss of wine. Seeing this, Marina couldn¡¯t wait to take a sip of the wine. She was ecstatic and broke the ice by revealing the wine¡¯s name. ¡°This bottle contains the wine from Chateau Lafitte in 1869. The fragrance of the wine was featured by flowers and fruits, mellow and soft. The wine has always been known as the queen of the wine.¡± In an effort to outshine Loraine, Marina confidently raised her head. However, Loraine cut in abruptly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not from Chateau Lafitte, but from Chateau Mouton!¡± Shocked, Marina replied, ¡°You are wrong! This is the red wine from Chateau Lafitte. Loraine, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself if you don¡¯t know wines.¡± Loraine picked up the ss and gave it a leisurely shake. She took a sip and tasted it cautiously after the red wine¡¯s taste was released. After that, she used her tongue to stir the wine. Then, she threw up the wine gracefully in a special vomiting bucket next to her and drank some water to rinse her mouth. She did it with grace andposure. In an instant, her distinct etiquette overshadowed Marina¡¯s. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Florence, who was knowledgeable and born into a real noble family, couldn¡¯t find anything inappropriate with Loraine¡¯s actions. As the audience watched her with admiration, Loraine said calmly, ¡°The primary ingredient used to make this wine was premium Cabe Sauvignon. The maturation process takes a while, and cassia has a potent scent. The taste is first sweet, then spicy. Compared to the wine from Chateau Lafitte, it has a much more enticing and vibrant vor reminiscent of eucalyptus and ginger.¡± Everyone took a sip of the wine carefully after Loraine exined that. Chapter 426 It tasted exactly as she had described. After some minutes, everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°This wine¡­ It¡¯s not from Chateau Lafitte!¡± There was so much pressure on Marina. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Faced with everyone¡¯s doubts, cold sweat began to break out on her forehead. Loraine looked at her calmly and asked with raised eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you learned a lot of things since childhood? Why can¡®t you tell the difference between the wine from Chateau Mouton and the one from Chateau Lafitte?¡± Marina looked down in embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ I drank too much wine and got a little drunk. I was careless and I made a mistake.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Loraine asked causally, which only irritated the guilty Marina. She was so angry that she jumped up and stamped her feet. ¡°Loraine, you just guessed it right just once. Why are you so proud?¡± Laura also came to her daughter¡¯s defense, ¡°Exactly. Marina has tasted so much wine. It¡¯s not a big deal if she made a mistake. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Indeed, Marina¡¯s exnation made sense. After all, she had drunk so many different kinds of wines, so it was normal that her sense of taste wasn¡¯t as sensitive as it was at the beginning. Loraine didn¡¯t say anything but only smiled at the two. ¡°Enough! Stop pretending!¡± Grady suddenly shouted. ¡°ording to the original arrangement of the wine-tasting party, this should be the time to introduce a bottle of wine from Chateau Lafitte in 1869. But I asked the servant to change the order of the wines, and the bottle from Chateau Mouton was put in ce.¡± Marina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She broke out in a cold sweat and stammered, ¡°Grady, you¡­ What do you mean? I¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡± Overhearing their conversation, Florence immediately knew that something was wrong, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Let Loraine exin it for us,¡± Grady said, giving Loraine a nce full of gratitude. Loraine nodded and began slowly, ¡°I was just a little curious. Just by taking a little sip of wine, Marina was able to immediately analyze the type of wine, its origin, and the period it was brewed. As we all know, it takes time for the fragrance and vors of the wine to sink in, so one needs time to properly analyze the taste. She didn¡¯t look like she was tasting wine at all. She was more like¡­¡± She deliberately paused, effectively arousing everyone¡¯s curiosity and putting them in a state of suspense. ¡°¡­reciting.¡± The moment she said the word, everyone gasped in shock. Chapter 427 ¡°So, Marina already knew the various wines and she was just calling out their names in the order at which they were arranged, right?¡± ¡°I think Loraine¡¯s words make sense. Just now, I was already suspicious. She could tell everything about the wine after only a single sip. I knew there was more to it than met the eye!¡± ¡°No! If it was true, then how did Marina know the answers?¡± While they were discussing, Grady suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Marina, I don¡¯t know how you and your mother found out the order of the wines to be tasted at the party, but this behavior is shameful.¡± At this point, Florence had almost figured out the whole story. It was the first time that she had been fooled like this. She flew into a rage immediately and demanded a confession from Laura and Marina. ¡°How did you know such closely guarded secret? Give us an exnation right now!¡± ¡°We are being falsely used!¡± Laura said in a hurry. ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. How could we do such a thing?¡± Marina concurred immediately, ¡°Yes. You can¡¯t just nder us with guesses. You need to have solid evidence!¡± Hearing their denial, Florence became even angrier. Undoubtedly, it was one of the domestic staff working for the Cruz family who had told them about the arrangement. She had to fish out that person. Florence looked around and snapped at her staff, ¡°Tell me! Who on earth gave her this information?¡± All the servants Lowered their heads in silence. ¡°None of you wants to admit it?¡± Florence snorted. ¡°If you admit it right now, I can give you your severance pay. If you don¡¯t tell me, I will call the police. The Cruz family will not allow anyone dishonest to work here!¡± Hearing that the police were going to be involved, one of the servants became so scared that her hands began to tremble, and the wine bottle in her hand fell down and broke into pieces. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The sound of shattering ss suddenly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Seeing that the whole thing could no Longer be hidden, the servant fell on her knees. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, it¡¯s all my fault. I was tempted. I took the money from Laura Bryant and told her the order of the wines. Mrs. Cruz, please forgive me.¡± Wi Chapter 428 ¡°Well, what else do you two have to say now?¡± Florence asked angrily, scowling at Laura and Marina. The evidence was irrefutable. Neither of them could deny it. ¡°Security, get these two out of here,¡± Florence ordered when it became clear that the mother and daughter had nothing to say in their defense. Following her orders, the security men marched up to Laura and Marina. The two women fell into a panic and quickly turned to Marco for help. Marina grabbed her brother¡¯s arm and begged pitifully, ¡°Please Marco, stop them. I don¡¯t want to leave! Marco, help me!¡± With a worried Look, Laura added, ¡°Marco, please put in a good word for us. Do you want to see your sister and mother thrown out like this?¡± But Marco was highly disappointed in them. ¡°I warned you to behave yourselves, didn¡¯t I? I can¡¯t help you this time.¡± With that, he shrugged off Marina¡¯s hand and stood up. Then he said to Florence in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Cruz. It is their fault. I¡¯ll ask my men to take them home now.¡± ¡°Marco!¡± ¡°Marco!¡± Both Marina and Laura shouted at the same time as they looked at Marco in astonishment. They didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Though Florence was angry, she had enough presence of mind to not disobey Marco. So, she nodded in agreement with a long face. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s your family. You can deal with them yourself.¡± Marco signaled for his men toe over. Immediately, they came forward and led the pale-looking mother and daughter away. Now that the two troublemakers had been removed, the party became peaceful again. At this point, Marco apologized to all the guests present. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to interrupt the party. I will present a gift aspensation,¡± he said to Florence. With a hand signal from him, one of his men brought over a bottle of wine. Looking at the translucent bottle, the guests could see the bright color and the high purity of the wine. It had great quality. Chapter 429 Someone at the banquet eximed in surprise, ¡°Oh my God! Isn¡¯t that the Screaming Eagle Cabe Sauvignon? It¡¯s known as the King of Wine in Matias and was sold for an astronomical price at the auction!¡± Florence also stared at the bottle in surprise. She liked this wine. Back then when it was on auction, she wanted to buy it, but unfortunately, it was snapped up by an anonymous buyer. She didn¡¯t expect that buyer to be Marco. Thanks to this bottle of unparalleled good wine, the topic of the party returned to wine tasting, and the atmosphere gradually improved. The guests continued to enjoy the wines and talked happily amongst themselves. Many of them recognized several kinds of wines, but they were not at the level Loraine was. After tasting the wines, Grady stepped forward and announced, ¡°On behalf of the Cruz family, I dere that Loraine Torres is the final winner of this wine-tasting party!¡± Nobody disputed this. All the guests agreed with the decision. It was obvious that there was no one better than Loraine at wine tasting. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing that there were no objections, Grady looked at Florence and said, ¡°Mom, please bring out the prize for the winner.¡± But Florence had a long face. The otherdies present also Looked very unhappy. Most of the Ladies who had been invited to the party more or less knew that the purpose of the event was to select a wife for Grady. The so-called wine-tasting event was to be used as a ploy to test the family background and talent of each youngdy. The fact that Grady dered Loraine as the winner meant that he wanted her to be his wife. Florence forced a smile and said awkwardly, ¡°You silly boy, today¡¯s wine-tasting party is just to share our collection of wines with everyone. There is no winner or loser. Stop kidding!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding,¡± Grady responded with a serious Look. Florence¡¯s eyelid twitched, and she still tried to muddle through. ¡°Loraine tasted only one wine. So, we can¡¯t prove that she is the winner.¡± But Grady didn¡¯t agree. The mother and son stared at each other, neither party willing to give in to the other. Loraine, the main character of this argument, looked indifferent. She never intended to ask for a reward and neither did she care whether there was a prize or not. But Wesley didn¡¯t want his beloved niece to miss any chance to get a prize, so he said, ¡°Since Mrs. Cruz doesn¡¯t recognize Lorrie¡¯s abilities, maybe we should continue with thepetition. Who else here thinks she can defeat Loraine? You cane up and challenge her.¡± Saying this, he looked around the banquet hall, but no one indicated interest in challenging his niece. Chapter 430 Though the girls were not satisfied with the result, they all knew that they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Loraine. So, they didn¡¯t dare to challenge her for fear of losing face. At this point, there was nothing Florence could do, even though she refused to admit Loraine was the winner. ¡°In that case, please bring the gift I prepared,¡± Florence ordered, giving a sly wink to the butler, indicating that he should rece the real gift with a cheap one. Wesley caught the secretmunication and immediately knew what Florence was nning. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Considering the wealth and prestige of the Cruz family, I¡¯m sure the gift will not be ordinary.¡± Florence¡¯s expression froze. Considering Mr. T¡¯s identity as a great artist and Loraine¡¯s abilities in appreciation, Florence knew that it would be insulting to hand her a cheap gift. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Of course, we will only offer the best of what it has.¡± Then she turned to the butler and ordered him to go get the gift. E 1 The butler soon appeared with a little ck box. Everyone held their breath while eagerly anticipating what the Cruz family had to offer. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the butler gingerly unwrapped the box. On the ck satin, a striking pair of sapphire earrings shone with a dark blue glow in the light. Florence sighed in relief when she spotted the earrings. She knew that the earrings were reasonably priced and that giving them to Loraine as a gift would be a kind gesture. With this in mind, she nodded to the butler with satisfaction. When Wesley saw this pair of earrings, his eyes lit up. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, could I take a look?¡± Without waiting for the response, he walked over and picked up the ear earrings. ¡°Looking at the shining luster and the deep color of blue. Without a doubt, this is the royal blue!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Everyone was shocked. Of all the blue gemstone grades, royal blue was the finest. Royal blue sapphires were extremely valuable, even more so when found in pairs. However, the Cruz family could offer a pair of earrings in royal blue as a gift. Chapter 431 Wesley continued to say, ¡°The most skillful artisans must have polished these sapphire earrings. The gem-cutting face¡¯s scattering effect enhances the beauty of this blue color. That¡¯s awesome!¡± Wesley¡¯s praise of the earrings surprised Loraine. It initially didn¡¯t pique Loraine¡¯s interest, but she now developed an interest and went over to take a closer look. ¡°This pair of earrings should be made by the royal family based on craftsmanship. The form is gorgeous and ssical. It is unmistakably the Rococo style. It ought to be royal family jewelry.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Florence snickered as the uncle and nephew were having a heated conversation. In her eyes, they hadn¡¯t experienced much of the world, making it simple to get rid of them with such a trivial gift. She said proudly, ¡°You did observe carefully, but you don¡¯t need to be so surprised. These earrings were handed down to us from our ancestors. My cousin married a princess and our ancestors once had a close rtionship with the royal family. It¡¯s not shocking to have some royal jewelry.¡± While Florence showed off, Loraine and Wesley ignored her, and they continued to appreciate the earrings. Wesley exhibited a surprised expression. ¡°These are the earring Princess Teresa wore when she was alive.¡± Immediately after he finished speaking, everyone in the room gasped in amazement . Princess Teresa was well-liked. Even two national wars were impacted inadvertently by her marriage and divorce. The value of the earrings would unquestionably increase if they were worn by someone as influential in history as Princess Teresa. Florence eximed in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Mr. T, you must have mistaken them!¡± After recovering from the shock, everyone started conversing. However, most people agreed with Florence, believing Wesley had made a wrong judgment . The earrings would have been stored in a distinct location if they had been Princess Teresa¡¯s jewelry. How could the Cruz family give them to others? When Loraine heard people criticizing Wesley¡¯s judgment, she scowled and stood up for him. ¡°Mr. T, you are right. The earrings are indeed the jewelry of Princess Teresa.¡± She picked up one ear earring and turned it to a certain angle to show it to everyone. ¡°Look, it has a carved letter T on it. This is Chapter 432 Princess Teresa¡¯s distinctive mark.¡± In shock, Florence snatched the earring out of Loraine¡¯s hand. She was astounded to see the tiny letter engraved on the earring. The earrings belonged to Princess Teresa! That meant the gift¡¯s worth had multiplied a couple of times. It was a significant Loss for her. ¡°Oh, my God! The Cruz family is so generous. They even gave Loraine such priceless jewelry!¡± The women didn¡¯t anticipate that Loraine would acquire such priceless jewelry after taking a sip of wine. They all despised themselves for acting timidly some minutes ago. The earrings would be theirs if they gave it a shot. Loraine praised, ¡°Mrs. Cruz, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so gracious. The Cruz family is deserving of its reputation of being noble.¡± Florence heard thepliment, but instead of being delighted by it, she was devastated. Even the wealthy couldn¡¯t ignore this pair of sapphire earrings due to their high value. But today, she simply gave them away. Florence felt terrible guilt at this moment, but she was powerless to take back the earrings since she had given them out in front of everyone. ALL she could do was re at the butler. Such a useless person! How could he take out such priceless earrings! The butler was also helpless and endured Florence¡¯s scowl while sporting a Long face. The Cruz family had only recently sold off many antiques, and those that were still in their possession were either not very precious or hard to pass on to others since they were passed from one generation to another. Among the jewelry, he picked out a pair of sapphire earrings. He had considered them to be of little value. However, he had not anticipated Loraine being so fortunate to receive such treasured earrings identally. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hi Many guests saw the secret interaction between Florence and the butler. Florence also appeared to be upset and angry. Loraine could tell at a nce what was going on. She guessed that Florence and the butler were unaware of the value of the sapphire earrings at first. They only intended to give her some cheap item, but they erred in the end and gave her a valuable gift. Wesley and Loraine looked at each other. They could see the delight in one another¡¯s eyes. Chapter 433 ¡°The Cruz family is so generous!¡± Wesley said on purpose. With a straight face, Loraine put the sapphire earrings away and said, ¡°Mrs. Cruz, thank you. I ept this generous gift.¡± Florence was so furious that she was unable to even fake a smile. However, she could do nothing about it. Finally, the subject of the reward was over. The fact that Loraine and Mr. T worked together to trap Florence made Marco envious, who had yet to find an opportunity to impress Loraine. He kept gazing at Loraine, hoping to get a chance to speak with her privately. However, someone forestalled him just as he thought his chance hade. Grady approached Loraine, looking flushed. ¡°Loraine, thank you for helping me drive away Marina.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Loraine shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. She provoked me first. I just fought back.¡± But Grady was adamant about thanking her. ¡°Still, you helped me. I should thank you. Come and meet me in the garden. I have a gift for you.¡± Grady quickly fled before Loraine turned him down. As he ran, he yelled, ¡°You muste!¡± Looking at his back, Loraine sighed deeply. She didn¡¯t want to go, but she was worried Grady would keep waiting for her. She contemted this for a while before deciding to go to the garden. She informed Wesley and then left. As she made her way to the banquet hall¡¯s exit, she saw Grady holding a gift box by the garden¡¯s fountain. But just as Loraine was about to approach, arge hand grabbed her arm, pulling her aside. ¡°Why are you meeting Grady in private? What do you want to do?¡± Marco asked, gritting his teeth. Marco sensed something wasn¡¯t right and followed Grady and Loraine as they left the banquet hall one after the other. Chapter 434 Loraine was startled and immediately shook off his hand. ¡°Leave me alone!¡± With a darkened face, Marco blocked her way. ¡°Loraine, let me remind you for I see you have forgotten! Florence hosted the party today to pick a wife for Grady. Can you provide an exnation if someone sees you and Grady alone? So, I can¡¯t allow you to go meet him.¡± Loraineughed angrily and asked, ¡°Marco, you¡¯re so funny! It¡¯s none of your business if I want to go see someone.¡± ¡°You are right. I can¡¯t interfere with you meeting others. However, this case is different. I won¡¯t allow you to go meet Grady. After all, I¡¯m doing it for your own good!¡± Marco said firmly. Loraine understood why he stopped her after seeing how Marina treated Grady. Was he attempting to eliminate potentialpetitors for his sister? She gave him a mocking nce and said, ¡°Marco, if you don¡¯t want me to meet Grady for the sake of Marina, you don¡¯t have to. I have no desire to be his wife.¡± Hearing this, Marco was annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m not preventing you for Marina¡¯s sake. I¡¯m only doing it because I care about you!¡± Loraine was a little taken aback when she saw the man¡¯s serious expression. Instantly, the tense atmosphere became subtle. Marco felt his heart soften while looking at Loraine¡¯s lovely face shining in the moonlight. At this moment, he feltpelled to tell her how he felt about her. ¡°Loraine, I¡­¡± The romantic ambiance between them was abruptly broken by a harsh female voice. ¡°Grady, why did you take the Sea Of Light away?¡± Loraine was shocked and turned to silently observe them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Grady was holding the box when Florence, who had a furious expression, went to him and tried to grab it. Immediately, Grady dodged. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s your fault. The ne was to be given as the prize to the winner. Why did you request that the butler switch it out for sapphire earrings?¡± ¡°Are you out of your damn mind?¡± Hearing her son¡¯s words, Florence was so angry that she felt a dull pain in her chest. Chapter 435 ¡°The Sea Of Light is a family heirloom. It¡¯s a present for your future wife. How on earth can it be given to Loraine? Or are you nning to marry her?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Loraine could clearly hear the exchange between Grady and Florence. She took a few steps back in shock as her eyes suddenly widened. She was so panicked that she almost tripped. The chance presented itself for Marco to wrap his arm around Loraine¡¯s waist. He turned around and ducked behind the stone pir in the hallway. He then lifted his other hand to cover her mouth. ¡°Shh!¡± Marco leaned over and motioned for Loraine to keep quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t let them see us. Let¡¯s wait and hear what they have to say.¡± They were so close to each other. Loraine felt ufortable staring at Marco¡¯s attractive face and instinctively reached out to push him away. However, she was shocked to hear Marco take a deep breath when her hands touched his back. Immediately, she stopped what she intended to do. She remembered that he hadn¡¯t recovered from his injuries. Loraine finally came to a stop when she considered this. All she could do was re at Marco angrily. Sensing her concession, Marco smiled. He then squeezed his arms around Loraine, holding her firmly. Beside the fountain, the confrontation between the mother and son continued. Florence could not understand why her son was being so rebellious. ¡°Are you crazy, Grady? I invited so manydies here. Why did you choose Loraine of all people?¡± Grady fired back immediately. ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t Loraine be the one? She¡¯s the best. You used to dislike her due to her family background, but now she¡¯s the heir of the Torres family and she¡¯s no Longer inferior to us. Why do you still object?¡± Florence didn¡¯t know what to say. Given the fact that the Torres family was a rich and powerful one, a union with it would be beneficial for the Cruz family. It was evident that Loraine was excellent in both knowledge and ability. She was a good choice for Grady¡¯s wife. But Loraine was sharp-tongued, and there were many rumors about her with different men. This was what made Florence very hesitant. Loraine had been married and divorced, and now, she was dealing with all kinds of men. Florence was worried that her son would not be able to control a woman like her. Chapter 436 Florence sighed helplessly and asked in a resigned tone, ¡°Grady, don¡¯t you want to marry anyone other than Loraine?¡± With a firm look, Grady shook his head. ¡°I only want her.¡± Florence had no choice but topromise. ¡°Okay. But I have to observe Loraine for some time. We can¡¯t just allow her into the family just like that.¡± She seemed to regard Loraine as amodity to be bought, without considering Loraine¡¯s own will on the matter. In Florence¡¯s eyes, as long as she epted Loraine as her daughter-in-Law, the young woman would agree without any hesitation. But Little did she know that her conversation with her son was heard by Marco and Loraine as they hid behind the stone pirs nearby. Loraine didn¡®t disy any particr reaction, but Marco Looked very angry. ¡°What makes you think you can choose Loraine like amodity?¡± he sneered in displeasure. Marco didn¡¯t try to lower his voice, so the mother and son saw both Marco and Loraine. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Grady asked in shock as he turned to see them. Seeing how close together Loraine and Marco were standing, he frowned deeply. But Loraine was quick to move aside to keep some distance between herself and Marco. Marco had no choice but to let her go. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, what did you mean by your words?¡± Loraine demanded. Thinking of what she had just said, Florence felt a Little embarrassed. In an attempt to defend herself, she said, ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m Grady¡¯s mother. When he falls in love with someone, I have to help him the best way I can. You have many experiences with men while Grady hasn¡¯t. I¡¯m worried about him. I hope you can understand.¡± Loraine sneered inwardly and said aloud, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time, Mrs. Cruz. I¡¯ve already suffered enough from marriage, and I have no intention to remarry in the future. You can exclude me from any ns to choose a wife for your son.¡± Loraine¡¯s refusal felt Like a death sentence for Grady. He became sad and looked dejected. Chapter 437 Marco, on the other hand, knew that he was the one who made Loraine suffer so much and he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. Meanwhile, Florence was taken aback. This was the first time she had been refused so rudely. She felt humiliated and said sarcastically, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean to choose you. But since you have said no, please don¡¯t get close to Grady in the future, so you don¡¯t mislead him.¡± Florence¡¯s statement made Grady frown. Even Marco¡¯s face darkened in displeasure and he warned her coldly, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, behave yourself. It was Grady who invited Loraine. You¡¯d better keep an eye on your own son before ming others.¡± ¡°Yes, I invited Loraine,¡± Grady readily concurred. ¡°Why do I have such a disobedient son?¡± Florence murmured under her breath, her hands trembling in anger. But she could not refute what had just been said. She could only shout at the butler behind her, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Take the ne back immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The butler hurried forward to take the box from Grady, and Grady didn¡¯t resist this time. Since Loraine had refused him, he had no reason to give her the ne. But before the butler could leave, Florence stopped her. ¡°Wait. Take out the ne and wipe it carefully, just in case it has been stained with someone¡¯s bad luck!¡± The butler broke into a cold sweat, but he had no choice but to do as he was ordered. He took out the ne and carefully wiped it. It was an iparably bright diamond ne, made of twentyrge square diamonds. The most eye-catching one was undoubtedly therge pillow-shaped diamond in the front of the ne, which was shining brightly even in the dim light. No wonder it was called the Sea Of Light. Florence looked at Lorainecently as the jewelry was being cleaned. She ordered for it to be brought out because she wanted Loraine to see what kind of heirloom she had missed. But the expression on Loraine¡¯s face was one of indifference. There was no sign of the regret that Florence wanted to see. In response to Florence¡¯s attempt to provoke her, Loraine lifted her eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Cruz, I¡¯d like to remind you that as long as a diamond is well maintained, it will not be so easy for it to get stained unless it¡¯s of low quality.¡± ¡°Loraine, you¡¯re talking about nonsense,¡± Florence snapped, immediately flying into a rage. But Loraine was still calm and even cautioned her casually, ¡°Mrs. Cruz, you¡¯d better control your temper. If you get angry, your face and neck will secrete more skin fat and sweat, and that¡¯s Likely to hurt the jewelry.¡± Florence became even more furious. How dare Loraine belittle the heirloom of the Cruz family? ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense about what you don¡¯t understand! The Sea Of Light is the most precious treasure of the Cruz family. Every diamond on the ne is rare and natural. The purity and cleanness of the main diamond are unmatched anywhere in the world. Don¡¯t be too arrogant just because you have the support of the Torres family. The Cruz family has a long history and a strong background. A rich and bloodless upstart like you can¡¯tpare with us!¡± Chapter 438 Florence mocked the Torres family as inferior to the Cruz family. Loraine¡¯s face changed slightly. But when she was about to fire a retort, a clear male voice interrupted her. ¡°Wow! How arrogant you are!¡± Everyone turned around and they saw Wesleying out of the banquet hall. When he noticed that Loraine hadn¡¯te back for so long, Wesley became worried, so he came out to have a look. But he happened to run into Florence mocking his niece. As a member of the Torres family, he couldn¡¯t just let it slide. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the diamonds on the Sea Of Light are all from the Via Diamond Mine. The one in the middle is the biggest diamond that was excavated. But it¡¯s a pity that this record has since been broken. In fact, this diamond is probably not even one of the top ten biggest right now. Mrs. Cruz, your heirloom, just like your family, is outdated!¡± Florence¡¯s face darkened in anger. Even though what Wesley said was the truth, she shouted defiantly, ¡°So what? Loraine doesn¡¯t even have any one of the top ten biggest diamonds!¡± ¡°Yes, but I can buy one for her,¡± Marco retorted. Then he looked down at Loraine and said to her in a serious tone, ¡°Loraine, I can buy you any diamond you want.¡± Hearing Marco¡¯s words, Florence was stunned. Was Marco crazy? Why would he buy such things for Loraine? It was at this point she remembered that Marco had bought almost the entire collection of the Cruz family and given it to Loraine. Was Marco really pursuing his ex-wife as it had been rumored? But unfortunately for him, Loraine didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. She replied coldly and indifferently, ¡°No, thanks. If I want it, I will buy it myself.¡± Wesley didn¡¯t like to see Marco tter his niece, so he chipped in, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I can get Lorrie as many diamonds as she wants.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± Florence scoffed at Wesley. She knew Marco could keep his promise, but in her eyes, Mr. T was just a famous artist. She felt he was just bragging. Wesley chuckled. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t believe I can? Let¡¯s wait and see then.¡± Chapter 439 Florence didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. She turned her head and nced at Loraine with disdain. ¡°I hope you can remember what I¡¯ve told you today. Stay away from Grady. The party is still ongoing. So, you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Not caring what her son wanted, Florence ordered the butler to take Grady back to the party. After all that had happened, Loraine and Wesley had lost interest in the party and decided to leave together. Unwilling to give up, Marco grabbed Loraine¡¯s arm. ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t believe in this man¡¯s sweet words. Be careful with him.¡± As far as he was concerned, Wesley was a liar who hade to sow division between them. ¡°Marco, what do you mean?¡± Wesley demanded angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve never Lied to Lorrie. On the contrary, you didn¡¯t cherish her. Now that you have divorced her, why are you trying to ingratiate yourself with her? I think Lorrie should be very careful with you.¡± Marco gritted his teeth and quickly tried to exin himself. ¡°Loraine, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Annoyed and exasperated, Loraine shook off Marco¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me anymore. I¡®m tired. And I¡¯m leaving here.¡± Without even ncing at Marco, she held onto Wesley¡¯s arm tightly and allowed him lead her away. Diamonds After Loraine left the Cruz family¡¯s residence, she decided to forget what had happened at the party. But Wesley couldn¡¯t stop talking about it in anger. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Florence is so arrogant. How dare she look down on you and the Torres family? I must teach her a lesson!¡± Loraine tried to calm him down. ¡°Please forget it. Let her say whatever she wants. I won¡¯t lose anything. Don¡¯t be in a bad mood because of her.¡± Wesley smiled mysteriously and replied, ¡°Lorrie, let me handle this. That woman dared tough at you. I will let her know there is always someone better than her!¡± Seeing that Wesley was eager to take revenge, Loraine had no choice but to leave him be. Chapter 440 Well, she couldn¡¯t stop him from doing anything anyway. As soon as Wesley got back home, he immediately took action. He put out word both online and offline that he was seeking to collect the top ten biggest diamonds in the world. The news immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. Many of his fans flocked to his Twitter page to leavements. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. T? I haven¡¯t heard about you specting on diamonds before.¡± ¡°Wow. You¡¯re even asking for the top ten biggest diamonds. This is going to be a big deal!¡± ¡°Obviously, there¡¯s something fishy going on! I¡¯ve just read Marco¡¯s post. He¡¯s also looking for the top ten biggest diamonds in the world. What¡¯s wrong with these two big shots?¡± Thement about Marco attracted much attention from those who were curious. When Wesley saw it, he snorted. Then, he decided to add more details to his message. ¡°The owners of such diamonds are wee to contact me. I will not only pay a high price, but also draw a painting to express my gratitude.¡± For a moment, his fans were all very excited. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mr. T, the Legend of the art world, was finally going to paint again. When the news went around, the rich people who admired his art and some who also had diamonds immediately contacted Wesley. Those who had the world¡¯s biggest diamonds were all rich, so they were keen on being personally associated with his paintings Soon, one individual posted in thement section of Wesley¡¯s post, saying, ¡°The seventh biggest diamond in the world is in my possession. The price is negotiable, and I just want you to draw a portrait of me, Mr. T.¡± Wesley immediately replied, ¡°Okay.¡± This post of Wesley¡¯s had caused a huge sensation The butler of the Cruz family reported the news to Florence. Florence sat on her sofa, sipping her wine leisurely as she listened to the narration with disdain. ¡°This is just empty hype! Who would exchange one of the world¡¯s biggest diamonds for a painting? I mean, a painting that¡¯s not an antique and not really worth anything.¡± Chapter 441 But the butler Looked serious. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, it seems he¡¯s not so simple. I saw ament from the president of a mining group replying to Mr. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. T¡¯s post. The man wants a painting.¡± ¡°What?¡± Florence eximed, almost spitting out the wine in her mouth. ¡°Bring it, let me see. Come on, hurry up!¡± Florence promptly snatched the tablet PC the butler was holding and browsed through thements. The more she read, the more flustered she became. She was stunned when she saw many industry leaders and other rich and influential people Leaving comments and asking for paintings ¡°So, it¡¯s true,¡± she murmured in astonishment. She could hardly believe her eyes. Wasn¡¯t Mr. T just a painter? How could he be respected by so many rich people? Florence just couldn¡¯t understand how a man like Mr. Tmanded such respect from members of the upper ss. It just felt Like she was dreaming Meanwhile, people were still curious about why such a famous artist suddenly wanted to buy so many high-grade diamonds They kept asking questions in thement section, and Wesley responded to theirments. ¡°I regard Loraine Torres as my friend. Recently, she won a contest at a wine-tasting party. The original prize for the winner was a diamond ne, but unfortunately, the sponsor didn¡¯t give it to her, so I vowed to get her the biggest diamonds on earth.¡± Though Wesley didn¡¯t mention the Cruz family, some people still figured out the whole truth using the few clues avable. ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out! Loraine attended the party thrown by the Cruz family!¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t the Cruz family supposed to be noble and rich? Why are they so stingy?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve hoarded all their assets as a result of being so stingy with their money.¡± What happened at the party was soon exposed to the public and the Cruz family became a huge joke. Florence used to be very proud of herself and her family, but now, she was so angry that she almost ran mad. She smashed the ss in her hand on the floor and screamed in fury. ¡°How dare you, Mr. T and Loraine!¡± Di d Incident ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you think this is too much? You don¡¯t have to do this just to get back at Florence, do you?¡± Chapter 442 Loraine was shocked by the discussions on the inte. She felt the whole issue had been taken too far. But Wesley, who loved to spoil his niece so much, said to hercently, ¡°Lorrie, you¡¯re the little princess of the Torres family. As your uncle, it¡¯s my duty to protect your reputation. The Cruz family is indeed a well-known family, but Florence and Grady are just from a branch of the Cruz family. How dare they treat you like this? Don¡¯t worry, Lorrie. Just wait for the diamonds!¡± Having such a protective uncle that would go to such Lengths for her, Loraine felt deeply loved. She didn¡¯t bother to say anything more. Instead, she smiled and said to him, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll wait for the diamonds. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be lovely.¡± A few secondster, Wesley saw a statement on Twitter and began to read it. Then, his expression changed. ¡°Clearly, I underestimated Florence!¡± he said to himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Loraine asked, frowning in curiosity. Wesley handed the phone to her. ¡°Read it yourself, Lorrie.¡± It turned out that Florence was not willing to be defeated by Wesley, so she arranged for her family¡¯s public rtions team to release a statement. ¡°We¡¯re sorry to take up the public¡¯s time. This purpose of this statement is to rify some recent rumors on the inte because they have seriously affected the reputation of the Cruz family. Loraine Torres attended our wine-tasting party some time ago, and the original prize was indeed the diamond ne called the Sea Of Light. But this ne is the heirloom of the Cruz family and is prepared for Grady¡¯s future wife. Though Loraine won the contest, she doesn¡¯t meet our requirements, so we decided not to give the prize to her. Forpensation, we gave her a pair of sapphire earrings, which had once been worn by Princess Teresa. If Loraine is still not satisfied with the earrings, we will prepare another piece of jewelry. Except for the Sea Of Light, she is free to pick the choice of jewelry she desires.¡± The public rtions management of the Cruz family was excellent. The statement seeded in completely distorting the facts of the incident. It was the Cruz family who broke their promise first, but they made it look as if it was Loraine who was greedy and wanted to ckmail the family. As soon as the statement was released, public opinion on the inte quickly changed. ¡°In my opinion, Mr. T and Loraine were a little aggressive this time. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The Cruz family already gave them sapphire earrings aspensation, but they want the Cruz family¡¯s heirloom.¡± ¡°Loraine, you¡¯d better stop now. Otherwise, you will end up getting embarrassed.¡± ¡°Loraine is angry because she can¡¯t be Grady¡¯s wife. Did she ask Mr. T to collect these diamonds just to get back at the Cruz family?¡± When Loraine saw more and morements supporting the Cruz family, her eyes turned cold and angry. ¡°What a statement! The Cruz family is so good at twisting things!¡± Chapter 443 Chapter 443 = Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com Click To Join WhatsApp For Fast Updates Loraine was shocked by the discussions on the inte. She felt the whole issue had been taken too far. But Wesley, who loved to spoil his niece so much, said to hercently, ¡°Lorrie, you¡¯re the little princess of the Torres family. As your uncle, it¡¯s my duty to protect your reputation. The Cruz family is indeed a well-known family, but Florence and Grady are just from a branch of the Cruz family. How dare they treat you like this? Don¡¯t worry, Lorrie. Just wait for the diamonds!¡± Having such a protective uncle that would go to such Lengths for her, Loraine felt deeply loved. She didn¡¯t bother to say anything more. Instead, she smiled and said to him, ¡°Okay then. I''ll wait for the diamonds. I¡¯m sure they''ll be lovely.¡± A few secondster, Wesley saw a statement on Twitter and began to read it. Then, his expression changed. ¡°Clearly, | underestimated Florence!¡± he said to himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Loraine asked, frowning in curiosity. Wesley handed the phone to her. ¡°Read it yourself, Lorrie.¡± It turned out that Florence was not willing to be defeated by Wesley, so she arranged for her family¡¯s public rtions team to release a statement. ¡°We¡¯re sorry to take up the public¡¯s time. This purpose of this statement is to rify some recent rumors on the inte because they have seriously affected the reputation of the Cruz family. Loraine Torres attended our wine-tasting party some time ago, and the original prize was indeed the diamond ne called the Sea Of Light. But this ne is the heirloom of the Cruz family and is prepared for Grady¡¯s future wife. Though Loraine won the contest, she doesn¡¯t meet our requirements, so we decided not to give the prize to her. Forpensation, we gave her a pair of sapphire earrings, which had once been worn by Princess Teresa. If Loraine is still not satisfied with the earrings, we will prepare another piece of jewelry. Except for the Sea Of Light, she is free to pick the choice of jewelry she desires.¡± The public rtions management of the Cruz family was excellent. The statement seeded inpletely distorting the facts of the incident. It was the Cruz family who broke their promise first, but they made it look as if it was Loraine who was greedy and wanted to ckmail the family. As soon as the statement was released, public opinion on the inte quickly changed. ¡°In my opinion, Mr. T and Loraine were a little aggressive this time. The Cruz family already gave them sapphire earrings aspensation, but they want the Cruz family¡¯s heirloom.¡± ¡°Loraine, you¡¯d better stop now. Otherwise, you will end up getting embarrassed.¡± ¡°Loraine is angry because she can¡¯t be Grady¡¯s wife. Did she ask Mr. T to collect these diamonds just to get back at the Cruz family?¡± When Loraine saw more and morements supporting the Cruz family, her eyes turned cold and angry. ¡°What a statement! The Cruz family is so good at twisting things!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 444 It was well known that to collect so many invaluable diamonds was not just something that could be done with money alone. Connections and status were also indispensable. Considering all these, the rumors she heard about Loraine meant nothing. Florence regretted not agreeing with her son¡¯s wish to marry Loraine. If she had agreed, everything that Loraine owned would now belong to the Cruz family. But now that things hade to this stage, Florence had no choice but to have the post deleted and pretend that nothing happened. Meanwhile, the Torres family¡¯s reputation had soared to new heights. Loraine was now even more popr than ever, and Wesley¡¯s identity as Mr. T became much more famous. Not long after he announced his intention to collect diamonds, Wesley sessfully acquired the Dream, which was the seventh biggest diamond in the world. He posted the picture online with the caption, ¡°Loraine, herees a surprise. Please ept it.¡± The Dream was truly worthy of being ranked seventh. It reflected beautiful bright colors and everyone who saw it fell in love with it instantly. But what was more eye-catching was the fact that the diamond was embedded in a ring. Clearly, the gift had a special meaning. If a sessful single man gave a ring to a beautiful woman, it meant that the rtionship between them was not ordinary. As expected, it hit the headlines again and became a trending topic online. Soon, the public was buzzing with talk about the rtionship between Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Loraine and Mr. T. ¡°Are they so close that Mr. T would give Loraine a ring? Will he propose next?¡± ¡°Of course! Mr. T wants to collect the ten biggest diamonds in the world for Loraine. This is true love!¡± ¡°But Loraine is a billionaire. If he can marry her, it¡¯s no surprise that he would spend a lot collecting the diamonds. It¡¯s truly worth it.¡± Meanwhile, Marco was seated in his office with his phone in his hand. He browsed through thements online that were discussing the possibility of Loraine and Mr. T getting married, how they were a perfect match, and simr other things. Such talk made him furious. Mr. T had just bought a diamond. Why was it seen as a proposal? Annoyed, Marco couldn¡¯t help but snap at his assistant, Carl, ¡°What on earth are you busy with? Why haven¡¯t you bought a single diamond yet? Now, that toy boy has given Loraine a diamond ring before me. Am I not richer than he is?¡± Chapter 445 Sweat broke out on Carl¡¯s forehead. He cleared his throat and tried to exin himself. ¡°Mr. Bryant, it¡¯s not our fault. We have already released the announcement about our intention to purchase the diamonds, but most of those who hold the world¡¯s biggest diamonds don¡¯tck money. They need things like paintings to show off and maintain their fame and boost their status. It won¡¯t work even if we raise the price.¡± Marco knew he was unnecessarily venting his anger on others, but he just couldn¡¯t help it. The recent developments were making him more and more furious by the day. Whenever he remembered the shining diamond ring, he would begin to feel a dull pain in his chest. Back when he married Loraine, it was just to keep his family from bothering him. He didn¡¯t even hold a decent wedding for her. He only went through the Legal process, without even buying a ring for her. Now that he finally discovered his feelings for her, he could do nothing but watch while another man give her a ring. Heartbroken and sad, Marco closed his eyes tightly, with an indescribable emotion in his heart. What could he do to make Loraine love him again? Suddenly, he opened his eyes and stared at Carl. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s with money or other means. You must find me a better diamond than the Dream!¡± With a worried look, Carl said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to do something like this in a short time. A rare diamond can¡¯t be bought so easily.¡± And even if they bought it, Loraine might probably not take it! He didn¡¯t dare say this observation out loud, though. For a moment, there was a strange silence in the office. Suddenly, something urred to Marco and his eyes lit up. ¡°Since I can¡¯t buy the world¡¯s biggest diamonds now, I¡®1l buy a diamond mine for her!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Buy her what? A mine? Carl was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t help wondering if he had just heard his boss correctly. Marco wanted to buy Loraine a whole diamond mine? Of The Di d Mi The gossip about Loraine had spread widely in a matter of days. Laura and Marina had also seen the topic trending on the inte. The diamond ornaments in Loraine¡¯s cab were enough to make them green with envy. There was also the fact that Loraine already possessed the tenth biggest diamond in the world, the Angel¡¯s Tear, and now, she had also received the seventh biggest diamond, the Dream. This angered Marina so much. Chapter 446 ¡°Mom! How did that bitch get so many valuable pieces of jewelry?¡± Marina asked, her eyes practically red with jealousy. Laura was also full of envy, but she could onlyfort her daughter. ¡°Marina, don¡¯t mind any of that. At least, because of the attention on Loraine, no one remembers how we were kicked out of the party.¡± But Marina didn¡¯t see it that way. ¡°No way! I want a diamond as big as Loraine¡¯s!¡± Grabbing Laura¡¯s arm, she urged, ¡°Mom, please think of a way!¡± But Laura didn¡¯t Listen to her, no matter how hard Marina cried. Even though she had always liked to spoil her daughter, she knew she couldn¡¯t spend so much money on a diamond. Liza wouldn¡¯t agree, let alone Marco. Laura touched her daughter¡¯s head and sighed. ¡°Marina, don¡¯t be naughty. Please be sensible. Your marriage with Grady has not been settled yet and your grandma is already very unhappy. It will be bad if you spend so much money.¡± Marina responded with a childish pout, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you have your own money? Buy a diamond for me with your money!¡± ¡°Nonsense! How do you expect me to have money at this point?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Laura had her own difficulties. To attend the Cruz family¡¯s party, she had spent almost all her money on getting a dress for Marina. At this point, she was almost penniless. Realizing that her mother had no money, Marina angrily shook off her hand and shouted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t buy it for me. I¡¯ll ask Marco to buy it for me!¡± Ignoring her mother¡¯s efforts to dissuade her and reason with her, she turned around and ran upstairs, with the intention of begging Marco to fulfill her request. As soon as she reached the door of the study, she heard Carl speaking inside. ¡°Mr. Bryant, the diamond mine you wanted has been acquired sessfully. This is the mineral transfer agreement. Please have a Look.¡± Diamond mine? Marina¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Chapter 447 Did she hear it right? Marco actually bought a diamond mine? That meant she would have countless diamonds in the future. Marina couldn¡¯t help but jump in joy. Since Carl and Marco were talking about work, she didn¡¯t want to bother them, so she turned around and went downstairs. Now that her family had a mine, there was no need to buy a diamond. Seeing her daughtering back happily, Laura thought Marco had agreed with Marina¡¯s request. She breathed a sigh of relief and decided to forget about the issue. Meanwhile, Marina kept thinking about the diamond mine even after returning to her bedroom. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but go back upstairs to the study. Noticing that the door of the study was open and no one was inside, Marina thought that Marco must have gone out with Carl, so she plucked up the courage to go into the study. The transfer agreement for the diamond mine was there on the desk right in front of her. Marina quietly walked over to it, pulled out her mobile phone and took a few photos. Then she slipped out quietly. When Marina left the study, her heart was pounding fast in excitement. Looking at the photos of the transfer agreement on her phone, all Marina could think about was shining diamonds that would soon belong to her. Immediately, she posted one of the photos on social media without hesitation. She added the caption, ¡°Diamonds? I have a lot.¡± Obviously, Marina was showing off to Loraine, and this immediately attracted the attention of many people. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Even though the world¡¯s biggest diamonds were rare and expensive, a diamond mine was still superior to the treasures Loraine had in her possession in terms of quantity. It was a whole mine, so Marina could have as many diamonds as she wanted. As a result, manydies became very interested in being close to her again. They had been eager to stay away from her when Marina had a scandal. But now that the tables seemed to have turned, they all left sweetments with the aim of getting a share of the benefits. Marina had blocked Marco from reading her posts, so she freely and confidently made promises concerning the mine and what she nned to do with it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I get the diamond mine, everyone will have a share. I¡¯m not Like Loraine who just Likes to show off.¡± Seizing the opportunity to get on her good side with the hope of getting something from the mine, the Ladies began to tter Marina and belittle Loraine. Chapter 448 ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve Long been unhappy with Loraine.¡± ¡°Loraine¡¯s diamonds are not worth that much. Marina¡¯s diamond mine is undoubtedly superior!¡± Reading thepliments she was being showered with, Marina felt dignified and her sense of vanity was greatly satisfied. But she was so careless that she did not block Marco¡¯s friends from reading her posts. It wasn¡¯t long before ter saw the post and he quickly cautioned her ¡°Marina, this is Marco¡¯s file. How dare you post it randomly? Delete it immediately!¡± But Marina was determined not to do that. Instead, she replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t make it a public post. I only shared it with my friends. Besides, Marco is my brother, and what¡¯s his is also mine, isn¡¯t it?¡± A few minutester, Jimmie also Left ament on the post. ¡°If you read the agreement carefully, you can see that the receiver is Loraine Torres. In other words, this diamond mine is being given to Loraine!¡± Gift Was the diamond mine a gift for Loraine? How could that be possible? Jimmie had to be kidding! Marina quickly zoomed in on the photo on her phone. Just like Jimmie had said, Loraine¡¯s name was written on the column of the receiver. Marina couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Meanwhile, when they saw Jimmie¡¯sment, those Ladies who were trying to tter Marina in the comment section quickly zoomed in on the photo too. What they saw was Loraine¡¯s name as the receiver. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. They had wasted their time ttering Marina and belittling Loraine only to end up finding out that the diamond mine belonged to Loraine and had nothing to do with Marina. They had all been fooled. They were so angry that some even scolded Marina in private. Seeing them suddenly turning against her, Marina became very angry. But she had no choice but to quickly delete her post. Unfortunately, it was toote. Chapter 449 All of a sudden, the door made a clicking sound as if it had been locked. Marina ran over to it and pulled at the knob, but the door couldn¡¯t be opened at all. She had been Locked in! Pulling the door knob with all her might and still getting no results, Marina stamped her feet angrily and screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Bastard, how dare you lock me up? Open the damn door right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Bryant,¡± the bodyguard outside the door replied. ¡°This is your brother¡¯s order. He said that since you failed to behave yourself, you should just stay in your room and repent.¡± With that, the bodyguard turned around and left. In the room, Marina fell into severe panic and began to look around her desperately. But all of a sudden, Light dawned on her. ¡°Yes! Mom! She¡¯ll help me!¡± She quickly picked up her phone and dialed Laura¡¯s number, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t get through. Signals andwork in the room had been cut off. She was so shocked that the phone fell off her hand. ¡°Damn! Marco is serious this time,¡± Marina murmured in a daze. When she finally recovered herself, she rushed to the door and began pounding on it. ¡°Marco, let me out! I know I was wrong! Mom!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Somebody, help me! Come and save me!¡± After several minutes of pounding, Marina¡¯s hands turned red, but still, the door remained locked. She was so tired that she went back and slumped down on the bed, exhausted. Finally, she realized that no one woulde to help her. She was a prisoner in the room. Marina looked around in despair, not knowing what to do. There was no food in the room. How would she survive if she was locked for several days? It was normal for news in the circles of rich families to spread very fast. It wasn¡¯t Long before Jennie found out that Marco was going to gift Chapter 450 Loraine a diamond mine. She quickly called Loraine to confirm. ¡°Lorrie, did Marco gift you a diamond mine?¡± ¡°A diamond mine? Marco? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Loraine asked in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Jennie was surprised that Loraine was unaware of the story. She quickly went ahead to tell her what she had heard. ¡°There are rumors that Marco is going to gift you a diamond mine. It seems it was that idiot, Marina, who exposed the transfer agreement on social media. The document seems to be genuine!¡± Loraine was shocked. What was going on? When did she receive a diamond mine? She didn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Jennie, where did you hear that?¡± Loraine asked. ¡°Um¡­¡± Jennie hemmed and hawed. ¡°Lorrie, I have something urgent to deal with. Let¡¯s talk about thister! Bye!¡± With that, Jennie quickly hung up, Leaving Loraine even more confused. Loraine thought about it over and over again, but she just couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Marco would gift her a diamond mine. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Or perhaps it was just a false rumor. Well, there was no reason for her to believe it. She could not imagine why Marco would do such a thing. Loraine decided to stop thinking about the issue and soon forgot all about it. But to her surprise, the next day, she got a delivery of the transfer agreement of the diamond mine. And it came along with a handwritten letter, that read, ¡°Loraine, this is an apology gift. Please ept it. Maybe it¡¯s toote for me to do this now, but I still want to make it up to you for what happened in the past.¡± What the¡­! Marco was out of his mind! Loraine immediately asked the courier to return the document. Then, she removed Marco¡¯s phone number from her phone¡¯s cklist and called him. ¡°Marco, where did you Learn this trick? Why are you suddenly gifting me a diamond mine? What do you want from me?¡± On the other end of the line, Marco was a little excited because he didn¡¯t expect that Loraine would call him. ¡°Don¡¯t you Like diamonds? I just want to give this mine to you, so you can have as many diamonds as you want.¡± Marco thought that since Loraine had epted the diamond ring from Mr. Chapter 451 T, she would ept the diamond mine from him too. But what Loraine said next was what he least expected to hear. ¡°I don¡¯t think I deserve such a precious gift. I¡¯ve asked the courier to return it to you. Please keep it to yourself.¡± Without even waiting for him to respond, Loraine hung up. When Marco tried to call her back, he found that he had been cklisted again. He put down the phone dejectedly and turned to look at the trash can next to him, which was full of handwritten notes that he had practiced with before finally crafting the note he sent. Despite all his efforts, it seemed Loraine didn¡¯t want his diamond mine or his apology. For crying out Loud, how could he get her back? Married It was well into the night at Fwell Bar, and it was time to get drunk again. Marco sat on the sofa, half in a daze, drinking bitterly in silence. Fortunately for him, his two friends Jimmie and ter sat at his side. Talking over Marco, they gossiped enthusiastically. ¡°I heard Marco gave Loraine a diamond mine,¡± teased ter, with a meaningful look in his eyes. ¡°Why did he ask us toe out drinking instead of asking Loraine out?¡± Marco closed his eyes, saying nothing.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jimmie smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? He spent hundreds of millions on her, but maybe she doesn¡¯t care. Maybe he was cklisted again after just a few words.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ter almost choked on his wine. ¡°Don¡¯t all women Like diamonds? Loraine might have money now, but surely she doesn¡¯t think that she has too many diamonds? You¡¯re telling me she¡¯s not even impressed by a diamond mine? Is her heart made of stone?¡± Jimmie shrugged. ¡°Women areplicated, ter. You still have a lot to learn.¡± Marco Listened to them speak, his face darkening. Suddenly, his phone began to ring. Chapter 452 Marco answered, and a subordinate started speaking in a respectful tone. ¡°Grady came by to see Loraine just now. The two of them went to Forest Restaurant together.¡± Marco sat upright, sobering immediately. ¡°Keep an eye on them,¡± he ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Grabbing his coat, Marco rushed out of the bar. ter and Jimmie watched him leave, dumbfounded, then looked at each other. They both had the same thought. ¡°The only person able to make Marco act that irrationally is Loraine. I guess it¡¯s something to do with her again.¡± Jimmie sighed. Clicking his tongue, ter replied, ¡°We have to help him. Otherwise when will he be able to win her heart?¡± Jimmie didn¡¯t reply. He Looked down at his watch and stood up, saying, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I have to go. There¡¯s something I need to do. You can think about it by yourself.¡± Then Jimmie, too, rushed out of the bar. ¡°What? Why did they all leave?¡± ter was left sitting alone in the private room. He sipped his wine, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°Those two are so unreliable. Looks like I¡¯ll have to find a way to help Marco. I¡¯ve got a long way to go!¡± Immersed in his fantasy of being the one to help Marco win Loraine¡¯s heart, terpletely forgot that she hated him. In Forest Restaurant, Grady and Loraine shared a table. Grady looked disappointed. His eyescked their usual luster. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m sorry for what happened on the Inte. My mother was keeping a close eye on me, so I couldn¡¯t rify it for you. It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe out today. I¡¯m sorry I got you into trouble.¡± Noticing Grady¡¯s anguish, Loraine shook her head andforted him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s all over.¡± Grady smiled bitterly. Although it was overt, his rtionship with Loraine became awkward. They looked at each wordlessly, falling into silence. A waiter approached and lit some scented candles, then brought over arge bouquet of exotic flowers and ced them in a vase in the center of the table. Chapter 453 Loraine was surprised and thought this was the restaurant¡¯s tradition. What she didn¡¯t know was that Grady had carefully selected the flowers himself. They had been picked and imported from halfway around the world that day. Blissfully unaware and curious, Loraine Lowered her head to sample the flowers¡¯ beguiling fragrance. Grady watched her keenly, observing her response. When he saw that she approved of his flowers, he couldn¡¯t hold back. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Loraine, what are your thoughts on marriage? How about we give it a try?¡± Loraine shivered involuntarily, identally snapping the flower in her hand. Staring at Grady in shock, she asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Grady was shy but, in an attempt to empower himself, he maintained his steady gaze. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Loraine. I¡¯ve thought about it a lot. If I have to get married, it will be better if I choose someone I like. Our family backgrounds, personalities, and aesthetic tastes are very well matched. I can promise you that after we get married, I won¡¯t be as irresponsible as Marco. I will take good care of you!¡± The young man¡¯s confession of love left Loraine speechless. She was too surprised to say anything. Just then, the waiter reappeared. He walked over to the table pushing a delicate trolley full of flowers. Among the flowers was a small red velvet box. Its lid was open, disying the huge diamond ring inside. Standing up excitedly, Grady went to take the ring so that he could carry out a formal proposal. Before he could, however, a big hand reached out and mmed the ring box shut. ¡°I object!¡± . Mid-aged Men A man with blue veins on his hands suddenly appeared and closed the box. ¡°Marco! Why are you here?¡± For a moment, Grady was dumbstruck as he gaped in amazement at Marco. ¡°Grady, before proposing to Loraine, I would advise you to free yourself from your mother¡¯s control. Do you have a n B in case you ask Loraine to marry you now and your mother objectster?¡± Marco warned with a frown. He was implying that Grady was a mama¡¯s boy. Chapter 454 Grady always respected Marco, but when Marco said that, Grady couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Marco, what right do you have to say that to me? Didn¡¯t you allow your mother and sister hurt Loraine before?¡± Marco¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and he clenched his fists, with great regret in his eyes. After a pause, Marco said firmly, ¡°Previously, I was at fault, but things have changed. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Each man was aware of the other¡¯s feelings for Loraine. The men¡¯s eyes locked. They both resisted giving in. The atmosphere instantly turned tense. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you want to hear my thoughts?¡± Loraine said suddenly. Immediately, Grady and Marco turned to Look at Loraine. Firstly, she looked at Grady and answered, ¡°Grady, I apologize. I don¡¯t want to think about getting married again right now. I won¡¯t take you into ount even if Iter decide to get married. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Loraine declined without a second thought. Grady asked, ¡°Then who will you consider? Marco? Or is it Mr. T?¡± Marco was astounded when he heard this. Unconsciously, he stared at Loraine while anticipating her response. Loraine¡¯s face shed with embarrassment. She didn¡¯t want to reveal that Mr. T was actually Wesley Torres, her uncle. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But to make Grady give up, she said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grady. You¡¯re not my type. I prefer mid-aged men.¡± Grady¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°So you chose Mr. T¡­¡± Loraine wanted Grady to give up, so she did not refute. That, in her opinion, did not constitute Lying. When she was young, she genuinely believed that she would marry her two uncles one day. On the other hand, Marco¡¯s heart sank and his face darkened. ¡°Grady, thanks for the invitation. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Loraine picked up her bag and prepared to leave after realizing the situation had been rified. She didn¡¯t want to start any more trouble. Grady sank into the chair without furtherment. His face gradually became pale and hopeless as the light in his eyes slowly faded away. However, Marco was not willing to give up. He caught up with Loraine, grabbed her arm tightly and asked, ¡°Do you know what you are doing, Loraine? You epted Mr. T¡¯s ring. Do you really want to marry him?¡± Chapter 455 Immediately, Loraine exploded and yelled, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? Marco, don¡¯t forget that you are just my ex!¡± They were having a disagreement in the hallway. Because Loraine couldn¡¯t get rid of Marco and Marco wouldn¡¯t let her go, she decided to ask someone for help. When she turned to Look, she recognized a person sitting in the corner of an open private room. She was stunned. Following her gaze, Marco noticed a couple conversing and Laughing in the corner. One was Jennie, Loraine¡¯s best friend, and the other was Marco¡¯s friend, Jimmie. Why were they together? The strange situation caused Marco and Loraine to frown. It was unfathomable to Loraine that her best friend would apany Jimmie to dinner without telling her. Loraine was about to approach her and confront her when Marco stopped her. ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± Loraine asked coldly. With a serious expression, Marco made a gesture of silence and said, ¡°Do you think they will tell the truth if we go to ask them like that?¡± Loraine was stunned when she heard this. His remarks made sense.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As a result, Loraine and Marco finally came to a mutual agreement. They both looked at each other and decided to temporarily stop their argument. Marco turned around and led Loraine to sit at a table next to Jimmie and Jennie. The only obstruction between the two couples was a small decorative wall, so they could hear what Jennie and Jimmie were saying. Inside the open private room, Jennie continued to criticize Marco. ¡°When Marco and Lorrie were still married, he emotionally abused her every day and let his family push her around. How miserable she was! She finally got rid of them, and now Marco has caused trouble for her again and again. Lorrie endured so much vilification because of him. Also¡­¡± Jennie was in high spirits as she listed all the ways Marco had wronged Loraine. Sitting opposite Jennie and hearing his friend being scolded, Jimmie kept an even temper. Rather than get angry, he looked at her and smiled. Chapter 456 Noticing that Jennie appeared thirsty, he even handed her a ss of water. Jennie took the ss, took onerge gulp of water and put the ss back down on the table heavily. ¡°What a bastard Marco is!¡± she dered. ¡°Oh absolutely, yes, he is a bastard. He¡¯s gone too far. Even I can¡¯t stand him.¡± Jimmie echoed Jennie¡¯s words, nodding seriously. Rolling her eyes, Jennie said, ¡°You¡¯re no better; you¡¯re his friend!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misjudge me. I was too young to tell good from bad and made a bad friend by mistake. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not Like Marco.¡± Jimmie appeared determined to distance himself from Marco. ¡°Good.¡± Jennie rxed and backed down. They continued enjoying their meal. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Their entire exchange, however, had been overheard by Marco and Loraine. Loraine¡¯s face softened a little, but Marco¡¯s face darkened. Jennie remained oblivious. She took a bite of her dessert and closed her eyes in bliss. She was in a very good mood. Seizing his opportunity, Jimmie said, ¡°All those indiscretions were in the past. Now Marco knows that he was wrong and is trying to make up for it. He even wanted to give Loraine a diamond mine.¡± Jennie pursed her lips. ¡°Even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Lorrie doesn¡¯t care about that stuff.¡± Jimmie¡¯s eyes lit up and he pushed his small cake toward her. ¡°Loraine doesn¡¯t like diamonds? What does she like, then?¡± ¡°What else can girls like? Marco is so insensitive that the only way he knows how to coax girls is with money. If a man wants to coax a girl, he needs to be serious about it. But Marco didn¡¯t do any research before sending a gift. He didn¡¯t know that Lorrie liked the architectural design and treasure appreciation, even after they¡¯d been married for three years¡­¡± Jennie took Jimmie¡¯s small cake and went on to reveal all of Loraine¡¯s interests and habits. Chapter 457 Marco¡¯s expression softened. Loraine, on the other hand, began to frown. Jimmie continued gathering information. ¡°By the way, I saw something in the news the other day. Mr. T gave Loraine a diamond ring and she epted it. Are they together?¡± Jimmie asked, trying to act casual. Jennie¡¯s eyes widened as if she was hearing something utterly absurd. ¡°How is that possible? Mr. T is Lorrie¡¯s¡ª¡± Just as Jennie was about to tell the truth, Loraine intervened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Loraine stood up from her seat behind the low wall. ¡°You both Look so happy. Why not share the fun with me?¡± Jennie and Jimmie turned their heads, shocked. ¡°Lorrie!¡± Jennie was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Loraine forced a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were having a meal here. I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± The frostiness in Loraine¡¯s voice made Jennie tremble involuntarily. Lorrie must have heard them! Jennie lowered her head guiltily, unable to look Loraine in the eye. Jimmie stood in front of Jennie protectively. ¡°Don¡¯t me Jennie, Loraine. It was me who asked her out.¡± At that, Marco stood up abruptly and joined Loraine. ¡°Is that so?¡± Seeing his good friend, Jimmie felt a chill. Hell! He was doomed, too! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have a chat, just you and me.¡± Marco nced at Jimmie, his eyes threatening. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t escape, Jimmie gulped and followed Marco stiffly. Chapter 458 The two men walked to the end of the corridor and stopped at the balcony. Marco stared at Jimmie for a moment before asking, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on between you and Jennie?¡± Panicking, Jimmie tried to exin. ¡°Listen to me, Marco. I¡¯m doing this to help you.¡± ¡°Help me? Aren¡¯t I the bad friend you made because you were too young to tell good from bad? Don¡¯t you want to distance yourself from me?¡± Marco reminded Jimmie of the things he¡¯d told Jennie earlier. Knowing that he was in the wrong, Jimmie coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t said that, how could I have gotten close to the enemy? Please understand me.¡± Marco lit a cigarette, inhaled deeply and spoke slowly through the smoke. ¡°Let me tell you again. I never treated Loraine like an enemy. I don¡¯t need you to do this, and I don¡¯t need you to deceive Loraine¡¯s best friend to try to help me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to her.¡± Jimmie felt wronged. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I was almost driven mad by Jennie?¡± Marco sneered. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten your notorious history in love. Your words are not convincing.¡± Huffily, Jimmie muttered, ¡°With your attitude, it¡¯s no wonder you can¡¯t win Loraine¡¯s heart.¡± Marco¡¯s hand which was holding a cigarette froze. He looked at Jimmie coldly. Jimmie backed down immediately. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Marco was so ungrateful, he thought. He would never help Marco again. With her arms crossed and an angry face, Loraine sat in the private room and red at Jennie as though interrogating her. ¡°It makes sense why you have been acting so strangelytely. It turns out you are seeing Jimmie.¡± Jennie lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°You got it all wrong, Lorrie. I¡¯m only gathering information for you!¡± Feeling speechless, Loraine poked Jennie¡¯s forehead hard. Chapter 459 ¡°You Little fool. How can you help me gather information? Can you handle a wily fox like Jimmie? Do you realize that you¡¯re telling him practically everything?¡± Feeling misunderstood, Jennie touched her forehead and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯ve heard Marco¡¯s company is nning a significant move. He intends to develop a newmercial street so Vagow can have a secondmercial business district with office buildings nearby!¡± Immediately, Loraine sat up with a sober expression and eximed, Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What? Jennie, how do you know that?¡± Jennie smiled and said proudly, ¡°Jimmie promised to take me there before it opened as a way of asking me out. That is why I got the information. Am I smart?¡± Loraine remained silent and continued to think intently while maintaining a straight face. Jennie Looked at Loraine carefully and asked, ¡°Lorrie, is this crucial to you? Can it atone for what I¡¯ve been keeping from you? Please, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Loraine came to her senses and sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. It¡¯s just that Jimmie is just way too dangerous. If you remain in contact with him, I¡¯m worried you will get hurt.¡± ¡°Lorrie, you are the best!¡± Jennie was moved. ¡°Don¡¯t be troubled. I wouldn¡¯t have spoken to Jimmie if it hadn¡¯t been for you!¡± ¡°Such a silly girl!¡± Loraine was amused and let go of the feigned anger. After making up, the two friends gave each other hugs. Concerned, Jennie asked, ¡°Lorrie, what¡¯s your n? In Vagow, CBD has always been centered by Universe Group. Due to Marco¡¯s ns to construct a new CBD, Universe Group will suffer significantly.¡± Loraine calmly drank some water and expressed resolve as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t back down no matter what Marco wants. I¡¯ll approach the problem in light of the current circumstance.¡± ¡°Lorrie, you are the best! I believe you!¡± Jennie encouraged her. The two engaged in a lengthy conversation before bidding each other farewell. Unexpectedly, Loraine received a call from Wesley. ¡°Lorrie, are you going home today or to your apartment?¡± Before entering her vehicle, Loraine said, ¡°I¡¯ming home. Anyway, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist visited. Grandpa will nag if I don¡¯t go back.¡± Concerned, Wesley asked, ¡°Okay. Where are you right now? I¡¯LL pick you up. The person who caused the car ident hasn¡¯t been caught yet. So, you shouldn¡¯t be alone!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll drive home by myself. It won¡¯t be long.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t want to trouble her uncle. Chapter 460 Wesley had to relent after noticing Loraine was adamant. ¡°It¡¯s okay. But be careful.¡± ¡°Okay, I will be careful.¡± After hanging up, Loraine went to open the car door. But as soon as she ced her hand on the door handle and prepared to open it, a strong man charged out from behind her and attempted to stab her with a knife. Loraine responded instantly and swiftly. She used all of her strength to dodge to the side as the man stabbed her, narrowly avoiding the knife. However, the knife still made a big cut on her coat. A piercing sound was made as the man¡¯s knife stabbed into the vehicle. He was a very vicious person. He immediately raised his knife and tried to stab Loraine again after realizing his initial attempt had failed This time, he was aiming for her heart. Loraine realized she couldn¡¯t avoid that one. Her pupils shrank in fear. Though she wanted to stand up, her body was unable to respond in time. The knife was a millisecond away from stabbing her Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Out of the blue, a hand firmly grabbed the man¡¯s arm to prevent the stab. ¡°How dare you harm Loraine? Do you want to die?¡± At this crucial time, Marco stood in front of Loraine and protected her. He had noticeable blue veins on his forehead. He radiated the rage of a beast. He suddenly kicked hard against the man¡¯s knee, causing thetter to fall to the ground. After that, Marco spun his wrist making the man scream in pain. He had no option but to let go of the knife. The knife fell to the ground, making a crisp sound. Marco raised the other hand, clenched it into a fist, and was about to smash it hard in the man¡¯s face. But before he could, Loraine picked up her bag and swung it to the man fiercely. The man copsed to the ground and passed out. Agai ¡°Loraine, are you okay?¡± Chapter 461 Following Marco, Jimmy ran over to Loraine and examined her from head to toe to see if she was hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Loraine looked pale as she breathed quickly andboriously. She was drenched in sweat. She hadn¡¯t come back to her senses from the moment of life and death. With a serious look, Jimmie squatted down and looked at the man lying on the ground. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this man is a hired killer, and you are his intended target. Anyway, don¡¯t worry. I have already called the police.¡± ninjanovel Without Looking at the murderer, Marco ced his hands on Loraine¡¯s shoulders and asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Should I take you to the hospital?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m fine.¡± Loraine adjusted her breathing to calm herself. Looking at Marco¡¯s worried look, she asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave a while ago? Why are you still here?¡± Marco pursed his lips and kept mum. Jimmie hurriedly replied, ¡°Marco was worried about you. He insisted on staying until he was certain you were safe. It¡¯s fortunate that we didn¡¯t leave.¡± Thinking about this, Marco also felt Lucky. It was a fortunate that he stayed behind. If something happened to Loraine this time, he would never be able to forgive himself. ¡°You¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Loraine suddenly found herself speechless as she stared at Marco with conflicted emotions. Marco just saved her again. Loraine was unable to discern her current emotions. She felt helpless, her heart softened, and a wide range of emotions erupted. She had decided to set a boundary with Marco and would not interact with him. However, Marco saved her life again and again. How could she repay him? As Loraine¡¯s determination began to waver, what Jennie had said echoed in her ears. Marco was nning to develop a new CBD to fight against Universe Group. Loraine told herself that he saved her to make amends and keep the Bryant family and the Torres family¡¯s rtionship intact for the sake of Bryant Group. He was ambitious, wishing to defeat Universe Group. Chapter 462 Loraine¡¯s determination to stay away from Marco came back. ¡°Thank you, Marco. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± After saying that, Loraine pushed Marco¡¯s hands away, took out her phone, took a few photos of the man lying on the ground, and sent them to the police. She had a hunch that this person was the one who had escaped from the previous car ident. Still concern, Marco grabbed Loraine¡¯s hand and firmly said, ¡°Although you im you are okay. I will take you to the hospital for a check-up.¡± Holding Loraine, he started walking to his car. Loraine tried to free herself from his hold. ¡°No, thanks. I have my own car. I can go to the hospital by myself.¡± ¡°Loraine, just stop it!¡± Marco shouted with a chilly face. ¡°Don¡¯t you suspect that the murderer might have tampered with your car again? Just take my car!¡± Loraine shook her head and replied, ¡°In that case, I can take a taxi.¡± The two were in a stalemate on the roadside, and neither was willing to give in. Jimmie coughed suddenly, reminding the two that there was another person present. ninjanovel ¡°For it seems you don¡¯t have an agreement, why don¡¯t I give one?¡± Jimmie offered. ¡°Marco, you just drank wine. Obviously, you can¡¯t drive. How about you let me drive?¡± Loraine¡¯s expression changed after Jimmie finished speaking. She turned, red at Marco, and scolded, ¡°Marco! You even dared to drink? Don¡¯t you know how serious your injury is?¡± Marco was no Longer angry after receiving her reprimand. He lowered his head, unable to respond. ¡°Injury? Marco, when did you get hurt?¡± Jimmie was confused. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Surprised, Loraine turned to look at Marco. Why didn¡¯t he tell anyone? With a poker face, Marco said, ¡°My injury doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Why the hell doesn¡¯t it matter?¡± This got Loraine furious. ¡°Jimmie!¡± Chapter 463 Jimmie was shocked when he heard her yell. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re his friend, right? You must supervise him as he goes to the hospital. If he refuses, tie him up and take him to the hospital!¡± Loraine said sternly to Jimmie. Marco, who always exhibited dominance, could only scowl and dared not respond. Jimmie found this amusing. Although he had known Marco for a very long time, he had never witnessed him being so submissive. ¡°Okay, I will do as you say,¡± Jimmie answered. Suddenly, Loraine came to a realization. What was she doing? Why did she ask Jimmie to take care of Marco? Was she overly concerned about Marco? However, it was in an effort to defend her that Marco was injured. She only did it to repay him. Loraine gritted her teeth as she consoled herself. Marco appeared to consent to Loraine¡¯s proposal as he looked at her with emotion. With apassionate smile, Jimmie said, ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll apany Marco to the hospital. The police will arrive shortly.¡± Culprit Half an hourter, the police arrived at the scene and arrested the killer. ninjanovel After answering their questions, Loraine took a taxi straight home. As soon as she entered the house, she saw that both Rowan and Wesley were there in the living room. Rowan sat upright on the sofa while Wesley sat next to him with a strange expression. When they noticed her presence, Wesley cleared his throat and said, ¡°Lorrie, there¡¯s no need to hide the story about the car ident. Rowan has already found it out.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rowan red at Wesley, and then turned to look at Loraine who was shifting uneasily from one foot to the other. ¡°Loraine Torres! If it weren¡¯t for the news from the police, how long would you have hidden this from us?¡± Loraine didn¡¯t dare say anything in her defense. It seemed Rowan was angry. He even called her by her full name. She ran over and held his arm, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Uncle Chapter 464 Rowan! Please, I didn¡¯t mean it! I was just afraid that you guys would worry too much about me! I promise I¡¯ll never hide such a thing from you next time.¡± At first, Rowan remained frowning, but when he saw Loraine¡¯s pitiful look, he couldn¡¯t help but soften towards her. At the end, he had no choice but to just forgive her. But not without scolding her first. ¡°What do you mean by next time? There will be no next time!¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Rowan.¡± Loraine breathed a sigh of relief, d that she had finally ovee his anger. But Rowan wouldn¡¯t let go of anyone who hurt Loraine so easily. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to interrogate the killer that was caught. Sooner orter, we will find out who¡¯s behind him.¡± Loraine smiled and shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother yourself. I have a faster way.¡± The next day, Loraine held a board meeting at Universe Group with a group of policemen present. The situation was very frightening. The directors looked at one another in confusion. Some of them couldn¡¯t sit still. They kept looking at the policemen around them. ¡°Miss Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ang¡¯s Library Torres, what are you doing?¡± Loraine exined, ¡°Someone tried to kill me yesterday, but fortunately, he was arrested. The killer has confessed. So, I brought these police officers to arrest the real culprit.¡± ¡°Someone tried to have you killed?¡± ¡°Who would dare to order such a thing?¡± ¡°Wait a minute! Do you mean that the person behind it is currently in this room?¡± The entire conference room went up in an uproar. Everyone looked at the person seated beside them with their eyes full of suspicion. One of them was sweating profusely. ¡°Miss Torres, did you find out the person who hired the killer? Who is it?¡± he asked nervously. Loraine didn¡¯t answer. She simply looked at the police sergeant and said, ¡°Sir, please.¡± The police sergeant cleared his throat and stood up to make a statement. ¡°Please m down, everyone. I¡®1ll announce all the information about the killer.¡± Chapter 465 As the killer¡¯s identity and other information about him were announced, the face of one director began to darken in fear. His surprising reaction attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Why is Howell sweating so much? Is he all right?¡± ¡°Does he know the killer?¡± ¡°Or is he the person behind it?¡± People were whispering to one another, wondering what was going on with their colleague. After the police sergeant had given all the information they had about the killer, he began to announce the details of the killer¡¯s confession. At this point, Howell couldn¡¯t hide anymore. His face was pale and he was sweating so hard as if he had just been pulled out of the water. The information matched! The arrested killer was indeed the man he hired! But why on earth did he confess? And what exactly did he tell them? Howell was so apprehensive that he couldn¡¯t just sit still and wait until the police arrested him! With murderous eyes, he jumped up and rushed towards Loraine. As long as he could hold Loraine hostage, he could use her as a shield and a bargaining chip to enable him to escape. Then he would go overseas, and no one would be able to get to him. Unfortunately for him, Loraine had been prepared for this move. She swiftly dodged aside the moment he lunged at her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The police pounced on him and subdued him. ¡°Howell Cohen, it¡¯s you who wanted to have me killed. Why?¡± Loraine asked after the policemen had handcuffed him. ¡°Loraine Torres!¡± Even though he was pinned down on the ground, Howell was still roaring Like a trapped beast. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°You¡¯re just a woman who came from nowhere! I¡¯m more qualified than you to take over Universe Group!¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°You broke thew by trying to have me killed. How can a creature like you expect to take over Universe Group? You belong in prison. Go there and feed on your regrets!¡± Watching Howell getting dragged away by the police, the other directors couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fear. Loraine tried tofort them. ¡°It¡¯s all right, everyone. Since the ringleader has been caught, let¡¯s stop here for today. This meeting is dismissed.¡± They all packed their stuff and rushed out. Only two directors, Duran Thompson and Reynolds Watts, stayed behind to talk to Loraine. ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯re so smart. I¡¯m in awe at how you caught the ringleader so easily. Howell has long been dissatisfied with you. He used to tell us that you were brought into the Torres family from nowhere and that you had an unknown origin. He believed that you were not a Torres.¡± Chapter 466 ¡°The director of the research and development department whom you fired not long ago is close to him. He must have hated you so much that he wanted to kill you.¡± Knowing that they were only being nice just to be on her good side, Loraine tried to calm them down. ¡°I see. Anyway, today has been a tough day for everyone. You guys should go home and have a good rest.¡± ¡°Okay, you have a good rest too. We¡¯ll see youter, Miss Torres.¡± With that, the pair left with a smile. Loraine frowned as she looked at their retreating figures. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t trust them. She was sure that Howell was not the only one involved in the plot. She knew he was just a pawn. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But no matter what, this punishment would be enough to dissuade his co-conspirators from making any move. She would at least have peace for some time. Just then, Loraine¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a schedule reminder. The concert she nned to attend was about to start. Loraine decided to drive herself to the concert since she was about to get some good rest. She saw two recognizable figures as she approached the entrance. Marco and Carl! Why were they here? How could Marco, a workaholic, find the time to attend a concert? While Loraine was still perplexed, Carl noticed her and said, ¡°Miss Torres, what a coincidence! Are you here for the concert as well?¡± Marco turned around. Since she couldn¡¯t avoid them, Loraine had to approach them and extend a courteous greeting. ¡°I booked a ticket so I came. Are you also here for the concert?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Marco answered. But it was a lie. Chapter 467 Carlined inwardly. Even if he had wanted to attend a concert, he wouldn¡¯t havee here with his boss. The ticket belonged to Carl¡¯s girlfriend, but it was taken away by his boss after he learned that Loraine was attending the concert. As a result, Carl¡¯s date was ruined. Despite Carl¡¯s mental breakdown, Marco looked at Loraine keenly and asked, ¡°I know that Universe Group has had a lot of personnel changes recently. Can you manage it? Juste to me if you need help.¡± Puzzled, Loraine asked, ¡°How are you familiar with Universe Group so well?¡± She paused, squinted her eyes, and spected, ¡°Do you have an inside man in mypany?¡± Marco just pursed his lips and didn¡¯t refute. After all, there was indeed an inside man. He didn¡¯t deny it but chose to remain silent because he didn¡¯t want to lie to Loraine. Immediately, Loraine¡¯s face darkened. When Carl saw that things were getting worse, he hurried to exin the situation on behalf of his boss. ¡°Miss Torres, don¡¯t get him wrong. He did that after your break-up because he was concerned that you might have a hard time in thepany. You can check the employee¡¯s entry time if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Marco had been paying attention to her all the time. Loraine was shocked. She had assumed that Marco was being nice to her to mend the ties between the Bryant family and the Torres family. So, that wasn¡¯t the truth? Suddenly, the atmosphere became a little strange. Ang¡¯s Library Noticing this, Carl changed the subject and said, ¡°The concert is about to begin. How about we go in first?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Intent to enter with Loraine, Marco nodded and pulled out his ticket. Carl followed suit and took out his ticket. Marco gave him an icy stare. He shivered and put away the ticket in panic. Looking at Marco, he said, ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Bryant, I just remembered that I still have work to do. I¡¯m leaving.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Finally, Marco gave a satisfied nod and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Loraine walked in uneasily, followed by Marco. Carl wiped the icy sweat from his forehead as he watched their backs. He felt Like he was so close to passing away just now. Chapter 468 All of a sudden, his phone vibrated. He looked at it and couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°100 thousand! Mr. Bryant is so generous!¡± It was so splendid to be wealthy. Carl returned home to meet his girlfriend with a sense of relief. And he hoped his boss and Loraine could actually get together. As soon as Loraine settled into her seat in the concert hall, she discovered that Marco had followed her and was seated next to her. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is it another coincidence?¡± Marco smiled and answered frankly, ¡°No!¡± ninjanovel Loraine was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Marco would admit it. Loraine was in a conflicted frame of mind as she pondered on Carl¡¯s im that Marco had set up someone to care for her for quite a while. Additionally, the fact that Marco was sitting right next to her increased Loraine¡¯s restlessness. She inhaled deeply and, attempting to resist Marco¡¯s influence, got to her feet and walked outside. However, Marco was worried. Grabbing her hand, he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Loraine was a little annoyed. ¡°Toilet!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯LL be waiting for you here.¡± Marco let go of her hand with a rare look of embarrassment. Loraine hurried to the restroom to wash her face and loosen up as if someone were chasing after her. She came across a group of women taking photos as she was passing the back stage, and they obstructed her path. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. They gathered around a fashionably young woman ¡°Lily, you¡¯re back atst. We haven¡¯t spoken in ages. You now look even more gorgeous. You¡¯ll attract Marco without a doubt!¡± ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t Marco divorce Loraine? You can rekindle your romance with him.¡± ¡°The Bryant family wanted you to be Marco¡¯s wife. I¡¯m curious about the deception Loraine used to get Marco to marry her. Shame on her! Finally, you¡¯re here to take the position as his wife!¡± Chapter 469 Lily Fowler! Loraine immediately conjured up unpleasant memories of the past when she heard this familiar name. She scowled and made an effort to stay away from the crowd. But after a few steps, they spotted her and stopped her. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you Loraine? You have undergone a significant change. You even have enough money to attend a concert.¡± Lily blocked Loraine¡¯s way and spoke with sarcasm. Loraine smirked and said calmly, ¡°Not that rich, just a little richer than your family.¡± Annoyed, Lily yelled, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Someone whispered to Lily, ¡°Lily, don¡¯t! She is now a Torres!¡± Everyone Can Be My¡­ ¡°A Torres? So what?¡± Lily continued to be haughty and indifferent. ¡°You may be scared of her, but I¡¯m not!¡± The others were embarrassed and dared not concur. Being a Fowler, Lily could get away with offending Loraine. However, they were just from ordinary families, so they couldn¡¯t. Ignoring these women, Loraine turned around to leave. However, Lily reached out her hand and stopped Loraine from leaving. She looked at her with disdain and said, ¡°Do you even understand music?¡± Loraine smirked. In terms of argument, she had never lost. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯te to the concert to enjoy your photos. Ie to enjoy the music.¡± With acent look, Lily said, ¡°You must havee to check out my singing. I¡¯LL be the Lead singer for this concert¡¯s grand finale, so take that for what it¡¯s worth. You will still need to pay money to see my performance even if you are a Torres.¡± Loraine rolled her eyes at this. She wouldn¡¯t havee to the concert if she had known Lily would be there. ¡°Really? However, I believe that you are only vocal in your profanity. I wouldn¡¯t have bought the ticket if I had known you were in attendance. It¡¯s a waste of money!¡± ¡°Loraine Torres!¡± Lily pointed at Loraine, her hands shaking with rage. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant! I would have been married to Marco if you hadn¡¯t shown up out of nowhere. Marco and I wouldn¡¯t be divorced if I married him!¡± Loraine Laughed and asked, ¡°Then what are you doing here? I already divorced Marco. It¡¯s a good chance for you to fulfill your wish. Go and marry him!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 470 ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Suddenly, a deep male voice interrupted them. Looking in the direction of the voice, they found it was Marco. He walked over with a frown. He was worried, seeing that Loraine hadn¡¯t returned. So he went to search for her. When he noticed that Loraine was fine, he was relieved. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. The concert is about to begin.¡± Marco Lowered his head and looked at Loraine with affection. Lily¡¯s eyes glowed when she caught sight of him. In a sexy voice, she leaned over and called out, ¡°Marco, it¡¯s been a while!¡± After hearing this, Marco turned to look at Lily as if he had just noticed her. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Marco, did youe to see my first performance after I returned?¡± Lily looked surprised. Loraine was astounded to hear this. Did she just overthink? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After hearing Carl¡¯s remarks, she assumed Marco attended the concert specifically to get close to her. Perhaps he was here for Lily. Marco was dismayed when he heard Lily¡¯s intimate tone. ¡°Who are you?¡± he questioned icily. There was a pin-drop silence. Loraine lost her train of thought and was perplexed. On the other side, Lily was in a bad mood. Her friends were bbergasted. Lily had been bragging to them about how close she was to Marco and how she almost got married to him. However, Marco had no recollection of her. ¡°Marco¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t remember me?¡± Lily was shocked and in disbelief. ¡°Do I need to remember you?¡± Chapter 471 Marco looked through his memories but didn¡¯t know who she was. ¡°How could this be possible?¡± Lily refused to ept the idea that the man she Loved had no impression of her. ¡°Marco, don¡¯t you remember me? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I¡¯m Lily Fowler. We were almost engaged before!¡± Marco immediately stepped back when he noticed she was Leaning over. ¡°I don¡¯t know you! Stay away from me!¡± His avoidant demeanor hurt Lily. She eximed anxiously, ¡°Marco, do you say that because Loraine is a Torres? My family is not much worse than the Torres family. I can help you.¡± Marco quickly nced at Loraine and immediately denied, ¡°Shut up! What engagement? I have no idea who you are. I didn¡¯t marry Loraine because of her family background. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten married. Not everyone is suited to be my wife.¡± After that, he grabbed Loraine¡¯s hand and dragged her away. Loraine just followed him without resistance. She was awestruck to the core. She had believed that Marco had only wedded her because he needed a wife, and any other woman who could satisfy his requirements would be eptable. However, it seemed she was wrong. S tions Loraine didn¡¯te to her senses until she was led back to her seat by Marco. ninjanovel When she noticed that Marco was still holding her hand, her expression changed immediately. She withdrew her hand from his and sat in her seat. Marco Looked at his empty hand and sat down dejectedly. By now, the Light was gradually being dimmed, and when it was finally dark, the concert officially began. In the darkness, Marco could now stare at Loraine at will, looking at her beautiful eyebrows, her straight nose, and her perfect face. The more he looked at her, the more he itched to touch her. With the softness of her hand in his mind, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from stretching out his hand to hold Loraine¡¯s. But as soon as he touched the back of her hand, Loraine swiftly took it out of his reach. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Loraine warned him with a fiery re. Marco was a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯t try to touch her anymore. Chapter 472 Loraine could now fix all her attention on the concert. Soon, the performance reached its climax and the mysterious guest of the concert finally showed up. It was Lily. She appeared in a snow white dress, which was particrly eye-catching, making her stand out from the other members of the orchestra who were all in ck dresses. Her appearance instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Under the unwavering gaze of the entranced audience, Lily began to sing confidently and melodiously. Her voice was pleasant and touching, full of emotion, and it was clear that she was indeed a great singer. The audience was easily fascinated by her singing, but Loraine was frowning. Marco, who had been watching her all through, saw the change in her expression. Immediately, he followed her gaze and saw that Lily was now on stage singing. Was Loraine frowning because this woman¡¯s singing was not to her taste? Marco didn¡¯t really know what to think, but he didn¡¯t dare ask Loraine. ninjanovel As for the concert, he didn¡¯t care about it. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After the song was over, the audience responded with a thunderous apuse. Many of them even stood up and apuded excitedly. Standing under the spotlight in the center of the stage, Lily bowed to ept everyone¡¯s apuse. She said gracefully, ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m Lily Fowler, the mysterious guest today. Thank you very much foring to this concert. The song I just sang is titled Between the Sky and the Sea. It wasposed by me. This is my first public performance since I came back. I hope you Liked it.¡± She had hardly finished the statement when another round of apuse came from the audience. But Lily¡¯s attention was now focused on Loraine and Marco who were sitting in the front row. She was watching for their reaction. The fact that they were in the front row made it easy to spot them. Lily had seen them the moment she stepped on stage. But she wasn¡¯t happy with Loraine¡¯s reaction. She was just sitting there quietly, without any movement whatsoever. Lily decided to call her out in front of everyone. ¡°Miss Torres, you didn¡¯t apud. Do you hate this music?¡± Instantly, the attention of the audience turned to Loraine. Some were already beginning to gossip about her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she apud after the performance? Why is she so impolite?¡± ¡°Does she even know anything about ssical music?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. She seems to be a member of the Torres family. Loraine Chapter 473 Torres.¡± Finally, someone recognized Loraine. And they imed to have figured out why Loraine didn¡¯t apud. ¡°Sure enough, she came from the countryside. Even if she¡¯s rich, the fact is that she grew up among the poor. Her taste must be vulgar.¡± ¡°I think she came to the concert just to pretend to be elegant!¡± Regardless of what they thought, all they said was far from pleasant. When Marco heard these gossips, his face darkened. He turned around and snapped at them, ¡°Since we spent money on the tickets, just Like you did, we are all part of the audience. Who says the audience must apud? If the performance is faulty, why do you question the audience?¡± After his harsh scolding, the murmurings came to a halt. Meanwhile, Lily was surprised and angry. She didn¡¯t expect that Marco would belittle her performance in front of everyone just to protect Loraine. Her heart was practically burning with rage and fury. As far as she was concerned, it was all Loraine¡¯s fault. Trying her best to suppress her anger, she looked at Loraine again and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you, Miss Torres. Was there any problem with my performance that made you refuse to apud?¡± ninjanovel Again, Loraine became the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was clear that if she didn¡¯t say anything, she would suffer more criticism. Meanwhile, Marco was far from happy. He wanted to say something, but Loraine quickly stopped him. At first, she didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter any further, but since Lily insisted on it, she would teach her a Lesson. Her eyes twinkling with mischief, and with everyone¡¯s attention on her, Loraine stood up and said loudly, ¡°Since you insist on getting an answer, I have no choice but to tell you my opinion.¡± ¡°First of all, this song, Between the Sky and the Sea, has great lyrics. It will take a pure and graceful voice to do justice to it, and women are perfectly suited for that,¡± Loraine said confidently. The audience, including Lily, who was still standing in the middle of the stage, were all stunned. They thought Loraine knew nothing about ssical music, so they had not expected that she could make such a sophisticatedment. Chapter 474 How on Earth did she know so much? Even Marco was amazed. He did not expect such brilliance from her. Again, she sessfully surprised him. One of the audience who knew about music couldn¡¯t help but nod and exim in approval. ¡°Exactly! Lily¡¯s voice is beautiful and sophisticated, and her performance of this song was perfect. Her talents inposition and singing are marvelous. She¡¯s a genius!¡± Then, someone asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Torres, since you understand and appreciate the song, why didn¡¯t you apud?¡± But before Loraine could say anything, Lily answered instead. ¡°You¡¯re asking that because you don¡¯t know that Miss Torres and I had some personal enmity in the past.¡± With a pitiful Look, Lily turned to A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine. ¡°Miss Torres, I hope you can let go of the past. Don¡¯t aim at me just because we used to love the same men.¡± The moment she said those words, the audience burst into an uproar. ¡°What? Love the same man?¡± ¡°No wonder Loraine is wearing a long face. She Likes the music, but she doesn¡¯t Like Lily!¡± ¡°Which man did Loraine and Lily fight over?¡± They were all Looking at Loraine strangely now. Some of them even began to look at Marco. Annoyed by the sudden attention, Marco was very close to losing his temper. But luckily, Loraine decided to speak up. ¡°Miss Fowler, I think you misunderstood me. I¡¯m divorced now, and the past remains in the past. The reason I didn¡¯t apud is because I don¡¯t like thieves who steal other people¡¯s works.¡± As soon as she said this, the entire hall fell silent. But Loraine was not done. Staring straight at Lily, she demanded, ¡°Did youpose this song by yourself?¡± Lily¡¯s voice seemed to be frozen. A trace of guilt shed through her eyes. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, the audience burst into a noisy debate. ¡°No way! That¡¯s preposterous!¡± A loyal fan of Lily¡¯s turned to Loraine. Chapter 475 ¡°You¡¯re maliciously targeting Lily for personal reasons! You¡¯re falsely using her of giarism, but you have no proof. If you have proof, show us!¡± Loraine responded calmly, ¡°If my memory serves me right, the song that was giarized is titled Encounter by an underground band called Shepherd.¡± Hearing Loraine name both the song and the band that sang it, Lily became flustered. But she tried to act as if she was unbothered. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯ve never heard of this band or whatever you call it. So, how could I have giarized their song?¡± ¡°Lily Fowler, enough!¡± Loraine scolded. ¡°How dare you giarize their song just because they are not well known and haven¡¯t performed for three years?¡± At this point, some members of the audience had already taken out their mobile phones and started to search for the band online. Before long, someone found it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°The band exists! There¡¯s a band called Shepherd! There¡¯s even a video for the song, Encounter!¡± The man started to y the video and everyone immediately quieted down and held their breath to Listen to the song. The beautiful and melodious tune resounded through the entire hall. And It was very simr to the one Lily had just sung. Ang¡¯s Library Anyone who knew anything about music could tell that both songs were very simr. The only difference was that Lily¡¯s song had a few slight changes here and there. Encounter was released about three years before, which was much earlier than Lily¡¯s song. It was very clear that Lily had giarized it. While everyone wasparing the melodies of both songs, only Marco was paying serious attention to the voice of the lead singer of the band. That voice¡­ Why was it so familiar? Marco turned to look at Loraine. Meanwhile, Lily¡¯s face turned pale the moment the original song was found. She had thought that Loraine didn¡¯t know anything about music, because art was something that couldn¡¯t be mastered unless it was cultivated in an individual from an early age. And to her knowledge at the time, that band had all but disappeared and no one knew them that much. Now that the giarism had been exposed, she was so embarrassed. Chapter 476 ¡°Lily, did you giarize the song of Shepherd?¡± ¡°How dare you im to be a talentedposer when you¡¯re nothing but a thief?¡± ¡°I still regard you as my idol, Lily. Why don¡¯t you give us an exnation?¡± Standing helplessly before the doubting audience, Lily had nothing to say. ¡°Refund!¡± someone suddenly shouted and others picked it up from there. In less than a minute, the entire hall began to mor for a refund. Now that things had gone out of control, Lily¡¯s agent had no choice but toe forward and apologize to the irate fans. ¡°Excuse me, everyone. I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. Lily has to be taken home since she¡¯s not feeling well. For now, this concert is over.¡± Followed by curses and boos, Lily and her agent ran off the stage in shame. Still The Same The concert ended in chaos and rowdiness. Loraine stood up and left. Marco was very concerned about her, so he followed her all the way outside. But when he saw that she was about to get into her car, he stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Loraine, it seems you¡¯re very familiar with that band, Shepherd. Is it one of your favorite bands?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Loraine shrugged and Looked away. ¡°Well, since you like them so much, I can invite them to perform for you,¡± Marco offered. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine¡¯s lips curled up in a faint smile. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Shepherd hasn¡¯t performed in a long time. You won¡¯t be able to find them.¡± But before Marco could reply, Loraine continued impatiently, ¡°Marco, now that the concert is over, I think it¡¯s time for us to go our separate ways.¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Marco said resolutely and began to drag her over to his car. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll drive you back. It¡¯s not safe for you to go alone.¡± Before Loraine could refuse, she heard the car horn. Looking behind her, she saw a blue Porsche parked not far away. Her eyes lit up immediately. It was Cayson¡¯s car. Chapter 477 ¡°Look,¡± she said to Marco, ¡°someone is here to pick me up. So, let go of my hand.¡± But to her surprise, Marco still held her hand tightly and stared at the blue Porsche with eyes that looked far from happy. Just then, Cayson got out of the car and walked over to meet them. ¡°Let her go!¡± Cayson shouted, pushing Marco away from Loraine. ¡°Didn¡¯t ninjanovel I warn you to stay away from her?¡± Marco didn¡¯t want to hurt Loraine, so he let go of her hand. But he was very mad at Cayson. ¡°Fuck off, you bastard! I¡¯ve tolerated your nonsense for a long time already. Don¡¯t interfere in whatever happens between Loraine and me!¡± But Cayson didn¡¯t seem the least fazed. Instead, he sneered. ¡°Marco, you are the bastard who needs to fuck off right now. Don¡¯t you think the trouble you¡¯ve brought for Lorrie so far is enough?¡± Marco¡¯s jaw went ck. He began to feel a dull ache in his chest and he just didn¡¯t know what to do or say. After the divorce, it became clear to everyone, including himself, that he had failed Loraine and she would live a far better life without him. What could he do? He just couldn¡¯t afford to let her go. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He had given her up once. He would not give her up again. ¡°Shut up!¡± Marco screamed all of a sudden like a madman. Grabbing Cayson by the cor, he lifted his other hand with the intent ofnding a sucker punch in his face. ¡°Stop!¡± Loraine shouted and pushed Marco away from Cayson just in time. Like a lioness protecting its baby from a predator, she stood her ground in front of Cayson and red at her ex-husband. ¡°Marco, it¡¯s obvious that you haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯re still the same, always hurting others.¡± Marco could see the disappointment in her eyes as she stared at him. ¡°Loraine, I¡­¡± Marco stuttered in an effort to exin himself as he realized his fault. He didn¡¯t know what came over him. ALL he knew was that he lost his mind for a moment. But he could swear on his Life that he never thought of hurting her. Chapter 478 ¡°No excuses! I don¡¯t want to hear any more word from you. I¡¯m leaving here right now!¡± Loraine was so disappointed that she didn¡¯t want to listen to any exnation that Marco might have to give. Fuming silently, she pulled Cayson with her and they got into the blue Porsche. Marco became weak. He had no courage or the willpower to go after them. Meanwhile, even in the car, Loraine was still fuming. But she tried her best to suppress her anger and turned to ask Cayson, ¡°By the way, Cayson, why are you here?¡± Cayson broke into a smile and shrugged. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Well, I heard from my secretary that you were here at the concert, so I came to pick you up.¡± Loraine was moved. ¡°Wow. Thank you. I appreciate it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said dismissively. ¡°But are you okay, Lorrie? Did Marco do anything to you?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Loraine shook her head in the negative. Her mind was still upied by the incident that had just happened. Why was Marco so mad at Cayson? Did hee to the concert for Lily or her? Noticing the expression on Loraine¡¯s face, Cayson felt quite disappointed. He believed she was thinking about Marco. ¡°Lorrie, you must be careful with Marco. He¡¯s been getting close to you a lot nowadays. I¡¯m sure he has ulterior motives,¡± he warned in a solemn tone. This statement promptly seized Loraine¡¯s attention and she couldn¡¯t help but remember Marco¡¯s n to develop a new business center. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cayson. I know. I won¡¯t drop my guard against Bryant Group just because of Marco,¡± she assured him. Cayson breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 479 ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I¡¯ll be away on a business trip in the following days. Call me if anything happens The next day, news of the Large-scale refund of ticket fees for Lily¡¯s concert spread far and wide. The members of the audience who had asked for a refundined bitterly online about what happened. Many of them even quarreled with Lily¡¯s fans, and before long, Lily¡¯s giarism became well known to so many people. With the help of some of her fans and the use of hired ounts, Lily¡¯s team tried to downy the usations of giarism, but the harder they tried, the more widely known it became. Soon, Lily being used of giarism became the most searched topic on social media. Even the band, Shepherd, and the song, Encounter, started trending online. Social media and inte search engines were crawling with countless searches of topics rted to the giarism, and Lily quickly became aughing stock. But her fans still didn¡¯t give up. It got to a point where, in their efforts to vindicate her, they ended up making ridiculousments. ¡°Lily onlyposed the song on the basis of the other song, Encounter. It shows just how talented she is. So, why are you guys ming her?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of Shepherd before. And they haven¡¯t performed in a long time, so they must have already gone extinct. Instead of ming ninjanovel Lily, they should thank her for helping them publicize their song and make their band be popr!¡± ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for Lily¡¯s performance, no one would know the existence of Shepherd and their lead singer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve searched her online. Alice or whatever she is. She didn¡¯t even dare show her face. She always wore a mask. Listen to her and you¡¯ll see that she¡¯s nowhere near as good as Lily!¡± With each day that passed, the issue became more and more serious. Lily¡¯s attempt at rification angered all the fans of Shepherd. Since the band disappeared, the lead singer, Alice, had not shown up in public. Her loyal fans had been looking forward to her reappearance all these years. So, they were surprised when they heard the news of their idol¡¯s song being giarized. And their surprise turned to anger when they heard that Alice was even being ridiculed by the giarist¡¯s fans. No fan would tolerate such an insult on their idol. What was more, Alice was not obscure, unlike what Lily and her fans thought. She had more than ten million fans across the globe. Her performances used to attract tens of thousands of people to the venue, which was something Lily could not do. Now, Alice¡¯s fans from all over the world rose up to support her. As a result, Lily¡¯s fans were shocked out of their wits. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°How dare you say that nobody knows Shepherd? How can you say Alice is not popr? Such ignorant fools! You think we the fans of Alice are ghosts? You think we don¡¯t exist?¡± Chapter 480 ¡°giarism is so shameless. How dare you try to justify it in such a sick and shameless manner? Do you think people are fools? I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless artiste Like this girl!¡± ¡°The fans are just Like their idol. Lily¡¯s fans are so unreasonable. Obviously, Lily is not a good person. Someone should tell her to try another line of work ASAP. Music is not for her!¡± Within a day alone, thement section of Lily¡¯s posts became filled with theirments. Lily¡¯s fans were so vastly outnumbered that they did not dare to fight back. Even the hired ounts gave in. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lily panicked in fear when she saw the enormous trolling directed against her. She called her agent, Keira Natt, andined to her tearfully. ¡°Keira, please help me! I came back because my family has to be united with the Bryant family by marriage. If I¡¯m to marry Marco, my reputation must not be stained!¡± Keira had been very busy and had her hands full with the existing issue of Lily¡¯s giarism, so she was not very pleased to hear yet anotherint. ¡°Lily, please just stop! I told you to wait patiently. The people who sought for a refund would only scold you for a while and then stop. But you insisted on rifying yourself. Now, the situation has gotten out of hand!¡± Lily regretted what she did. ¡°Oh God. What have I gotten myself into? Who could have known that a band and a lead singer who hasn¡¯t been around for years will still have so many fans?¡± Ang¡¯s Library The size of Alice¡¯s fanbase did not only annoy Lily but also made her very jealous. She had worked hard for so long but yet, she didn¡¯t have up to ten million fans. How could Alice, who had never shown her face, have so many fans? Suddenly, an excellent idea came to her mind. And Lily decided to implement it immediately. Meanwhile, back in her home, Loraine was having a short rest when she suddenly received a message from a band member who hadn¡¯t contacted her in a Long while. ¡°Loraine, someone is impersonating you on the inte!¡± Someone impersonating her? Who could that be? Surprised and confused, Loraine sat up on the sofa. Just then, her friend sent a link, with the caption, ¡°Loraine, take a Look!¡± Loraine clicked on the link and it took her straight to the home page of Lily¡¯s personal ount. It turned out that Lily, after being mocked and trolled online, released a statement a few minutes ago, causing a lot of drama. Lily had openly dered that she was Alice, the lead singer of the band, Shepherd. ¡°Guys, I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding. The truth is that I¡¯m Alice, the Lead singer of Shepherd. Back then, I used to study abroad. Since I was so much interested in music, I, along with some of my friends, decided to form the band, Shepherd. Later, the band was disbanded, and Chapter 481 I officially made my debut under the name, Lily. I took one of the songs I hadposed before, made some changes to it and released it in my Last performance. But I didn¡¯t expect that someone would discover my old identity, which has caused a serious misunderstanding in recent days. I didn¡¯t know exactly how to exin it back then, that was why I didn¡¯t say anything. Now that things have calmed down a bit, I decided that it was time to tell you guys the truth. I¡¯m both Lily and Alice. I sincerely hope that my fans will stop quarreling and get along with each other.¡± As soon as Lily¡¯s statement was released, all the insults and the trolling directed against her online came to a halt. They all believed now that she was not a giarist since she imed that the song wasposed by her under her former name. As a result, the whole issue of giarism disappeared and Lily, since she was now recognized as Alice, became a lot more popr. Still, a lot of Alice¡¯s fans were skeptical, but they didn¡¯t say anything. They simply went silent and watched. Lily¡¯s fans suddenly came alive, dominating the online space with theirments. They had not expected to find that their idol had such a mysterious identity as Alice. Now that they knew, they were overjoyed and became fonder of her than ever. ¡°Good job! Now, let me see who would dare to nder my idol! Lily, you¡¯re the best. I Love you forever!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Lily had already made her debut in a band years ago. Oh, I admire her so much!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°My idol is so inspiring. She was already a singer with tens of millions of fans, but she still chose to hide her identity and start her career from scratch. I¡¯m so moved!¡± Some of her critics even came out to apologize for attacking Lily. She was now trending positively, so they had no choice but to get on her good side. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m so sorry for jumping to hasty conclusion!¡± And just like that, the issue of the giarism was easily dealt with. At the same time, Lily received a lot of public attention and attracted many more millions of fans. ninjanovel Seeing the wonderful result of her move, she logged into her ount and graciously replied those begging her for mercy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After all, Loraine Torres was the one who started it at the concert, and I didn¡¯t exin it in time. You didn¡¯t know the truth at the time, so I can understand how you made yourments based on impulse.¡± These words not only showed her magnanimity, but they also implied that Loraine had tried to create trouble for her. In other words, Loraine was the culprit in the matter, so she was the one to be targeted. At this point, while rational people were still waiting for a response from Loraine, the brainless ones already rushed to Loraine¡¯s Twitter ount to curse her. ¡°Loraine Torres, how dare you nder our idol and use her of giarism?¡± ¡°If I had known that you targeted at her, I would have exposed your lie instantly. You¡¯re just jealous of Lily¡¯s progress!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that Lily was Alice. Now, I¡¯m so ted! Loraine, I hope you¡¯re ashamed and embarrassed now!¡± Seeing these insultingments, Loraine let out an angryugh. ¡°Do you believe what she said? Can¡¯t you see that the voices of Lily and Alice are very different? Only brainless people like you will believe that she is Alice.¡± Chapter 482 Lily¡¯s fans were irritated by her words and they responded harshly. ¡°You know nothing! The voices are different because only the video of the band¡¯s underground performance could be found online. It¡¯s only normal that the quality of the sound would be different!¡± ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t target Lily again! She just wanted to enjoy her old songs and perform peacefully. She¡¯s not like you who¡¯s been swaggering around after regaining your identity as a member of a wealthy family!¡± Loraine ignored the stupid responses and decided that she needed to cklist all such ounts. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But before she could do that, she found that all the ounts that had attacked her had been deleted. What happened? Could it be that Twitter could no Longer bear to tolerate the malicious replies from these ounts, so they decided to just delete them? Meanwhile, in his office, Marco was seated on his chair in silence. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Mr. Bryant, the negative responses directed at Miss Torres have been cancelled just as you ordered,¡± Carl reported, ticking off a task on the tablet he was holding. ¡°Good,¡± Marco nodded in satisfaction. ¡°From now on, cancel the ount of anyone who sends malicious responses to Loraine.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Carl looked calm, but in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Just for the sake of Loraine, his boss was going to great Lengths and putting in a Lot of efforts. Why had he not he cared about Loraine in the past? If he had cared about her back then, they would not have been divorced. They might even have a child now. Suddenly, Marco¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Liza. With a frown, he reluctantly picked up the phone and answered it. ¡°Marco, it¡¯s been a long time since you came home. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re busy with, but you just have toe home today,¡± Liza grumbled in a tone of displeasure. But Marco refused right away. ¡°I have something to deal with at thepany today, so I won¡¯t be coming.¡± ¡°Is there anything so important that it can¡¯t be postponed until tomorrow? Lily Fowler hase back. She and her father wille to visit me tonight. You and Lily can get a chance to talk with each other.¡± Lily? Why was this woman everywhere? Marco frowned in displeasure as he thought of the possible ns in the pipeline. It was obvious that his family was going to make a match between him and Lily. Chapter 483 ¡°You can talk with her yourself. I won¡¯te back,¡± he said and hung up. Almost immediately, she called again. But Marco ignored it. After cancelling the call, he went back to look at Lily¡¯s statement again. But he had a strange feeling. As far as he was concerned, it was impossible for Lily to be Alice. If Lily were Alice, why would she hide her identity for so long instead of just showing it off? Marco¡¯s eyes hardened and a cold Light shed through them. Still, regardless of whether Lily was Alice or not, he would never tolerate anyone who dared to provoke their fans into ndering Ang¡¯s Library Loraine. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Turning to Carl, he ordered, ¡°Contact Lily¡¯s agent¡¯spany right now and warn them to pay attention to their marketing. Not everyone can be provoked for fun!¡± Loraine was conversing happily with the members of Shepherd while the fans argued angrily online. They hadn¡¯t spoken in a while. The band¡¯s group chat now became active. The first to speak was Larry Watson. ¡°That woman, Lily, doesn¡¯t take us seriously at all. Although we last performed three years ago, we are still alive. How could she pretend to be you? She must be seeking death!¡± Carlos Morris echoed, ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve seen the video of that woman singing. She can¡¯t sing nearly as well as you can. How dare she pose as you?¡± Leon Archer added, ¡°Shame on her! I¡¯ll beat her to death!¡± Godwin Burke eximed, ¡°Me, too!¡± When Loraine noticed that her former teammates defended her in the group chat, she was no longer depressed. Instead, she got moved. She initially created a band solely as a means of expressing her feelings. She found these gifted and competent partners in a bar, and they briefly joined her on stage to sing a song. They had no idea they would be so famous. As a result, they formed a band called Shepherd, which grew in poprity. Unfortunately, after she came home, they had gone their separate ways. They had seldom contacted each other. Unexpectedly, this incident brought all the members of the Shepherd back together after three years. Loraine was overjoyed and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve read your texts. Stay calm. I¡¯m not going to stand by and let that woman behave Like that.¡± Chapter 484 After a brief moment of silence, a flurry of messages started to appear on the screen. Carlos texted, ¡°Loraine, you finally sent us a message! Great! I will always support you!¡± Larry echoed, ¡°Me, too!¡± Leopard added, ¡°If you need us to do anything, just let us know!¡± Godwin said, ¡°You are free to act however you want. We¡¯ll be there for you no matter what.¡± The band members were thrilled after receiving the message from Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Loraine. They logged into their ounts and started to expose Lily. ¡°Lily Fowler, you¡¯re a liar! How dare you pretend to be Alice! You can¡¯t evene close to Alice¡¯s vocal prowess. Go home and practice hard!¡± ¡°Lily Fowler, who are you? As members of Shepherd, we don¡¯t know you!¡± ninjanovel ¡°Lily Fowler, you giarized our song and pretended to be Alice. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± When the members of Shepherd, who had been absent from the public eye for some time, suddenly posted on the Inte, it drove a lot of fans crazy. ¡°Ah! Am I seeing it wrong? I cannot believe that the members of Shepherd would jointly release an announcement online this time.¡± ¡°Have you finally decided to reappear?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying Lily isn¡¯t Alice?¡± ¡°Stop behaving like a fool! Take a look at what they said. Lily is not Alice! She pretended to be Alice. What a shameless woman!¡± At the same time, Godwin, the guitarist, sent Loraine a private message. ¡°Alice, the person posing as you have contacted other members and me privately. She wants to pay us off. What do you want us to do?¡± Loraine smiled. She realized Lily wasn¡¯t a dummy because she knew she could buy the members¡¯ silence with money. But was bribing her teammates really that simple? On the other hand, Lily was constantly urging her agent, Keira. Chapter 485 ¡°How is it going? Have they sent any message?¡± Sweat trickled down Keira¡¯s forehead. ¡°I haven¡¯t received a reply yet. Just be patient.¡± ¡°For how Long do I have to wait? We can¡¯t keep waiting any longer. The longer we wait, the more people will see their remarks.¡± Lily continued to whine in addition to Keira¡®s worries. ¡°I have made such a generous offer. Why have they not responded yet?¡± Lily thought for a while. ¡°Increase the price! Give them more money! There¡¯s no way those poor men can resist the lure of money!¡± Lily dared to act so inly like Alice simply because it had been long since Shepherd¡¯s members had shown up. They hadn¡¯t appeared in public for three years. So she thought that perhaps they were involved in some idents and passed away long ago. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal even if they were alive. She could buy the entire band. She believed the members of the underground band were short on cash, whereas she possessed a robust amount of it. They could have ess to what they desired. With that, she could gain fame and admiration while the group got money. ninjanovel This could only ur if they changed their minds and acknowledged that she was Alice. They could im that there had previously been mimunications and strife, so they concealed her identity. After that, no one could doubt that she was the real Alice. Lily was just beginning to envision a bright future when Keira¡¯s face abruptly turned pale. ¡°Oh, my God¡­ It¡¯s all over¡­¡± Lily was confused. ¡°What happened?¡± With empty eyes, Keira handed the phone to Lily. ¡°ALL of the screenshots of our private conversations have been published. Now everyone is aware of our lies!¡± The chat records were solid evidence. Now, Lily¡¯s lie waspletely exposed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 486 Lily not onlymitted giarism but also tried to impersonate Alice. It was a thick web of deceit and lies, so serious that even her Loyal fans could no longer deceive themselves and had to finally reject her. All of a sudden, ¡°Lily lied,¡± ¡°Lily has been canceled,¡± and simr other search phrases became highly trending online. ¡°Lily is doomed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so humiliating. Even people in other countries know about it now!¡± ¡°Cancel Lily! Shame on her!¡± Lily had cause so much public wrath thatments filled with curses against her were spreading all over the inte like wildfire. In an effort to minimize the negative impact of the scandal, her agency worked hard to Launder her image with several PR stunts, but none of it had any effect. Atst, Lily had no choice but toe out and issue an apology. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused so much drama. I feel very guilty and I regret the giarism and the lies I told. Since I started my career, I¡¯ve been manipted and controlled by my agency. I¡¯ve been made to do a lot of things that I didn¡¯t want to do. But now, I¡¯ve truly realized my mistakes. I¡¯LL reform myself and return for a fresh start. I¡¯ve decided to suspend any and all of my activities in the industry and solely focus on public service. I will donate all my ie to reputable charity foundations to try and make up for my mistakes. Finally, I want to sincerely apologize to the band, Shepherd, and my fans for what I put them through.¡± The statement seemed to be sincere. Some people believed it, but some didn¡¯t. Regardless, the band, Shepherd, became much more famous and widely known. They gained a lot of fans across the country and many of their old songs spread throughout the region. Some curious people even dug into the history of the band, and found to their surprise that all of Shepherd¡¯s songs were written andposed by Alice herself. Her talent was astonishing. Her songs varied in style, but they always focused on the same theme: love. Alice was a mystery woman, and this earned her countless more fans. Many fans guessed that she had been inspired to write her songs because she had someone she was deeply in love with for a long time. Unfortunately, the entire band along with Alice, since their disappearance, never showed up again. In his office, Marco was online, scrolling throughments to see what people were saying. When he encountered the discussions of the old Shepherd fans, something suddenly urred to him and he decided to look for the videos of the band¡¯s previous performances. In the first video, Alice¡¯s face was covered with a mask while she sang a song about her secret lover. Somehow, this song reminded Marco of the song Loraine sang in the bar some time ago. Loraine¡¯s voice seemed so simr to Alice¡¯s voice. The more he listened, the more he became convinced that Alice was Loraine.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 487 The melodious song echoed throughout his office, captivating and mesmerizing him for what seemed like ages. The song was talking about a mysterious person with whom she had fallen in love with. Could that person be him? Were these songs talking about him? Marco had several questions that he needed answers for, but the mere thought that Loraine might have secretly expressed her love for him to the whole world made his heart beat faster, and he became very restless. Eventually, he found himself in his car, driving all the way to her apartment. He stopped near the ce and sat in his car, Looking at her apartment building. Marco just waited in the car. But Loraine didn¡¯te back the whole night. Time passed slowly. At dawn, there were already lots of cigarette butts on the ground near his car. At this time, a familiar figure finally came over in the slightly bright morning Light. Marco shivered. The feeling of missing her and all the worry that had umted in his heart all night made him lose control. Ang¡¯s Library He jumped out of the car and rushed forward to grab her hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Loraine screamed in shock and jumped back instinctively. But Marco held her hand tightly and questioned her, ¡°Where did you gost night?¡± Seeing that the man in front of her was none other than Marco, Loraine breathed a sigh of relief. And then she became a little angry. What was wrong with him again? She only spent the night with her family. She didn¡¯t feel the need to exin herself to him, but when she saw the blood streaks in Marco¡¯s eyes, her heart softened. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me here all night?¡± Marco seemed stunned for a moment, but he eventually answered in the affirmative. Loraine sighed. ¡°Sorry. So, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Marco thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°I saw the news that Lily tried to impersonate Alice but failed. I was afraid you would be upset.¡± Loraine was surprised, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Don¡¯t you Like Alice, the lead singer of that band? If you¡¯re curious about her, I can help you contact her,¡± Marco offered, staring straight into Loraine¡¯s eyes to try to get a feel of her emotions and thoughts.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 488 But Loraine shook her head immediately. ¡°No, thanks. Even if you get in touch with her, she won¡¯t be interested in singing.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. A trace of disappointment shed through Marco¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Alice hasn¡¯t released any new song for thest three years. Either she didn¡¯t want to, or she was not able to.¡± Loraine¡¯s answer was a hard, head-on blow to Marco. He knew better than anyone else why Alice hadn¡¯t released any song for thest three years. If Loraine was Alice, which he believed she was, then it was their marriage that had trapped her during those three years. When he realized this fact, Marco let go of her hand with a sad expression. ¡°I see. You can go home now.¡± Loraine was surprised. Why was this man so easy to deal with today? She stared at him to try to understand what he was thinking, but she came up with nothing. So, she simply turned around and went back to her apartment. It was not until Loraine disappeared from his sight that Marco looked away from her apartment. He lowered his head, brought out his phone and called his assistant. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Carl, help me contact the band, Shepherd. No matter how much they want, invite them to Vagow,¡± he ordered. R iti In the apartment, Loraine came out of the bathroom after cleaning up and found her phone vibrating. Checking it, she found several messages from Shepherd¡¯s chatting group. This group was now very active. The band members who hadn¡¯t gotten in touch with each others were chatting happily. Three years ago, they formed a band and yed music because of their same interest. The band eventually disbanded, and the members gradually stoppedmunicating with one another. Each of them now had a new profession. They began to catch up on all the news. Larry, the bassist, Leon, the drummer, and Carlos, the keyboard yer, came from ordinary families. Larry switched careers and started teaching music. Leon taught people how to y the drums in the training courses. Carlos didn¡¯t Like to follow a set schedule, so he made money by performing at weddings and parties. The only exception was Godwin, the guitarist. His family was wealthy. Chapter 489 He returned home and inherited the family business after the band disbanded. He took over the family business of musical instruments and be an idle boss. Jealousy was sparked by his boastful words. Leon typed, ¡°Godwin, you are so secretive. I desire a life simr to yours.¡± Larry typed, ¡°Who isn¡¯t jealous of such a life?¡± Carlos typed, ¡°I also want to inherit the family business and be wealthy!¡± Everyone in the group, including Loraine, was happy as they made jokes. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine texted, ¡°My life is not particrly noteworthy. I have been unemployed over thest three years. Just like Godwin, my family business was recently passed down to me. Now, I run Universe Group as the CEO.¡± After a brief moment of silence, the entire group burst into an uproar. Godwin texted, ¡°Universe Group¡­ It seems that Alice is the best at concealing her family background. I am considerably less valuable than the CEO of Universe Group!¡± Carlos said, ¡°Impressive! No wonder you are the leader!¡± Leon echoed, ¡°I¡¯m also impressed! No wonder you are the leader!¡± Larry also followed suit, ¡°Impressive! No wonder you are the leader!¡± As the group started reciting the same phrases, Loraine burst intoughter.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although three years had passed, the members didn¡¯t change at all. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but think back to the times they had during their time as a band. They were simply enjoying themselves then as they were now. They partnered on musical performances and fun times. Loraine was in a good mood as she reflected on the past and proposed, ¡°Three years have passed since ourst encounter. Is it possible we get together again soon?¡± The group fell silent. The fact that they now had their own Lives and jobs toplete made them all hesitant to fly to Vagow. The first to respond was Godwin, who led a wealthy life. ¡°I¡¯m okay with it! Loraine, since you have asked, I wille. Vagow, right? Wait for me!¡± Godwin responded so quickly that his response was viewable almost immediately after Loraine asked. Everyone made fun of him. Chapter 490 Leon said, ¡°You decided so quickly. Is it because you have given it a lot of thought?¡± Carlos said, ¡°Someone just can¡¯t wait¡­¡± Without giving it much thought, Loraine responded in the group, ¡°Rx, everyone. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to get together, and you are wee toe whenever you like.¡± One after another, others immediately replied that they would visit. Loraine was filled with anticipation as she read the group chat messages. She remained excited until they scheduled the meeting. Loraine packed her documents and headed to thepany. In thepany, she switched to her CEO mode and walked into the meeting room with a straight face. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Everyone, this meeting is to announce the most important new project in the next phase of Universe Group. I¡¯ve decided to renovate our currentmercial street and build a newmercial district.¡± The meeting room erupted immediately after she finished speaking. However, most attendees were against it. Duran was the first to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. The business street was sessful. All we need to do is maintain it, and it will generate profits. There are risks in changing it right now.¡± ninjanovel Reynolds echoed, ¡°I agree. We don¡¯t have to take the risk.¡± The other directors also nodded. They didn¡¯t support Loraine in making such a significant change to the company, even if they epted the fact that she took on the CEO role. The directors of different departments also expressed skepticism about Loraine¡¯s n. The only people who backed Loraine were Cayson, Jolie, the new director of the architectural design department, and Allen, the new director of research and development. The argument left the meeting room in disarray. ¡°Quiet,¡± Loraine ordered sternly. Immediately, everyone stopped talking. After taking a deep breath, Loraine exined, ¡°I know your concerns, but doing business is like gambling. If we ept the situation as it is, we will only fall behind. ording to what I¡¯ve heard, Bryant Group ns to rece ourmercial street in Vagow with a new central business district. Universe Group will be in a terrible position once Bryant Group seeds!¡± ¡°What ?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Chapter 491 The news left everyone aghast. Arge number of them began to hesitate. Loraine took the opportunity and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already figured out how to fight back. The first step is to buy the nearbynd and extend themercial district of Universe Group. The design department then develops an expansion n. Finally, we can create a brand-newmercial center ahead of Bryant Group thanks to the research and development department¡¯s digital information technology.¡± Loraine had the ideal strategy, and every director and senior executive supported it. Even though Reynolds and Duran were displeased, they could only hold back their frustration. ¡°Okay, we agree!¡± Driven Out Together The new project was quickly approved after a unanimous vote. Later in the afternoon, Loraine took Jolie out for a field investigation to design and improve the upgrading n Just as they arrived at the entrance to the street, they bumped into Lily and Marina. Seeing those two talking andughing, Loraine couldn¡¯t keep from frowning. What bad luck! How did these two annoying people manage to get together? ¡°Miss Torres, shall wee another day?¡± Julie asked, knowing the grudge between Loraine and the two friends. Loraine shook her head. ¡°No. We are running out of time. We¡¯ll just ignore them.¡± But Marina and Lily didn¡¯t intend to let Loraine go just like that. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. They went over to provoke her ¡°Hey, Loraine, you¡¯re shopping too? Aren¡¯t you a member of the Torres family and the CEO of Universe Group? Why are you still so free? It seems you¡¯re just a nominal CEO,¡± Lily said in a mocking tone. Loraine was very angry, but she managed to control her temper. She evenughed it off and retorted, ¡°What I do is none of your business. If a giarist Like you cane out of your house, why can¡¯t 1?¡± Lily turned red in embarrassed and shouted shrilly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That had nothing to do with me. The agency forced me to do those things!¡± But Loraine scoffed in doubt and said sarcastically, ¡°Lily, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a shameless liar. With a family as influential as yours, what agency would force you? Who are you trying to fool with such a stupid excuse?¡± ¡°Loraine Torres!¡± Lily had absolutely nothing to say in her own defense. Seeing that Lily was no match for Loraine, Marina swiftly took her ce and tried to act tough. ¡°Good thing you know that Lily¡¯s family is very powerful. So, you better watch your Language!¡± she scolded, her eyes shing in anger She hated the sight of Loraine to no end. Because of the diamond mine transfer agreement, she was locked in her room and starved for two days. If her mother hadn¡®t let her out, she would probably have starved to death. Chapter 492 She med all her previous suffering on Loraine and she just wished she could kill her. But Loraine¡¯s response was a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to watch yournguage. Marina, have you forgotten that this street belongs to my family? You¡¯ve already been cklisted, so how dare you come to my area to spew rubbish? Do you want me to call the security to drive you out again?¡± Marina was stunned. Lily, who had never seen what Loraine was capable of, did not believe Loraine could do what she just threatened to do. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if I dare or not,¡± Loraine said with a chuckle. Immediately, she waved at the security guards. The guards quickly came over. When they saw Marina, they reached out to drive her away. ¡°Sorry, but you need to Leave now!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How dare you! Do you know who I am? Do you have any idea who she is? How dare you drive us away?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Look, we have our orders. Marina Bryant is not wee here in this street. Since you came with her, you have to leave along with her.¡± Her face pale with shame and fear, Marina quickly hid behind Lily. Thest time she came shopping in this ce, she met Loraine and Cayson, and she was warned to nevere again. But she did not take it seriously. She didn¡¯t know that Loraine was serious about it. Eventually, she and Lily were led out of the area by the security guards. Lily was so furious that she nearly lost her breath. All her life, she had never been driven out like this. The sight of the two being kicked out of the street attracted many people¡¯s attention. Passers-by pointed at Lily and Marina and gossiped about them. The two of them were so embarrassed that they quickly covered their faces and hurried out of the ce. They didn¡¯t stop until they found a quiet ce far from the street and stopped there. ¡°That bitch, Loraine!¡± Lily cursed angrily. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m so sorry for getting you into this,¡± Marina said with tears in her eyes. ¡°Since the divorce, Loraine has held a grudge against our family and seized every opportunity to take revenge on us. Since the day she was unveiled as a Torres, she has be even more arrogant.¡± Chapter 493 Lily listened to everything she said and ground her teeth in fury. She didn¡¯t know that Marina always provoked and bullied Loraine in the past. Desperate to win Marina¡¯s support in her effort to be Marco¡¯s wife, Lily immediately made a promise. ¡°Marina, don¡¯t worry. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll help you deal with that bitch. Recently, my father has been nning to partner with Bryant Group to develop a new CBD. When our families start working together, we will destroy the Torres family!¡± ¡°Wow. Are you for real?¡± Marina eximed, her eyes Lit up in joy. ¡°Of course,¡± Lily nodded confidently. ¡°Great! Marina hugged her excitedly and kissed her on both cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you now, Lily! You¡¯re rich and capable. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s truly qualified to be my sister-inw!¡± Meanwhile, back at the site, Loraine¡¯s new project was facing a new setback. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thend near the street belonged to Henson Group, and this group wanted to sell it. So, both companies reached an agreement. The acquisition had almost been decided and the contract was about to be signed. But for some unknown reason, Henson Group suddenly changed their mind and demanded an exorbitant price. Loraine frowned as she read through the revised contract. ¡°Jolie, get ready. I¡¯m going to negotiate with Henson Group in person,¡± she said to herpanion. Cooperation Broke U In the conference room, Loraine and the representative of Henson Group, Liam Fowler, sat opposite each other. Liam was sipping his coffee leisurely and didn¡¯t seem to take Loraine seriously at all. Beforeing to see Loraine at Universe Group, he had already made a thorough investigation about her. As a result, he saw her as a young woman who just took over the familypany and probably knew nothing about business. What was more, the former head of Universe Group, Cayson, was on a business trip. Liam believed he had Loraine at his mercy. ¡°Miss Torres, ourpany has reasons for raising the price. To be honest, apart from you, there are many others who are also interested in thisnd. You¡¯d better think it over as soon as possible,¡± Liam said with a shrug. But Loraine was not intimidated by him. She sat upright and looked at him. Chapter 494 ¡°Mr. Fowler, we¡¯ve shown our sincerity by offering the sum of 100 million. I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t ept thetest price increase. It¡¯s our hope that we can sessfully partner with Henson Group. The upgrade of this area to a business district will also be good for yourpany. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to break this win-win cooperation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Henson Group will not give up on the price. The price we previously agreed on was too low. I won¡¯t engage in any business that will make us suffer losses.¡± Liam was sure that Loraine had no choice but to buy hisnd if she wanted her project to seed, so he was confident that she would be forced topromise in the end. But the truth was that Loraine was bing angry. Suppressing her displeasure, she decided to try more dialogue. ¡°So, how much do you want?¡± Liam grinned like a cunning fox and said, ¡°Not much. Just 60@ million.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g 600 million? Loraine was shocked. Was the man joking? It seemed that Liam believed that she had no choice; that was why he had the balls to demand such an exorbitant price. But he didn¡¯t know that he had underestimated her way too much. Loraine would never be foolish enough to agree to this price. ¡°Mr. Fowler, are you kidding? Yournd is not worth that amount at all,¡± Loraine told him straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Liam quipped. ¡°This is our price. Our final price. Besides, the reason you want thisnd is because you¡¯re seeking topete with Bryant Group. If you don¡¯t buy it, I¡¯ll talk to Marco myself. You¡¯d better make up your mind before it¡¯s toote.¡± This direct threat angered Loraine so much, but she tried her best to remain calm and silent. Seeing her like this, Liam thought that he had finally gotten her, so he became even more arrogant. ¡°Miss Torres, don¡¯t think too much. No matter what, we both know you have no choice but to pay this amount,¡± he said with acent grin. But to his surprise, Loraine stood up and said to him, ¡°I understand that profit is the most important factor in business. Since you don¡¯tck potential buyers, I sincerely hope you¡¯ll find a new buyer that will agree to pay 600 million for the Land. Good day.¡± With that, she turned around and left, Leaving Liam astonished. Loraine was no fool. It was obvious to her from the start that Liam was bluffing. If he was capable of getting a good deal with Marco, he would never have dyed up till this point. He was only trying to use the rivalry between Marco and Loraine to his advantage. Meanwhile, when he saw that Loraine was really leaving, Liam fell into a panic. The smug look on his face vanished in an instant. ¡°Miss Torres, please wait! We can discuss it!¡± he called after her. ¡°No, thanks. After Universe Group¡¯s new business district has been developed, Henson Group¡¯s industrial chain will naturally be forced out of the market. We can discuss it again by then.¡± When Liam heard this, his face fell, but there was nothing he could do. He could only watch Loraine leave with herpanion. Just then, his phone rang. Chapter 495 Liam picked it up, and immediately, he heard someone say in a sweet voice, ¡°Dad, how¡¯s your negotiation with Loraine going? Have you helped me to teach that bitch a lesson?¡± The person on the phone was Lily, his daughter. Liam always doted on her, but when he heard her voice this time, he became furious and scolded her, ¡°How dare you say that! It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t instigated me into doing this, I wouldn¡¯t have offended Loraine. Now, she doesn¡¯t want thisnd anymore. What am I supposed to do?¡± Liam was so pained. In recent years, his business had been going downhill and revenue had been falling year after year. The price Loraine had offered for the Land was a good price. It was an amount that could help him turn things around at Henson Group. But due to his greed and his daughter¡¯s quest for revenge, he ended up messing up everything. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Lily was confused by her father¡¯s anger. ¡°Dad, what are you afraid of? If Loraine can¡¯t afford the money, we can negotiate with Marco.¡± ¡°Marco? Will he want thend?¡± Liam asked doubtfully. ¡°Of course, he will! Look, Dad, I have good news for you. His family like me very much. Not long after I came back, I was invited by his grandmother to their house. Clearly, she wants me to be her granddaughter-in-Law! If I marry into the Bryant family, you¡¯ll no longer worry about how you can get Bryant Group to partner with you.¡± ¡°Wow, Lily. That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Liam eximed in joy. In his mind, he felt that his daughter was as good as married to Marco and the wedding would be held before long. With the support of Marco and the Bryant family, Loraine would be nothing to them. The news of Universe Group¡¯s ns to build a newmercial district spread very quickly. Knowing how driven and determined Loraine was, Jennie decided to help her get some partnerships and investments. One of her efforts was to take Loraine to a cocktail party attended by young, rich members of the upper ss. At the party, Jennie boasted to everyone about how Loraine was going to build a grandmercial district. ¡°I¡¯m proud to announce to you that my best friend, Loraine Torres, the president of Universe Group, is embarking on a great project. She¡¯s going to build a newmercial district in Vagow. You all should look forward to it.¡± But the guests seemed to be confused. Some of them were even bored and began to grumble. ¡°It¡¯s just a business district, so why should I look forward to it? What¡¯s new about it?¡± ¡°Ours will be different and the first of its kind. We are going to build a digital business center where we will disy 3D advertisements, smart virtual fitting machines, a VR game room¡­¡± Standing in the middle of the crowd, wearing a ck velvet dress and red high-heeled shoes, Loraine looked exceptionally beautiful and spoke very confidently. She shook her ss gently, rolling the wine in it as she spoke. Her confidence and charming looks were a source of instant attraction to all the people present. Chapter 496 Jennie was very excited and proud of her friend. After Loraine¡¯s exnation, she was the first to propose loudly, ¡°Lorrie, I will support you. When your business district is built, I¡¯LL be the first to settle in and open a jewelry store there. What do you think?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll always be wee,¡± Loraine said with a smile. Following Jennie¡¯s lead, the other people in attendance also pledged to invest in the project and the party became very lively again. Meanwhile, Jimmie, who was seated in a secluded corner, quickly brought out his phone and took a photo of Loraine surrounded by so many people, sending it to Marco. ¡°Guess who I saw at the party? I asked you toe, but you didn¡¯t. Are you regretting it now?¡± After sending the message, Jimmie dropped his phone and sat back with a smile. He was counting down. ¡°Three, two¡­¡± Before he could count to one, Marco called him. It was just as Jimmie expected. After keeping him waiting for some time just for fun, Jimmie answered the phone. ¡°So, what do you think? Are youing?¡± ¡°Keep an eye on Loraine for me. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Marco said and hung up immediately. Though Jimmie found it funny, for the sake of his friend, he got up and squeezed into the crowd to go greet Loraine with a smile. ¡°Loraine, I hope you won¡¯t mind if I open aw firm in your new business district, or will you?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Loraine rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll advise you to save your money and support Bryant Group¡¯s CBD n. After all, you and Marco are good friends, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jimmie had nothing to say in response. He touched his nose awkwardly and wondered how Loraine found out about Marco¡¯s business n. While he was still thinking, he caught sight of Jennie among the crowd and Light suddenly dawned on him. He promptly marched up to her and pulled her aside. ¡°Why did you tell Loraine what I told you?¡± he questioned, frowning in displeasure. Jennie was not by any means fazed or embarrassed. ¡°What? You¡¯re also getting information about her from me. But you don¡¯t want me to do the same thing? Lorrie is my best friend. Of course, I¡¯m going to tell her anything she needs to know!¡± Jimmie couldn¡¯t retort. This time, he had scored a goal against his own self. By now, Loraine was beginning to feel a little thirsty, so she went to the counter alone and ordered a ss of cocktail. While she was sipping it, someone suddenly said to her, ¡°Loraine, now that you know my brother is also going to develop a business district in Vagow, you¡¯d better be smart and abandon your n. Otherwise you¡¯ll end up disgracing yourself.¡± Chapter 497 Loraine quickly turned around to see Marina. Immediately, she felt disgusted. ¡°Marina, are you a curse or what? What¡¯s your problem? Why are you always pestering me everywhere I go? Don¡¯t make me chase you away again!¡± Loraine warned hotly. Recalling the humiliation of being thrown out not long by Loraine, Marina became even angrier. ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t be too sure. I came with Lily this time. She was specially invited by the host to perform tonight. So, she¡¯s not an ordinary guest like you. You can¡¯t chase us away this time!¡± C titi Marina looked arrogant andcent. Looking at her, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Marina demanded angrily. Loraine sneered, ¡°Some giarist dares to show up. Isn¡¯t she shameless? Did she pay the host to perform at this party?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Lily came over to meet them. She heard what Loraine said about her and her face darkened in anger. ¡°Loraine, please show some respect! I¡¯ve apologized for the giarism, and I terminated my contract with thepany for this reason. This is a charity party. Please don¡¯t insult me anymore!¡± Loraine scoffed in response, ¡°Lily, you¡¯re such a good actor. Do you think you can fool us with PR stunts? If you really want to do charity, then donate some money. We both know you¡¯re here to perform for the rich for free just to attract attention.¡± Lily¡¯s face became livid as she heard Loraine exposing her trick publicly. She felt that everyone around was mocking her. But Marina didn¡¯t believe that Lily was up to such a thing. Instead, she had absolute faith in Lily¡¯s exnation. And she shouted at Loraine in defense of her friend. ¡°Lily was set up by that agency, so she¡¯s a victim. Loraine, why are you so mean? Are you so jealous of Lily¡¯s talent? When someonecks something, they be jealous of those who have it.¡± Loraine chuckled. ¡°Why would I be jealous of her? A giarist doesn¡¯t deserve my respect.¡± Before Lily could respond to the barb, Marina came to her aid again. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Alice never dared to show her face. She became popr these days all thanks to Lily. If not for Lily, who would know such an obscure singer? She should be grateful to Lily!¡± Loraine shook her head and exhaled. She just could not believe what she was hearing. Was there something wrong with Marina? ¡°An obscure singer? Are you kidding me? She should be grateful to Chapter 498 Lily?¡± Loraine scoffed in disbelief. ¡°For crying out loud, Alice has ten million fans abroad. Why would she need the help of Lily who only has a few fans? How dare you say such senseless nonsense?¡± People around them who had been following the conversation startedughing at Marina. Though she was blushing in embarrassment, Marina still retorted stubbornly, ¡°You¡¯re not Alice. How do you know she doesn¡¯t need such help?¡± Loraine mocked, ¡°Since you¡¯re so generous, why don¡¯t you go write songs for your friend Lily? Oh, sorry. I ignored a simple fact. Even if you want, you can¡¯t write any good songs.¡± Marina was stunned. She just didn¡¯t know what to say in response. Eventually, she turned to Lily andined angrily, ¡°Lily, this bumpkin is simply messing with us.¡± Lily¡¯s face darkened and she red at Loraine with all the venom she could muster. Even though Loraine mocked Marina, Lily knew for a fact that her objective was to mock her indirectly for herck of talent. So, Lily responded, ¡°Loraine, why are you trying to deny and invalidate my ability just because of a little mistake? After all, I¡¯ve been studying abroad for some time and I¡¯m a well-known soprano.¡± Seeing that Lily was still being impenitent, Loraine shook her head in pity. ¡°You¡¯ll never change. I¡¯m sure your career will soone to an end in this industry.¡± Lily became exasperated and she Lashed out angrily, ¡°You¡¯re not even in the industry. How dare you say that? If you can,pete with me! If you can¡¯t, apologize to me right now!¡± Jennie arrived at the scene just in time to hear these words, and she quickly took the side of her friend. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s ready. She¡¯s not afraid of you.¡± Then she pulled Loraine¡¯s hand. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Lorrie, teach her a lesson tonight! We need to use her as an example, so that no other ignorant people will attack you Like this ever again!¡± Loraine smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll win thepetition!¡± Lily, on her part, was also full of confidence. She climbed onto the stage with her head held high, and without wasting time, she began to sing Ode to the Moon by the ssic opera, Water Fairy. The melodious sound spread throughout the whole party venue, captivating the audience and leaving them awestruck. After all, Lily was no amateur but indeed a professional. As she sang thest note in the song, all the guests began to apud her performance. ¡°This song is as good as what I hear at the concert. Even though they¡¯ve been saying that Lily giarized someone, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s a good singer. Maybe she was used and tricked by her former agency Like she imed!¡± Hearing her friend being praised, Marina lifted her chin proudly at Loraine. Chapter 499 Jennie, on the other hand, scoffed and rolled her eyes. Jimmie, who was standing beside her, also didn¡¯t apud Lily¡¯s performance. After delivering the song, Lily turned to look at Loraine and lifted her chin defiantly. ¡°How is it, Loraine? Do you dare to sing? It¡¯s not toote to admit defeat now,¡± she taunted. Immediately, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to Loraine. Still as confident as ever, Loraine grabbed the mic and stepped on the stage calmly. Everyone held their breath, waiting to hear what she had to offer. Jenny was screaming crazily to egg her on. ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯m crazy for you! You¡¯re the best. Teach her a lesson!¡± H 1 Without hesitation, Loraine skillfully adjusted the microphone and began to sing leisurely. Lily frowned in surprise as she watched Loraine sing. The song was a ssic opera with tragic love as its theme. It was meant to express the fairy¡¯s endless longing for love. As soon as Loraine¡¯s ethereal voice began to deliver the song, the audience instantly fell silent. It was as if the crowd could already see a fairy who had fallen in unrequited Love and was sadly talking about it. Both of them sang the same song. But Lily performed it without making any mistakes while Loraine sang it in a way that made the audience feel like they were experiencing it personally. There was just no doubt that Loraine was ahead of Lily in all aspects of singing. Everyone was fascinated by her performance. Throughout her rendition of the song, the entire hall remained silent. When she was finally done singing, someone shouted ¡°excellent,¡± and the hall burst into a loud apuse. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was crystal clear which one performed better. But Lily was not going to ept defeat. She gritted her teeth and screamed, ¡°No! You sang wrongly! You raised your voice several times when you didn¡¯t need to!¡± But someone immediately disagreed. ¡°Come on, anyone with functional ears would have understood that Loraine did that in order to make the feelings of the song much stronger. Lily, you¡¯re supposed to be a professional. I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t be able to understand why she did that!¡± The others quickly expressed their concurrence with loud murmurs. At the end, instead of embarrassing her opponent, Lily only brought disgrace on her head. Meanwhile, there was a man standing quietly at the door, staring at Chapter 500 Loraine. Due to the dim light, no one noticed him. If he had doubts at the beginning, now he was sure that Loraine was Alice. Even some members of the audience detected the simrities and couldn¡¯t help but begin discussing it. ¡°Why do I feel that Loraine¡¯s voice is very simr to Alice¡¯s? Her voice is also ethereal and maic. No one would be able to forget that voice after hearing it sing once.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Their voices are so simr. When Alice was at the peak of her career, Loraine was studying abroad.¡± Soon, many others realized the same thing and they all began to Look at Loraine with shock and curiosity in their eyes ¡°No way! Loraine can¡¯t be Alice!¡± Lily shouted angrily. She would never ept that the bumpkin she had always looked down on was the stunning and talented masked singer she had once tried to impersonate. ¡°Alice¡¯s face was always masked. That means she did not want to show her face in public. But Loraine is always trending, so she can¡¯t be Alice!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Marina concurred with her friend. ¡°Even though Loraine did study abroad, she majored in architectural design. She had nothing to do with a band.¡± People around them began to get confused. Both arguments made some sense, but they didn¡¯t know which to believe, so they looked up at Loraine eagerly, expecting her to provide an answer. But Loraine remained calm. She neither admitted nor denied that she was Alice. But whether she Liked it or not, she had be the focus of the whole party. The young men present soon surrounded her and began to tter her. Lily could only watch with impotent rage as Loraine stole all the limelight. But still, she wasn¡¯t going to give up without another fight. No way! She couldn¡¯t let Loraine be seen as being better than her. Never! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, an idea entered her head and she broke into a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the use of singing well? Bryant Group is going to partner with the Fowler family to develop their business district anyway. Loraine, your pride will be useless before long.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Marina eagerly concurred. ¡°Loraine, you didn¡¯t think that my brother could find a better wife after divorcing you, eh? When my brother and Lily get married, we will unite with each other and give you a hard time!¡± Lily nced at Marina and blushed. Turning to Loraine, she said arrogantly, ¡°Loraine, since you¡¯re Marco¡¯s ex-wife, you¡¯ll be allowed to attend our Lavish wedding.¡± Chapter 501 The news made Loraine¡¯s heart sink. Marco had been pestering her all these days, iming that he wanted topensate her, but he was actually going to join hands with the Fowler family to make life miserable for her. Was Marco making fun of her? Loraine felt very disappointed and annoyed Meanwhile, Jimmie turned to Marco and nudged him. ¡°Hey, are you going to marry Lily?¡± ¡°No. It is not happening,¡± Marco said in an icy tone. Wif When Lily heard Marco¡¯s voice, she suddenly turned around and looked at him guiltity. She didn¡¯t expect he would be here. Did he hear everything she had said just now? Marina followed Lily¡¯s gaze, only to see Marco. And when she heard him deny his rtionship with Lily in public, she blurted out in shock, ¡°Marco, what are you talking about? Lily told me that you two are getting married.¡± But before she could finish her words, Marco gave her a cold nce. Marina was so scared that she shut her mouth. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Three years ago, the Bryant family wanted to choose a wife for Marco. If it weren¡¯t for Loraine, Lily would have married into the Bryant family Long ago. When Lily came back from abroad, Liza invited Lily for dinner at home. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Then, the two families became even closer. Didn¡¯t this prove that Liza still wanted Lily to be her granddaughter-inw? It was also because of this that Marina firmly believed Lily¡¯s words. ¡°No, Marco, it¡¯s not like that. Please let me exin.¡± Lily panicked when she saw Marco¡¯s serious look. Her face turned pale, and she hurried forward, wanting to exin. But Marco didn¡¯t even look at her. He walked past her and stood in front of Loraine. He stared at Loraine with affectionate eyes. Chapter 502 Actually, his eyes were fixed on Loraine ever since he arrived. He didn¡¯t notice the other women at all. It was not surprising anymore. After all, Loraine shone brightly in the entire party. No man could take his eyes off her. When Loraine saw Marcoing over, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Your next wife is calling you.¡± Jennie also said sarcastically, ¡°No wonder Lily dares to be so arrogant and giarize Lorrie. And now, she even wants topete with Lorrie. It turns out that Marco is behind her.¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t even know her.¡± As soon as these words came out of his mouth, people Looked at Lily and started whispering to each other. ¡°No way! Is Lily Lying?¡± ¡°If Marco doesn¡¯t know her, how can she have the nerve to say she is going to marry him?¡± ¡°She takes the initiative to pursue Marco. But he doesn¡¯t care about her at all. Isn¡¯t it humiliating?¡± ninjanovel Someone even said, ¡°Lily, how does it feel to be caught lying? I feel embarrassed for you.¡± With everything going on now, how could Marina not realize that Lily had lied to her? Marco was disgusted with Lily. How could he even want to marry her? However, she helped Lily target Loraine just now. Marina trembled in fright. She quickly hid behind the crowd in fear that she would be affected and punished. She didn¡¯t want to be confined again. Lily, on the other hand, got so angry with these scornful remarks that her eyes turned red. After she came back from abroad, Liza was so warm to her. Liza invited her for dinner several times. Besides, their families became really close. That was why she dared to say she would marry Marco. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Never did she expect that Marco didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. Marco didn¡¯t care what Lily thought. He looked at Loraine and exined seriously, ¡°I only have one wife, and that is you. I will never marry another woman.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Loraine. His eyes were so affectionate that she felt a little ufortable. She avoided his gaze and retorted, ¡°Marco, I am no longer your wife. You can marry anyone you Like. Whether you marry her or not has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care.¡± Marco suppressed his emotions, leaned closer to Loraine, and whispered in her ear, ¡°But I care. What you think matters to me because I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me.¡± Chapter 503 He was so close to her that his warm breath sprayed on her earlobe. Her ears were the most sensitive parts of her body. Suddenly, she felt limp and numb. It was as if she had been scalded. And her heart beat faster. The lights were dim at the party, so in the watchful eyes of the public, their posture was too intimate. Loraine was in a trance for a moment. The way Marco acted now, it was as if he had not been cold to her in the past three years. He made it look like they had always been a loving couple. But it was only a brief moment of confusion. Loraine soon came back to her senses. She told herself to stop her wishful thinking. The lesson she had learned from her failed marriage should have been enough. Loraine¡¯s eyes turned cold. She took a step back to avoid Marco and said indifferently, ¡°Please behave yourself. We are already divorced.¡± C ti The people around felt the strange atmosphere between Marco and ninjanovel Loraine. And this made them start to gossip. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jimmie watched them with excitement in his eyes. But suddenly, Marco nced at him and said coldly, ¡°I asked you to help her. But look at what you did.¡± As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes. If he didn¡¯t arrive in time just now, Loraine would have believed the ridiculous fake news that he would remarry. Jimmie touched the tip of his nose awkwardly, not daring to retort. Then he hurriedly tried to defend Marco¡¯s reputation. ¡°Well, I can prove that Marco isn¡¯t going to remarry. If anyone spreads rumors and nders him, I will sue them.¡± Jimmie had a well-known reputation in the legal world. If he said he would sue them, those who were sued must be punished severely. Lily¡¯s face turned pale. She panicked even more. Today, she already lost face in the circle of rich people after she was exposed by Marco. If she was sued, she couldn¡¯t continue to stay in Vagow anymore. She forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I only heard about that from our families. Liza asked me to have dinner with her in two days. I thought you already knew about it, so I told Marina.¡± Marco sneered, not giving her an out. ¡°What others said has nothing to do with me. Why don¡¯t you marry the one who told you that, then?¡± As soon as he said this, people burst intoughter. Lily froze and bit her lower lip tightly. She was about to retort when she heard another sneer. Chapter 504 Jennie sneered, ¡°She is so used to stealing. First, she stole Alice¡¯s identity. Now, she wants to steal Lorrie¡¯s ex-husband. Is she addicted to stealing?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lily trembled in anger, but she could not say anything to refute it. She had more than enough embarrassment today. No matter what she said now, it would be wrong. Loraine looked at Lily coldly, feeling ridiculous. ninjanovel Lily said Marco was going to marry her, and unted in front of her. But now, Marco was denying her, insisting that it was fake news. What a farce! Loraine knew she couldn¡¯t me Marco for this incident. But when she looked at him, she still felt unhappy. He was good at attracting women. After all, he was the reason that Lily made trouble for her. Loraine stepped forward and held Jennie¡¯s hand, hinting at her not to get involved. Then they left the party. Marco wanted to follow them. However, he was stopped by Lily. She held his arm and said stubbornly, ¡°Marco, why don¡¯t you want to marry me? How can I be inferior to that bumpkin who grew up in the countryside?¡± Marco shook off her hands impatiently. Lily got more anxious. ¡°Marco¡­ Think it over. My family has the Land that Universe Group wants. As long as we cooperate, we can win Universe Group sooner orter.¡± However, Marco seemed not interested at all. He snapped, ¡°Enough! It¡¯s impossible for me to cooperate with Henson Group, let alone marry you for that.¡± After saying this, he brushed past her and chased after Loraine. Lily¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Everyone around looked at her mockingly. She screwed it up. If she offended Marco, her father wouldn¡¯t let her go easily. In the corridor outside the hall, Marco caught up with Loraine and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Loraine, wait! I have something to tell you.¡± But Jennie pushed him away and stood in front of Loraine. She was Like a hen protecting a chick. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You bastard! What else do you want?¡± At this moment, Jimmie also ran out of the hall. He held Jennie¡¯s hand and smiled apologetically. Chapter 505 ¡°Jennie,e here. Didn¡¯t you say yesterday¡­¡± Before Jennie could refuse, she was already pulled away by Jimmie, leaving only Marco and Loraine in the quiet corridor. Loraine raised her head and sneered, ¡°Is there anything else? Do you want to get some information from me, so you can cooperate with Henson Group to deal with Universe Group? Actually, you should have agreed to marry Lily just now. It will be good if you two marry.¡± Marco frowned and said, ¡°What does Henson Group think it is? I have no ns to cooperate with Henson Group, let alone marry Lily.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g For some reason, Loraine felt relieved. However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Instead, she sneered, ¡°It seems that you are nning to build a new CBD to deal with Universe Group alone.¡± Marco was rendered speechless. He found it hard to exin this misunderstanding. He could only sigh helplessly and say, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m nning to build a new CBD.¡± Loraine immediately frowned. Marco continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t intend to do it alone. From the very beginning, I want to cooperate with you to develop and expand Bryant Group and Universe Group.¡± Loraine was taken aback upon hearing his words. What did Marco mean? Instead of fighting with her, did he want to cooperate with her from the beginning? Breaths Intertwines A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marco noticed that Loraine¡¯s attitude softened, so he quickly said, ¡°Bryant Group has technology and funds. You have ideas and resources. The previous government project has proven that we arepatible to cooperate. Why don¡¯t we continue then?¡± ¡°I can make the new CBD myself, and maybe I will do better than you. Why do I need to cooperate with you?¡± Loraine still had some doubts. She raised her head and looked at Marco with clear and firm eyes. But when she Looked into his affectionate eyes, her heart trembled. She unconsciously avoided his gaze. Marco had already recognized Loraine¡¯s ability. When she said those words just now, he knew she was not unting at all. So he didn¡¯t contradict her. Instead, he Laughed at himself inwardly. Then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°But if we work together, we can do better, right?¡± Loraine didn¡¯t say anything. She motioned for him to continue. Marco tried to entice her. ¡°Loraine, have you ever thought that we can make Vagow the most developed city in the state?¡± Chapter 506 Loraine¡¯s eyes lit up. He continued, ¡°Both Bryant Group and Universe Group are first-tierpanies in Vagow. But in the state, Vagow only ranks third. Don¡¯t you want to take Universe Group farther?¡± Marco¡¯s words moved Loraine. She must admit she was tempted. After all, Cayson was an outsider in Universe Group. Over the years, the shareholders had been trying to make things difficult for him. Thepany was developing steadily, but it was too conservative. Therefore, after she took over thepany, she made snap decisions and drastic changes to the projects without hesitation to go further. From this aspect, she and Marco could be regarded as having a tacit understanding. If they hadn¡¯t been married, they might have been a good pair of work partners. While Loraine was lost in deep thought, she felt his fiery gaze following her without blinking. She felt strange in her heart. When she looked up, she saw a trace of tension in his eyes. It was as if he was afraid she would refuse him. Loraine shook her head. Was she hallucinating because she was drunk? Otherwise, how could a cold and proud person like Marco be cautious and uneasy? Suddenly, she felt her waist tighten, and she fell into a warm embrace. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Before she could lose her temper, his deep and maic voice rang in her ears. ¡°Watch out.¡± She bumped into Marco¡¯s chest and was tightly held in his strong arms. ¡°You¡­¡± Loraine abruptly raised her head. It so happened that Marco Lowered his head. As a result, the tip of his nose touched hers, and their mouths got closer as if they were about to kiss. In an instant, their breaths intertwined, and they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. This was a distance that Loraine had never dared to dream of before. For a moment, she was a little absent-minded, and her heartbeat raced wildly. Suddenly, a Light shutter sounded, making Loraine instantlye back to her senses. She pushed Marco away and looked in the direction where the sound came from. Then she saw two reporters squatting in the corner and secretly taking pictures. When the two reporters saw they had been discovered, they panicked and ran away in a sh. Loraine bit her Lower Lip in annoyance. She didn¡¯t expect they would be photographed. Chapter 507 On the other hand, Marco stood there leisurely with a calm expression and even a bit of satisfaction on his face. And when Loraine saw this, she got even angrier. She raised her eyebrows slightly and snapped, ¡°Marco, have you already known that someone is taking pictures of us secretly? Do you know how serious the impact will be if those photos are released by the reporters?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Marco curled his lips slightly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? It will help ourpanies get free publicity.¡± Loraine red at him angrily. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to cooperate with you yet.¡± ¡°Sooner or Later.¡± Marco sounded confident. When Loraine heard this, she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I have to go.¡± She turned her gaze to the other side of the corridor. Jennie and ninjanovel Jimmie were there, watching them. Loraine walked over to them and pulled Jennie back. Then she red at Jimmie. Jimmie just gave him an innocent look and shrugged. After they left the party, Jennie could no longer contain her curiosity. She leaned into Loraine¡¯s ear with a smile and asked curiously, ¡°Lorrie, did you two kiss just now?¡± Jennie must admit that Marco and Loraine were a perfect match. She hadpletely forgotten how she had scolded Marco for being a scumbag back then. Loraine nced at her and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you about your rtionship with Jimmie yet. Why are you asking me?¡± Jennie was shocked, and her face flushed. She immediately made a gesture of zipping her mouth, held Loraine with both hands, and said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lorrie. I will always stand by your side.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She opened the car door for Jennie. The thought that she was photographed by the reporters gave her a headache. She felt helpless. She was sure their posture when they were photographed just now would make people imagine things. As expected, the news about the cocktail party was on the hot search early the next day. However, the topic was not about Loraine and Marco but about Lily. Several marketing ounts published articles about Lily, saying she made a fantastic appearance at the party and won praises from the audience for her song Ode to the Moon. Chapter 508 The article even included photos of Marco to emphasize his presence, implying that he went there to support Lily. As soon as the news came out, some people pointed out that Marco attended Lily¡¯s first concert after she returned. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth thought Marco went to the concert for Lily. The rumor about Lily¡¯s rtionship with Marco spread and became a trending topic. While people were in a hot discussion, Lily posted a picture of her and Marina. They Looked very intimate, looking like good friends. Lily captioned, ¡°I visited Liza these days. Marina is still as lovely as before. I hope our two families can always be this good.¡± As soon as she posted this, the onlookers boiled with excitement. And they began to analyze the details one by one. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I want to tell you. I¡¯ve heard that Henson Group is very close to Bryant Group. Bryant Group has a new CBD project and is looking for a partner. It seems that Henson Group is the one Bryant Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Group wants to cooperate with.¡± ¡°It was said that Lily was the only granddaughter-inw Liza was satisfied with from the beginning. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s true. Marco and Lily will get married for business, and it will make the twopanies stronger.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that an aloof man like Marco would dote on a woman so much. Every time Lily performs, he is always there.¡± As for thosements that questioned Lily¡¯s character and told the truth about the concert, they were immediately deleted. The gossip about Lily and Marco was discussed on the Inte. So ninjanovel Lily¡¯s stigma of pretending to be Alice and giarizing the song was no longer cared for. At this moment, Lily was in the living room, lying on the sofa with her phone in her hand. She was pleased to see that public opinion was going ording to her n. Fortunately, she made preparations in advance and arranged for reporters to hype the issue. People had a short memory of the news on the Inte. She now relied on this gossip to dilute the previous scandals. Then she would pretend to be pitiful to get people¡¯s sympathy. When Lily thought victory was in her hands, the app suddenly went ck and nk. ¡°What is happening?¡± She frowned and tried to log in the app twice. But the system had already crashed. And when it worked again, the news about Lily and Marco¡¯s Love was not a hot topic anymore. Chapter 509 The trending topic was all about Loraine now. ¡°What? Marco kissed Loraine?¡± ¡°Loraine and Marco seem to get back together.¡± Lily¡¯s face darkened at once. She immediately clicked on the article and found that the hottest was a photo, which was obviously taken secretly. In the photo, Loraine was holding Marco tightly. Her hands were on his shoulders, and she raised her head. Marco, on the other hand, Lowered his head. It was as if they were kissing. The person who took the photo had good photography skills and was quite familiar with the use of light and shade. He made the photo Look artistic. The most important thing was that the two main characters in the photo were both good-looking. They just stood together, but it was very pleasing to the eyes. Thements section below was full of praises. People felt they were sweet because they used to be a real couple The topic of Lily and Marco¡¯s rtionship was instantly suppressed by the topic of Loraine and Marco. This photo of Loraine and Marco was everywhere on the Inte, and it drove Lily crazy. ¡°Damn you, Loraine! Why are you so annoying?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Lily was so angry that she smashed all the things on the table to the floor. It was only then that she calmed down. She stared at the photo on the screen for a while. Anger surged in her heart again, and she couldn¡¯t help reposting it with a caption, ¡°Hmm¡­ Why do I feel like this photo is edited? I¡¯m warning you. Stop hyping.¡± Lily didn¡¯t believe Marco would kiss a bumpkin like Loraine. Soon, her repost became a trending topic. It caused a lot of discussion online. Some believed in Lily, but some doubted that she was only jealous. After all, Loraine had also been involved in an edited picture incident before. But at that time, the man was not Marco. In less than half an hour, someonemented, ¡°The photo is original. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. There is no trace it was edited.¡± Lily sneered and replied, ¡°Why should I believe you? What if you are a troll paid by Loraine?¡± Lily was very familiar with the fights on the Inte. If she couldn¡¯t win over someone, she only had to say that the other party was a paid troll. It took a few minutes for the other party to reply. It turned out that he replied to Lily with a screenshot of his ount. His profile said, ¡°Product Department of Bryant Group. Research and Development of image processing software products.¡± Chapter 510 This reply was like a loud p in Lily¡¯s face. And this attracted countless people¡¯s attention, making them watch andugh at her. ¡°I can¡¯t stopughing. How can a professional designer who designs image processing software be a troll?¡± ¡°He is a software designer of Bryant Group. An employee of Bryant Group hase out to speak for the CEO¡¯s ex-wife. What does this mean? Well, we can understand everything.¡± ¡°Lily is full of dramas. She is just jealous of Loraine.¡± Lily was now trembling with anger. She gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°I am rich and talented. I have no reason to be jealous of Loraine.¡± ¡°The Torres family is much richer than the Fowler family.¡± ¡°Loraine is an excellent architect. She has never giarized. A giarist Like you is no match for her.¡± ¡°Sure enough, there is a gap even between two rich people.¡± ninjanovel Lily felt like she couldn¡¯t contain her anger anymore. She almost smashed her phone on the floor. The rumor about Loraine and Marco continued to be the hottest topic. What Lily did was useless. Worse was, it only made her look like a clown. Since the rumors spread widely, they naturally reached Bryant Group and Universe Group. In the CEO¡¯s office of Bryant Group, Carl analyzed the information before he raised his head from his computer and said, ¡°Mr. Bryant, should I inform the public rtions department to deal with the rumor?¡± There was no reply from Marco. He was focused on his phone with his head down. Carl had to cough hard twice to attract his attention. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was only then that Marco slowly withdrew his eyes from the phone. He coughed slightly, propped his chin in the palm of his hand, and began to think. After pondering for a while, he said lightly, ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Carl didn¡¯t say anything more. As expected, Marco acted strange when it came to Loraine. Probably, he wished the trending topic would continue to be the same, so everyone would think he and Loraine were together. Of course, Carl didn¡¯t dare to say it out. He turned around and left the office. Chapter 511 Marco lowered his head again and continued to look at his phone. On the screen was the photo of the two kissing. He checked all thements that said he and Loraine was a perfect match. At this moment, Marco clicked on the link to a story about him and Loraine. Although he was expressionless, his eyes were fixed on it. And he read it for a long time. Suddenly, the webpage went nk Marco frowned and called Carl back to his office. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the public rtions department? I said you don¡¯t need to do anything. Where did the trending topic go? Why is the webpage nk now?¡± Carl exined, ¡°Sir, it wasn¡¯t us. Universe Group did it.¡± He wanted to say it was handled very quickly without any dy. But, of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say this. Marco¡¯s face darkened. He Looked at his phone again and found that the topics of him and Loraine were gone. Except for some irrelevant topics, there were only ones about Lily. And when he saw Lily¡¯s jealous speech, he was annoyed and instantly vented his anger. ¡°Deal with these messy hot topics quickly. I don¡¯t want to see my name associated with another woman in the future.¡± So Loraine was not another woman? Carl nodded in a hurry, grumbling in his mind. In Universe Group, Loraine sat in front of theputer and rubbed her forehead, feeling a headache. She was annoyed. The phone beside her was connected to a call. She was talking to Cayson. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Lorrie, the trending topic has been removed. Shall we issue another statement to rify it?¡± Loraine shook her head, looking a Little tired. ¡°I¡¯ve experienced a lot of rumors. The more I respond to it, the more people will doubt it. The best way to deal with it is to ignore it. When another hot topic comes out, everyone will naturally shift their attention to it.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Loraine interrupted, ¡°Cayson, thank you for your concern. But you are already very busy with the project. So leave these trifles to me.¡± Cayson held his phone tightly. Rationally, Cayson knew Loraine was doing the right thing in dealing with the situation. But he still couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous. He was more worried that Loraine would no longer stay away from Marco, so he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°I think Marco has ill intentions. He is close to both Henson Group and you. No matter Henson Group or Universe Group wins, he gets benefits anyway.¡± Loraine subconsciously retorted, ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. Marco won¡¯t use such a cheap method, not to mention that he has already shown his intention of cooperating with me.¡± Chapter 512 This time, Cayson¡¯s voice sounded serious. ¡°Lorrie, have you decided to cooperate with Marco?¡± There was a short pause before Loraine replied, ¡°Now is not the time to make a hasty decision. I need time to make the decision.¡± ¡°I understand. But I¡¯m not in Vagow now, so be careful,¡± Cayson said concernedly and hung up. He knew he couldn¡¯t change her mind anymore. After talking with Cayson, Loraine called her assistant and instructed her to keep an eye on Bryant Group. ninjanovel Not long after, her assistant came and reported that Marco went to meet Liam, the CEO of Henson Group. Loraine¡¯s face darkened, and disappointment filled her eyes. Was Cayson right? Was Marco getting along with both her and Liam to gain an advantageous position in business negotiations? But the man she knew shouldn¡¯t be like this. Although she no longer loved him, she still didn¡¯t want to believe that the person she once loved was this despicable. Loraine pressed her lips tightly and had mixed feelings. She waved her hand, hinting at her assistant to continue keeping an eye on Bryant Group. In Bryant Group With a ttering smile, Liam was trying to convince Marco. ¡°I dare say that only Henson Group is a perfect partner for you. There is no otherpany in Vagow suitable to cooperate with you. And if we cooperate, Loraine won¡¯t be able topete with us. It will only be a matter of time before Universe Group goes bankrupt.¡± When Marco heard Liam¡¯s words, his face turned cold. But Liam didn¡¯t notice it. He smiled mysteriously and continued, ¡°Recently, the business district project of Universe Group has been suspended. Do you want to know why?¡± Marco¡¯s frown deepened. He already knew why, but he still asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Money makes the mare go. An important piece of Land is owned by Henson Group. Without my permission, Universe Group will be unable to expand the business district. In this case, what can Loraine do?¡± Liam sneeredcently. ¡°If you ask me, Aldo Torres is too foolish. How can he hand over such a bigpany to an ignorant young woman?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At this moment, there was already anger on Marco¡¯s face. But still, Liam didn¡¯t notice this. He held a grudge against Loraine because she refused him before. He was so furious now that he tried his best to belittle her. Chapter 513 ¡°What can a woman Like her do? After all, she has never seen much of the world yet. Now is the time for us to join forces to deal with Universe Group.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Marco could no Longer hold back his anger. ¡°There is no need for us to cooperate. Please leave.¡± Liam was shocked for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that Marco would refuse so decisively. He Looked at Marco and said anxiously, ¡°What are you dissatisfied with? Please tell me your conditions.¡± Liam had to be humble in front of Marco. The project was very important to hispany, and he must get this cooperation with Bryant Group Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, Marco asked his assistant to send Liam out of his office. Liam was angry and anxious at the same time. Lily said that Marco¡¯s mother and grandmother liked her. They had even talked about her marriage to Marco. So he had already regarded Marco as his backer, and he was not willing to give up. Considering this marital rtionship and the business benefits, why did Marco disagree? Could it be that the conditions he offered were not enough to entice Marco? Liam was desperate. He immediately contacted his subordinate and ordered, ¡°Release the news that Bryant Group has agreed to cooperate with Henson Group to build a new business district. Also, mention that Marco personally appoints Lily as the spokesperson.¡± Ang¡¯s Library As soon as this news came out, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The cooperation of the two bigpanies, Bryant Group and Henson Group, coupled with the recent rumors between Marco and Lily that had spread widely, created a huge momentum that overwhelmed Universe Group. The pressure was immediately put on Loraine. The board of directors asked her for a solution. After all, if Bryant Group and Henson Group cooperated, it would threaten Loraine¡¯smercial street upgrade n As soon as Loraine heard the news, her heart sank. She didn¡¯t know whether to Laugh at herself for trusting Marco or at Marco for being so good at acting that she was fooled once again However, she quickly calmed down and called for an emergency meeting To deal with this situation, she must find someone who could overwhelm Lily to endorse themercial street for Universe Group. The conference room was in an uproar. Everyone had their idea. Chapter 514 ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a popr young man as a spokesperson?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s more cost-effective if the spokesperson is an experienced actor.¡± Loraine shook her head. ¡°Those popr young stars are not qualified. The experienced actors don¡¯t match our new orientation either. Do you have any suitable candidates in mind?¡± At this moment, someone said, ¡°I think you are the most suitable spokesperson.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Loraine was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Yes, you. Recently, your poprity on the Inte has been very high. The video of you singing has been overwhelming. So if you endorse themercial street, the effect will be much better than that of any star.¡± What video? Loraine had no clue. ¡°Someone uploaded the video of you singing at the party. Your voice was so beautiful that it spread quickly. It became viral, and you are very popr now.¡± Loraine immediately took out her phone and searched for her performance. Sure enough, many people had already shared her video to different social media tforms. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. And in thements section, many people said that her voice was very simr to that of Alice, the lead singer of Shepherd. They guessed whether she was Alice or not. Some even boldly asked the members of Shepherd to confirm. After reading thesements, Loraine summoned all the band members in the group chat. ¡°When will youe to Vagow? It¡¯s been three years. Are you interested in a performance?¡± ninjanovel Godwin replied, ¡°We¡¯ll see you soon, Alice. Do you want to perform with us?¡± Leon added, ¡°It¡¯s Alice¡¯s order. Do you dare to refuse?¡± Carlos typed, ¡°Count me in.¡± Larry also said, ¡°Me too. This is great! Shepherd can finally make aeback.¡± Lily suddenly became popr after Henson Group released the fake news. Many girls were having a party in a cafe, and Lily was with them. She was surrounded by a group of girls, asking her about the endorsement. ¡°Lily, did Bryant Group really ask you to be their spokesperson?¡± ¡°Marco is the CEO of Bryant Group, right? When will they officially announce the cooperation? We will be there to support you.¡± Chapter 515 Lily enjoyed the feeling of being ttered. She raised her chin proudly and said with a smile, ¡°The two companies have to discuss the details first. Just wait for the good news.¡± The girls were green with envy. But on the surface, they all ttered Lily. After the party, Lily went home excitedly. She could wait to ask Liam about the endorsement. ¡°Dad¡­ When can we officially announce the cooperation with Bryant Group? I can¡¯t wait!¡± Lily was so overwhelmed by the joy that she didn¡¯t notice the unnatural expression on Liam¡¯s face. But he still answered, ¡°Soon. Why? What¡¯s the rush? Well, you¡¯d better prepare yourself during this time.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad. I will.¡± Lily was ecstatic. She had suffered a lot recently, and she had long wanted to find an opportunity to take revenge on Loraine. After talking with Liam, Lily took out her phone and posted the information about her being the spokesperson. ¡°I am honored to be the spokesperson of the new central business district jointly developed by Bryant Group and Henson Group. I¡¯m also grateful to Bryant Group for choosing me. I will donate all the endorsement fees to a charity foundation.¡± As expected, Lily¡¯s statement stimted public opinion. ninjanovel Her remaining faithful fans swarmed in thements section. ¡°Lily is so kind. I don¡¯t know who she offended before that she was scolded by so many people. But it doesn¡¯t change my love for her. I will always believe in her, and I will apany her throughout her journey.¡± In the first fewments, they all praised her kindness unanimously. But those people who were indifferent to her couldn¡¯t stand thements. ¡°Stop praising her anymore. Have you forgotten that she giarized the song and pretended to be Alice?¡± Lily replied immediately, ¡°I won¡¯t deny my mistakes. But at that time, I was also deceived by my agency. I will take responsibility for what I have done, and I am willing to make amends. I hope people can put aside their prejudices and ept me.¡± The fans stood up for Lily. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Why are some people so shameless? Everyone makes mistakes. What matters is you admit it and change.¡± ¡°Lily has admitted her mistakes and changed. She is not Like some girl out there who pretends to be aloof but secretly hypes herself by posting a video. How ridiculous!¡± Lily replied to thisment with a shrugging emoji, expressing her agreement. Although no names were mentioned, everyone knew that they were referring to Loraine¡¯s video where she sang at the party. After all, the female CEO of Universe Group was popr online recently. But before people could point their fingers at Loraine, a new piece of news exploded on the Inte. Chapter 516 Universe Group released a public statement, saying, ¡°Universe Group will hire Shepherd to be the spokespeople of our newmercial district. On the band¡¯s third anniversary, all the members will gather and perform on the stage again.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This news made the fans of Shepherd excited at once. Everyone knew that Shepherd had disbanded. They went their separate ways over the years. Alice, the lead singer, disappeared from the public. The fans had Long lost hope that the band would perform again. Many fans swarmed into Universe Group¡¯s Facebook page to post theirments. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Is it true? Will the band have a reunion?¡± ¡°If Universe Group can realize my dream and gather the members of Shepherd, I will always support Loraine.¡± ¡°I swear to be Loraine¡¯s most loyal fan the moment they announce Shepherd¡¯s concert.¡± Lily was shocked by the sudden turn of events. She was angry when she saw that Loraine had be a hot topic on the Inte again. No, she couldn¡¯t let this happen. This news must be fake. Shepherd had been silent for a long time. How could Loraine manage to invite them? Lily was about to expose Loraine. But suddenly, she saw a topic on the hot search. It said, ¡°The members of Shepherd have confirmed.¡± After the official announcement of Universe Group, the members of Shepherd all confirmed they wereing to Vagow except for the unidentified female lead singer. They would endorse the newmercial district of Universe Group. At this moment, the fans were ted. Thements section of the official ount of Universe Group was full of cheers. ¡°Loraine, you bitch!¡± Lily was so angry that she posted a statement at will. She said that as the spokesperson of Bryant Group, she would perform on the same day as the band. But as soon as she posted this, the official ount of Bryant Group issued a statement. ¡°Bryant Group has no spokesperson at the moment.¡± Lily was dumbfounded after reading this statement. Thements section of her post was once again filled with curses and mockery. Lily couldn¡¯t believe what she had just read. She ran to Liam and cried, ¡°Dad! What is going on? Didn¡¯t you say that the cooperation was about to be announced?¡± Chapter 517 Liam had always doted on Lily. But this time, he was furious. He cursed, ¡°Idiot! Why do you talk nonsense on the Inte without asking me first? Don¡¯t you know how big this matter is? Because of your carelessness, the cooperation is over now.¡± Lily almost copsed to the floor when she heard this. In Bryant Group ¡°Mr. Bryant, we¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve told us.¡± The manager of the public rtions department was flustered while reporting the situation. ninjanovel But after he spoke, there was no response. The office remained silent. The manager Looked at Marco stealthily. Marco sat on his chair with a long face. The manager instantly broke out in a cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva hard. ¡°We didn¡¯t notice in time that someone has used the name of Bryant Group to create hype. It¡¯s our dereliction of duty, sir. We are sorry. But I assure you that this kind of stupid mistake won¡¯t happen again.¡± It was only then that Marco reacted. He nodded slightly and waved his hand, indicating that the manager could leave Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The manager felt like his heart was in his throat. But when he saw that Marco didn¡¯t intend to punish him, he breathed a sigh of relief and hurried out of the office. When he went out of the door, he happened to run into Carl, who was about to knock. They nodded at each other as greetings Carl walked into Marco¡¯s office and said, ¡°Sir, Mr. Fowler of Henson Group wants to see you again.¡± ¡°No,¡± Marco refused without hesitation. ¡°From now on, cklist everyone from the Henson Group. They are not allowed to enter ourpany ever again.¡± Carl had already expected this, so he was not surprised anymore. He just nodded. But when he was about to Leave, Marco suddenly stopped him. ¡°Did anyone from Universe Group call me?¡± he asked. Carl shook his head. Marco¡¯s face darkened at once. When Marco saw the fake news on the Inte, he got anxious. He was afraid that Loraine would misunderstand him. But he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to exin to her, so he had to ask the public rtions department to deal with it. He thought that Loraine would at least question him about the authenticity of the news. Chapter 518 But it turned out she didn¡¯t care at all. He was the only one worrying about it. Even Jennie, Loraine¡¯s best friend, was surprised by her calmness. Jennie sent her a message. ¡°Lorrie, did you see the statement released by Bryant Group? It seems that Marco doesn¡¯t care about the Fowler family. He is on your side this time.¡± But Loraine just sneered and replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s because Lily is not Keely.¡± Jennie sent another message. ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯m not defending Marco. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Why didn¡¯t Marcoe to Keely again? Even when Keely was in trouble, he didn¡¯t see her. Instead, he always protects you. I think he is pursuing you. He wants to get back with you.¡± Loraine was stunned for a moment. She couldn¡¯t help but recall those scenes when Marco saved her. At the construction site of the signal tower, he got injured protecting her. He also risked his life to save her in the car ident. Marco seemed to have been around her recently. This realization touched Loraine¡¯s heart. Had Marco moved on from This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Keely? But as soon as this idea came to her, she shook it off. It was impossible that Marco was pursuing her. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Even if Marco moved on from Keely, he wouldn¡¯t possibly go back and pursue her. He had never liked her for three years. How could he suddenly change his mind? Loraine shook her head, shaking off those messy thoughts. Finally, she replied to Jennie, ¡°Don¡¯t think about those things anymore. You will only waste your time.¡± Then she put down her phone and went out of her office, heading for the airport. The members of Shepherd would arrive in Vagow today. This would be their first time reuniting after three years. And this time, with their real identities. They were a little strange to each other. But since they had worked together for quite a while before, the embarrassment didn¡¯tst long. Soon, they found a sense of familiarity in a few greetings. A tall blond young man winked at Loraine and said with a smile, ¡°Alice, you are more beautiful in person than in the photos.¡± Chapter 519 Among them, he was the most decently dressed, very different from the other band members. He was Godwin, the guitarist of the band. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Loraine was amused. Godwin had always been the calmest in the band. He spoke politely, and he had a high EQ. He could easily make people feel warm. The remaining sense of estrangement was dispelled by their jokes. They walked out of the airport, talking andughing. Unexpectedly, the airport was already crowded with reporters. And when they saw the band membersing out, they all aimed their cameras and took photos and videos. Loraine was dazzled by the shes of the cameras that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Loraine stretched out her hand to cover her eyes. As the reporters swarmed up and asked questions, she couldn¡¯t help frowning. The security guards tried to maintain order in the area, but their efforts were in vain. She couldn¡¯t stand steadily in the crowd, and she couldn¡¯t help but lean back. Fortunately, Godwin was beside her. He quickly reached out and held her in his arms. He asked concernedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± When she looked at him, she saw his eyes were full of worry. Their intimate posture reminded her of the ¡°kissing photo¡± of her and Marco taken by the reporter. She quickly stood firm to stay away from Godwin, but it was toote. The shes of the cameras flickered crazily, aiming at the two. ninjanovel After a while, Loraine and the other members of Shepherd finally left the airport with the help of the security guards. Di 1 That day, the news that Loraine picked up a mysterious band was immediately on the hot searches. When Shepherd was all the rage three years ago, the fans didn¡¯t know what they Looked Like because they all wore masks every time they performed. So now, without those mysterious and cool masks, the fans relied on some other details to confirm their idols. First, the number of people who showed up at the airport matched the number of band members who confirmed they woulde. Second, the figures of the band members had not changed much in the past three years. The fans were trying to Link the people to the band members. ¡°This tall blond man must be Godwin, the guitarist. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so handsome. No wonder I¡¯ve been loving him for many years.¡± ¡°The shortest one should be the drummer, Carlos. The skinny one should be Larry, the bassist. And the fat one must be Leon.¡± After identifying all the band members, they couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. ¡°Unfortunately, Alice is not with them.¡± Chapter 520 ¡°The vocalist is the soul of the band. It¡¯s meaningless if Alice doesn¡¯te.¡± However, these emotionalments were soon reced by a heated discussion caused by the photo of Loraine and Godwin. ¡°Wow! Godwin held Loraine tightly in his arms.¡± ¡°It turns out I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s noticed it. Godwin¡¯s movements looked so natural. They must have known each other a long time ago, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I agree. Shepherd has been silent for so long, and no one knows the members¡¯ whereabouts. But Loraine was able to find them. Obviously, she has a special rtionship with Godwin.¡± Because of her frequent exposure online, Loraine had umted a considerable number of fans. They were interested in her rtionships with different men. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After the gossip about Loraine and Marco being a couple, another topic about Loraine and Godwin as a couple became a hot topic. At this moment, Marco was in his office in Bryant Group, watching the trending topic online. He saw that the ranking of the topic about him and Loraine had dropped. On the screen now was the photo of a blond young man holding Loraine in his arms. Looking at it, Marco was so angry that he almost crushed his phone. He immediately called Carl into his office to ask for the details. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the hot topic?¡± Cold sweat immediately trickled down Carl¡¯s forehead. Under Marco¡¯s cold and stern gaze, Carl wiped the sweat off his forehead and smiled. ¡°These comments are all spections from the fans. How can Miss Torres fall in love with that guitarist? I think it¡¯s just Shepherd¡¯s marketing strategy to hype theireback.¡± Marco¡¯s face softened a little. He snorted coldly. ¡°Find someone to keep an eye on this band, especially the guitarist. He doesn¡¯t Look like a gentleman.¡± Carl was a little surprised, wondering when Marco had be good at knowing people¡¯s personalities. He thought maybe it was only because Ang¡¯s Library Marco didn¡¯t Like the guitarist. But of course, he would never dare to speak it out. He just answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lily was also following the trending topic on the Inte. She saw people question why Loraine didn¡¯t invite Alice, the vocalist of Shepherd. Lily took the opportunity and went to Liam. ¡°Dad, let me perform on the same day as Shepherd¡¯s concert.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Shepherd was invited by Universe Group. If you and that band perform on the same day, you will only make trouble for Henson Group. Stop messing around.¡± Liam¡¯s brows furrowed as he scolded Lily without hesitation. He didn¡¯t have much patience with her now. After all, she brought him nothing but trouble. Chapter 521 Even if he didn¡¯t surf the Inte, he knew how popr Shepherd was. Wasn¡¯t it humiliating for Henson Group to arrange for her to perform on the same day? But Lily didn¡¯t intend to give up. She exined in a hurry, ¡°Dad, Loraine failed to invite Alice, the female vocalist of the band. They won¡¯t attract much attention. Besides, Shepherd is an amateur underground band. I studied music abroad. Do you think I will lose to them when ites to music?¡± Liam was still a little hesitant, but he was somehow moved. Upon seeing this, Lily seized the opportunity. ¡°The most important things for a band is cooperation. Shepherd has not worked together for three years, so it¡¯s still a problem whether they can finish a whole song or not. I¡¯m sure I can beat them. And Universe Group will be disgraced.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Liam squinted his eyes. He was apparently convinced now. He pped his thigh hard. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! As long as we beat Universe Group and prove the strength of Henson Group, perhaps Marco will change his mind. And we may attract other powerfulpanies to cooperate with us too. So what¡¯s your idea about the concert? As long as it is feasible, I will give you my full support.¡± Now that Liam agreed, Lily was full of confidence. ninjanovel ¡°The target customers of the new business district are young people. Currently, idol groups have arge number of fans. We can invite them. With their fan base, coupled with our vigorous promotion, we will be able to beat the outdated band hired by Loraine.¡± After Lily¡¯s n was finalized, Henson Group immediately prepared a stage for her. And to attract more attention, they hyped the participation of various popr idol groups on the Inte. Sure enough, they quickly surpassed the poprity of Universe Group. The main audience of Shepherd was from overseas. And although there were some loyal local and new fans due to their recent poprity, it was not enough. After all, the band had not been out for a long time. Everything changed so fast online. Shepherd had been obscure for three years, so it was not surprising that they attracted less attention than the popr stars now. Most importantly, the fans of Shepherd were also worried that the performance of the band would not be as attractive as three years ago. After all, the other band members showed up at the airport. However, Alice was still a mystery. No one knew if she wasing or not. As the vocalist, she was the soul of the band. The band¡¯s fate was in her hands. While many were in doubt, some people seemed to know the truth. ¡°ording to an insider, Loraine has been meeting the band members in private recently. I suspect that she is taking advantage of her power to meet her idols.¡± When thisment was posted, people immediately remembered Godwin and Loraine¡¯s intimacy. Chapter 522 ¡°Could it be that Loraine posted her singing video before to hype this event? Many people are saying she sounds like Alice when she sings. Make a guess, guys! Do you think she¡¯s doing this because she wants to rece the vocalist of Shepherd?¡± Thisment quickly became the hottestment. Soon, Shepherd¡¯s fans announced they would boycott the band¡¯s uing concert if a member was reced. ninjanovel Even Lily¡¯s fans joined the fun, making Loraine and the band a joke. ¡°It¡¯s so funny. She scolded Lily for stealing Alice¡¯s identity. But now, she wants to rece Alice. What is this?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Lily was only forced by her agency. But Loraine is a CEO. Will someone dare to force her?¡± Disputes were everywhere on the Inte. Even the employees of Universe Group were worried. ¡°Miss Torres, will Alicee? Please tell us, so we can make preparations. A band can¡¯t perform without a vocalist.¡± The manager of the public rtions department sounded worried. ¡°If Alice doesn¡¯te, we can find someone simr to her to pretend to be her. She can wear a mask and lip-synch. What matters is we satisfy the fans.¡± But before he could finish his words, Loraine interrupted him with a smile. ¡°No. Universe Group will never deceive others.¡± The manager was stunned for a moment. ¡°Then, do you have a solution?¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw his worried Look. She wanted to surprise all of them until the Last moment, so she didn¡¯t say it clearly. She just said, ¡°Leave the problem of the vocalist to me. I will solve it myself. You can rest assured. Just prepare for the concert.¡± The manager was still skeptical, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He could only sigh and leave the office. As soon as he left, the screen of Loraine¡¯s phone lit up. There was a new message from Shepherd¡¯s group chat mentioning her. The person who mentioned her was Carlos. ¡°Alice, is it time to get off work? We are waiting for you for the rehearsal.¡± Leon added, ¡°My hands are ready.¡± Godwin¡¯s message came. ¡°Take your time. We¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Loraine¡¯s smile deepened while reading the messages. Chapter 523 Until the day before the concert, she would rehearse with the band members after work every day. Three years was long enough for them to somehow lose familiarity with each other. Also, half of the members hadn¡¯t performed for a long time. This had made them lose their previous tacit understanding. Fortunately, they never stopped ying their favorite musical instruments, even if they were engaged in their own work. So after a few rehearsals, they quickly got the original feeling back. At this moment, Loraine and the other members of Shepherd were in a small rehearsal room. The guitar was wild, the drumbeats were dense, and the ethereal female voice was Loud. Everyone seemed to have returned to those crazy times when they were sweating on the stage. After singing a song, Loraine was in high spirits. This was the kind of feeling she had not experienced for a long time. She took the tissue that Godwin handed to her, smiled, and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Her eyes were bright when she said, ¡°I was worried that we wouldn¡¯t feel anything and regain our tacit understanding after three years. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so smooth.¡± Godwin smiled at her and said, ¡°Actually, we were also worried at first. The truth is, we practiced several times before we came here. And we couldn¡¯t feel anything at all. Alice, you are the soul of the band. Shepherd is notplete without you.¡± The others nodded in agreement. Now that they wereplete, they were looking forward to the day of the performance. With Loraine in the lead, Shepherd would amaze everyone. Ang¡¯s Library Official Perf Day by day, the date of Shepherd¡¯s performance was getting closer. The concert had be very popr and no effort was being spared to publicize it even further. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Finally, when the D-day came, the open-air arena in the city center was crowded with people. And the police had to be dispatched to maintain order. A lot of Shepherd¡¯s fans flew in from other countries just to attend the concert. But it was still not as lively as the concert of Henson Group. It seemed they were going to overshadow Universe Group. Some of their audience came to support their idols, while some were here to watch the fun. Even before the concert date, there had been all kinds of bad rumors on the inte. Many people didn¡¯t think that Universe Group could invite Alice, so most of them attended the concert hosted by Henson Group. As a result, the audience at Universe Group¡¯s concert was nothingpared to that of Henson Group¡¯s. Henson Group had spent a lot of money building the stage which looked really gorgeous. The Lights were also dazzling, and the stage effects were very eye-catching. They even invited some popr idol groups to perform, which made the fans scream in ecstasy and led to more people being attracted to the concert. Chapter 524 On the other hand, in the Universe Group¡¯s concert, there were only a few people off the stage. Some of them were holding banners of Shepherd from three years ago, and the clothes they wore had the signatures of the band members. It could be clearly seen that these were Loyal fans. Jennie, along with her friends, were happily cheering Shepherd. But no matter what they did, it couldn¡¯t really affect the huge disparity between the audience at their concert and that of Henson Group. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The members of Shepherd who had been full of expectation became a little nervous when they saw this. Larry shrugged and smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems we¡¯re not as popr anymore. Not many people remember us.¡± The others, too, were as disappointed as he was. Godwin frowned and looked at Loraine with worry in his eyes. If they went on stage Like this, they would be easily defeated. ninjanovel But Loraine wasn*t one to be discouraged. She pped her hands to draw their attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you? We haven¡¯t been on stage for three years, so I guess you¡¯ve forgotten how we started. At first, we only had one or two people as audience. Is that not so?¡± Her fellow band members nodded in agreement. Recalling those old days made them smile. They had once sang on the streets and in the bars when they were just starting out. Back then, they had nothing. But no matter how little the audience was, they didn¡¯t care. They just enjoyed the feeling of performing on stage. Loraine was not disappointed or discouraged at all. She was very confident as she told them, ¡°Music doesn¡¯t need so many exaggerated props. Look, at Least these are our fans who have loved us for so Long. We must put in a good performance not only for our fans, but also for ourselves.¡± The band members nodded enthusiastically. Just then, the host of the ceremony called out for them to get on stage. Loraine took a deep breath and put on the mask she always used, and then she walked on stage with her fellow band members. She was wearing a ck dress and her long hair had a frizzy perm. There were also patterns of roses on her dress. All in all, she looked cool and beautiful. The bassist, the drummer, the keyboard yer and the guitarist were all in ce. When the spotlight shone brightly to illuminate them, the fans all went agog with excitement. ¡°Alice is here! It¡¯s really Alice!¡± ¡°ALL the members of Shepherd are here. My dream has finallye true!¡± Chapter 525 ¡°Shepherd! I Love you!¡± Loraine smiled behind her mask and nodded at her partners. Then she closed her eyes and began to sing. This song was one of the famous songs of the band. The beginning was soft and melodious, expressing a young girl¡¯s love. And then the chorus suddenly became high pitched, using God of making it impossible for people in love to be with each other. ninjanovel Tears welled up in the eyes of the fans as they sang along with the band. Alice¡¯s voice was a littlezy, but still melodious and prating deep into their souls. Soon, she was attracting an increasing amount of audience and the numbers began to overshadow the poption of Henson Group¡¯s audience. Meanwhile, the idol groups at Henson Group¡¯s concert were not very good stage performers. Their performances were supported by stage effects. Except for their fans, the others were not interested. By now, more and more people were attracted by Loraine¡¯s voice and went over to the site of Universe Group¡¯s concert. Lily was ushered on stage to perform. But as she climbed on the stage, she saw a Large part of the audience Leaving the concert, presumably to go over to Universe Group¡¯s concert. As a result, she became very angry. This anger distracted her and she ended up singing a few wrong notes. Though her fans still stayed with her, they were being distracted by what they were hearing about Universe Group, and soon, no one cared about what Lily was singing. Lily became exasperated and shouted into the microphone, ¡°The next song is Mia Tucker¡¯s new song. We will perform together!¡± But even though she had mentioned the name of the popr singer, no one paid any particr attention to her. Lily couldn¡¯t help but lose her cool and she stamped her feet angrily. ¡°Turn up the volume and turn on all the Lights!¡± she shouted at the staff. Si Lily had already prepared a backup n in advance to prevent idents. If Loraine was more popr than her, she would carry out the n B. The music suddenly became ear-piercingly loud, and the stage lights began to sh vastly. Her stage appeared to beparable to the stage of Universe Group. Parked on the square was a ck Lincoln. Sitting in the car, Marco could see Shepherd¡¯s performance through the window. He smoked as he fixed his gaze on Alice on stage, remaining only with the cigarette butt. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He was still shocked even though he had listened to Shepherd¡¯s songs countless times. Was Loraine missing him when she wrote this song? Chapter 526 After putting off his cigarette, Marco sent a message. ¡°Hit it!¡± He had wronged her for three whole years. Thankfully, God provided him with a different chance to be involved in Loraine¡¯s past. This time, he would seize the opportunity. Immediately, the audience heard a rumble above their heads. Looking up, they saw a huge helicopter hovering above the stage. The loud, thunderous noise from the rotor des overwhelmed the other noises in the area, making it difficult to hear anything else. After that, two more airships slowly drew out a Large banner as they rose from the top floors of the shopping malls. The banner had Large written words-Alice, wee back. ninjanovel Then, countless petals rained from the sky. Immediately, Light shone on Loraine as she stood on the stage. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At this precise moment, she was more brilliant than all the neon Lights in the citybined. It was quite a surreal moment for Loraine. She stood dazed in the middle of the stage. The rhythm of the music then abruptly changed. They were now going to perform a piece of rock music. The drumbeats became hotter and denser as Carlos, the drummer, stood up and let out a long howl. The atmosphere changed instantly when the band subtly changed its style, and it became electrifying. The crowd went wild. They cheered, waving their arms and jumping up and down in excitement. Everything Lily had meticulously nned was being disregarded right now. The only thing anyone could see was the radiant Alice on the stage. Making it even worse, Lily¡¯s paid supporters were also drawn to Loraine. The audience was still entranced by the music at the song¡¯s ending and took some time toe to their senses. The raw emotion of the crowd filled the stadium, with some even shouting out the band¡¯s name between sobs. Long after the music had stopped, the fans who had initially mocked the band were amazed and dared not speak. Chapter 527 The singers that Henson Group had hired stopped performing after realizing they had lost. Lily became so enraged that she threw the microphone aside and red angrily at Universe Group¡¯s stage. That was impossible! Didn¡¯t they im that Alice never showed up? Lily grabbed the microphone and sprinted off the stage after reflecting on this. As she crammed herself into the crowd, she yelled, ¡°You can¡¯t be Alice! Who the hell are you?¡± The nearby individuals covered their ears in response to the microphone¡¯s harsh sound. They then snapped out of their excitement and turned to face the stage. Universe Group had never disclosed Alice¡¯s information. Why did she suddenly appear? Lily assumed she knew the truth and becamecent when the band members didn¡¯t respond. ¡°It appears that my hunch was correct. Alice didn¡¯te at all. For the past three years, you haven¡¯t worked together. How can you able to perform as well as you used to? Surely it¡¯s a fake! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a prior recording! I believe that your concert is a scam.¡± For a moment, the audience exchanged confused nces Instantly, a fan stood out and retorted, ¡°Who the hell are you? You can donate your ears if they are useless. Live singing ispletely different from an audio recording. How can you think it was the prior audio?¡± Lily looked at the mysterious Alice, snorted and said, ¡°Sing a song that Alice has never sung before if you didn¡¯t Lip-synch.¡± Unexpectedly, an indifferent voice came from the stage. ¡°Lily, not everyone is ustomed to faking like you do. You wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if you had paid closer attention to music.¡± When the mysterious Alice finally spoke, many people recognized her voice. ninjanovel Lily¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She screamed in shock, ¡°You are Loraine!¡± The female performer wearing a mask smiled and abruptly removed it, exposing her real face. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me!¡± The audience took a deep breath and eximed, ¡°Oh my God! Loraine is Alice!¡± When Lily saw Alice take off her mask and reveal Loraine¡¯s face, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Her face paled. ¡°You are lying,¡± she yelled as she pointed at Loraine. ¡°You are not Alice!¡± Chapter 528 ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, but I am Alice,¡± Loraine said as she stared at Lily as though she were trash by the side of the road. ¡°Rubbish! Loraine, you reced Alice by lip-synching, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lily was dazed and in denial. If Loraine was Alice, it meant Lily would be aughingstock. However, no one paid attention to Lily. Their eyes were fixed on Loraine. Loraine stood calmly in the middle of the stage and bowed to the crowd. ¡°My dear fans, I am sorry for disappearing for three years. I am grateful for the Love you¡¯ve shown Alice and Shepherd.¡± Ang¡¯s Library The crowd was quiet, and everyone Listened attentively. ¡°Three years ago, I lost everything, including myself. It took me some time to summon the courage to face you with my newfound self.¡± Loraine stood tall, her expression fierce. ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to perform a new song. Iposed it with the band some days ago, so it might not be perfect, but I want you to listen. Hopefully, you will Like it.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She turned toward her band members. Godwin nodded and sat down with his guitar. The rest were equally ready. Despite everything, Lilyughed. ¡°Loraine, stop bluffing! The band members have only been in Vagow for a few days. How did you compose a new song in such little time?¡± Loraine gave no response. Instead, she adjusted her headset, and signaled her band members to begin. Inside his car, Marco¡¯s eyes were beaming with expectation. He was looking forward to this performance more than anyone else. He had been sure that Alice was Loraine all this time. Loraine was going to blow everyone away again after being away for three years. As Loraine sang, Marco¡¯s expression became bewildered. This new song was very energetic. The melody and the lyrics were top-notch. The tune made people feel free and rxed while Loraine sang. He was sure that the song would be a mainstream hit when it was released. However, it was nothing like the older songs of Shepherd. It wasn¡¯t a Love song. Chapter 529 If the older songs were about falling in love, then this song was about throwing that love away and finding happiness alone. Every verse stung his heart. It was Like a sharp pain in his chest. He thought of how he had hurt Loraine and wished he could dash to the stage to take her in his arms and apologize. Cold sweat broke on Lily¡¯s forehead as she watched Loraine perform on stage. She tried to find a w in the song, but couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t think that Loraine couldpose new music in such Little time! If she could find a piece, a phrase that was simr to another song, she could say that Loraine was giarizing. Surprisingly, Lily couldn¡¯t find any mistake till the song ended. She stood there frozen for a moment until she felt the fans press forward, pushing her. Luckily, she managed to move out of the way of the crowd to the corner, panicking. If she didn¡¯t act fast, she could have been trampled. Lily was engulfed in fear. She shrank in the corner and didn¡¯t move until the crowd passed. The fans ahead of her screamed out maniacally. No one questioned if Loraine was Alice. The new song made it impossible for Loraine to pretend to be Alice by doing a cover of her previous songs. Ang¡¯s Library Even though this new song had a different theme, Alice¡¯s voice and style remained the same. The fans went berserk! They were captivated by the performance, even after three years. Universe Group and Henson Group had begun live streaming, and the online fans went wild. ¡°What is going on? Is Loraine Alice?¡± ¡°I would have to take a whole year to process this! Loraine, the beautiful CEO of Universe Group, is also Alice, the female lead singer of Shepherd. Goodness! Are there any more surprises?¡± ¡°Actually, there were so many clues. There were so many theories on the Inte, and Loraine never denied them. We just couldn¡¯t believe it.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I¡¯m too illiterate toe up with any otherpliment for her. ALL I can say is that Loraine is amazing!¡± Loraine enjoyed herself and ended the song, overjoyed. Her eyes shone brightly. Just standing there alone was enough to make the fans go wild even though she wasn¡¯t singing anymore. She thanked the audience and exited the stage with her band members. Chapter 530 Everyone was cheery, and the backstage staff approached them full of praise, asking for autographs. ¡°Miss Torres, I¡¯m such a huge fan of Alice and Shepherd! Can I get an autograph?¡± Loraine patiently signed autographs for her fans. The other band members were surrounded by enthusiastic fans too. By the time she was done, Loraine¡¯s hands were sore from all the signing, but the fans still swarmed around outside excitedly. If not for the security, they would most likely have squeezed backstage to meet them. Loraine called the manager of the field service and asked him to send more security guards to help maintain order. The manager was exasperated. ¡°Miss Torres, the police joined to help disperse the fans, yet all efforts have been futile.¡± In this situation, it was hard for them to vacate the venue. Larryughed. ¡°I thought we were no longer famous. I didn¡¯t imagine that we would have to worry about being too famous.¡± Loraine found the situation funny and was happy that so many people loved their music, but they needed to leave the square. ¡°Why don¡¯t we dress up as the staff and leave one by one? That¡¯s the only option we have.¡± Everyone concurred and they left the square separately with the help of the staff. Decked in disguise, Loraine squeezed through the crowd. As soon as she got out of the square, she saw Marco Leaning against his car. What was he doing here? ninjanovel Loraine¡¯s heart jumped. She looked down at her feet and pulled down the brim of her hat, pretending not to see him. However, that didn¡¯t work. The next second, he grabbed her wrist. Loraine was nervous, and her fingers trembled. No way! How did Mario recognize her? She was in disguise. Did he want to ask for help to find something? She was dressed like a member of the staff. While she was thinking this, Marco Laughed and lifted her hat slightly. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t recognize you?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Her cheeks warmed from embarrassment at having been caught, and she tried to shake his hand off, annoyed. When he didn¡¯t let her go, she turned to him with a re. Chapter 531 ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her re didn¡¯t bother Marco at all. He smiled at her, tenderness and affection in his gaze. ¡°I came for your concert. Are you happy now, Loraine?¡± Loraine frowned in confusion. ¡°How does my concert concern you?¡± Before she could get a response, she heard her name being called from behind her. She was about to reflexively turn to answer when Marco stilled her by tightening his grip on her arm slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t Look back. It¡¯s your fans who are looking for you.¡± Loraine¡¯s jaw dropped. She had just left the venue a few minutes ago, yet they had already caught her. She wanted to hide behind Marco. Marco looked down at her and smiled. He stepped closer, taking the opportunity to pull her into his arms. Loraine red up at him. ¡°It is very bad to take advantage of people when they are in trouble.¡± Marco raised an eyebrow and pushed her back against the wall gently, leaning down, so his face was close to hers. Loraine¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden movement and she grabbed his shoulder nervously. To anyone watching, they would have looked like a loving couple kissing in a corner. Marco¡¯s face was so close. Loraine¡¯s heart thudded in her chest. This man was such a cold and indifferent person, but she had to admit that his face was carved by the gods. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been drawn to marry him, like a moth to the me, and endured his emotional abuse along with the humiliation from his family. His face kept getting closer and closer. Loraine stiffened, thinking that he was going to kiss her. Just then, she noticed out of the corner of her eye as the fans passed by them hurriedly, obviously thinking they were some random couple. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Once the fans were gone, Loraine pushed him away, averting her gaze awkwardly. Chapter 532 Marco sighed, clearly disappointed. ¡°Loraine, please stop pushing me away. I came here today as a fan.¡± With that, he produced a bouquet of flowers from somewhere and handed them to her. Loraine was taken aback. The petals on the flowers he gave her were the same ones that had been raining down during the concert. ¡°Was that your doing? The rain of flowers during the performance?¡± He nodded. Loraine narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously Why was he doing nice things for her? Why was he going so far? Loraine couldn¡¯t help but think of Jennie¡¯s suggestion which seemed impossible at the time. Could Marco truly be trying to woo her? She shook her head, feeling crazy as another thought popped up. Damn! She¡¯d almoste to the wrong conclusion because of that nonsense Jennie had nted in her head. He was most likely doing all this for the sake of the project. Loraine didn¡¯t want to owe too much to him, so after weighing the pros and cons, she decided to give him something in return. ¡°Thanks for today, Marco. In return, I¡¯ll agree to your request.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I said I¡¯ll agree to work with Bryant Group to develop the new CBD,¡± Loraine said seriously. If she were to forget about their personal matters, Marco was an honest businessman and Bryant Group wasn¡¯t a bad partner. Marco was too stunned to speak. Did she think he had done all that to make her agree to work with Bryant Group? In his shock, his grip on her hand loosened and he ended up Letting go of her. By the time he came out of his thoughts, Loraine had already walked away. . ¡°Universe Group¡¯s concert was a big sess.¡± Chapter 533 ¡°Shepherd performed again after three years.¡± ¡°The female CEO of Torres Group is Alice.¡± ¡°The idol groups failed to outshine Shepherd.¡± ALL of these hashtags trended heavily for days. After the concert, Loraine¡¯s poprity reached an unprecedented Level on the inte. Almost every content creator and marketing ount made posts rted to her. The video of Shepherd¡¯s performance became viral and attracted a lot of fans. At the same time, it also made Universe Group¡¯s new n to build a business district very famous. Butpared with the attention Universe Group was getting, Henson Group got practically no attention. The money they spent on inviting popr idol groups alone far exceeded the cost of the entire performance itself. In the end, their actions only served to help Loraine. Lily was browsing throughtest news with an angry frown. It got to a point where she could no longer bear it and threw the phone away, gnashing her teeth in anger. ¡°Loraine, you bitch! I won¡¯t let you go scot-free!¡± With her eyes full of resentment, she ran all the way to the study toin to Liam. ¡°Dad, look at the trending topics online. Why is that bitch Loraine so popr? Hire trolls for me. I¡¯m going to nder her!¡± She didn¡¯t notice that Liam¡¯s face had turned dark. As she reached forward to hug him and persuade him to do her bidding as usual, Liam suddenly stood up and pped her. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was like a p of thunder Landing on her face. Lily¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Dad! You pped me?¡± ¡°How dare youe to me? How on earth did I raise such a wasteful daughter?¡± Liam red at her with a fierce expression. ¡°You swore that you would defeat Loraine, so I invested so much money in your concert. And now, what? ALL the money is gone. And I can¡¯t find any buyer who offers a higher price than Loraine. Now, the directors are very dissatisfied with me. If we don¡¯t find a way out, we will be finished.¡± On the screen of hisputer, there was a letter containing an ultimatum from the board of directors. If Liam couldn¡¯t find a way to make up for the recent losses, the shareholders would withdraw their investment. Lily didn¡¯t expect that the consequences of their failures would be so serious. When she realized how big the problem was, she began to panic. Chapter 534 ¡°So, what should we do, Dad?¡± Liam was helpless. ¡°What else can we do? I can only go to Universe Group to beg Loraine.¡± The next day, Liam visited Universe Group. He appeared at the reception in a very humble manner, but they ignored him for more than half an hour before Loraine¡¯s assistant finally took him to her office. Holding back his anger, Liam could only smile and speak ingratiatingly. ¡°Miss Torres, the performances hosted by ourpanies achieved great sess. It also proves that if we cooperate with each other, ourpanies will reach a much higher level.¡± Loraine raised her eyebrows in surprise and suddenly burst intoughter. This guy was shameless. He even said that they both hosted sessful performances. Unfortunately for him, Loraine now knew that he was Lily¡¯s father. He had asked for an exorbitant price for hisnd, probably because he wanted to get back at her on behalf of Lily. But he didn¡¯t expect that Loraine would disagree. Now that no one was willing to offer more than that amount for the Land and he was short of money, he had no choice but to shamelessly beg Loraine for help. Loraine didn¡¯t intend to do him any favor. She simply sneered in response, ¡°Didn¡¯t you look down on me before? Why waste your time to seek a partnership with me when you can just go to otherpanies? With the power and influence of the Fowler family, that should not be a difficult task, should it?¡± Though Liam was very angry, he had to hold back his anger and apologize. ¡°I know I¡¯ve offended you and I¡¯m sorry. I came here to apologize. I sincerely hope we can restore the partnership between ourpanies. Universe Group still needs morends to develop the CBD, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Then Liam switched to unting his superiority. ¡°Look, there are no grudges in the business world. You¡¯re still young. If you can¡¯t let go of these small grudges in the face of huge interests, how can you achieve great sess in the future?¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right. Profites first in business. So, there is no need for me to waste time talking to you.¡± Liam¡¯s face showed his shock at her unexpected response. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now, yourpany is in a hurry to sell thend. If I want thend, Chapter 535 I just need to wait until the bank takes it back. By then, I¡¯ll only need to pay less than half the original price and I¡¯ll easily get thend. So, why should I negotiate with you?¡± Loraine asked with a cold smile. Drops of cold sweat were already falling down Liam¡¯s forehead and his face became deathly pale. He didn¡¯t have time. The board of directors had lost their patience. If the shareholders withdrew their investments, Henson Group would go bankrupt. By then, he would be doomed. With this in mind, Liam became desperate went down on his knees. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I was blind and offended you. Please find it in your heart to forgive me.¡± But Loraine responded with an indifferent look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You taught me only to think about interests when ites to business. So, please leave.¡± Liam¡¯s face became ghastly white. Knowing that he was doomed beyond redemption, he copsed to the floor. All across social media, there were a lot of discussions about Loraine and her concert performance. During the concert, Loraine had taken off her mask and exposed her identity as Alice, thereby earning her even more fans. ¡°Oh my God! My favorite female singer is also a CEO and a billionaire!¡± ¡°I would never even have dared to wish for such a dream!¡± Even the fans of the idol groups that were invited by Henson Group all became Loraine¡¯s fans. ¡°I wonder how I became a fan of such artists. Their stage performance is so poor!¡± ¡°Me too! Loraine surprised me. She¡¯s both beautiful and talented, and yet, she¡¯s so humble. Every artist should follow her example.¡± Day after day, Loraine kept getting more and more fans and soon became the most popr girl online. At this point, the situation had gone far beyond the wildest expectations of Loraine herself. Unfortunately, she had no intention of making a fulleback. And she had no choice but to make this clear, so she made a public speech. ¡°First of all, thank you all for liking me. But unfortunately, that was my Last performance and also the Last performance of the band, Shepherd. I won¡¯t be carrying out any more stage performances in the future. I know how disappointing this must be, but please, everyone should act rationally and not cause any problems.¡± Despite her warning, her many enthusiastic fans didn¡¯t take much heed. Before long, someone had gotten a scene from the video of herst performance and added it to a video of Godwin, the guitarist, making it look like he and Loraine had a secret eye contact. Though the quality of the edited video was a little blurry, the two of them looked Like a perfect match. It was as if the both of them were in the same video, doing what the edited video implied that they did. Coincidentally, the photo of the two of them taken at an airport surfaced on social media. And this fueled the gossip even further, making it a trending discussion online even ahead of the gossips about an existing rtionship between Loraine and Mr. T. ¡°Loraine is so beautiful. She and Godwin look like a perfect match. Chapter 536 Even she and Mr. T look perfect too. Even though I Like Mr. T, I feel Loraine would be better off with Godwin. There¡¯s nothing more attractive than the lead female singer being with the guitarist.¡± ¡°I¡¯LL take Cayson and Loraine. They both have strong working ethic. Besides, I heard that the two of them grew up together, and Cayson was the one that had been arranged by her grandfather to marry her!¡± Cayson was gentle and handsome, and he had been silently protecting Loraine for a long time, so naturally, there were a lot of people who preferred that he ended up with Loraine as his spouse. ALL of this gossip soon began to irritate Mr. T¡¯s fans. The possible match between Mr. T and Loraine was the first heavily trending topic before other possible matches sprang up to overwhelm it. So, they felt obligated to make it trending again. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Mr. T is a rich and famous artist. He even sent Loraine a huge diamond. Inparison, Godwin is nowhere near as good as Mr. T in any way. The only thing between Godwin and Loraine is a normal friendship.¡± This was the mostmon argument that Mr. T¡¯s fans put out online. But out of nowhere, someone suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Marco and Loraine. They¡¯re both CEOs. The aura around those two is really strong, and they¡¯re a perfect match!¡± But other people swiftly responded, ¡°No! He¡¯s Loraine¡¯¡¯s ex-husband. He doesn¡¯t deserve her!¡± This was how the topic of a possible match between Marco and Loraine became the most trending topic on social media. ninjanovel But many people were shocked. ¡°Oh my God! Who¡¯s spending so much money to make a hypothetical match between Loraine and Marco the most trending topic?¡± Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office at Bryant Group, the manager of the public rtions department was cautiously observing Marco¡¯s expression from the corner of his eye. When he was done with his task, he said tentatively, ¡°Mr. Bryant, everything is done, just as you ordered.¡± Marco nodded, but said nothing. Summoning up enormous courage, the manager managed to ask, ¡°Sir, why did you decide to do this?¡± Marco looked at him with narrowed eyes and Carl immediately answered the question for his boss. ¡°Bryant Group is going to partner with Universe Group. So, Mr. Bryant took this move to draw more attention to the partnership between the twopanies.¡± The manager nodded as if light had suddenly dawned on him. Chapter 537 Bryant. It¡¯s such a brilliant idea. You¡¯re so wise!¡± But Marco¡¯s expression remained the same. He simply said, ¡°Go and contact Universe Group. Send them the n for the development of the merged business district. I want to have a face-to-face discussion with Loraine.¡± Carl nodded, and right there, he carried out the instruction. But just as he finished sending the n, he saw Marco standing up. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go straight to Loraine. It will show how sincere I am,¡± Marco muttered. Carl was speechless. It was very obvious that Marco had other reasons for wanting to see Loraine other than for business. All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us Many businesses wanted Shepherd to be their spokespeople as a result of their outstanding performance and widespread poprity. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Apart from Godwin, who was from a rich family, the other band members were all busy with their work, but they had devoted some time to carry out that performance. Loraine tried to pay them for it, but they all refused. Loraine convinced them to take publicity photos so that they could make some money. Though they didn¡¯t want to get into the entertainment industry, they were happy to at least pose for the photos and earn quick endorsement fees. In their group chat, everyone was waiting for Loraine¡¯s signal. ¡°Here we are, waiting for you,¡± Godwin posted. Loraine checked her phone after she had parked her car. When she saw the message, she replied immediately, ¡°I¡¯m here too.¡± Then she got out and went to meet them. Together, they all entered the studio she had reserved. But a member of the staff suddenly stopped them, informing them that they couldn¡¯t take photos right now. Loraine frowned. The staff member wiped the sweat off his forehead and apologized profusely for the mishap. ¡°Miss Torres, I¡¯m really sorry. There¡¯s a female star inside, refusing to cooperate with the photographer and causing a waste of time. Why don¡¯t you wait a little bit Longer?¡± Loraine checked her watch. This was the appointed time and she could not afford to wait any Longer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to waste my time because of someone else,¡± Loraine said and marched into the studio. There was a female star who was throwing a tantrum and everyone else was trying to calm her down. ¡°Mia, please don¡¯t lose your temper. So many people are waiting for you.¡± Chapter 538 But Mia refused to listen. Instead, she sat arrogantly on the chair, ignoring everyone¡¯s pleas to pose properly. Her irritation intensified when she raised her head and saw Loraine and her band members. ¡°Get out! Irrelevant people are not permitted while I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t you understand the rules?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us ¡°If I remember correctly, this is the time of my appointment. So, I¡¯LL give you ten minutes to pack up and leave,¡± Loraine told her. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know who you are?¡± Mia eximed angrily. ¡°Loraine Torres, who do hell do you think you are? I made my debut Long before you. Don¡¯t think you can disrespect me just because you¡¯re popr now!¡± Loraine frowned in surprise and disgust. ¡°Who are you? Do we know each other?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°I performed at the concert of Henson Group not long ago,¡± Mia told her. Loraine thought for a while and then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything about you.¡± At this point, even Loraine¡¯s fellow band members were sneering at Mia. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply an unpopr artist. How dare you speak to Loraine Like that?¡± ¡°I believe so too.¡± Mia became furious. She pulled out her phone and showed it to them. Her social media ount¡¯s home page was disyed on the screen, showing the number of followers she had. ¡°Can you see how many fans I have? You¡¯re not any more popr than I am! If you don¡¯t know who I am, it only means that you¡¯re ignorant!¡± Loraine smiled as she nced at her phone. ¡°Looks a little familiar.¡± Mia snorted proudly, thinking that Loraine was referring to her. ¡°These fans of yours have been very active in myment section recently,¡± Loraine added with a chuckle. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mia asked, ring at her ¡°You can believe what you want,¡± Loraine shrugged. Mia chose not to believe it. She quickly searched for Loraine¡¯s ount, and to her surprise, she found that several ountsmenting there were also following hers Chapter 539 Mia had always been proud of the fact that her loyal fans spent a lot of money on her. But now, they became Loraine¡¯s fans. She wouldn¡¯t ept this! Mia¡¯s face darkened in jealousy, but she still refused to believe what she was seeing. Instead, she was determined to disprove the fact that her fans had be Loraine¡¯s supporters. Loraine was losing her patience. She turned to the staff and asked them, ¡°What are you waiting for? It¡¯s time to clear the studio.¡± The staff didn¡¯t dare to offend Mia at fist. Now that they had Loraine¡¯s support, they asked Mia to leave immediately. ninjanovel Mia was so angry that she shouted in fury, ¡°Loraine, how dare you! Not only am I a popr idol, but my father is a business tycoon in our country. Who gave you the audacity to drive me away?¡± All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us ¡°A business tycoon?¡± Loraine scoffed, ¡°This is Vagow. Since you are in this city, you have to follow the rules here.¡± Then she turned to the staff and winked at them. They got the hint immediately. Without wasting time, they grabbed Mia and took her out of the studio. ¡°Loraine, just wait and see. I¡¯ll expose your viciousness to the whole world!¡± Mia shouted as she was being dragged out. But Loraine didn¡¯t give a damn. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Now that everything had been settled, the shooting began. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The band members insisted on Loraine standing in the center and urged Godwin to stand beside her. Throughout the shoot, the photographer always directed Godwin to stay close to her. And it got to a point when he asked the two of them to pose in a manner that seemed intimate. At this point, Loraine realized that something was wrong, so she asked him, ¡°Why did you ask us to pose Like this?¡± The photographer exined to her with a smile, ¡°So many people think you¡¯re a perfect match. Such photos will feed the hype and bring you even more followers.¡± Loraine was shocked to hear this. ¡°They will never fail to baffle me. Some even paired me with Marco,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Anything is possible. Maybe one day you two will get back together,¡± the photographer said. Promotional Photos Get back together with Marco? Loraine¡¯s face grew gloomy and she remained silent. Chapter 540 Godwin rushed to mediate after noticing that the situation was a Little awkward. He said in a low voice, ¡°Loraine, we will just take a few photos. It¡¯s not easy for us to get together. This is probably going to be ourst.¡± He was right. After this, they had to go back to their cities and resume living their own Lives. Getting together once more was difficult for them. Loraine hesitated. All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us Godwin seized the chance to walk up to her and put his arm around her shoulder. The other band members winked at Godwin and put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders as well. Though a little uneasy, Loraine did not dodge and decided that the posture was reasonable. Ang¡¯s Library The photographer¡¯s eyes lit up at the scene. ¡°Okay,e closer!¡± Godwin stared at Loraine¡¯s face, standing right next to him, and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab her waist. As soon as his fingertips touched her waist, a male voice that was calm and cold ordered, ¡°Let her go!¡± They followed the voice and noticed Marco with a straight face at the studio¡¯s door. Godwin gave him a long look and realized who he was, but he didn¡¯t take his hand away. Instead, he gave Marco a cold gaze. ¡°We¡¯re working. I believe it is inappropriate for you to interrupt us.¡± What brought Marco here? Loraine was confused. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I ordered you to release her,¡± Marco said in a firm voice as he drew near. What was Marco¡¯s intention? He spoke as if he owned her. Loraine frowned and appeared slightly disgruntled. Turning to the staff, she asked, ¡°Can you exin what¡¯s going on?¡± Can anyone enter during the shooting?¡± The staff was helpless and drenched in sweat. How could they stop Marco? Marco stood between Loraine and Godwin while clenching his fists and peering down at Loraine. ¡°I am here to discuss our coboration.¡± Loraine was puzzled. Why did hee here at this particr time to discuss coboration? ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯m currently busy with the shooting.¡± Chapter 541 Frowning, he said impatiently, ¡°No!¡± After a deep exhale, Loraine said, ¡°I¡¯m taking promotional photos with my band members. It doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± After some thought, Marco found a reasonable excuse. ¡°Since you have decided to work with Bryant Group, it is now up to the twopanies to decide how to portray the endorsement. You can¡¯t decide for yourself. You must first discuss with me about it.¡± Loraine was speechless. Maybe she should adjust to his sporadic insanity. ¡°Let me remind you in case you have forgotten. Bryant Group and Universe Group have yet to start cooperate formally. Besides, the endorsement of the band is signed under my name. Universe Group or you have nothing to do with it.¡± Marco was at a loss for words. Despite his frustration, he was unwilling to leave. With a cold and serious face, he said, ¡°As you are aware, the business district¡¯s nning focus is on high-tech, intelligent technology and digital entertainment. If you want to create a new business district, should you think about these factors, or the useless online poprity?¡± Hearing this, Loraine hesitated. She loathed typing on the inte. She nned to establish a brand-new business district with top-notch amenities to draw in customers. Sensing her hesitation, Marco continued, ¡°Hyping yourself and your band will shift the focus¡­¡± Before Marco finished his words, Godwin stood in front of Loraine and eximed, ¡°Marco, stop lying! We have a lot of young fans and are a popr band. It won¡¯t affect the news of CBD.¡± Marco approached Loraine from the other side and pulled her into his arms while maintaining a neutral expression. ¡°The hottest topic is undoubtedly the one involving Loraine and me. Isn¡¯t it better to hype us up?¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t fathom Marco¡¯s words because she was unaware of what had happened online. She was so puzzled that she forgot to push Marco away. Today, she was wearing a Lady¡¯s suit. She had a sly, strong, and feminine appearance. Marco, on the other hand, appeared icy and collected in a suit. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When the two were standing side by side, their auras and personalities blended perfectly. Even though they both had a dominating appearance, they Looked good together. The photographer¡¯s eyes glowed. He took several photos before the two could react. After that, he eximed, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s awesome! This photo is perfect!¡± Chapter 542 Standing in front of the camera, Loraine, wearing a delicate make-up, had a slightly surprised expression, while Marco looked down at her with tenderness and affection in his eyes. It was rare for a photographer to take photos of a couple in such perfect position, so the photographer seized the opportunity and took dozens of photos in an instant. Loraine suddenly came to her senses and pushed Marco away. She had note here to take photos with him. The photographer sighed and dropped the camera reluctantly. At least, he had gotten some nice photos already. Marco was also disappointed. He was not happy to be pushed away Like that. Frowning in displeasure, Loraine looked up at him and said straightforwardly, ¡°This is not the time to discuss any issue of partnership. Please leave. The staff responsible for the project will contact you.¡± Marco knew that he shouldn¡¯t push his luck too far. If he irritated her, Loraine might decide to not go ahead with the partnership. So, he moved away from her albeit reluctantly. Before leaving, he gave Godwin¡¯s hand that held Loraine a while ago a sharp nce. ¡°You¡¯re only supposed to be taking photos. Behave yourselves,¡± Marco scolded in a tone so cold that it sent shivers down the spine of everyone. Godwin was irritated. ¡°This is the photo shoot of our band. You shouldn¡¯t be so nosy.¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened in anger. ¡°What did you just say?¡± At this point, Loraine was beginning to feel embarrassed and she nudged Marco. ¡°Please leave. Right now!¡± The other members of the band quickly intervened and asked Godwin to take things easy. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With one sweeping look at all of them, Marco snorted angrily and marched out of the ce. As soon as he left, the tension in the studio disappeared. Carlos breathed a deep sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, my God. The way he looked at Godwin¡¯s hand, I thought he was going to cut it off!¡± ¡°Godwin, why did you quarrel with him in the first ce?¡± Larry asked worriedly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Leon nodded. ¡°Exactly. You need to be careful, Godwin. He is so powerful and influential. His actions can affect the economy of Vagow. Chapter 543 You shouldn¡¯t provoke him even though you¡¯re from a rich family.¡± But Godwin was notfortable hearing all these admonitions from his friends. ncing at Loraine, he pursed his Lips and said in a Low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried about Alice.¡± The other members exchanged a tacit look, but no one said anything. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine didn¡¯t notice the look they exchanged, so sheforted Godwin. ¡°Look, I¡¯m the president of Universe Group. I¡¯m not afraid of him, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡± It was Marco and hispany who were begging to partner with her, so she had every reason to be fearless. But Godwin was still not convinced. ¡°Alice, even if he can¡¯t do anything to you, it¡¯s an undeniable fact that he once hurt you and then divorced you.¡± After he learned of her real identity, Godwin had Looked into her past with the help of his family¡¯s connections. So, he knew exactly what Loraine had suffered while she was Marco¡¯s wife. And this made him despise Marco even more. When Loraine was his wife, Marco ignored her because he and his family did not know who she really was. Now that Loraine was the president of Universe Group, Marco was pestering her. Godwin¡¯s point of view left Loraine speechless. Even the other members of the band looked at one other, not knowing what to say. Eventually, Larry murmured, ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t think he is that bad. Or Godwin, is there any misunderstanding between you guys?¡± Godwin frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you speaking in favor of an outsider?¡± Carlos smiled and shook his head. ¡°Godwin, please calm down. We are not defending him. We just want you to take a deep breath and calm down.¡± ¡°To be honest, I think Marco cares about Loraine very much.¡± Leon shrugged. ¡°The reason we agreed toe here is mostly because his assistant contacted us.¡± Chapter 544 Loraine was shocked to hear this. ¡°What? Did Marco¡¯s assistant contact you?¡± Carlos nodded. ¡°Yes, he was the one who arranged the tickets and amodation for us. He also promised to cover all the expenses for the trip, so we would have nothing to worry about.¡± They were all working people who had to make a Living to support their families. If it weren¡¯t for Marco¡¯s promise, they would not agree to leave their jobs to fly over. Larry quickly chipped in. ¡°At first, we all thought it was you who arranged it, Loraine. But that day at the airport, you asked us if we had arranged amodation. That was when we knew it was not you. Now I know it was Marco.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t know what to say. She knew she had not done enough concerning those arrangements, but she never expected that Marco would take the whole burden on himself. Godwin murmured, ¡°Frankly, I received the messages too, but I didn¡¯t take them seriously. It turned out it was Marco.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Clearly, Marco had properly and carefully arranged everything. There was no doubt that he did care about Loraine. Loraine felt moved. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from the director of public rtions of Universe Group. She answered it immediately. ¡°Miss Torres, there is a popr female singer named Mia Tucker who has just ndered you on social media.¡± After hanging up, Loraine immediately went on social media. ¡°Loraine, The Bully¡± was listed as the most trending topic. Mia was one of the female singer who became popr after participating in a talent hunt show earlier in Haalidia. She had onlye to the country two years ago to grow her music career. Due to how popr she was, the video she released immediately went viral. It was a short video, but the angle was very clever. Loraine thought for a while and concluded that it must have been taken by Mia¡¯s assistant. In the video, Loraine was arrogantly demanding that the staff clear the studio. And then, Mia was forcefully dragged out. That was all. The video did not contain any of the threats and insults Mia heaped on Loraine. If it had been even one second longer than it was, Mia would have been exposed. Her caption on the video was, ¡°I came to this country to start my career. I admit I don¡¯t fully understand how the music industry works here. I still don¡¯t know how I offended Loraine Torres, so much that I was kicked out halfway through my shoot at the studio.¡± She had crafted it in such a manner that Loraine looked like the aggressor while she looked like the innocent victim. It made people see Loraine as someone who took advantage of her power to bully Mia. Chapter 545 Mia¡¯s fans became furious. After all, the evidence was conclusive. Even her fans stood up for Mia and denounced Loraine. ¡°I regret ever supporting Loraine. I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s such an arrogant person!¡± ¡°Is Loraine jealous of Mia¡¯s poprity? Loraine has be popr only recently. Mia is a senior in the entertainment industry. How dare she bully Mia? Loraine is so disgusting!¡± Despite all these anti-Loraine statements, some people decided to wait and see what would happen later. ¡°Who is Loraine? There has been so much talk about her recently. It¡¯s so annoying! Why not spend the money on charity instead of hyping?¡± Some people simply Liked mocking celebrities. ¡°Now that Loraine is rich and famous, she has begun to show her true colors. I hope you guys are now ashamed of ttering her.¡± asionally, some people tried to speak up for Loraine, suggesting that there was something wrong somewhere. However, they were sted and scolded by others. ¡°Something wrong somewhere? Are you kidding me? Howe so many people are turning against her? Do you think you¡¯re clever and superior simply because you are going against public opinion?¡± With such scalding retorts Like this, the few people who were defending Loraine soon became silent. An urgent meeting was soon held at Universe Group to address the current online trend. The director of public rtions briefly introduced the situation. ¡°Recently, Miss Torres has been so popr on the Inte, and the disadvantages are obvious. Once something happens, it esctes quickly without control. We need to deal with the radicalments as soon as possible and control the negative impact.¡± Seeing the curses and insults directed against her on the inte, Loraine sneered. She never took Mia¡¯s threat seriously. But she was surprised that Mia had the effrontery to mislead the public by twisting the truth and creating problems for Universe Group. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In this case, Loraine would fight back. ¡°Contact the photographer that was there that day and ask him to testify. And also, check the background of Mia,¡± Loraine ordered. She wanted to know what gave Mia the audacity to challenge Universe Group. Her subordinates were very efficient, and in a matter of hours, they sent her theplete information about Mia. Mia¡¯s background was notplicated. She was the daughter of a tycoon in Haalidia. After her debut, her family had spent a lot trying to making her famous in the entertainment industry. But since there were a lot of rising talents in the industry, thepetition was fierce in Haalidia, making it difficult for her to make much money. Hence, Mia had to leave for greener pastures. Coincidentally, the agency that signed Mia was Starlight Entertainment. Loraine was surprised to see this. If her memory served her right, Chapter 546 Wesley had previously acquired Starlight Entertainment. She racked her brain, trying to remember more about thepany. Wesley was always impulsive. In one of his impulsive moves, he had acquired this entertainment company and thought it would be fun to manage, but he soon forgot all about it. Hence, the executives were left to do whatever they liked, and they signed all sorts of artists. After thinking about it for a while, Loraine decided to call Wesley and exin everything to him. ¡°Wesley, will you lose anything if I ruin Mia?¡± she asked him over the phone. Wesley didn¡¯t care about some artist he didn¡¯t even know. He felt sorry for his niece who was being ndered online. ¡°Lorrie, do whatever you want. An ignorant idiot like that dared to nder you. She deserves to be ruined!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mia was taking advantage of Loraine¡¯s poprity to hype herself up. She had even paid a lot of bloggers and influencers to release her music videos in an effort to create the impression that she was a very modest and hardworking artist. As a result, she attracted a lot of fans. The number of her followers which had been stagnant for a long time began to grow rapidly. Seeing the increasing number of followers she had, which had gradually gone past ten million, Mia became verycent. This was the first time in her career she had gained so many followers. Clearly, doing what she did to Loraine was very much worth it. She didn¡¯t care how angry Loraine probably was. Most other people were naturally afraid of Loraine, but she was not! Though Loraine was the president of Universe Group, Mia herself was also the daughter of a tycoon. She believed that if Loraine found out about her family background, she would not dare to take revenge on her. While Mia sat there, happily thinking of her bright and sessful future, her assistant suddenly called her on the phone and told her something that shattered her beautiful dream. ¡°Loraine has found someone that knows the truth about what happened!¡± Mia was shocked to hear this. But she quickly recovered and checked her phone. When she saw the trending topics, her face darkened. The photographer at the studio on that day had posted a statement. ¡°Everyone needs to understand what really happened. On that day which the video was taken, the schedule for the photo shoots that day was seriously dyed because of Mia Tucker. She even wanted to use up the time allotted to the band, Shepherd. She refused to cooperate with us and her attitude was very bad. So, she was asked to leave.¡± He also went ahead to post a record of Mia¡¯s photo shoot appointment, containing her allotted time that day, and he even went further by releasing the full video of the incident. In the video, everyone could clearly see that it was Mia who was the arrogant and violent one. Finally, everyone now knew what truly transpired. Chapter 547 Mia was the only one at fault, refusing to cooperate with the staff. Loraine ordered the staff to throw Mia out after Mia started insulting her. Many people now became very d to see the scene in the video where the staff grabbed Mia and took her away. The image that Mia had been trying to portray of herself suddenly copsed and her fans began to unfollow her en masse. Scared and panicky, Mia released a statement in a desperate effort to influence the public opinion in her favor. ¡°The Torres family is so wealthy and powerful in Vagow that they can even bribe the photographer to cover up the truth. Now, it seems that no matter what I say, no one will believe me. After all, I¡¯m alone ina foreign country.¡± But before people could confirm whether she was telling the truth or not, a piece of even more eye- catching news came out. At the start of her debut, Mia had relied on her family background to bully members of her team. Some people soon dug out details of her family background in Haalidia and posted evidence of how she bullied members of her team. Almost instantly, bloggers and influencers took up the post and shared it widely. The evidence also cited news reports at the time, but these reports had been suppressed back then, so they were not widely noticed at that period. Now that all of these scandalous details had been exposed, people were shocked beyond belief. Apparently, Mia was the real bully and she had tried to paint herself as pitiful and innocent. Mia herself could now see that she was finished. She slumped down on the sofa with a deep groan. For crying out loud, her family had already deleted those scandals years ago. Why were they being exposed again? No way! She couldn¡¯t just sit back and let things go on like this! If the scandals could be deleted before, then they could be deleted a second time. Picking up her phone, Mia made a call to request for someone to delete the scandals. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work. It was as if someone was targeting Mia. It was at this point that Mia realized that Loraine¡¯s influence was far more powerful that she thought, and her face turned pale with fear. She had thought that Loraine would be scared of her family background and dare not take any revenge on her, and that was why she had been so fearless. But Loraine had not only proven her wrong but also gone far beyond her worst expectations. If it went on like this, her career would be ruined. Wringing her hands in sorrow, Mia put a call through to her agency The reason why she had signed with Starlight Entertainment was because she knew that the president of thepany had a_ prestigious background. Although no one had seen the president, she was sure that as long as thepany came to her rescue, this matter would be easily solved.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 548 When the phone was finally answered, Mia began to cry. ¡°Allie, please help me! Someone is targeting me online.¡± Allie Walsh, her agent, said in a cold tone, ¡°I was just about to call you. After some discussions, our company has decided to terminate our contract with you. The letter of termination will be delivered to your hometer today. Please check it carefully.¡± Mia was stunned. Then, she went berserk. ¡°We signed a five-year contract. Why should thepany terminate the contract all of a sudden when it hasn¡¯t expired? Believe me, I will sue you!¡± Allie said calmly, ¡°You¡¯d better read the contract again carefully. If an artist carries out actions that cause great losses for thepany, we have the right to terminate their contract. In fact, thepany can also impensation.¡± Mia was going to argue with her, but Allie had already hung up. Mia screamed in fury and threw the phone away Before she knew it, Starlight Entertainment publicly stated that they had terminated their contract with her. They made it very clear that they were not interested in partnering with irresponsible artists. The moment the statement was released, it became clear to Mia that her career was over. When Loraine saw the news, she turned to Wesley, who was sitting beside her. ¡°Since you acquired Starlight Entertainment, you have to manage it well. You can¡¯t allow them to sign artists at will. What if something like this happens again? Mia¡¯s actions are clearly a warning.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Wesley knew she was right. He touched the tip of his nose guiltily and said to Loraine, ¡°Lorrie, let¡¯s just go to thepany and have a Look at the neers. If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll fire them all. Anyone you think is promising, I¡¯ll spend more money on them.¡± Knowing fully well that he was trying to avoid worrying about thepany¡¯s matters, Loraine couldn¡¯t refuse him. ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed with a shrug. P ident Of Starlight resi1aen arul . Mia became very anxious after her initial fury at being hung up on by her agent. She called back several times, but her calls were declined. Eventually, Allie¡¯s phone was turned off. ¡°Damn it! Everyone wants me to Live a hard life! Why?¡± Mia groaned in frustration. Grabbing her bag, she rushed to Starlight Entertainment. But when she got to the top floor, she was stopped by Allie. ¡°Allie, why are you stopping me?¡± Mia asked aggressively. ¡°I want to see the president!¡± Allie replied her in an icy tone, ¡°The president is not in the office at the moment. Even if he is, he won¡¯t see you. The HR personnel will contact you concerning the termination very soon.¡± Mia refused and shouted angrily, ¡°Allie, I¡¯ve made so much money for thepany. How can you just kick me away like this?¡± Chapter 549 Allie only responded with a smile, which made Mia feel even more powerless. She gritted her teeth in frustration and tried to exin things. ¡°Allie, you should know my family. With their connections in the entertainment industry, I will make considerable money for thepany in the future. Now, I¡¯m just temporarily in a bad position in terms of public opinion. But in a few days, the public will no Longer remember any of this!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that this matter has been discussed and agreed upon. It¡¯s useless for you to see the president for that matter.¡± Mia was infuriated by Allie¡¯s stubbornness and she responded fiercely, ¡°As Long as the president is aware of my business value, he will beg me toe back/ By then, you will suffer!¡± Mia thought very highly of herself. She could not believe that the president of Starlight Entertainment would pass up a chance to take advantage of her family background. So, she felt there could be only one exnation. Allie, the bitch, cheated her! Allieughed. Just as she was about to ask the security guards to drag Mia out, she saw Mia looking in the opposite direction with her eyes wide open. A young woman in a creamy white windbreaker with gentle eyes was standing at the entrance, looking down at her mobile phone. It seemed she was waiting for someone. Mia frowned angrily and ran over to meet her. ¡°Loraine Torres! Why are you here?¡± Loraine looked up. When she saw that it was Mia, she ignored her and greeted Allie with a nod. To Mia¡¯s surprise, Loraine proceeded to walk past her and go inside. Mia shouted after her, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, Loraine! Did you ask Starlight Entertainment to terminate their contract with me?¡± Loraine turned to look at her and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re a bad artist. Whether or not I said anything, Starlight Entertainment would still have terminated your contract.¡± ¡°So you have nothing to do with Starlight?¡± Mia asked with a suspicious look. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised, though. The president has never shown himself in public and nobody knows his identity. People Like you who suddenly became popr wouldn¡¯t even know him!¡± ¡°Who says Loraine doesn¡¯t know me?¡± A deep male voice suddenly came from behind. Mia whirled around immediately and came face to face with the speaker.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 550 He was a tall man dressed in a leather jacket, with slight stubble on his chin and a bright smile on his face. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Waving his car keys in one hand, Wesley stood beside Loraine and said with a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m the president of Starlight Entertainment.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. This man exuded an indescribable aura and he looked really handsome. No male artist in the entertainment industry looked this good. Allie promptly stepped forward and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Hello, sir.¡± Wesley nodded with a smile, making him look even more handsome. Mia¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her breath quickened. She didn¡¯t expect that the president of Starlight Entertainment would be so handsome. With his mysterious background and powerful influence, he would certainly be the perfect man for her. Mia was so upied with her thoughts that she failed to notice that Wesley was standing beside Loraine. Sheposed herself and pasted a charming smile on her face. ¡°Hello, sir. I¡¯m a member of the Tucker family in Haalidia and a signed artist at Starlight Entertainment. My name is Mia Tucker. I came here to see you.¡± With these words, Mia stepped forward, her hips swinging, with the intention of hugging Wesley. But before she could get to him, Wesley quickly took a step back, moving out of her reach. Mia was taken unawares by his sudden movement and she nearly fell when she reached forward to try to hug him. Wesley still had a smile on his face, but the smile was now cold and unfriendly. ¡°You¡¯re blocking our path,¡± he told her. This statement felt like a p in Mia¡¯s face. She turned livid immediately. A trace of resentment shed through her eyes as she realized that Wesley was standing next to Loraine. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be fooled by the woman beside you. She¡¯s not a good person. Chapter 551 She¡­¡± But before Mia could finish, Wesley put his slender finger on his Lips in a gesture of silence. Mia kept quiet immediately. ¡°Are all the security guards dead? How could they allow such a person into this premises? Come take her out right away!¡± Instantly, several of the guards ran in and surrounded Mia. Before they could drag her out, she stopped them. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait. I¡¯LL leave on my own!¡± Then she turned around as if she was leaving. Without them noticing, Mia swiftly dodged into a corner and took a photo of Loraine and Wesley as they walked into the office. Mia immediately posted the photo online after she had taken it. The ount she used to post it was a fake ount she usually used to say bad things about other celebrities, so she had no fear about anyone finding out that she was the one behind it. ¡°Shocking news! Loraine and the president of Starlight Entertainment are dating. Loraine has probably used her rtionship with this man to gain the means to turn public opinion against Mia. After all, Mia offended her.¡± This was the caption that Mia put on the video. Her n was to spread the rumor that Loraine had colluded with the president of Starlight Entertainment to nder her, but people didn¡¯t buy it. She had already been proven to be a bully, so no one would believe her to be innocent. People¡¯s focus was on the photo and they madements. ¡°Is it just me, or does the president of Starlight Entertainment Look very familiar?¡± ¡°He Looks like the artist, Mr. T!¡± ¡°Though the photo is a little blurry, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m right! The president of Starlight Entertainment is Mr. T.¡± Almost immediately, people identified Mr. T as the president of Starlight Entertainment. Mr. T had always kept a Low profile and nobody knew where he lived, so fans could only catch glimpses of him in videos taken years before. Now, it was discovered that he was not only the president of Starlight Chapter 552 Entertainment but also close to Loraine. Many fans were very happy with this new piece of news. Immediately, the inte was swamped with various posters and redesigns of the photo which easily attracted even more attention to Loraine and Mr. T. Before long, the hashtag ¡°Loraine and Mr. T¡± started trending heavily. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Marco frowned when he saw the trend on Twitter. He quickly reported a particr poster that suggested that Loraine and Mr. T were in love. He listed the reason for the report as spreading inurate information. Then he turned to Carl and asked him, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t find out that Mr. T is the president of Starlight Entertainment?¡± ¡°Mr. T had note to this city when Starlight Entertainment was acquired. He revealed very little information about himself to the public, so I didn¡¯t find out.¡± Marco said nothing in response, but his expression showed how angry he was. His anger was directed at Loraine. Not only had she note to see him, but she had gone to that entertainmentpany with Mr. T. ¡°The inte is now crawling with rumors about Loraine and Mr. T. What should we do?¡± Carl asked tentatively. Marco nced at him with fiery eyes and ordered, ¡°Shut them up.¡± Then he grabbed his suit and left the office, heading straight to Starlight Entertainment. Inside the CEO¡¯s office of Starlight Entertainment A group of young, strong men were Lined up before Loraine. They were the best of their kind around nowadays. Loraine surveyed them one by one and asionally paid extra attention to a few of them. Meanwhile, Wesley satzily on the sofa, watching her with a smile. ¡°Take your pick, Lorrie. Take home any guy you like.¡± Loraine rolled her eyes at him. Chapter 553 ¡°Stop teasing me. I¡¯m just here to help you. Besides, why would I want a man? The one I married before is still bugging me. I¡¯m not looking for any more trouble.¡± Loraine was used to Wesley¡¯s jokes, so she did not let it distract her from the task at hand. But the more she looked at these men lined up before her, the weirder she felt. It seemed the new male artists recently signed by thepany were a little too enthusiastic. Some were winking at her, while others were showing off their muscr physiques. Loraine frowned and made a mental note to eliminate the ones that acted flirtatiously. Just then, a particrly handsome one among them stepped forward and shyly handed her his business card. Clearly, these neers knew a few things about the basic secrets of the industry. Loraine was young, beautiful, talented, and had connections with their boss. That was why they were all eager to get closer to her. But as Loraine stretched out her hand to take the business card, the door was suddenly thrown open. A tall figure marched into the office and put his hand over her eyes. ¡°Fuck off!¡± the intruder yelled at the young men. From the voice, Loraine immediately realized that it was none other than Marco. She tried to take his hand away from her face, but he refused to budge. Instead, he kept shouting at the men.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said, get the hell out of here!¡± His face showed his anger and displeasure. Though he had expected many kinds of crazy scenarios on his way here, none of them couldpare to what he had just seen. The moment he pushed open the door, the sight that met his eyes made him so angry that he nearly exploded. The men, being young and inexperienced, did not dare to argue with Marco. They all darted out of the office immediately. Marco finally Let go of Loraine after they had all gone. Wesley, on the other hand, was far from happy. He got up and went to stand beside Loraine. ¡°This is Starlight Entertainment, not Bryant Group. Get out of here right now!¡± Marco sneered in response. ¡°Since you¡¯re old, I guess you¡¯ve be impotent. Maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯re introducing young men to Loraine.¡± Chapter 554 What was Marco thinking? Loraine was about to exin when Wesley suddenly Laughed. ¡°So what? At Least I¡¯m trying to make Lorrie happy. You were married to her for three years. Did you ever satisfy her?¡± Loraine coughed in embarrassment at Wesley¡¯s blunt statement. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Marco froze in shock and was stunned into silence for the first time in his life. Wesley added even more salt to injury by looking down at Marco¡¯s crotch and sneering disdainfully. ¡°Seems you¡¯re the one who¡¯s impotent, after all.¡± Benefits Marco was furious, but there was nothing he could say. He couldn¡¯t deny it. During their three-year marriage, he never had sex with Loraine. However, it was not because he was impotent. It was just that there were too many misunderstandings between them. He didn¡¯t need to tell that to an outsider, though. Frowning, Marco ignored Wesley and turned to Loraine. ¡°You need to keep your distance from this guy. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a decent man.¡± Wesley red at Marco. ¡°Excuse me, what do you mean by that?¡± Marco red right back. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to lead Loraine astray. If Loraine wants to branch out into the entertainment industry, I can just set up apany for her.¡± ¡°Just stop, both of you.¡± Loraine stepped in as she saw that the two men were getting heated. She massaged her temple tiredly. ¡°Marco, you should stay out of my business. Don¡¯t you have work at yourpany?¡± Wesley smiled smugly. ¡°You should mind your business, Marco. Starlight Entertainment is all Lorrie needs. As long as she wants it, mypany will be at her service.¡± To Wesley, what really had his heart was his art career. He left hispany to others to manage since he didn¡¯t care about it as much. If Chapter 555 Loraine wanted thepany, he would dly give it to her. Wesley¡¯s words tugged at Loraine¡¯s heartstrings and gratitude filled her. Ever since she rejoined the Torres family, they had been showering her with unconditional support. Marco noticed the expression of gratitude Loraine wore, and he got even angrier. He remembered the time when he tried giving Loraine a diamond mine only to have his gift rejected. However, she epted a diamond ring from this man so easily. She was epting Wesley¡¯s help again now, but she once again refused his aid. His rage grew the Longer he thought about it. Just what was it that made Loraine rely on Wesley so easily? There was literally nothing Wesley beat him at. Even the support and gifts he offered were measly in comparison to what Marco wanted to give her. Marco¡¯s voice was frigid as he warned Wesley, ¡°You think you can boast just because you have an entertainmentpany? I can make yourpany go bankrupt at any time. Hear me well, if Loraine ends up in trouble because of you, consider yourself and yourpany finished.¡± Wesleyughed as if Marco had just dropped a one-liner. ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Marco¡¯s gaze became dangerous. ¡°I know you¡¯re not a nobody. But if you get on my nerves, I will erase youpletely from this industry.¡± Wesley stoppedughing at that and became serious, like a cheetah ready to pounce. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it and see, Marco?¡± If she let this go on, Loraine was sure the two would break into a fistfight. She rushed to stand in front of Wesley, dividing the two. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Marco! Stop causing trouble!¡± It wasn¡¯t that she feared Wesley wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up to Marco, but she couldn¡¯t stand seeing Marco threaten her family. Marco¡¯s rage and frustration grew as he saw her protecting Wesley again. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Loraine, why are you letting yourself be deceived by this old man? He¡¯s a yboy and just messing with you!¡± Loraine frowned in confusion. ¡°I think I would know when someone is trying to mess with me. This is Starlight Entertainment. I think you should leave and stop making a scene.¡± Wesley gave Marco a frigid smile from behind her as well. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯1L be forced to call security on you if you don¡¯t leave.¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Marco¡¯s rage knew no bounds as he red at Wesley, but he knew he had to leave for now. He mmed the door behind him as he left. Wesley turned to Loraine, smiling. ¡°Marco is funny. It Looks like he¡¯s trying to get back together with you.¡± Loraine felt her heart skip a beat. Why did Wesley say that too? It took her a moment to collect her thoughts and respond.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| don¡¯t think he is. | said Universe Group was going to work with Bryant Group, and | guess that is the reason why he always showed up.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Wesley felt there was more to it. Anyway, he didn¡¯t like Marco, so he didn¡¯t press further and just nodded. Standing in the corner of Starlight Entertainment, Mia smiled at the photos she had just taken on her phone. She was thrilled that she was able to take these photos. Herst post on Twitter hadn¡¯t caused a stir, but now she had these photos. She wanted to see how Loraine would get out of this now. Mia couldn¡¯t wait to send the photos to influencers. She was sure that they would be overjoyed to get such scoop. However, to her disappointment, none of the influencers wanted anything to do with the case once they realized it was going to create trouble for Loraine. They didn¡¯t want to post the photos, even when Mia offered paying double. Exasperated, Mia kept offerin re and mer man WeQbatere ison ERriow dtom! Read thetest chapter there! After a while, she got a call. ¡°You have dirt on Loraine? Sell i me. What''s yopert ete Content igOMENNS elxo! Read thetest chapter there! Mia was overjoyed. ¡°| don¡¯t need to be paid. All | want is for Loraine¡¯s name to be dragged m through the mug Beeoontent ison ERuriov dtom! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 557 The voice on the phone said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal. You have my word, I will destroy Loraine.¡± A piece of dreadful news was in cirction the next morning. ¡°Shocking news! Loraine was caught red-handed by her ex-husband in an orgy with a famous artist and twenty male models!¡± it stated. The headline was so catchy and outrageous, no one could resist taking a Look. The article sported a set of pictures. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In the first photo, Loraine and Mr. T could be seen entering an office together. People had already seen that photo so they started to think it was fake news. They were about to begin cursing at the person who wrote the article, but as they scrolled down, they saw the next. A group of male models were in a line, filing into the office. It began to seem a bit more real and people¡¯s interest was recaptured. In the next photo, a furious-looking Marco was rushing into the office. This was followed by another picture showing the male models fleeing from the office, disheveled. Everyone reading took a deep breath to stabilize themselves from the shock before continuing. Thest photo was of Marco leaving the office and mming the door before walking away with a frigid expression. The photos were even more shocking than the headline as they seemed to prove what the headline had said. People were shocked by this big scandal. ¡°Am I dreaming? I think so. What sort of scandal is this?¡± ¡°The men who went into the office where Loraine and Mr. T were left half-naked. It¡¯s too suspicious.¡± ¡°So Marco went to catch them in the act? I never imagined Loraine to be a dissolute woman. If I were Marco, I would be livid.¡± The news circted quickly across the inte until it was trending. It had gone past regr social media tforms. Even Loraine and Mr. T¡¯s fans, who hoped they would be a couple, felt disappointed. ¡°I am heartbroken. I didn¡¯t expect them to be of loose moral!¡± ¡°I thought this was a love story about a wealthy male artist and an aplished female CEO. However, it turned out to be a Roman orgy. I am so upset! Who would have thought?¡± Chapter 558 Their fans were brokenhearted. Some fans refused toment on the article in hopes that the situation would be exined soon. Those who were not fans left vilements. ¡°I always knew Loraine was not some innocent woman. As you can see, it didn¡¯t take long for her to get corrupt.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. T engaged in such a vulgar act. I have always regarded artists as godly.¡± ¡°He is not worthy to be called an artist. He¡¯s just a rich guy who hyped himself up without having any skills. He¡¯s not a true artist. I¡¯m sure he has been doing these things in secret all this while, and he just got caught this time.¡± As the news gained momentum, some supposed insiders came up with a theory about Loraine, saying she was grooming these young men, and as rising stars, they had no choice but to sleep with her. This time, Loraine and Mr. T Lost all of their supporters. They were vilified by the entire Inte, thereby Losing countless fans. Lily was lounging in a private vi, reading the negativements triumphantly. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how that bitch would try to recover from this now that I¡¯ve ruined her reputation.¡± Mia stood beside her, showering her praises. ¡°This is all thanks to you, Lily. If I was the one who exposed such sensitive information, I would have just gotten in trouble. Speaking of¡­ Marco isn¡¯t going toe after us for involving him, is he?¡± Mia only wanted to revenge on Loraine. She didn¡¯t want to risk offending Marco. Lily narrowed her eyes and said with a scoff, ¡°There¡¯s no cause for rm. Loraine is a shameless whore. No respectable man would be able to endure such an atrocious scandal. Surely Marco won¡¯t defend her anymore. He might even want his own revenge on Loraine.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Mia wasn¡¯t convinced. She recalled that Loraine had already won Lily in the past. She wouldn¡¯t have teamed up with Lily if not for the fact that no one else was willing post the photos. Lily nced at her and Laughed arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am going to marry Marco. Do you think he would worry about such a trivial issue? Destroying Loraine is simple. And I will even destroy the whole Universe Group one day.¡± With this situation, the coboration between Bryant Group and Universe Group would surely be called off. The Fowler family would use the opportunity to partner with Bryant Group. Chapter 559 Lily¡¯s confidence made Mia rx a little. She decided to take her word for it. She let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Perfect! That bitch is getting what she deserves. Congrattions are in order. I wish you and Marco a happy marriage. No one in the world deserves him more than you, Lily.¡± Lily smiled as she imagined herself in a wedding dress, getting married ? Identit Public opinion on the inte was getting more and more intense, and even the public rtions department of Universe Group could not do anything about it. The situation was not one that could be solved through ordinary PR methods. After some internal discussions, thepany could not reach an agreement on what decision to take. So, they reported to the chairman, Aldo. The Torres family then held its own emergency meeting. Aldo sat at the head of the table, looking dignified. Rowan, being used to giving orders in the army, was wearing a cold expression and Looking very frightening. The two of them Looked at Wesley, without saying a word, but their eyes were hard and fiery enough to make him scared. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Under the fiery gazes of these two, Wesley couldn¡¯t help but tremble and raise his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let such photos go out,¡± he said in apology. Aldo mmed his fist on the table and shouted angrily, ¡°Who said this is about the photos?¡± And Rowan snorted in displeasure. ¡°Look at you, Wesley. You¡¯ve wrongly influenced Lorrie!¡± Wesley, drenched in guilt, touched the tip of his nose and murmured in embarrassment, ¡°Rowan, why are you saying the same thing as Marco?¡± But when he looked up at Rowan, he saw him ring at him, angrier than ever. Wesley shrank back and dropped his gaze. ¡°I know I did wrong. I just wanted Lorrie to see the newly signed stars of Starlight Entertainment. I didn¡¯t mean to do anything reckless!¡± Loraine quickly stood up and came to his aid. ¡°I just wanted to help Uncle Wesley by checking the new employees in hispany. We didn¡¯t do anything else.¡± ¡°But of course, if Lorrie liked any one of them, she could have taken him home,¡± Wesley murmured. Chapter 560 Instantly, Rowan Landed a stinging p on his shoulder and Aldo also raised his cane as if to beat him with it. Wesley had to jump out of their reach and hide behind Loraine. ¡°I was doing it for Lorrie. She was married to Marco for three years. But he didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before he couldplete the statement, Loraine turned around and covered his mouth, embarrassed. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Wesley kept his mouth shut and shrugged helplessly. Aldo shouted at him in anger, ¡°You say you did it for Lorrie, eh? But look at the people you were presenting to her! Have you no shame?¡± Of course, none of them was against Loraine finding a new boyfriend. In fact, they all hoped that Loraine could find someone she loved and get married again. But the reason why they were so angry with Wesley was because of the caliber of men he had introduced to her. Meanwhile, Loraine was beginning to feel more and more ufortable. She felt that if they continued to talk like this, the whole thing might end up in a big quarrel that could cause enmity. So, she tried to change the direction of the discussion. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa, the most important thing now is how to solve the problem. Those photos might have been taken secretly at thepany. We can check the surveince footage to find who that person is,¡± she suggested. Rowan nodded and got up on his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into it.¡± Aldo sighed and shook his head worriedly. ¡°Lorrie, this will have a great impact on your reputation. No matter how hard you try to exin, people might not believe you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also affected. Why is no one worrying about me?¡± Wesley grumbled. But nobody took him seriously at all. Aldo spat at him, ¡°Do you really need us to worry about you? Then maybe you should start by not being so frivolous!¡± With the current state of things, it would not be enough to only exin that Loraine and Wesley had been checking the employees. Wesley¡¯s yboy image and his rtionship with Loraine would stilt cause people to have all sorts of guesses. So, it was necessary for them toe clean and clearpletely. After thinking for a long time, Aldo said, ¡°It seems that the only thing we can do is to expose Wesley¡¯s identity.¡± Wesley said nothing in response. The reason why he had kept his identity hidden all along was because he didn¡¯t want to be bound by the burdens associated with his family. Chapter 561 But he didn¡¯t want anything to negatively affect his niece either. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want it to be done?¡± Aldo asked, looking at him with a frown. Wesley quickly raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Soon, Universe Group and Starlight Entertainment jointly issued a statement to rify the situation. ¡°In view of the rumor spreading on the inte recently, we hereby dere that the purpose of Loraine Torres¡¯ visit to Starlight Entertainment was to find a new partner for her project. She was only going to select one of the male artists signed by thepany. She left after discussing it with the CEO in his office for more than ten minutes. Any contrary stories should be disregarded.¡± But unfortunately, people didn¡¯t buy this exnation. They felt that the statement was not convincing at all and they made their opinions known in thement section. In response, Universe Group issued a new statement. ninjanovel ¡°We hereby introduce Mr. T to the public. He¡¯s not only the president of Starlight Entertainment, but also Loraine¡¯s uncle, and his name is Wesley Torres.¡± This new statement caused a huge stir. People were shocked. It turned out the two were uncle and niece. If that was the case, then it was a family affair, so there was nothing strange or worth gossiping about it. Some people tagged Marco with the intention of bringing his attention to the statements and see what his response would be. ¡°How would you feel when you caught your ex-wife and her uncle together?¡± Marco looked at the statement released by Universe Group with a frown. When he finished reading it, his mood changed drastically. He had made all sorts of guesses as to the possible rtionship between Mr. T and Loraine, but an uncle-niece rtionship was one he never thought of. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Marco had previously decided that he would prevent them from contacting each other after this whole matter was over, not knowing that Mr. T was Loraine¡¯s family. No wonder the two of them were so close and Wesley could easily enter Chapter 562 Loraine¡¯s apartment. He sighed in relief, d that he had finally learned that Wesley posed no threat whatsoever. But he suddenly remembered something and his heart sank. He was pursuing his ex-wife while consistently offending her uncle and seeing him as a rival in Love! How on earth would he be able to make up for it? He became very anxious as he turned the matter over in his head. A thought slowly floated into his mind and his eyes became fierce. ¡°Carl, find out who posted those photos online,¡± he ordered. ¡°I must teach them a Lesson.¡± Even if he could not win his way into the good graces of Loraine¡¯s family, he couldn¡¯t sit back and just let people get away with ndering Loraine, especially this particr individual who had gone to great Lengths. ninjanovel After the statement detailing Wesley¡¯s identity was released, the trend on the inte reversed again. Mr. T¡¯s fans were surprised at this new information. Their idol was not only the CEO of Starlight Entertainment but also a Torres. The rumor that he was angling for fame and fortune was immediately crushed. After all, a Torres didn¡¯t need to do any of that. Besides, Loraine was his niece, so it was impossible for them to be engaged in an orgy. As for those who were in support of their supposed union, even though they were heartbroken to hear that the duo were uncle and niece, they were d that the rumor about Wesley was not true. After a while, since there was nothing sensational about the issue anymore, the topic stopped trending and people stopped paying attention to it. In the end, there was only one question left: who posted the photos? The person had been so brave that they dared to spread a false rumor about the CEO of Universe Group. In her apartment, Mia could do nothing but watch how Universe Group quashed the rumors she had sparked about Loraine. She slumped down on the sofa, with only one thought in her mind. She was doomed. The president of Starlight Entertainment was Loraine¡¯s uncle. She had tried to ruin Loraine¡¯s reputation. If the Torres family found who had spread the rumors, they would make sure she paid dearly for it. Just as she was thinking of this, her phone vibrated. Mia picked up the phone and took a look at it, and her eyes widened in shock. It was a letter sent by the legal department of Universe Group! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Mia clicked on the e-mail with trembling fingers. She was already sweating profusely. Chapter 563 The email informed her that Universe Group was suing her for spreading false rumors and attempting to ruin Loraine¡¯s reputation while Starlight Entertainment was suing her for loitering, taking photos illegally and invasion of privacy. The damages and otherpensation she was required to pay to avoid a court case added up to one hundred million dors! How on earth was she going to get one hundred million dors? Mia gritted her teeth in disbelief. Suddenly, she received a phone call. It was from her former agent, Allie. ¡°Have you received the legal documents?¡± she asked. Mia threw caution to the wind and decided to challenge her. ¡°Do you have any evidence? How can you use me of taking photos illegally? Starlight Entertainment is suing me for no reason, and in return, I¡¯LL sue you guys for nder!¡± ninjanovel Allie chuckled in amusement. ¡°Take a good look at the email. The attachments contain the surveince footage and other evidence that thepany has found. If you want to settle out of court, we¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Mia¡¯s face turned pale, but she still refused to ept defeat. Instead, she tried to be stubborn. ¡°It¡¯s just apensation of one hundred million dors, isn¡¯t it? Of course, I can afford it!¡± Then Mia hung up. But as she put down the phone, she was already regretting the statement she had made. How could she afford to lose one hundred million dors? She had no choice but to call her father for help. But as soon as the line got connected, she was shocked to hear her father scolding her. ¡°Mia Tucker! How dare you call me? I gave you lots of resources to make you popr. I wanted you to expand your social connections, not for you to cause trouble. How dare you provoke the big shots in the society? Who do you think wille to your aid?¡± Mia was dumbfounded. How had her father found out about it so soon? Did the Torres family contact her family? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But her father was not done yet. ¡°Why did you mess with Bryant Group? Chapter 564 Now, our family business in Haalidia has been hit hard. You better tender an apology to them right now, or I won¡¯t give you any more money.¡± Bryant Group? Didn¡¯t Lily tell her that Marco wouldn¡¯t take any action? With this in mind, Mia quickly said, ¡°Dad, calm down. Do you know Lily? Her father owns Henson Group. She¡¯s going to get married to Marco soon. She¡¯ll help¡ª¡± But before she could finish the statement, her father shouted from the other end of the line, ¡°You were cheated! Don¡¯t you know that Henson Group is going bankrupt?¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Mia was shell shocked to hear this. Takeover Of Henson¡­ In the Torres family¡¯s vi, Rowan was sitting on his chair in the study, with a cold expression. Only when he turned to look at his niece did his eyes be filled with tenderness. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Lorrie, what are you going to deal with Mia Tucker?¡± Loraine said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯ll do what thew allows us to. But there is one thing I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rowan asked. ¡°Mia¡¯s contract has been terminated by Uncle Wesley¡¯spany. Yet, she¡¯s still causing trouble in our country. I think this thing is not as simple as it seems. She must have some backers somewhere.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Rowan nodded in agreement. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate it.¡± Not long after, Loraine was sent a copy of Mia¡¯s schedule of the day and her call log too. Going through it and seeing a familiar name on the log, Loraine smiled with interest. Her guess was right. All of this had something to do with Lily. Just then, her assistant handed her another document. It briefly stated that due to the issue of thend and the failed concert, Henson Group was now on the verge of bankruptcy. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine grinned cunningly as she read it. Chapter 565 She was formting a n in her mind already. She immediately called her subordinate and ordered, ¡°Buy as many shares of Henson Group as possible at the lowest price. Do it right now!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As long as she held more than fifty percent of the shares, she would be the biggest shareholder of Henson Group. The thought of how Lily¡¯s face would Look when she found out about this made Loraine smile. A weekter, Henson Group held a general shareholders¡¯ meeting. Lily went with Liam, not knowing what was going to be discussed. The current financial situation was so tight that she was wearing clothes that were mostly out of style instead of new designer ones, and this made her feel very ashamed. But she had no choice. Liam would scold her if she asked him for any money. In fact, if she had any choice, she would not havee with him to thepany today. But suddenly, she saw a familiar figure at the entrance to the conference room. When Lily finally identified who it was, her face suddenly turned dark and she rushed over to her angrily. ¡°Loraine Torres, what are you doing here? This is mypany. You¡¯re not wee here!¡± Loraine nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s no Longer yours.¡± Lily thought she was joking. She turned and shouted in the direction of the gate, ¡°Where¡¯s the security? Guards, get this bitch out of here!¡± At this point, Liam had caught up with them. Seeing the situation, he quickly scolded Lily, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? This bitch shouldn¡¯t be here. Kick her out!¡± Lily retorted stubbornly. Ang¡¯s Library His face red with embarrassment, Liam apologized to Loraine, ¡°Miss Torres, I apologize. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Loraine only smiled and said nothing in response. Instead, she turned and walked into the conference room gracefully. Lily¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she turned to her father and demanded angrily, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Why is Loraine here? Why¡¯s she allowed to attend our meeting?¡± Liam was embarrassed. He had not given his daughter any notice of the current situation. He just didn¡¯t know how to go about it. Just then, Lily noticed that Marco was walking toward them. Her eyes Lit up at the sight of him. Lily immediately forgot what had just happened and rushed to meet him. ¡°Marco, why are you here? Ah! I get it. It¡¯s you, right? Are you the new major shareholder of Henson Group?¡± Chapter 566 She knew that Henson Group had been going through financial problems, so they had no choice but to sell shares. Since Marco was present, Lily thought he had bought the shares of Henson Group in order to help her family get through the difficult times. This made her feel very shy and grateful. But Marco didn¡¯t even Look at her. He looked around until he caught sight of Loraine. Then he walked over and sat beside her with a smile. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Seeing that someone sat beside her, Loraine turned to look and found that it was Marco. She knew immediately that he hade to take advantage of Henson Group. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lily went into the conference room after them, but she was shocked when she saw Loraine and Marco seated together. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± she demanded angrily. Loraine chuckled in response. ¡°Surprise! From now onwards, I¡¯m the biggest shareholder of Henson Group.¡± Lily turned to her father in disbelief. ¡°Dad, is it true?¡± Liam¡¯s face turned pale and he nodded helplessly. ¡°Impossible!¡± Lily shouted, refusing to ept it. She turned to Marco and asked him, ¡°Marco, you¡¯re the major shareholder of Henson Group, aren¡¯t you? I know it can¡¯t be Loraine!¡± Marco replied modestly, ¡°I¡¯m the second biggest shareholder. Loraine is the biggest.¡± Lily¡¯s legs went limp and she almost cried. How did this happen? This meant that in the future, Henson Group would be an affiliate of Universe Group, so she would have to be under the control of Loraine. As far as she was concerned, this was uneptable. Lily¡¯s face turned red and her eyes were practically ming. It was as if she was determined to fight Loraine. Loraine poked her even further by asking, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Chapter 567 Before Lily could say anything, Liam immediately bowed and grinned. ¡°No problems at all. The Fowler family will follow and support you now and in the future!¡± When Liam noticed that his daughter was staring at him in shock, he red at her, as if to warn her to keep quiet and no longer challenge Loraine. Lily didn¡¯t know what to do in response to what was happening. Her heart was trembling in despair as she realized the truth: that the Fowler family was doomed. Having no other choice, she sat down quietly in her seat, her face white as a sheet and her lips sealed in silence. Misunderstandi ninjanovel The shares of Henson Group had already been handed over. Today¡¯s meeting was nothing but a formality, just to announce that Loraine was the new head of Henson Group. After the announcement, the meeting came to an end. Ignoring the depressed-Looking father and daughter, Loraine left the conference room immediately. But when she got to the gate, she heard Marco calling her. ¡°Loraine, wait!¡± Loraine turned around and saw him walking toward her. He came up to her and stood in front of her. He was almost a head taller than she was. He had to lower his head and look into her eyes. Loraine was surprised to see a tender and affectionate look in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡± he asked her. Loraine was taken aback. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g What did he want her to say? Could it be about Lily? Or the acquisition of Henson Group? All of a sudden, it urred to her that the Fowler family had wanted Lily to get married to Marco. During the meeting just now, Lily had tried her best to Look pitiful, thinking that Marco would help her family. So, Loraine felt that perhaps it had worked and Marco now felt sorry for her. Chapter 568 As a result, Loraine responded coldly to him. ¡°What do you want me to say? Yes, I bought the shares of Henson Group, but you also bought them, didn¡¯t you?¡± Marco frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you mean? I was not asking about that. I don¡¯t care about Henson Group. If you didn¡¯t want thepany, I would have let them go bankrupt.¡± Loraine was taken aback by surprise. Henson Group was a well-knownpany that had been around for a long time. The shortage of funds was not enough to make them be on the verge of bankruptcy. All of a sudden, light dawned on Loraine and she realized that thepany had approached bankruptcy so quickly simply because Marco had elerated it. Loraine¡¯s face softened and she now spoke gently to Marco. ¡°So, what were you referring to?¡± ninjanovel Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me all along about the true nature of your rtionship with Wesley? I¡¯ve been kept in the dark for so long.¡± The closeness between Loraine and Wesley had tortured him for a long time. If she had told him earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many misunderstandings. But Loraine turned her face away and said in a muffled voice, ¡°You were the one who believed that I seduced men.¡± Marco became silent. The fault had been with him. He had always believed that Loraine was dating a couple of men. As a result, she felt no obligation to exin things to him. He pursed his lips and said sincerely, ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you before because I didn¡¯t know you well enough. Now, give me a chance to know you better, please.¡± Loraine was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect him to say anything Like this. What on Earth had gotten into him? Was this not the proud and reserved man she had always known? But Marco was Looking at her, eagerly waiting for an answer. Loraine couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me well enough? Was it not you who sent people to investigate me? You also contacted the members of Shepherd and invited them here.¡± ¡°You know about that?¡± Marco asked in surprise. But he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. ¡°Loraine, trust me. I did all this just because I wanted to make you happy.¡± Chapter 569 His statement made Loraine¡¯s heart beat rapidly. She Looked up at him and wondered what was going on in his mind. When did this man be so sweet? Was he trying to please her to ensure a smooth cooperation between the twopanies? Loraine decided to see it like this. If not, she would not know how to face Marco. Loraine cleared her throat to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Anyway, thank you for inviting the band. Since I¡¯ve promised to partner with Bryant Group, I¡¯ll keep my word. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the kind of person who can¡¯t separate private feelings from business interests. So, you don¡¯t have to please me by all means.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for Bryant Group!¡± Marco practically shouted. Ang¡¯s Library The atmosphere was just perfect at this moment. There was no better time and ce for one to pour out his or her heart, and he was still determined to do just that. But before he could say anything, he was interrupted. ¡°Alice!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Marco turned around and saw a young, handsome man standing not far away from them, waving at Loraine. The man was wearing a fashionable denim jacket and he looked very energetic. The smile on his face was bright and dazzling. Marco¡¯s face darkened when he saw that it was none other than Godwin, the guitarist of Loraine¡¯s band. Marco hated the way he was smiling so widely at Loraine. Godwin walked straight up to Loraine as if Marco was not there. Marco fumed silently. ¡°Godwin, this is such a surprise! What are you doing here?¡± Loraine asked in curiosity. Godwin smiled, ¡°Some of your fans said online that they saw you around here, so I came here to see if I would run into you.¡± Loraine looked around her subconsciously and began to get nervous. Recently, she had be too famous, which had not only brought her a lot of fans but also a lot of attention. She hadn¡¯t been stalked before, but she was now worried that some crazy fans might do that. Chapter 570 She then frowned at Godwin. ¡°You heard that some of my fans would be here? Then why did youe here just like that? You should have at least worn a mask.¡± She was worried that people would make up rumors about them if they were seen together. Godwin smiled and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not as popr as you are, so there won¡¯t be any crazy fans running after me. By the way, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I acquired apany, so I just stopped by to check it out,¡± Loraine told him. She sounded so casual, as if she was talking about a potted nt that she hade to pick up instead of apany. Ang¡¯s Library Godwin was surprised. Though his family was rich, they were not as rich as Loraine, who could easily buy apany just because she wanted to. ¡°Well, congrattions!¡± Godwin said sincerely. ¡°Do you want to celebrate? We can have dinner together.¡± This invitation was not necessarily about her sessful acquisition. In fact, he hade to Vagow for the purpose of seeing Loraine. But since she seemed to be extra busy these days, he had been unable to find a chance to spend time with her alone. That was why he had been keeping an eye for the past few days, hoping that he could pretend to run into her on the street and then invite her to dinner, so he would tell her how much he was into her. Thinking that he was inviting her to a party with the entire band, Loraine smiled happily. ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed without any hesitation. She had always wanted to get together with all of them one more time before they left, but she hadn¡¯t found the time to do that since theirst concert performance. ¡°Just give me a second to go get the car. I¡¯LL be right back,¡± she said and darted off. Godwin smiled as he watched her leave. The two of them had been so focused on their conversation that they hadn¡¯t realized how angry Marco looked. After Loraine left, Marco red at Godwin angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance with Loraine,¡± he warned. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But Godwin was not afraid of him at all. He brushed back his hair and smiled at Marco. Being a member of a rock band, he had a wild rock-and-roll spirit. For him, money and power were secondary things. ¡°Really? You think so? But you¡¯re her ex-husband. You have no right to decide who she will date or won¡¯t date.¡± Chapter 571 Marco frowned at him, Looking even more displeased. When Loraine returned, she saw the two men standing toe-to-toe. If their eyes could turn into knives, they would have stabbed each other to death. She thought Marco had left. Loraine found the confrontation between the two men quite strange, but she did not ask any questions. She just pulled up beside Godwin and asked him to get in. ¡°Great,¡± Godwin said with a wide grin. He gave Marco a mocking wink as he prepared to get in, but the look on his face changed when he found that the door could not be opened. Godwin looked up and frowned at Marco. ¡°What do you want?¡± Marco was tall and strong, so he could easily prevent Godwin from opening the door by just leaning slightly against the car. Ignoring Godwin¡¯sint, he knocked on the car window. Loraine rolled down the window and sighed exasperatedly. ¡°Marco, what is it again?¡± She was worried about being followed or getting besieged by her fans since Godwin had just told her that he had learned her whereabouts on the inte. She just wanted to get out of there quickly before her fans or some paparazzi would find her. ¡°My car broke down, so I can¡¯t go back. How about you give me a ride?¡± ninjanovel Marco said with a careless shrug. ¡°Your car broke down?¡± Loraine asked, looking at him with suspicion. Marco nodded and pointed to the ck Lincoln parked a short distance away. ¡°I have a t tire. It probably got scraped by something.¡± Loraine looked at the car and noticed that one side was lower than the other and the tire on that side was t. This made her even more puzzled. They just had a shareholders¡¯ meeting. And suddenly, his car had a t tire. The timing was too perfect to be a coincidence. As far as she was concerned, anyone who saw the expensive badge and license te number would not dare to touch Marco¡¯s car. Little did she know that Carl was hiding behind the car along with the driver.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 572 He signaled for the driver to keep quiet while he held the cone tightly in his hand. ¡°What a pity!¡± the driver whispered, touching the car affectionately. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Carl scoffed. ¡°As long as it¡¯s to convince Loraine, our boss can do anything.¡± Marco leaned against the car door with no intention of leaving. ¡°Marco, you can get a cab, you know,¡± Loraine suggested after hesitating for a while. Though it was not a good idea for her to leave her partner in the garage, it seemed more uneptable to sit in the same car with Marco. Marco didn¡¯t say anything in response, but his stony expression said it all. ¡°You¡¯re so rich, yet you don¡¯t even have the money to take a cab?¡± ninjanovel Godwin snorted. On her part, Loraine didn¡¯t know what else to say to Marco. She just couldn¡¯t figure out what he was nning to do. But Godwin knew what Marco intended to do. Just like him, Marco also wanted to stay with Loraine. ¡°I have something urgent to deal with. I don¡¯t have time to wait for a cab,¡± Marco said to him in a tone that was far from pleasant. Godwin sneered, ¡°That¡¯s your business. It has nothing to do with us. So, please get out of the way. We¡¯ll risk attracting those hungry paparazzi if we stay here any longer.¡± Just then, Loraine suddenly noticed the presence of two figures hiding behind Marco¡¯s car. She wondered if they were paparazzi. Loraine hesitated for a while before making up her mind. ¡°Forget it. Just get in the car!¡± Marco smiled triumphantly and jumped into the front passenger seat. Godwin, who was in the back seat, could only frown in displeasure. Meanwhile, Marco¡¯s presence in the front passenger seat gave off a certain aura that Loraine could not ignore. Chapter 573 She felt as if he was sucking up the air in the car. She cleared her throat awkwardly and said to him, ¡°Please sit in the back seat, Marco.¡± He was just too close to her and she was finding it difficult to breathe. Her heart was pounding and she couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything else. Marco pretended not to hear her and looked at the rearview mirror. ¡°Start the car. We¡¯ve gotpany.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at the rearview mirror and saw a suspicious ck car coming toward them. Already, she could notice the sh of cameras. At this point, she no Longer cared where Marco was sitting. She started the engine and zoomed off, Leaving the ck car behind. Since they were in the suburbs, there were hardly any cars in sight after they drove for several minutes. After going on for what seemed like a long distance, Loraine breathed a heavy sigh of relief and gradually slowed down when she saw that they had Lost the paparazzi. But just then, a ck van suddenly rushed over from a fork in the road ahead. These were the same people she had just escaped from! Instead of following her, they had just gone ahead to ambush her. But the road was pretty much a hilly one and the speed at which they drove was so high that they slid down the road, racing toward Loraine¡¯s car. Loraine gasped as she saw the van hurtling toward them. Fortunately, she was once a racer, so she had the nerves that were sorely needed at this moment. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Swiftly, she swerved the car to the side. But the van was stilling at them in a manner that seemed to suggest that the driver had lost control. It was so dangerously close now. Loraine stepped down on the elerator and zoomed off to the side to avoid a head-on collision. Suddenly, she felt a warm hand over the back of her hand, and a calm voice said in her ear, ¡°Calm down.¡± It was Marco. Holding her hands and the steering wheel, he helped her turn the car off the road and drove it into the nearby field. Narrowly, they escaped being hit by the van. The van screeched to a stop in the middle of the road while Loraine¡¯s car was brought to a halt by the thick fields. Loraine¡¯s heart was still beating so fast that she didn¡¯t even notice that Marco¡¯s arms were still around her. ¡°Stop it. Time to get apart,¡± Godwin suddenly said from the back seat. But Marco ignored him. Chapter 574 It was at this point that Loraine realized the current situation and she quickly pushed Marco off her. But his breath still seemed to surround her Like a cloak. To hide her embarrassment, she hurriedly opened the door and stepped out. ¡°I want to check the car.¡± Marco sighed and followed her. Godwin also wanted toe with them. But as he tried to open the door, Marco turned and gave him a cold re. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Stay here and don¡¯t make any more trouble.¡± Godwin was shocked, but he said nothing. He simply sat back quietly. Through the window, he could see Marco and Loraine walking side by side. Godwin became depressed. What did Marco mean by stating that it was his fault? But then, the reporters had probably went after them because of him. ninjanovel Looking at the two of them, Godwin couldn¡¯t help but think that they were the perfect match. When an ident nearly happened just now, Loraine and Marco cooperated with each other. Godwin, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t even think of anything he could do to help her. There seemed to be some kind of aura between those two that could not be expressed in words, but no one else coulde between them. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Pict Loraine walked over to go check the van. It had hit the guardrail, causing the front bumper to be partially mangled. Even one of the front tires had been blown out. The two people in the car were still in their seats, neither of them injured. It seemed one was responsible for driving while the other only took photos. Loraine knocked on the window. The paparazzo slowly rolled down the window with trembling hands, his face looking as if he was about to cry. ¡°You pricks sure have balls, don¡¯t you? Will youe after us again?¡± Loraine demanded. The two of them shook their heads vigorously. Chapter 575 ¡°We promise it won¡¯t happen again!¡± Seeing the camera hung around the neck of the other paparazzo, Loraine stretched out her hand. ¡°Give it to me. Right now!¡± He didn¡¯t want to, but he dared not refuse. Reluctantly, he handed over the camera to her. ¡°You risked your lives just to take pictures of us, eh? Apart from following us, you even took photos while driving.¡± ¡°This is the only way we can get a good angle,¡± the paparazzo murmured with his head lowered in fear. Loraine red at him and he shrank back even further. Then she checked the camera and started to look through the photos. To her surprise, she found that he had taken a lot. Most of the photos were of her and Marco, and there was even a photo of Marco¡¯s hands around her as he helped her maneuver the car. Loraine was shocked. These two idiots were so reckless that they even still took photos while their van was so dangerously close to getting in an ident. Did they expect her to praise them for being very dedicated? ninjanovel Loraine looked at them and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll just let you go this time. But I won¡¯t if you dare take photos of me again without permission. Do you understand?¡± They both nodded. Loraine then decided to delete the photos, but before she could do so, Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Marco suddenly took the camera from her. He pulled out the memory card and put it into his pocket. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The paparazzo was shocked. ¡°There are photos of other people in there,¡± heined. ¡°So what?¡± Marco asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± he murmured and promptly kept his mouth shut. Marco smiled in approval. Chapter 576 The photos of him and Loraine were very good. It would be a pity if they were deleted. But the other paparazzo was still burning with curiosity. Dreading a p from Loraine, he cautiously poked his head out of the car and asked her, ¡°Are you dating Godwin Marco?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At the beginning, they started by tailing Godwin, but they never expected to see Marco too. When he appeared, they thought they had gotten a good opportunity, but he had put the memory card in his pocket. It was a crushing blow to them. And now, one of them was making matters worse by asking such a crazy question. His partner quickly covered his mouth in horror. He was scared that Loraine would feel highly offended and go back on her decision to let them go. ¡°Shut up! Why are you asking such a question?¡± But surprisingly, Marco replied, ¡°Loraine came with me.¡± The paparazzi widened their eyes in shock. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Clearly, Marco wanted to show off the fact that he had won Loraine¡¯s affection. But if Marco was the first to make an appointment with Loraine, was Godwin the other man? Loraine wasn¡¯t happy with Marco¡¯s statement. She red at him angrily before turning to the two men. ¡°Remember to call the traffic police to help tow your van before going to the hospital. If you dare write anything about what happened today, I¡¯m sure you both know what will happen to you.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± They nodded enthusiastically. Without another word, Loraine turned around and went back to her car. A faint smile appeared on Marco¡¯s face as he threw the camera to them and went after Loraine. But when he tried to open the car door, he found it locked. He was surprised. He kept pulling it, thinking it was just stuck, but the thing refused to budge. Just then, Loraine rolled down the window and said to him with a smile, ¡°There won¡¯t be any paparazzi chasing after you now. You can order a taxi and wait till ites.¡± Marco was shocked. Godwin, who was seated in the back seat, waved at him mockingly. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Loraine started the car and drove off. Marco¡¯s face darkened in anger as he watched them drive off. Just then, his phone vibrated. He pulled it out and checked who was calling. It was ter. His mood became even worse. Chapter 577 Nevertheless, Marco answered it. Immediately, ter¡¯s voice boomed in his ears. ¡°Where are you now, bro? I¡¯m going to a party. Jimmie is stuck in a case and doesn¡¯t have time. I want you to go with me!¡± Marco frowned and was about to hang up, but an idea urred to him and he decided to check his position on the map. There was absolutely no traffic in the area. The only vehicle was the crashed van in which the paparazzi were seated, shaking in fear. He thought about waiting for the towing car toe for the van, but nobody knew when it woulde. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He could also order a ride and wait for it, but that could also take forever to arrive. With a tired sigh, he turned his attention back to the call. ¡°Okay. Come and pick me up,¡± he said to ter. ter didn¡¯t expect Marco to say yes. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really kind of you. Where are you now? I¡¯ming right away!¡± Marco immediately sent him his location. ninjanovel ter was confused. ¡°Why are you in such a remote ce? Were you kidnapped by some bad guys?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Marco scolded him. ¡°Come here right now.¡± Loraine drove Godwin back to the hotel where he was staying. Godwin unfastened his seat belt but didn¡¯t get out of the car immediately. ¡°Hey, can we have dinner together? Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat?¡± Loraine didn¡¯t have much of an appetite after the ident, so she turned him down. ¡°No, not really. Let¡¯s take a rain check on that, yeah?¡± Godwin wasn¡¯t about to give up so easily. He couldn¡¯t miss out on this chance to get close to her. ¡°Oh, come on, I promise it won¡¯t take Long at all.¡± Loraine frowned. ¡°I really can¡¯t today. I¡¯m exhausted and I¡¯m sure you also need to rest. Perhaps we can go another day.¡± Godwin was rather disappointed but he gave her a gentle smile regardless. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll let you go rest for today. We should get Lunch soon though.¡± Chapter 578 Loraine returned his smile with a nod. She watched him go into the hotel before she started the car, ready to go home. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, before she could start driving, she got a call. It was Jennie. ¡°Hi Lorrie! Where are you right now? Can youe with me to a private party? You¡¯re totally a celebrity now. I know the party will blow up if youe!¡± Hearing how excited Jennie sounded made Loraine chuckle. She suddenly felt a bit less tired. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle.¡± After Jennie sent her the location, she drove to the venue. The moment Loraine arrived, Jennie pulled her into the crowd. ¡°Everyone! I give you Loraine! The amazing lead singer of the popr band, Shepherd! That¡¯s right! You know all about her!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine just Laughed helplessly and allowed Jennie to keep showing her off. As she nced around the party, she spotted a few people she knew. Jennie was a total people person. She knew everyone there was to know. Loraine gave polite smiles as Jennie introduced her to a few people, proudly boasting to everyone about how her friend was the best. ¡°Loraine, a pleasure to meet you. So much talk of you has been reaching my earstely.¡± A voice came from behind them suddenly, making Jennie and Loraine turn. A in-looking guy with too much gel in his hair approached them. He was wearing earrings and a flower-printed shirt with his suit. He looked rather sleazy. ¡°I must say, you are just as beautiful as I have heard,¡± he said, bowing slightly. He reached for her hand and made to lift it to his Lips. Loraine quickly took a step back, causing her hand to slip from his grip before he could kiss it. His face flushed in embarrassment and he straightened to re at her. ¡°That¡¯s rather rude, don¡¯t you think? I was just trying to show my sincere admiration and be friends with you.¡± Jennie had heard enough. She stepped in front of Loraine protectively and red at the man. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, sh? Get away from us right now!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I just want to talk to Loraine.¡± sh ran his eyes over Loraine¡¯s figure with a lewd gaze, giving her a disgusting smile. ¡°What do you say? I think I¡¯d make a more satisfying partner than those stars. At least I¡¯m on your level.¡± ¡°You absolute son of a bitch!¡± Jennie was ready to take off her shoe and beat sh within an inch of his life with it. Chapter 579 Loraine could tell that Jennie was furious and she grabbed her friend, pulling her away before she would do something crazy. She Laughed at sh. ¡°A more satisfying partner? On my Level?¡± Loraine didn¡¯t really make herself avable to socialize in the wealthy circles of Vagow. Anytime she went anywhere, it was always because Jennie asked her toe. She had no idea that it was possible for someone to try to reduce her to a random artist who could be looked down on. sh noticed the contempt dripping from her voice and he held himself higher, raising his nose haughtily. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said. What¡¯s the matter? I was only speaking facts. Or do you want to say that you don¡¯t find me attractive?¡± Loraine nodded sincerely. ¡°To me, you¡¯re about the same as a speck of feces clinging to a public toilet.¡± Once again, sh¡¯s face went red. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did you just say to me? Do you know who I am? My father is the CEO of Ciao Entertainment! We¡¯re worth hundreds of millions!¡± Loraine was truly perplexed by this man. She had never met anyone so mediocre yet so arrogant. To think he had the gall to try topete with her in terms of wealth. In all of Vagow, no one but Marco couldpete with the Torres family when it came to money. She was already tired of his bullshit. ¡°sh, yeah? How much do I have to give you for you to get out of my sight? Just name your price and I¡¯ll write you a check right now.¡± ninjanovel Jennie had her hands on her hips, eying sh. ¡°What a moron! You better go home and have a bit of self-reflection to reevaluate who the hell you think you are.¡± Humiliated, sh pointed at Loraine, malice shing in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make me Laugh, you stupid slut! You¡¯re just Leftovers that was thrown away by Marco. With how used you are, you want to act like Virgin Mary? Everyone has heard more than enough gossip about your numerous affairs with every Tom, Dick, and Harry. After sleeping with countless men, how dare you refuse me? You should be happy I¡¯m even looking at you at all.¡± This time, Loraine had enough. Her gaze was Like piercing ice as she pped sh across the face. She pped him so hard, he stumbled backward. sh¡¯s eyes widened in shock as his hand went to his stinging face. Chapter 580 ¡°How dare you!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Loraine kept staring at him with that cold gaze. ¡°I did, so?¡± sh already had a bit to drink and so he wasn¡¯t thinking properly. He grabbed Loraine by the wrist and pulled her closer to himself. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that p with your body, bitch!¡± He leered at her pretty face, excited in his drunken gaze. He reached down to grope her, but before he could make contact with her body, arge hand sped down on his shoulder from behind. A sudden searing pain came with the sp as sh felt his bones dislocating. The next second, sh was on the floor, wailing. ¡°It hurts! Oh my God! It hurts! Who hit me?¡± He snapped his head up, furious and determined to make whoever it was pay. However, when he saw the face of the man ring down at him, his fury vanished and he froze in shock. Protection sh felt his heart sink. It was Marco! What was he doing here? Ang¡¯s Library Marco looked at sh as though he were staring at rotten pork. ¡°Where did you get the audacity to touch Loraine? Are you tired of life? Do you want me to send you to your maker?¡± Marco was giving sh the same emotionless, frigid gaze and tone that Loraine had been giving him a few moments ago. However, it was way scarier when Marco did it. Weren¡¯t Marco and Loraine divorced? Why was he still standing up for her? sh was so scared that he forgot his pain for the moment. He crawled to Marco¡¯s feet, groveling. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I had too much to drink and I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡± Marco wasn¡¯t having his apology. He kicked him and stomped on his dislocated shoulder. His voice was dangerously low as he asked, ¡°You got drunk, huh? Are you sober now?¡± sh screamed Like a pig at the ughter, holding his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sober! I¡¯m sober Please forgive me!¡± Themotion he made was enough to draw attention to them. Chapter 581 A lot of people turned to look, including ter. ¡°Hey bro, why are you over here? I was looking for you,¡± ter said as he came over. sh, who was squirming on the floor, felt a bit of hope when he saw ter. He felt ter could save him. ¡°Help me, ter! Please!¡± ter was startled. It was only when he took a closer look that he recognized who the man was. ter hung around with a lot of people, but the only people he considered friends were Marco and Jimmie. Everyone else was just an essory. sh was one of those essories. After a quick assessment of the situation, ter figured that sh must have done something to get on Marco¡¯s nerves. He turned to Marco. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. His nose running and tears staining his cheeks, sh cried ¡°Help me, ninjanovel ter. I was trying to take Loraine down a peg and teach her a lesson for Marco¡¯s sake. I wasn¡¯t trying to offend him!¡± Marco¡¯s eyes darkened and he stomped on his shoulder some more. ¡°Teach her a lesson for my sake? You sully my name by harassing a woman and im you¡¯re doing it for me?¡± sh couldn¡¯t understand why Marco kept getting angrier. His heart was thudding in his chest. Seeing how Marco was standing up for Loraine despite their divorce, sh wondered if Marco still had feelings for her. He regretted his actions immediately. ¡°Marco, I promise you, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! I saw how popr Loraine has beentely, and she is still single, so I tried to flirt with her!¡± Marco red at him. ¡°You are not touched to touch her no matter she is single or not.¡± sh shrunk away from the vehement rage in Marco¡¯s voice and whimpered feebly. He crawled over to Loraine and apologized profusely. ¡°Please forgive me! I¡¯m so sorry! Please forgive me!¡± Chapter 582 By now, themotion had drawn everyone in and they all watched inplete shock. None of them had even considered it possible that Marco would defend his ex-wife. Even Jennie was shocked, but she was also happy to see it. Looking at Marco, she leaned over to Loraine and whispered, ¡°Wow, hasn¡¯t he changed a lot, Lorrie? He¡¯s so much better now.¡± Loraine pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t say anything. She was lost in thought as she stared at Marco, wondering if he would have protected her like this early in their marriage if he knew she was getting harassed. She doubted it though. Back then, all he cared about was Keely. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marco red at sh, who was still crying and begging for mercy. He turned to ter. ¡°Do you know this pig?¡± ter wasted no time denying sh. ¡°Hey, you know how I am, Marco. I just met him at some party two years ago. We aren¡¯t close or anything. I can¡¯t be involved with such an idiot.¡± sh felt his jaw drop. He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What? ter, you¡¯re the one who told me about Loraine¡­¡± ¡°Shut your dirty mouth!¡± ter shouted him down quickly. ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ce, huh? How can a rat like you annoy Loraine? With Universe Group at her disposal, she can teach you a hard lesson.¡± ninjanovel It was truly a stupid thing to go after Loraine, especially because doing that meant making an enemy of Marco. ter didn¡¯t say that part out Loud, though. sh¡¯s jaw hung open in shock. Who was ter talking about? There was no way it could be Loraine. How was it possible? He remembered how they used to make fun of Marco for marrying a pauper from the countryside back then. How could it be that Loraine was now the CEO of Universe Group? sh felt his heart sink. He had been battling with alcohol addiction and hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to the news. He did hear that the Torres family had found their missing girl and had brought her back to inherit their business. He hadn¡¯t cared to check who the girl was, though. ter scoffed. ¡°Have you been living under a rock? Didn¡¯t you see the news?¡± If he had been paying attention to the news, he would have known that the Lead singer of Shepherd was the CEO of Universe Group. Chapter 583 ALL the blood drained from sh¡¯s face as he realized just how badly he had messed up. He trembled in fear, his dder going weak and causing him to pee himself right there. Misunderstandi Ignoring sh, who was still begging for mercy, Marco went straight to Loraine with obvious worry in his eyes. ¡°Loraine, are you okay?¡± he asked in concern. ter was the one who brought him to the party, but when he decided that it was time to leave, he heard someone calling Loraine¡¯s name. So, he quickly rushed over to see what was happening. To his astonishment, he saw sh¡¯s hand on Loraine. Marco became furious. If not that he didn¡¯t want to frighten Loraine, he would have broken the prick¡¯s hand off immediately. ¡°I¡¯m alright now.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Loraine said, ¡°Thank you, Marco.¡± Though she could have solved this matter by herself, Marco had stepped forward to help her out-a gesture she found very touching. Ang¡¯s Library Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She had dreamed in the past of being bullied and Marco suddenly appearing to protect her. But the dream finally turned into reality after they had gotten divorced. As a result, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but have mixed feelings. Seeing the frown on her face, Marco thought Loraine was still angry with that disgusting man, so he brought out his silk handkerchief and handed it to her. ¡°Wipe your hands.¡± Meanwhile, ter had already asked the security guards to take sh out. When he turned his attention back to Loraine and Marco, he saw Loraine hesitating to take her ex- husband¡¯s handkerchief. So, he tried to persuade her. ¡°Loraine, just take it and wipe your hands. You should be more careful nowadays. Don¡¯t get too involved in the entertainment industry, or you might attract a lot of such crazy assholes. Good thing that Marco is here today. Otherwise, what would you have done?¡± His aim was to celebrate Marco¡¯s bravery, but it only turned out to irritate Loraine. Her face darkened and Loraine retorted with a sneer, ¡°So, ording to you, it¡¯s my fault that I was harassed, right?¡± Marco sensed the anger in her tone and gave his friend a cold look. ter shivered with fear and raised his hands in surrender. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. Loraine, you misunderstood me!¡± He knew he had spoken without thinking, but he was no fool. Loraine didn¡¯t say anything in response. Her attention was still on the handkerchief that Marco was offering her. Chapter 584 Was he implying that she was a dirty woman? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With a displeased look, Loraine declined the offer. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯LL go back to take a shower. That works better than a handkerchief,¡± she said in an icy tone. Marco was stunned. Did she misunderstand him? He wanted to exin, but Loraine was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to listen to him. She simply took Jennie and left. Immediately, ter and Marco followed them. As Loraine was pulling her away, Jennie kept looking behind them, as if she was searching for someone. ter, who was still bent on making up for his offensive statement, quickly asked Jennie, ¡°Do you want to see Jimmie? He¡¯s been busy recently and doesn¡¯t have time to spare. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯te with us.¡± Jennie blushed and red at ter angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for him. So, just shut up!¡± Then she faced her front and rushed out of the ce along with A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine. Looking at their retreating figures, ter sighed and scratched his head in confusion. ¡°Why are they leaving so fast? And why are they so angry? I¡¯ve always had luck with the opposite sex,¡± he murmured. ¡°You were talking too much,¡± Marco told him with a cold nce. In turn, ter frowned at him. ¡°I only did it for you. I was helping you get closer to Loraine! Don¡¯t forget that even if Mr. T is no Longer a threat, there are still arge number of men who have their eyes on her!¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Marco scolded him. ter had no choice but to keep the rest of his statement to himself. ¡°Well, even men dislike me now,¡± he grumbled. Marco ignored him and turned his attention back to the retreating figure of Loraine. He stared at her with a frown, clearly deep in thought. ter had never seen his friend like this before and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed Marco really cared about Loraine. ter used to belittle Loraine before Marco with the hope that they could get divorced as soon as possible. But now, he felt guilty for all those things he said and did in the past. Chapter 585 He never spoke nicely of her. No wonder Loraine didn¡¯t like him! But he did not mean to nder her back then. At that time, he didn¡¯t know much about her and he thought that Keely deserved Marco and should be his wife. But now, his opinion of Loraine had changed a lot. ter touched his nose thoughtfully as he tried toe up with a good n. He had to find a way to help his friend. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Marco simply because Loraine hated him! While ter was thinking of how to assist him, Marco left the party. On his way, he called Carl. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see sh in Vagow anymore,¡± he ordered without any preamble. Ang¡¯s Library Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the tone of his boss¡¯s voice, Carl didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Several dayster, an entertainmentpany in Vagow dered bankruptcy and the CEO moved out of the city with his family overnight. It was a weekter that Loraine finally heard the news and it was Jennie who told her. Jennie sent her the headline from an entertainment news station on social media. ¡°Lorrie, Look! Isn¡¯t this the pervert who harassed you that night? Hispany has gone bankrupt!¡± When she received the message, Loraine frowned in confusion, but nevertheless, she clicked on the Link. sh¡¯s family had umted wealth through real estate. After the bubble burst, his family foresaw the promising prospect of the entertainment industry and they opened an entertainmentpany, which quickly grew to be one of the biggest in Vagow. But after the party that day, sh¡¯s family quickly went from rich to bankrupt, and insider information revealed that they were dishonest civil debtors, which meant that they could not withstand a thorough investigation. Within a week, all the property of the family was confiscated and auctioned, and the family moved out of the city in the middle of the night in dejection. ¡°I don¡¯t think they would dare toe back to Vagow again. This is really good news! But Lorrie, do you think it was Wesley behind this? If that¡¯s the case, then he has taken revenge on your behalf!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him anything about that party,¡± Loraine replied. sh was just a worthless bastard. She had no need to bother her family with a problem as irrelevant as he was. But with what had just happened to him, it was obvious that someone had punished him. Chapter 586 Just then, Jennie gave her a voice call. She sounded a Little excited on the phone. ¡°Lorrie, is it possible that Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marco did it? Remember how he suddenly appeared at the party that night. Maybe he went there solely for you. He probably heard that you were there.¡± Loraine was taken aback by the suggestion. Marco hade to that party for her sake? ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Loraine said with a sigh. ¡°Lorrie, do you think there is a possibility that Marco is chasing you? He¡¯s paying more and more attention to you now. Wherever you are, hees there!¡± But Loraine found this suggestion a little annoying. It somehow reminded her of the way he stood in front of her that night. ¡°Jennie, that¡¯s enough,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Marco follows me wherever I go. That¡¯s called stalking.¡± She had hardly gotten off this conversation when she got another call. It was from the receptionist who was calling to ask if she was willing to meet with ter who was down at the reception. ter? ninjanovel How could that be? Loraine couldn¡¯t believe that ter would call on her. What did he want from her? Out of curiosity, Loraine asked the receptionist to let hime over. After almost a minute, the door was pushed open and ter walked in. It was rare to see him dress formally, but that was exactly how he was dressed this time. And for the first time, he didn¡¯t mock her like he used to. He Looked a bit timid and she found it very surprising. ¡°Wow. What brings you here, ter? The fact that you¡¯vee here to visit me is very ttering.¡± ter smiled awkwardly. He was a tall man, but he stood huddled up against the door, looking unusually humble. ¡°Well, Loraine, I have something to exin to you.¡± As far as ter was concerned, a man who was flexible and willing to undergo change was a real man. For the sake of his friend¡¯s happiness, he had to sacrifice himself. ¡°Exin what?¡± Chapter 587 Loraine asked in confusion. ¡°I treated you badly in the past because I thought you didn¡¯t deserve Marco. Now, I¡¯m here to apologize. This has nothing to do with Marco. In fact, he never mentioned his private affairs or spoke ill of you in our presence. Please don¡¯t misunderstand him because of me and my actions.¡± Loraine stared at him as if she was looking at a fool. But ter kept talking on and on. ¡°sh is just an acquaintance of mine whom I don¡¯t know very well. ninjanovel Yes, he got what he deserved. He was beaten up by Marco. Then his business went bust and he was even driven out of the city. You see, that¡¯s how much Marco cares about you. It¡¯ll be a pity if you miss such Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. @ good man.¡± ter didn¡¯t notice the coldness in Loraine¡¯s eyes. He sighed and continued, ¡°You could¡¯ve been a great couple, but unfortunately, you ended up getting divorced. Marco is clumsy when ites to romance. And Jimmie is not reliable. I have to help you and Marco mend your rtionship.¡± ter didn¡¯t hear any response from Loraine, which made him feel that something was wrong somewhere. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m serious. If you still can¡¯t forgive us, I can give you another car as an apology.¡± ¡°Have you said all you have to say?¡± Loraine asked in an icy tone. ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t need any car from you. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can take your Leave now. Good day.¡± The car he previously gave to her ended up getting her into an ident, and now, he wanted to give her a car again? Loraine found it very annoying. ¡°Come on, Loraine,¡± ter urged, a little flustered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want a car, you can ask for something else. I can get you anything you want as a form ofpensation.¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°In your opinion, a car canpensate for three years of suffering, eh? How about I pay you just so you can experience this kind of life for three years?¡± ter felt highly embarrassed and wanted to snap, but when he thought of all he had said and done to Loraine in the past three years, his anger suddenly vanished. When Loraine got no response from him, she said straightforwardly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡± This time, ter felt very guilty. He didn¡¯t bother to argue. Instead, he left the office with his head down. As he walked out, a thought suddenly floated into his head. It seemed Loraine was determined to have her revenge. She had served Chapter 588 Marco like a maid for three years. Would Marco have to go through the same thing for three years in order to win her back? . Disturbance Of¡­ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ter Left, and Loraine began absentmindedly toying around with the pen in her hand with her fingers. She found ter¡¯s apology ridiculous, of course. However, what he did brought some memories of the past to mind. Her greatest desire back then was to be recognized by Marco and his friends. And now they all came when she had lost interest. A continuous vibrating sound came from her phone on the table. She picked it up and saw Jennie¡¯s name on the caller ID. Was she calling over some tabloids again? Loraine sighed and put the phone to her ear. Jennie¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Lorrie, bad news! You were photographed with Marco, and a photo has been released!¡± Loraine was shocked. The first thing that came to mind was the two reporters who almost had a car ident the other day. They must have leaked the photos. The camera they had on them back then had been wiped clean, though. Did they have a backup? They still dared to leak the photos after being warned! Loraine turned on her personalputer and began searching online as she calmed Jennie down. However, the issue was not that the photos were taken secretly, but Universe Group¡¯s new publicity photos on the official website were incorrect. ninjanovel There were supposed to be photos of Shepherd, but a photo of her and Marco was included. It was from the time Marco went to the studio to look for her and the photo had been taken identally by the photographer. Loraine and Marco were looking at each other in the photo. Their eyes were shining with emotion. The aura from it was so perfect, it was as though the picture had not been taken by mistake, and they had purposely posed that way. A frown formed on Loraine¡¯s face. The photo would cause all kinds of spection now that it was posted on the official website of Universe Group. It was the same as giving someone with ulterior motives an upper hand against her. How could Universe Group¡¯s publicity department make a mistake as stupid as this? Loraine massaged her temple and told Jennie that she had to deal with this. She then hung up the phone and called the director of the publicity department to her office. Chapter 589 The female CEO sat in her executive seat, exuding poise. Loraine had already shown the entirepany how capable she was, and the director was the one who had made a mistake this time. By the time he arrived, his back was drenched in sweat. As soon as he stepped in the office, he bowed his head and apologized. ¡°This is my fault. I will take responsibility for it and bear the losses.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine clicked on the webpage, her voice was cold and dark as she asked, ¡°How? Would you be able to afford it?¡± The director¡¯s legs felt frail, and he nearly fell to his knees. ¡°Well, this is not the time to point out faults. How did this happen?¡± Loraine asked. The director¡¯s face crumpled as he responded, ¡°The photographer sent the photos to us today. A photo of you and Marco Bryant was among them. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. We assumed you were the one who specially arranged it, so we uploaded all of the photos on the website.¡± A headache slowly crept up on Loraine. That day, the photographer had been very excited to take photos of her and Marco. She hadn¡¯t expected he would send the unnned photo of them together, causing a misunderstanding. Universe Group had taken down the pictures immediately after the incident happened, but it was too late. The picture had not only been downloaded, but they had also begun to form gossip theories. ¡°What is happening? What¡¯s the meaning behind the photo? Give us an exnation quickly!¡± ¡°The photo of Loraine and Marco was posted on Universe Group¡¯s official website. Never have I seen anything Like this!¡± ¡°This may be a publicity stunt. Universe Group may be in cooperation with Bryant Group, but Marco and Loraine can¡¯t be dating again, can they?¡± Marina was at home when she saw the news on the inte and her eyes widened. In an instant, she sat upright and began typing crazily on the keyboard with her freshly manicured nails. ¡°Dating? Impossible! Do you view my family as a trash bin? My brother would never marry a whore like Loraine. Loraine is only trying to feed off Marco¡¯s poprity. Shame on her!¡± Marina had been eager to put down Loraine for a while, so she snatched this opportunity up quickly. Despite Marina¡¯s bad reputation, she was still Marco¡¯s sister and her words still held weight. Adding to that, with no information from Marco yet, people¡¯s suspicions doubled. Laura issued a statement at that time too. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have never heard of a cooperation between Bryant Group and Universe Group. Bryant Group will hold Loraine ountable for this behavior, releasing Chapter 590 Marco¡¯s photo to give herpany publicity without permission.¡± Things had gone worse than Loraine expected as two members of the Bryant family hade out to condemn her. Bryant Group could truly sue her if they wanted to for viting Marco¡¯s portraiture right to make profit. Loraine was very much at a disadvantage with the Law and the opinion of the public at the moment. The Partnershi Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Without wasting time, Loraine called an emergency meeting to deal with the photo crisis. ¡°I think everyone must have heard about this by now,¡± Loraine said as she raised her head from her iPad and looked around at everyone in the conference room. Ang¡¯s Library They all nodded. Loraine continued, ¡°The photos contain one that has nothing to do with the activity, but no one reported it. It was not until after the photos were released that we found out about this. This is a problem of the publicity department and it has to be fixed at all costs. I don¡¯t want to see the same mistake happen again.¡± All the staff of the publicity department lowered their heads in shame, and their director¡¯s face went dark. Though he knew it was his department¡¯s fault, he still felt embarrassed to hear it being talked about in public. After all, he had been working for thepany for so many years. ¡°After this matter is settled, a month¡¯s pay will be deducted for all employees of the publicity department and they are required to do a self-critique,¡± Loraine ordered in a tone of finality, and the atmosphere in the conference room instantly became a sad and frozen one. Just then, someone knocked on the door. It was Loraine¡¯s assistant. ¡°Miss Torres, Bryant Group just called us.¡± Loraine was stunned to hear this. But she quickly recovered herposure, grabbed the phone, and put it on speaker so the entire room would hear. ¡°Loraine¡­¡± Marco¡¯s voice called over the phone. Loraine quickly interrupted him. ¡°Mr. Bryant, it¡¯s our fault, we admit that. Universe Group will pay you the necessarypensation. If I may ask, what¡¯s your price?¡± Marco kept quiet and said nothing. Hearing no response from him, Loraine continued, ¡°If you refuse to reconcile with us and insist on pressing charges, I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything.¡± Everyone in the conference room stared at one another with wide eyes. Usually, when something like this happened, the president would single out the director in charge of the erring department and make him take all the me. Chapter 591 But Loraine had just said that she would take all the responsibility. Those who were saddened by the punishment Loraine had meted on them now felt a load of guilt in their hearts. After staying silent for a long while, Marco finally said, ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m not Looking forpensation.¡± Loraine was shocked and confused to hear this. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Marco continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Neither my mother nor Marina represent A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Bryant Group. I¡¯LL ask them to delete thosements right away.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had not expected that Marco would stand on her side instead of protecting hispany¡¯s interests. She couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to delete them. We can use this opportunity to hold a press conference to rify the issue and then announce our partnership. What do you think about that?¡± Marco was surprised. The only thing that had upied his mind was how he would deal with this whole negative publicity. He didn¡¯t expect that Loraine would think so quickly ande up with a way to take advantage of it. ¡°Okay then.¡± Marco conceded. The atmosphere in the conference room changed instantly. Everyone became active and began to discuss about how to push forward the partnership between the twopanies. Meanwhile, Laura invited severaldies for coffee. ALL the Ladies present were wealthy and influential women in Vagow. They were well-informed about the Latest gossip in town, and as far as they were concerned, the best way to enjoy their get-together was to make fun of others. One of them smiled at Laura and said, ¡°I heard that Bryant Group is going to partner with Universe Group. I mean, that¡¯s a good thing. You and your former daughter-inw can finally reconcile with each other.¡± Laura sipped some coffee through pursed lips and snorted in displeasure. ¡°What partnership? Nonsense.¡± Since she and Marina made their derations, there had still been no news from Loraine. Not even a single statement had been released. This made Laura feel verycent. She thought that she had finally gotten something on Loraine. She didn¡¯t want to even hear anything concerning Loraine. Chapter 592 The Lady looked at her and shook her head. ¡°Come on, Laura. Can¡®t we be honest with one another? Why are you treating us as outsiders from whom you¡¯re hiding secrets?¡± Laura was confused. ¡°What are you talking about? I would never do that!¡± Thedy responded by bringing out her phone and showing it to her. ¡°Stop your acting. Look, the photo on yourpany¡¯s website has been changed.¡± Laura took a look and found that the publicity photo of Bryant Group had been reced with a photo of Loraine and Marco. ninjanovel It meant that Bryant Group and Universe Group had forged a partnership with each other. As a result, neither side could attack the other! Laura¡¯s face darkened in an instant. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± she demanded in fury. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing that she was unaware of thetest development, thedy was surprised. And she immediately said in a mocking tone, ¡°As Marco¡¯s mother, you seem to be far less important than his ex-wife. You don¡¯t even know about this. That¡¯s surprising.¡± S ful Publicati Laura was so full of rage, she could no longer continue the get-together. She came up with an excuse and ended it early. The richdies were displeased as well. While Leaving the vi, they did not forget to ¡°kindly¡± remind Laura. ¡°Marco is your son, Laura. You should be more attentive to him. It¡¯s not right for you to be finding out about his marriage through others, is it?¡± Laura¡¯s fake smile almost fell and she quietly gnashed her teeth. After sending the mockingdies away, Laura thought about the photo and became angrier. What made Marco post this photo on the website? He did it just to embarrass her and Marina. Laura couldn¡¯t contain her rage anymore, so she got ready and headed to thepany. She walked into Marco¡¯s office, ignoring Carl, who was reporting something. ¡°Marco, what the hell are you thinking? Why didn¡¯t you talk to me before doing something?¡± Marco told Carl to head out to get some coffee for his mother, then turned to stare at her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Laura gritted her teeth. Chapter 593 ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about! What did you do with the photo on the website? It¡¯s Universe Group¡¯s fault, Marco. We have the right to sue them for infringement. Your actions now would let Loraine take advantage of us!¡± Marco responded calmly, ¡°Loraine didn¡¯t do anything wrong. We have been discussing a cooperation.¡± ¡°Cooperation? Have you lost your mind?¡± Laura¡¯s voice was shrill and her eyebrows were Lifted to the highest points of her face. ¡°Loraine is a jinx! Have you forgotten she egged her father on dealing with our family? Adding to that, she also destroyed Lily¡¯s family, didn¡¯t she? ninjanovel How can you join hands with her?¡± Marco¡¯s face went dark and he responded harshly, ¡°ALL you said has nothing to do with Loraine. They caused trouble for her first, didn¡¯t they? A counterattack is a normal defense anyone would take.¡± Laura did not pay attention to a single word he said and paced the room anxiously. ¡°Concerning the publicity photo, Loraine was the one at fault. This was such a good opportunity to make profit for our family. How could you so easily let it go? Bryant Group is the fruit of your father¡¯s painstaking efforts, don¡¯t forget. How could you ruin it for the sake of a woman, having no regard for our family¡¯s interests?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marco¡¯s breath caught in his throat and his face went dark. Laura had rarely cared about him since he was a child. She would onlye to him in times of trouble and cause him topromise with the mention of his father. He did his best for the family and Bryant Group; he didn¡¯t deserve her faulting him. A knock sounded at the door at that moment. ¡°The director of the marketing department asked to see you, Mr. Bryant.¡± Carl¡¯s voice came from outside. Marco frowned and nced at Laura. ¡°Let him in.¡± The director came in with a big smile. He didn¡¯t catch wind of the atmosphere in the office and said, ¡°The new publicity photo has a great effect from what we can see on social media. A lot of enterprises havee to cooperate with us.¡± Marco nodded slightly. He had anticipated the union of Universe Group and Bryant Group would cause heat in the business district. The director added, ¡°With the sessful government project, everyone wants a piece since the new CBD is a cash cow. It¡¯s a wonderful opportunity for Bryant Group!¡± Laura, who was standing aside, raged quietly. She had threatened Marco with the interests of Bryant Group, but it turned out that his choice was the best way to maximize profits. At this moment, the director¡¯s phone rang. He answered the call after Marco nodded. He smiled after a few words and said, ¡°Do you mean you want to settle in and open a chain store in the new CBD?¡± ¡°Alright, no problem. We¡¯ll reach out to youter¡­¡± Chapter 594 The director could barely contain himself after hanging up the phone and said, ¡°Mr. Westley wants to build a furniture center with the entire third floor in our mall. What do you think?¡± His phone rang again before he could even finish speaking. Marco said calmly, ¡°Note down all the interestedpanies first, then have a discussion with the marketing department of Universe Group about it.¡± He nced at Laura, knowing Mrs. Westley was a friend of hers. Laura turned away in embarrassment. She realized then that Mrs. Westley hade to the get- together for information and an opportunity for cooperation. Bryant Group and Universe Group¡¯s cooperation was extremely valuable. Sharp-witted businessmen had caught wind of the business opportunity already and wanted in on it. And she, who wanted an end to the cooperation, looked like a total fool. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Laura was filled with shame. She waited until the director left before speaking. ¡°Even if you¡¯re cooperating with Universe Group, you have to be cautious of Loraine, Marco. Do not allow her to take advantage of the cooperation!¡± Marco responded in a rxed tone, ¡°I¡¯m Bryant Group¡¯s CEO. I should worry about thepany¡¯s management, not you. Just behave yourself and keep an eye on Marina. I won¡¯t be helping you clean up your messes again.¡± Laura froze and couldn¡¯t utter a word. Noticing the cold and stern expression on Marco¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t say anything more. She left the company dejectedly. Bryant Group and Universe Group announced a press conference to be held together right after Bryant Group published the photo of Loraine and Marco on their official website. Word about Loraine and Marco¡¯s cooperation had already spread, and they had gotten a lot of attention. As such, the press conference they called for drew in countless guesses as well. ninjanovel The inte was on a rampage with discussions, and people didn¡¯t care about anything else. Reporters fought as much as they could just to get a spot in the live interview. The venue was overcrowded on the day of the press conference. The reporters¡¯ eyes were fixed on the stage, eager for it to start. Thankfully, the conference was not put off for much longer. The host gave a warm-up and the atmosphere became livelier than before. Loraine and Marco walked up the stage, each apanied by people from theirpanies. All attention was on them. Marco looked intimidating, and Loraine held her own just as well. She was dressed in a custom-made white suit, with delicate makeup on. Loraine gave a polite nod to the crowd¡¯s great apuse, her perfect smile gracing the corners of her mouth. Her confident and serene appearance resulted in another bout of apuse. Chapter 595 The two of them sat down and the shes of cameras still continued to flicker. The sight of the gorgeous pair in front of them was enough to satisfy the reporters. Whether they ended up with big news or not, just capturing such Lovely photos of the two was enough! The regr processes went by, and then it was the two CEOs¡® turn to speak. Marco¡¯s eyes turned to Loraine, and his usual cold expression melted instantly. He began, ¡°I¡¯d Like to invite Miss Torres to announce this with me.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t decline. She took the microphone with a polite smile. ¡°As the CEO of Universe Group, I announce that Universe Group is in cooperation with Bryant Group for the building of thergest CBD. I implore you all to wait and see.¡± A thunderous apuse burst from the entire gathering. Discussions began instantly. ninjanovel ¡°Universe Group and Bryant Group are taking over Vagow together!¡± ¡°Yes. They were leading groups of our country. I believe Vagow¡¯s GDP will soon surpass those of other simr cities.¡± ¡°The project is sorge they are even cooperating after their divorce.¡± The question and answer session finally began. The reporters were extremely excited to collect information from the two on the stage. Despite the gossip spreading about the two on the inte, the reporters kept their questions professional to avoid offending them. ¡°I heard the nning focus of Universe Group would be turned to the new CBD, Miss Torres. Is that your reason for cooperating with Bryant Group?¡± Loraine smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. Universe Group has put a lot of investment in the new CBD. We n on investing five billion dors to build the CBD with the best design and technology in the world.¡± It was a very ambitious statement, but Loraine did note across to the reporters like she was full of herself. Questions kept pouring in the entire session. Even when the press conference ended, the reporters chased after Loraine to continue asking. Loraine had an approachable aura alongside her beauty. She could easily answer the reporters¡¯ questions, even the sharp ones. So naturally, the reporters were eager to trail after her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marco, on the other hand, crossed his arms, leaving the speaking to Loraine. The reporters dared not question him. Loraine noticed he was rxed, so she smiled and said, ¡°You can throw your questions at Mr. Bryant too. He has more details.¡± Chapter 596 The atmosphere instantly got lighter. One reporter mustered the courage to ask the question everyone had been wanting to. ¡°Miss Torres, have you now reconciled with Mr. Bryant, seeing the cooperation between the two groups this time? Do you have ns to be together again?¡± The question came across too sharp. However, Loraine¡¯s smile remained on her face as she answered skillfully, ¡°If our cooperation means we¡¯re together, then Godwin and I have been together too since we are both members of Shepherd.¡± Not only did her words ease the tension, it also promoted the endorsement with Shepherd. Loraine¡¯s exceptional EQ amazed the crowd. They all moved closer to her at that moment, their microphones stretched out to get more knowledge out of her. Loraine began Looking for an escape. Suddenly, the reporters around all went quiet. Marco, who was behind Loraine, stepped over with a stern expression. There was a collective gasp. They had brought up what they were not supposed to. Loraine¡¯s mention of another man had irritated Marco. Was Marco going to release his deadly anger on them? Who would dare to be around to experience it? ninjanovel The crowd hurriedly shuffled away with their heads down. Loraine, who hadn¡¯t caught wind of what happened, blinked in confusion. That was it? It seemed the reporters were efficient. Turning, she walked to her car in the garage. However, before she got in, a voice stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Loraine, wait!¡± Is Busi Loraine turned to see Marco, who was a few feet away from her with a somewhat unhappy expression. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Is there a problem, Mr. Bryant?¡± Loraine rolled her eyes. He had hidden behind an unapproachable expression while she alone faced the reporters just now. What was heing to her now for? Marco had a frown on his face as he walked over to the car. ¡°We¡¯re partners now, Loraine. Can¡¯t we sit and discuss?¡± Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Loraine eyed him. Chapter 597 They had put on a friendly and respectful front for the reporters just now. It would be a bit off for them to turn against each other all of a sudden. After all, they would have tomunicate with each other to cooperate. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With this in mind, Loraine nodded and said, ¡°Alright, what do you want to discuss?¡± Marco opened the car door and said with a smile, ¡°I know a good restaurant close by. We can head there to discuss.¡± Loraine somehow felt he had ulterior motives. However, she could not decline, so she went with him. They arrived at the restaurant and took their seats. Marco took his time to order drinks for both of them and handed her the menu. With a smile, he said, ¡°They have tasty desserts here. Why don¡¯t you try some?¡± Loraine frowned. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about our business cooperation.¡± She and Marco were not on good enough terms to sit down and have drinks leisurely while chatting about mundane things. Different emotions whizzed through Marco¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°Ourpanies are cooperating now. The issue with the photo is settled. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Loraine¡¯s voice was soft as she responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Universe Group has not at all been affected negatively.¡± Marco was surprised. He then exined, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about Universe Group. I care about you, I want to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡± Loraine felt ufortable hearing this. ¡°You can stop now, Marco.¡± ninjanovel Marco ignored her words and continued, ¡°You and I have long known each other, Loraine. I¡¯m hoping you won¡¯t refuse me this time. We can be friends at Least. I only want to be of help to you. If you¡¯re met with any problems ore to face any asshole, you can call on me for help.¡± Loraine¡¯s face changed instantly. Her voice was cold as she stood up and responded, ¡°If you¡¯re not here to discuss the cooperation, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± She turned around, ready to walk away when Marco stopped her. Hisrge hand grabbed her thin wrist tightly. His voice was low as he asked, ¡°What about you and that guitarist? You¡¯re both just partners as well. Why can he make a private appointment with you and I can¡¯t?¡± The reporter¡¯s question and Loraine¡¯s answer at the press conference remained on Marco¡¯s mind. He worried about it and felt jealous even. Loraine felt perplexed. How did any of this concern Godwin? Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. ¡°My bandmates will be leaving soon. Of course, I must take time out to tell them goodbye. Is there a problem with that?¡± Chapter 598 Loraine obviously did not know of Godwin¡¯s feelings for her. Marco sighed in relief. Now that he thought of it, Godwin might not get another chance to meet with Loraine after leaving, but he had lots of opportunities to be with Loraine in the future. He had nothing to be jealous of. Marco felt at ease after that and loosened his grip. ¡°Alright. I was only worried. It¡¯s all good as long as it¡¯s not a bother for you.¡± His words confused Loraine. She felt there was no need for him to worry about this. Immediately he Loosened his grip on her wrist, Loraine took off. However, she could still feel his eyes burning into her skin and got goose bumps all over her body as she walked out of the restaurant. She decided she would call Carl soon and ask him to take his boss to get his brain checked. Some time passed and soon it was the day of the band members¡¯ departure. Nothing could be expected to go on forever. ninjanovel Loraine took some time off to see them at the airport. Everyone was down and sad about the separation, so Leon took it upon himself to Lighten the mood. ¡°Come see us when you have the time, Loraine. Let¡¯s sing together when that timees!¡± Loraine nodded sincerely. ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Everyone hade here to actualize their dreams, and then they all ended up making a big fortune by bing famous again in the end. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Their journey had been worthwhile, and they were all returning joyfully. Loraine suggested they sign a contract with Starlight Entertainment to push the growth of Shepherd further. They all declined, however. Each of them was aware Loraine was the one holding the band together. It would be difficult for them to keep the band afloat without her. Rather than having their poprity fizzle away with their fans having poor memories to remember the band by, they chose to take the money they had made and return home to Live a good life. Godwin had money of his own, but he also had to go back to handle the family business. The only thought keeping him here was how difficult it was to let go of Loraine. Back when they had just started the band, he was a rebellious teenager with a huge crush on Loraine. Now that their paths had crossed again, with Loraine as a sessful woman, it was not at all easy to let go. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. His bandmates were aware of his affection for her, so they left to give them privacy. Chapter 599 ¡°I¡¯LL stay here if you tell me to, Alice. I¡¯ll do it.¡± His eyes were filled with affection as Godwin looked at Loraine, waiting for her to tell him to stay. Loraine was surprised. She then shook her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to decide. This is your life. Don¡¯t make choices because of me, Godwin.¡± Godwin Let out a helpless sigh. He was aware Loraine didn¡¯t feel the same way he did. Then suddenly, he noticed something. With a smile, he stepped forward and embraced Loraine tightly. Loraine tried to wiggle out of his grip, but he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m about to leave. Allow me to hold you for the Last time.¡± With that in mind, Loraine stopped struggling and gave him aforting pat on the back. She had no idea that another man was watching this happen. Marco, who was standing just a few feet away, stared at the two figures in each other¡¯s arms, a chilling re in his eyes. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine watched as the band members passed through the security checkpoint one by one. They turned and waved at her with bright smiles. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Eventually, they all left. Loraine sighed sadly. But when she turned around, she was shocked to see Marco standing there and staring at her with his sharp eyes. ¡°Marco, you startled me. What do you gain from doing this? Don¡¯t you have anything else to do than to follow me every day?¡± Still sporting a gloomy face, Marco looked at the ce where Godwin had touched her, and the look in his eyes became one of jealousy. ¡°We¡¯re in formal partnership now. I have the right to know the spokespeople¡¯s situation, don¡¯t I? You¡¯d better keep a distance from the spokespeople of yourpany in public in case of any gossip. People are desperately looking for something to gossip about. You shouldn¡¯t feed them with any gossip material. Or is that how you n to build the new CBD?¡± To his surprise, Loraine didn¡¯t reject or ignore his statement. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Instead, she Looked at him seriously and nodded in agreement. ¡°You have a point. So, please stay away from me from now on. I don¡¯t want people to gossip about me being with my ex-husband.¡± Marco¡¯s face froze. Chapter 600 Before he could recover himself, Loraine had walked past him and left. Marco felt pained and regretful. He had unwittingly set a trap for himself and walked right into it. At this point, Carl came over to meet him. ¡°The reporters lurking in the airport have been brought under control.¡± Marco snorted in anger. ¡°Give them a stern warning. I don¡¯t want to see Loraine being rumored to be in a rtionship with any man ever again.¡± Carl understood what his boss meant. ninjanovel The most controversial photos taken by the reporters were the photos of Loraine and Godwin hugging. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bryant. I¡¯ll see to it,¡± he promised confidently. When the reporters got wind of Marco¡¯s displeasure, they began trembling in fear. Even the ones who had published the rumor of Loraine and Godwin being together silently deleted their posts. The next day, the news of Loraine seeing her band members off at the airport soon came out. But no one mentioned Godwin in all the reports. The headline was only about the story of Marco and Loraine seeing off the spokespeople at the airport and that the partnership between them was expected to be smooth and sessful. Meanwhile, Aldo had been paying attention to the news on the inte since the photo scandal began. When he saw what Marco did, his face softened and he said to Rowan, ¡°That young man is sensible.¡± Rowan nodded in approval but said nothing. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Aldo¡¯s phone began to ring. He picked it and Looked at the caller ID before answering it. ¡°Reynolds, you¡¯re the director of Universe Group and I¡¯m a retired old man. Why are you calling me?¡± he asked in a teasing tone. ¡°That¡¯s because I missed you.¡± Reynolds chuckled. But he quickly became serious again and went straight to the reason he had called. ¡°Aldo, why did your granddaughter get back with Marco? Lorrie is a simple and innocent girl. Don¡¯t Let her get deceived again.¡± What he really meant was that Loraine was just an ignorant young girl who did not have all it took to deal with important business affairs. Aldo¡¯s face darkened when he realized what Reynolds was trying to tell him. ¡°I believe in my granddaughter¡¯s ability and judgment. The Torres family will never let themselves suffer losses while doing business!¡± Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. He knew very well what Reynolds wanted to do. He just wanted topete with Lorrie for power. Chapter 601 Reynolds tried to further exin his point, but Aldo hung up the phone, giving the excuse that he had something important to do. Loraine, who was sitting opposite him, stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Grandpa, since you¡¯re giving me all your unreserved support, some might say you¡¯re being blinded by the fact that I¡¯m your family.¡± Aldo patted her head affectionately and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you. I won¡¯t allow anyone question your ability. Come on, look at what you¡¯ve done since you joined Universe Group. You¡¯ve already proven to be verypetent! Those who are still not satisfied are either blind or deliberately making trouble!¡± After a brief pause, he added in a very confident tone, ¡°Lorrie, since I¡¯ve handed over the group to you, I will always trust you and will never interfere in your decisions.¡± ¡°Even if something happens, you¡¯ll still have our support. You can be sure of that,¡± Rowan echoed. Wesley, who was lyingzily on the sofa, quickly sat up and said with a smile, ¡°And if you need anything, just let me know.¡± Seeing that the entire family was solidly behind her, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. ¡°Guys, I¡¯ll never let you down! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll build Universe Group to be stronger and stronger, and even overshadow Bryant Group. We will dominate the business world one day without needing to partner with anyone!¡± Loraine¡¯s family couldn¡¯t help but feel amused by what she had just said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Bryant family, on the other hand, was in a totally different atmosphere. In the vi, there were only four people seated in the big dining room while the servants stood around quietly. The air was cool and the environment was silent and calm. Not even a sh of cutlery could be heard. Marco found it a little depressing, and he didn¡¯t want to stay there any Longer. He cleaned his mouth with a serviette and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Wait. I have something to say.¡± Liza stopped him. The wrinkles under her eyebrows were deep, making her face Look solemn. Marco sighed silently and sat back in his seat. ¡°Have you partnered with Loraine?¡± Liza asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Marco nodded. Marina, who had been holding back her anger for some time now, suddenly lost it and dropped her cutlery with a tter. ¡°Grandma, look at what my brother has done. He¡¯s out of his mind. He just fell into the trap that Loraine set for him! We didn¡¯t gain anything when we partnered with Universe Group in the past, and now, we¡¯re partnering with them again!¡± What pained her the most was that Marco had held a press conference to humiliate his family for Loraine¡¯s benefit. As a result, Marina had gotten a lot ofints from her rich friends in the past few days. Chapter 602 Laura also added her voice to her daughter¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to persuade him, But he doesn¡¯t Listen to me.¡± She guessed that Liza, too, didn¡¯t seem to be very satisfied with what Marco had done, and that was why she plucked up the courage toin. It annoyed her a lot that Marco had refused to listen to her. Marco said nothing in response. He just kept his eyes on the table. Raising her head, Liza pounded the table and interrupted the two. ¡°Universe Group is not a smallpany. It¡¯s big enough for us to partner with. You two are so narrow- minded! You just want to let everyone know that you have a personal grudge against Loraine, eh?¡± Laura and Marina were dumbfounded. They thought Liza was on their side. Why was she suddenly taking Marco¡¯s side? She acted as if she didn¡¯t look down on Loraine in the past. ¡°The previous partnership on the government project went smoothly. It is estimated that the project will bring a profit of two billion dors. Marco, Loraine is a capable girl. So, what you have done is right. Judging from what¡¯s currently going on, we have to continue to partner with them to enable us realize more wins.¡± Marco finally raised his head and rxed. But Laura and Marina were so anxious that their faces turned pale. ¡°Grandma, what do you mean by that?¡± Marina eximed. ¡°You were the one who used to look down on Loraine the most¡­¡± A warning re from Liza frightened Marina into silence. ¡°I don¡¯t need to justify my decisions to you!¡± Liza spat angrily at Marina as she got up to her feet with the aid of a servant. ¡°You better mind your own business and stop getting our family into trouble!¡± Seeing Liza leave, Marco quickly stood up and left too. Marina grabbed Laura¡¯s hand in panic. ¡°Mom, what should we do now? Even Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Grandma is now on the side of that bitch!¡± It was toote to regret and make amends. They had offended Loraine way too much for that. Laura drew Marina closer and caressed her hair tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The winner in this partnership can only be us. I won¡¯t let Chapter 603 Loraine go!¡± In the beginning, when Loraine pretended to be from a poor background, everyone disliked her, and it was easy for Laura and Marina to bully her. But after the divorce, Loraine was dered as the heiress of Universe Group, and they felt that she was now getting back at them. Marco suddenly became obsessed with her, and even Liza changed her attitude toward her. If Marco and Lorraine were to get remarried, then Laura and her daughter would Lose their position in the family. Meanwhile, the partnership between Universe Group and Bryant Group was going on smoothly. The two sides had even arranged to have a meeting in the conference room of Bryant Group. Before long, Loraine arrived with her team. Carl courteously ushered her into the conference room and pulled out a chair for her to sit down. ¡°Mr. Bryant will be here soon. Please just wait a bit.¡± Finding that her seat was right next to Marco¡¯s, Loraine asked curiously, ¡°Why should I sit next to Marco? Shouldn¡¯t we sit separately?¡± Carl smiled. ¡°Miss Torres, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. At Bryant Group, we sit ording to our position and rank.¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t say that the seats were specially arranged byText content ? N?velDrama.Org. Marco. Fortunately, Loraine believed him, so she nodded in understanding and sat down without any further comints. Carl had other matters to deal with, so he left after giving orders to the junior staff to make sure that they entertained Loraine. After a while, a young woman came in to serve them coffee. She nced at Loraine and suddenly said, ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯re the lead representative of Universe Group. Even though you were once married to Mr. Bryant, that doesn¡¯t mean you should sit next to him in the conference room. It will set a bad example.¡± Hearing this, Loraine looked up at her and smiled, ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman had on a short ited skirt and a white shirt with the top three buttons undone, disying a lot of cleavage. Her face was also decorated with a thinyer of makeup. ¡°My name is Etta Hayes. I¡¯m Mr. Bryant¡¯s personal secretary. I¡¯m in charge of his daily affairs at work and sometimes his private life.¡± Loraine smiled. The secretary even took care of Marco¡¯s private life. And how exactly did she do that? In what way did she do it? Chapter 604 Thanks to her encounters with Keely, Loraine had umted some experience in dealing with bitches She was not surprised to see the young woman dressed in such a provocative matter. It was clear that her intention was to have a closer rtionship with the CEO. Loraine found it funny that the secretary imed to be worried about the image of thepany when what she really wanted was for her to stay away from Marco Loraine chuckled. Anyway, she didn¡¯t give a damn about whatever rtionship existed between Marco and this woman. ¡°If you have any problem with me sitting here, you can ask Carl about it,¡± she said to the young woman with an air of finality. Etta¡¯s expression changed slightly and she quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Torres. I didn¡¯t know it was Carl who arranged it. I¡¯m sorry if I offended you. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± She naturally looked gentle and beautiful, and now she was acting submissive with a touch of fear. Some might think that Loraine was bullying a junior employee. This attracted the attention of the people who were now entering the conference room. They were employees of Bryant Group and they didn¡¯t really know much about Loraine, so they quickly formed an impression of her based on what they saw. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Loraine watched them with great interest. Instead of getting angry as they had expected, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already taken my seat. Since you think Marco and I can¡¯t sit together, you can change his seat if you want.¡± Perhaps the secretary was just not as skillful as Keely, or perhaps it was Loraine who had improved greatly, but the fact was that Loraine handled the issue perfectly and even entertained herself with it. Since the secretary didn¡¯t Like her sitting with Marco, she could just go ahead and change his seat. Loraine was visiting thepany in the capacity of CEO of Universe Group, so the request was a reasonable one. Etta¡¯s face paled. She had long heard that Loraine became ill-tempered after she was appointed as the CEO of Universe Group. There was a rumor that Loraine had even kicked out Mia from a studio. She deliberately provoked Loraine just to make her lose her temper. And then she would act like a battered victim for Marco to see. But she didn¡¯t expect Loraine to act so calmly and turn everything back on her. She was a mere secretary. She couldn¡¯t even see Marco in thepany. How could she have the right to change the CEO¡¯s seat? Etta lowered her head and said, ¡°Miss Torres, I didn¡¯t mean that. You and Mr. Bryant are divorced and have be business partners. Gossips will begin to spread if you behave intimately.¡± She had hardly finished speaking when a domineering voice came from behind. ¡°Why would Bryant Group be afraid of gossips?¡± Chapter 605 Nearly startled out of her wits, Etta hurriedly turned around and bowed respectfully. ¡°Mr. Bryant.¡± Marco strode into the conference room, with Carl following behind. ¡°Who are you?¡± Marco asked, casting a cold nce on Etta and then turning to his assistant. ¡°Carl, how can you allow just about anyone to enter the conference room?¡± Etta panicked and quickly said in her defense, ¡°Mr. Bryant, I¡¯m your new secretary, Etta Hayes. I came to bring coffee.¡± She was practically shaking with apprehension and trying to give Carl a pleading Look. But Carl avoided her gaze and looked up at the ceiling instead as if he didn¡¯t see her looking at him. He had not expected that someone would offend Loraine so soon. Marco attached great importance to Loraine now, so if he were to try to cover for Etta, he would be fired. ¡°What position does she hold in the secretarial department?¡± Marco asked him with a frown. There were tens of thousands of employees in Bryant Group, so there was no way he could know each and every one. But before Carl could answer, Loraine sneered, ¡°It seems Mr. Bryant has a lot of young and beautiful female secretaries.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Marco was stunned. But he recovered quickly and tried to exin himself. ¡°The secretaries are only working for Carl. They¡¯re under his leadership. They have nothing to do with me.¡± Carl nodded in concurrence and added, ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s my subordinate and has no business with Mr. Bryant.¡± Loraine looked indifferent as if she didn¡¯t take their exnation seriously. Etta, on the other hand, was highly embarrassed. She had just tried to show Loraine that she had a special rtionship with Marco, but now, Marco imed not to know her. She would not give up so easily! A trace of resentment shed through her eyes and Etta looked at Marco with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Bryant, I¡¯m the one who takes care of you in thispany. I knew you were busy this morning and you didn¡¯t have time to have breakfast. I was worried that the meeting would take Long, so I specially prepared some coffee and desserts.¡± She was confident that the tears in her eyes could easily arouse any man¡¯s pity. Chapter 606 But Marco was not just any man. Instead of pitying her, his face turned cold and his gaze became very unfriendly. When Carl saw this, he quickly told Etta, ¡°Well, you can Leave now.¡± In thepany, there were many women who constantly tried to get close to Marco. As long as they never went out of line, he simply turned a blind eye to their antics. Marco, on his part, didn¡¯t take them seriously either. But Etta was so bold that she actually offended Loraine, thereby stepping on Marco¡¯s nerves. Carl knew for sure that Etta would be fired. When Etta saw that her attempt to gain pity had failed, she knew she was pretty much in trouble, but yet, she was still determined to struggle. Marco was young, promising, handsome and rich. Most importantly, he was the CEO of Bryant Group. For countless women, he was the dream Lover. It had cost her a lot of effort to get the position of secretary. All she wanted was to get closer to him. Etta firmly believed that if she got the chance to get into his life, she would be better than Loraine, his ex-wife. Etta made up her mind never to leave. She couldn¡¯t Leave Bryant Group after all she had done to get here. With this in mind, she worked harder on her acting. Her eyes became red and she began to sob. ¡°Miss Torres, I know I was wrong. But I was just trying to do my job. The coffee and desserts are carefully prepared by me. I have even learned of everyone¡¯s Likes and dislikes. So, please kindly forgive me for what I did wrong.¡± Even though Etta was speaking to Loraine, she kept looking at Marco while assuming a pitiful expression as if Loraine was making things difficult for her, and she was only caring for Marco. Loraine let out an angryugh. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. But howe you don¡¯t know that Marco doesn¡¯t Like desserts?¡± Truly, Marco never added sugar to his coffee nor did he eat desserts. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Even though Marco never treated her nicely during the three years when she was his wife, still, no one knew his preferences better than her. Etta was shocked to hear Loraine say this. But she quickly recovered herself and pasted the pitiful expression on her face again. Looking at the desserts she had brought, she couldn¡¯t help but turn red with embarrassment. Still, she was not willing to give up. She retorted, ¡°How do you know he doesn¡¯t Like desserts? You¡­¡± But before she couldplete the statement, the expression on Marco¡¯s face promptly shut her up. Loraine used to be Marco¡¯s wife. How could she not know Marco? It was at this moment that Etta finally understood that she was no match for Loraine in every aspect, and it became clear to her that Marco was unattainable. Chapter 607 She slumped down on the floor, looking crushed and defeated. Carl promptly called for his men and asked them to take her out. In spite of all her attempts, Marco¡¯s mood was not affected at all. In fact, he now looked at Loraine affectionately. He never expected that Loraine would still remember his habits. Truly, he didn¡¯t like desserts, but he never really told anyone or showed it in any way. He was a very cold person that seldom revealed his emotions to the public, so it was difficult for most people to detect his preferences. The best they could do was guess. Only Loraine knew him well. And that was due to the fact that in the past three years, she had been taking good care of him with all her heart. At this point, a warm feeling arose in Marco¡¯s heart, and he began to feel regretful. He had such a good wife, but he ended up pushing her away. He still wanted to say something, but Loraine beat him to it. ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting,¡± she said. Marco could only do exactly what she asked. He was someone who always separated business from private matters, and he wouldn¡¯t let their negotiations get affected by emotions. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. During the discussions, Loraine argued strongly and refused to give in. For a moment, the atmosphere in the conference room became tense. From his study of the previous partnership between bothpanies, Nichol, the project director at Bryant Group, took the initiative to make a concession. ¡°I think we can use the design of Universe Group. I will assist Miss Torres with anything she might need.¡± Loraine was a little surprised and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you being so cooperative?¡± Nichol felt embarrassed by the question. ¡°I know and trust you well enough now.¡± And that was not mentioning the fact that Loraine was the niece of Mr. T, whom Nichol saw as his idol. For his sake, Nichol would never make things difficult for Loraine. And more importantly, Marco had just fired an employee for the sake of Loraine. So, he would not be stupid enough to go against her. Eventually, the meeting ended sessfully. Chapter 608 Though there were some conflicts between the two groups, all the problems were quickly resolved. At the end of the day, the two groups reached a pleasant consensus. Marco cleared his throat to grab Loraine¡¯s attention, and when she looked at him, he asked her, ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m busy,¡± Loraine replied. Marco kept quiet for a moment and then said in a low voice, ¡°The partnership is going well. It¡¯s only natural for us to have dinner together, isn¡¯t it?¡± A fake smile appeared on Loraine¡¯s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t there many beautiful secretaries around you? From your work to your personal Life, they manage everything perfectly for you. So, why not just enjoy their services?¡± Marco¡¯s heart sank. He immediately turned to Carl and ordered him, ¡°Don¡¯t recruit female secretaries from now on. And all the staff that have ess to me, make sure they¡¯re all men.¡± Loraine was shocked to hear him giving such an order. ¡°You don¡¯t really have to do this, you know.¡± Those employees had not done anything wrong. It would be ridiculous to fire them for such a reason. Since Carl knew that Marco had given the instruction for the benefit of Loraine, he told her confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Torres. I promise there won¡¯t be any other woman around Mr. Bryant from now on.¡± But Loraine responded with a sneer, ¡°If he behaves well, I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be anything to be worried about. Now, he¡¯s recing all the women around him with male employees. Is that because he¡¯s guilty?¡± ¡°Loraine, you know I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± Marcoined. Carl defended him. ¡°Mr. Bryant didn¡¯t mean it Like that. Miss Torres, you should know him well. He¡¯s devoted to his work and doesn¡¯t meet with anyone in private whether it¡¯s a man or a woman.¡± ¡°If only that¡¯s truly the case,¡± Loraine said dismissively. She couldn¡¯t help but recall all the time that Marco had spent pestering hertely. ¡°What?¡± Carl asked in confusion. Marco understood exactly what she meant. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the only exception, Loraine.¡± She was the only one he kept pestering and trying to talk to. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His statement made Loraine feel a little awkward. His romantic words aimed at capturing her heart were getting more and more undisguised. She was scared that he would say something inappropriate again, so she quickly said to him, ¡°I have something to deal with at thepany, so Chapter 609 I have to go now.¡± With that, Loraine left Bryant Group with her subordinates as quickly as she could, as if she was running away from its CEO. ¡°Did I say something wrong just now?¡± Carl asked Marco in confusion ¡°No,¡± Marco said with a smile as he stared at Loraine¡¯s retreating figure. There was a lot of time ahead of them, so he was not in a hurry to get Loraine back. He would move slowly and carefully, regardless of the obstacles on his path. As for Loraine, she went back to herpany. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy when she thought of what Marco said. Just then, there was a brisk knock on the door before it was pushed open. Allen, the newly appointed director of research and development department, came in with a smart device in his hand. He stared at Loraine for a while before saying, ¡°Your face is so red.¡± Loraine was so shocked and embarrassed that she almost choked on her saliva. ¡°Allen, why are you here?¡± she asked when she finally recovered herposure. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve made some new progress in my research. Let me show you.¡± Loraine was overjoyed to hear this. But before she could take a look at what Allen wanted to show her, she received a message from the receptionist that Laura from Bryant Group was Looking for her. Laura came here as a member of Bryant Group, not Marco¡¯s mother. Loraine thought for a while and asked the receptionist to let her in. In a matter of seconds, Laura marched into the office in an aggressive manner. ¡°Loraine Torres! Why is this partnership being dominated by Universe Group yet again? Did you use some of your dirty tricks to seduce Marco?¡± she barked angrily. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Loraine looked her up and down with a deep frown on her face. The meeting had only just been concluded and yet, Laura had Learned the result of the discussion and evene to me her. Apparently, there were some spies in Bryant Group who were reporting to her. ¡°Listen to me!¡± Laura shouted again when she got no response from Loraine. ¡°Don¡¯t think Universe Group can win over Bryant Group just because you yed some dirty tricks! After all, you¡¯re relying on our technology to develop the new CBD. Since you¡¯re the one who needs us, this partnership must be dominated by Bryant Group!¡± Loraine replied calmly, ¡°This partnership has nothing to do with you. Chapter 610 If you have any problems with it, you can talk with Marco instead of yelling at me.¡± Laura was speechless. She had been embarrassed by Marco before, and she wouldn¡¯t dare to face him again. This was the reason why she came for Loraine. Hearing what Loraine said, Laura didn¡¯t know what to say. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Her imposing manner suddenly weakened a bit, but she still tried to show that she was dominant. ¡°I¡¯m Marco¡¯s mother. So, my words are his words. As for you, you should know your ce. The fact that we are in a partnership simply means that Bryant Group is willing to take you under its wing!¡± ¡°What makes you think so?¡± Loraine sneered mockingly. ¡°Because our technology is the best. If you want to develop the new CBD with artificial intelligence, how can you not rely on Bryant Group?¡± Laura boasted, as if she was the one responsible for the development of such capacity in thepany. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but find her amusing. She chuckled and said to Allen, ¡°Allen, it seems this is a good chance to disy your research and let her see that there¡¯s a whole wide world outside Bryant Group.¡± Achievements Laura gave Loraine a scornful look and refused to take her seriously. Then she turned her attention to Allen, giving him a disdainful look. The young researcher with blonde hair and a paleplexion was standing there, with his head down. He looked quite like a pretty doll. ALL the senior researchers and engineers Laura had seen at Bryant Group were old people with grey hair, and a few were middle-aged and balding. As far as she was concerned, those were the real geniuses. But this young researcher Looked like a boy toy. Laura didn¡¯t see him as a real genius at all. Since he was the director of the research and development department, could it be that he was Loraine¡¯s toy boy? Allen, on his part, kept his head down for the most part. His Long eyshes covered his eyes. He was very silent and seemed unsociable. When he heard Loraine talk to him, he raised his head and smiled at her. This was enough to confirm Laura¡¯s suspicions. She now became even more regretful of the cooperation between Bryant Group and Universe Group. Clearly, Loraine had been so partial to her boy toy that she Let him take such an important position in herpany. Surely, Universe Group would fall sooner orter. Liza turned out to bepletely wrong this time. Under Laura¡¯s sardonic gaze, Allen sat at the table, connected the smart device in his hand to the laptop, and began to present the holographic projection. Chapter 611 For a moment, reality seemed to merge with virtual reality. The small office suddenly be like a scene in a science fiction movie. ALL kinds of high-rise buildings appeared in the office in a lifelike manner. Laura was stunned. She had been satisfied with the achievements of Bryant Group and had never thought to pay attention to the scientific progress of the rest of the world. As a result, she was still stuck in the old days when VR headsets were needed for one to see 3D projections. What Allen had just done was Like magic in her eyes. Due to the powerful effect of the projection, Laura could almost feel the wind blowing in this virtual city. The whole thing was just marvelous. The virtual city was running just like any other city. Suddenly, a virtual car started speeding toward Laura. Even though Laura¡¯s reason told her that it was fake and just virtual reality, she still felt very frightened. Just when the car was about to hit her, Laura swiftly dodged from its path. As a result, she fell awkwardly and sprained her ankle. At this point, Allen tapped lightly on his system and the entire virtual city slowly faded away and the office remained unchanged. But Laura was still on the floor gasping for breath. When she looked up, she saw the smiling face of Loraine Looking down at her. With her arms crossed and a cocky smile on her face, Loraine asked her, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion? Are we now qualified to partner with Bryant Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Group?¡± Her statement made Laura flush in embarrassment. ¡°You just wait and see!¡± She felt so humiliated that she couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. Giving Loraine a ferocious look, she hobbled up to her feet and limped out of the office. Allen didn¡¯t even pay any attention to her. Instead, he turned to Loraine and asked cheerfully. ¡°Loraine, what did you think about the presentation?¡± He stared at her unblinking Like a loyal dog eagerly waiting for praise from its owner. Chapter 612 ¡°You did a great job! You are the real genius,¡± Loraine praised him. ¡°By the way, Allen, you¡¯ve helped me a lot. What do you want in return?¡± Allen kept quiet and thought for a moment. Then his eyes lit up. ¡°I want to visit Bryant Group¡¯s technology department andmunicate with their research and development team.¡± Talking about what he Loved always made him very happy. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard Marco has made great progress in the research of artificial intelligence. I want to see it for myself.¡± Loraine¡¯s face fell. She still remembered that Marco wanted to poach Allen. If she agreed with what he wanted to do, it would be a good chance for Marco to coax him to join Bryant Group. As for Allen, though he had a pretty naive mind, his intuition told him that Loraine would not agree with his request. ¡°Can¡¯t I? You¡¯re partnering with each other now. Researchers on both sides should be able to communicate with each other, right?¡± Seeing the mixture of anxiety and expectation in Allen¡¯s eyes, Loraine couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him the reason why she couldn¡¯t grant his request. Instead, she smiled and said with a sigh of defeat, ¡°Okay, I¡¯LL take you along when I attend the next meeting.¡± She would just have to take the risk and send Allen to study the technology of Bryant Group. Meanwhile, Laura was on her way back to her home. The incident at Loraine¡¯s office was still fresh in her mind and the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Loraine made a fool of her. Laura was practically burning with anger as she reyed the scene over and over in her mind. She vowed to teach Loraine a bitter lesson. As soon as she got home, a maid came up to her with a phone in hand. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Bryant wants to speak to you.¡± Laura¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She took the phone from the maid and put it to her ear in apprehension. ¡°Marco?¡± Marco responded in a cold and harsh tone, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you not to give Loraine any trouble. Why did you not listen?¡± Feeling wronged, Laura said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your and Bryant Chapter 613 Group¡¯s sake! I would never have known Loraine has developed such an amazing technology behind our back if I hadn¡¯t stopped by Universe Group today!¡± Laura¡¯s heart was still racing with fear as she recalled what it was like to be in the virtual scene moments ago. ¡°Loraine doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with us. She wants topete with Bryant Group! Marco, don¡¯t fall for her tricks. Who knows what she¡¯ll do throughout the cooperation?¡± Marco said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s not the issue you should be concerned about. You¡¯re not worried she will be able to defeat Bryant Group. You¡¯re worried that Universe Group will be better than us and you can¡¯t ridicule Loraine anymore.¡± His mother repeatedly bullied Loraine during the three years of their marriage under the pretext that she was doing it for his benefit. He would not hold his mother ountable for what had happened, but he would never allow Laura to hurt Loraine in his name. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Laura realized she had been exposed, her face froze, and she yelled angrily, ¡°She no longer respects me. This is your fault! Do you know that she made me fall on the floor and didn¡¯t take me seriously?¡± @ Marco said icily, ¡°Mom, if you hadn¡¯t provoked her, she wouldn¡¯t have treated you that way.¡± Laura¡¯s chest heaved with rage. She cried as she sat on the sofa, wiping her face. ¡°It hurts. Don¡¯t you havepassion for your mother?¡± Marco, however, paid her no mind and remained silent. Gritting her teeth, Laura yelled, ¡°Marco, I¡¯m your mother! How could you help an outsider? Whose side are you taking?¡± Marco said indifferently, ¡°Loraine¡¯s. Because she is right.¡± ¡°What ?¡± Laura was clearly irritated because she didn¡¯t expect that response from him. ¡°Mom, I hope this is thest time. You are my mother. Although I have the duty and responsibility to care for you, that does not give you the right to repeatedly threaten me. Stop causing trouble for Bryant Group if you still want more money.¡± Laura was about to argue when Marco hung up. ¡°Bastard!¡± She hurled the phone aside while yelling angrily, her face turning pale. Her daughter was right. Given how Marco treated her, she would have a challenging future if he continued to work with Loraine. Chapter 614 Laura¡¯s eyes glowed with hatred. She quickly reached for her phone and dialed a number. As soon as the phone connected, Laura cried andined, ¡°Marcel, you are thepany¡¯s founding member. Please help me and Bryant Group. Marco has no respect for me and won¡¯t heed my advice because he is fixated on Loraine.¡± The cooperation continued as nned despite Laura¡¯s adamant protests Loraine kept her promise to take Allen to Bryant Group at the second meeting. Allen, however, was not enthusiastic about the boring meeting. He was deeply contemtive as his chin rested on his hand. When the meeting was finally over, he asked, ¡°Mr. Bryant, how are the research and development of yourpany¡¯s artificial intelligence going?¡± Marco didn¡¯t take offense at Allen¡¯s blunt and impolite question. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and visit ourb with me if you¡¯re interested in our research project?¡± Allen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he eximed, ¡°Thank you!¡± Looking at Loraine, Marco said, ¡°This way, please.¡± Masking her surprise, Loraine smiled and nodded. She wasn¡¯t at all prepared for Marco to agree so quickly. Even though they were working together, their rtionship waspetitive. If she were Marco, she would keep a secret of this information. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Didn¡¯t Laura tell him about what happened that day? If she did, this wouldn¡¯t be happening. Loraine had expected that Laura and Marco would fight after she returned because of what had happened thest time. Marco, however, did not take any measures to avoid her. Reading her thoughts, Marco said calmly, ¡°Technology advancement doesn¡¯t take ce while keeping things under wraps. We cannot advance technology collectively without openmunication and coboration.¡± ¡°Bingo!¡± Allen was so satisfied with the statement that he could not contain his enthusiasm. Loraine was rmed. Was Marco still trying to poach Allen? She kept a close eye on the two, fearing Marco would steal her genius employee. As they approached Bryant¡¯sb, Marco said, ¡°Theb uses an intelligent system to identify and verify identity. I¡¯ll register the identity of a temporary visitor for you. After that, you can walk in.¡± With a nod, Loraine allowed Allen to go inside first. They all turned in their cell phones as per the Lab¡¯s regtions Loraine walked over when it was her turn to get identified. Suddenly, the entrance guard¡¯s light lit up, and a cheerful, childlike voice called out, ¡°Mommy!¡± Mommy? Was it referring to her? Chapter 615 Theb was so quiet that one could have heard a pin drop. All the scientific researchers were fully concentrated on their work. But as soon as they heard the word ¡°Mommy,¡± everyone raised their head and looked in the direction of the door, with their eyes full of surprise. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Confused, Loraine turned to look at Marco. ¡°Won¡¯t you exin it?¡± Marco lowered his head and coughed to clear his throat. But before he could think of an excuse, the soft voice spoke again ¡°Hello, Mommy. My name is Qbot, and I¡¯m the AI system created by Daddy.¡± Loraine was stunned. ¡°Qbot, are you really an AI system?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing Mommy. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Both its tone and manner of answering questions were very much like a human, and it could speak fluently. If Loraine had not known that Qbot was just an AI system, she would have thought that she was talking to a human child. How had Bryant Group attained such a high level of artificial intelligence? Loraine began topare Universe Group and Bryant Group, and she soon realized something. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not your mommy¡­¡± But Qbot retorted, ¡°You¡¯re my mommy. You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s wife, so you are my mommy !¡±* This was the artificial intelligence system developed by Marco. But how could it have known her? Was that part set up by Marco? But he had never really mentioned her as his wife before. And since they were divorced, why didn¡¯t Qbot know about that? Loraine cleared her throat and decided to inform the AI about a few things. ¡°¡°Qbot, it¡¯s nice to meet you. But your daddy and I are divorced. So, you can¡¯t call me your mommy.¡± The light on the device suddenly went dim and a cute crying emoji appeared on the screen Qbot grumbled, ¡°Why did you get divorced? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Loraine was speechless. All of a sudden, this AI was making her feel guilty. She turned to Marco and red at him. Clearly, this was all done by him. Marco sighed and said, ¡°Qbot, it¡¯splicated. You won¡¯t understand.¡± Chapter 616 The screen lit up again and Qbot said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Mommy, is it because I¡¯m not good enough? Is that why you¡¯re denying me?¡± Loraine was shocked. ¡°Of course not. I didn¡¯t know about your existence until now.¡± The light flickered, as if Qbot was sad. Allen looked at Marco and Loraine with reproach in his eyes as if he was looking at a pair of irresponsible parents. Loraine frowned at Marco and wait for him to provide an exnation. Marco smiled and said, ¡°It took us three years to design this AI system. I entered your identity information into Qbot from the beginning; that¡¯s why it¡¯s so sure that you¡¯re its mother.¡± Loraine was surprised to hear this and she quickly avoided Marco¡¯s gaze as emotions swirled inside her head. Three years? She was married to Marco for three years. So, this meant that when they just got married, Marco told Qbot that she was his wife. Did Marco ept her as his wife since then? Loraine¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly as she tried hard to suppress the emotions in her heart. By the time she looked up at Marco again, she was already calm. ¡°In that case, you should correct Qbot¡¯s knowledge as soon as possible,¡± she told him. Marco¡¯s face fell and a trace of sadness shed through his eyes. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But Allen suddenly cut in, ¡°Loraine, you shouldn¡¯t have said that in the presence of Qbot. The kid is three years old now. He can understand. It will break his heart.¡± For someone like Allen, Qbot was no different from human children. In fact, he Liked Qbot more than those naughty children. As expected, Qbot understood what they said. The light began to sh rapidly, as if it was nodding in agreement. Loraine couldn¡¯t help wondering which side Allen was on. Just then, Marcel Crassus, the director of the research and development department of Bryant Group, began to exin proudly, ¡°Qbot is thetest technology with a cost of one billion dors. Only a precious few have had the chance to get close to it, not to mention interacting with it. It¡¯s a great honor for you to be its mother for three years. I don¡¯t see why you would have any reason to dislike it.¡± I irati The senior researchers in theb had the same opinion of Loraine as Laura had. They looked down on her when they saw that she had brought a young researcher. And her statement made them even more displeased. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As far as Marcel was concerned, his thinning hair was the best proof of his qualifications and experience. Chapter 617 He Looked at Loraine arrogantly, as if he was waiting for her to give in and surrender. Loraine chuckled in amusement and said, ¡°Only one billion, eh? If we want, we can develop our own Qbot too.¡± Marcel was stunned. That was one billion dors! Could she really invest one billion dors into research so easily? ¡°Allen, can you do it?¡± Loraine asked. He thought about it for a while and nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not much of a big deal.¡± Marcel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head pitifully. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Being young is also an advantage. We still have a lot of time,¡± Loraine said with a mocking smile. This made Marcel so angry that his face turned red. ¡°But Bryant Group is the one taking the lead! And the future value of Qbot is immeasurable.¡± Loraine ignored him and didn¡¯t bother to say anything in response. Marco nced at her and then turned to Marcel.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now that bothpanies are in a partnership, there¡¯s no need topete with each other.¡± Marcel nodded, but he still looked very much unconvinced. He was a founding member of Bryant Group and was highly skilled. He had a prestigious status. How could he bear such affront which he considered very insulting? Marco still wanted to say something, but Loraine chuckled and said, ¡°I admit that Bryant Group is indeed stronger in terms of AI, but we won¡¯t be behind for too long.¡± She looked at Allen proudly. ¡°We have the best genius. I¡¯m sure that in the near future, we can have what Bryant Group currently has. In fact, we can even surpass Bryant Group!¡± This was one of the main reasons why she decided to partner with them. Allen found her words highly encouraging. ¡°Loraine, I won¡¯t let you down. Qbot has given me an inspiration. I have now seen the key to our breakthrough!¡± ¡°Wow. That¡¯s great!¡± Loraine nodded in satisfaction. Chapter 618 But Marcel snorted with disdain. He believed Allen was too young, and research and development was not as simple as he was making it seem. He was confident that their three-year effort couldn¡¯t be matched without simr effort andmitment for years. Looking at the innocent smile on Allen¡¯s face, he was sure that whatever Allen was thinking of was of no real value or importance. But out of curiosity, he decided to ask him, ¡°Young man, what new inspiration have youe up with? If you need advice, you can ask me.¡± Allen nodded in understanding. He didn¡¯t know that the old man was only seeking to mock him. He began to list his ideas one by one. Ang¡¯s Library Little by little, it became clear to Marcel that Allen knew exactly what he was doing. He became more serious. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But Allen didn¡¯t notice the expression on Marcel¡¯s face. In fact, he began to ask him questions. ¡°Qbot should be able to acquire knowledge on its own to improve itself, so that it can interact with people more and more flexibly. Am I right?¡± Marcel nodded in a daze. ¡°And I¡¯m sure Bryant Group must have fed Qbot a massive amount of data, right?¡± Allen asked again. Marcel took a deep breath. He could no Longer Look down on Allen. When he first heard that Universe Group had acquired a young talented genius, he thought Allen was just over hyped. But now, within just a few minutes, Allen had already asked a lot of key questions. Both his mental agility and insight were amazing. Since Marcel was too overwhelmed to answer Allen¡¯s question, Marco answered it. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Bryant Group¡¯s entire database is open to Qbot.¡± His tone showed his appreciation for Allen, but Allen did not find it as lovely as Loraine¡¯s praise of him. He only reacted with a thoughtful nod. Loraine was quick to pick up on something and asked Marco, ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯ve been building the new CBD to serve as knowledge base for Qbot?¡± Marco Looked at her in surprise. ¡°Yes. Arge trove of human information is more suitable for Qbot to learn from.¡± Marcel was sweating heavily by now. He was filled with regret for wrongly judging Allen and Loraine based on their age and appearance. He didn¡¯t notice Marco¡¯s real intention, but Loraine could guess it from his words. With such discernment and an excellent researcher like Allen, it was clear that Loraine¡¯s im that they would surpass Bryant Group was not an empty boast. Looking at the two of them, Marcel couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened by their enormous potential. From now on, he would no longer underrate them. While they showed Loraine and Allen theb, Marcel deliberately changed the topic to distract Allen¡¯s attention. Soon, he took Allen away from the rest of the group. Loraine didn¡¯t know what was going on, and she followed Marco all the way into the innermost room. The next second, the door of the room clicked close automatically and the two of them were locked inside. Chapter 619 The door was shut with a loud bang, blocking out all outside noise. Only the sounds of the two people¡¯s breathing and heartbeats could be heard in the room, aside from a faint electric current sounding from the equipment. For a while, Loraine was dumbstruck. When she came to her senses, she quickly pressed the door¡¯s switch. But the door didn¡¯t budge. It appeared to bepletely broken down. Stumped, Loraine turned to face Marco and asked, ¡°What is happening?¡± Marco frowned slightly. After a brief pause, he yelled, ¡°Qbot!¡± The intelligent entrance guard¡¯s light shed, and a cute expression appeared on the screen. Qbot¡¯s soft voice asked, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marco said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Unlock the door!¡± Qbot immediately became timid. ¡°Daddy, the system isn¡¯t working properly. I¡¯m figuring it out!¡± Loraine¡¯s heart softened. She simply couldn¡¯t treat Qbot like an emotionless AI machine. She red at Marco. ¡°Qbot is still a child. Can you please tone it down a bit?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Marco was embarrassed and exined softly, ¡°I¡¯m not scolding him. Other than me, Qbot has the highest authority level and control over every channel. He clearly Locked us up on purpose.¡± As the small screen flickered once more, Qbot withdrew the emoji on its screen. Again, Loraine was astounded by Qbot¡¯s intelligence. She looked at Marco suspiciously and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Qbot follow your orders? Why did he close the door without your authorization?¡± Marco was speechless. The situation eluded him as well. When Qbot noticed that the two of them were still at a standstill, he eximed, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t me Daddy. I did it!¡± This confused Loraine. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Despite not having Daddy¡¯s approval, I deduced this was the best course of action. It can help you mend your rtionship and is for your benefit!¡± Qbot¡¯s voice was upbeat and a little smug. Marco gave Loraine a startled look. Chapter 620 Loraine had a conflicted look on her face. Although she felt a Little angry, she was powerless. She couldn¡¯t argue with an intelligent AI robot. Despite being only three years old, Qbot had ess to knowledge that would take many people their entire Lives to learn. Loraine sighed and exined patiently, ¡°Qhot, we weren¡¯t in Love when we got married, and we divorced because we couldn¡¯t stand being around each other. Your current actions are not helping¡­¡± Marco felt an immense emotional pain. He took hold of Loraine¡¯s hand and gave her a deep look. ¡°Loraine, what do you mean by saying that we couldn¡¯t stand being around each other? I didn¡¯t ask for a divorce!¡± ninjanovel Marco was ovee with frustration and sadness, and he experienced a crushing sensation in his chest. Loraine didn¡¯t understand why he seemed so angry. She shot back with a sneer, ¡°I requested a divorce, and you agreed. Don¡¯t you know why we got divorced?¡± Marco frowned. Loraine asked aggressively, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring Keely home to coerce me into getting a divorce?¡± ¡°But I never considered that!¡± Marco replied without hesitation. It turned out Loraine had believed this all along. Looking lovingly at Loraine, he exined, ¡°That time, I took Keely home because she said she wanted to see my family. I will no longer be concerned about her now that I havepleted all of my obligations.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Loraine was a little taken aback and mystified. What obligation? What obligation would Marco have for Keely? But it was true that Marco never brought up Keely again. When Marco was about to express his feelings, Qbot suddenly cut in, ¡°Daddy, who is Keely?¡± It had an unmistakably angry tone. Marco remained silent because he had no idea where to begin. He was worried that Loraine would be unhappy if he said too much. The question from Qbot surprised Loraine. Given Marco¡¯s care for her, how could Qbot be unaware of Keely? Was Marco¡¯s im that he didn¡¯t like Keely true? While she was deep in thought, theb¡¯s lights started to flicker erratically, and the light tubes started to sizzle. Suddenly, a Light tube burst with a click. Loraine opened her eyes wide in astonishment. She was immediately pulled into his arms and pressed into his chest before she could avoid the flying shards. The Lab becamepletely dark. Loraine Lifted her head. In the sparks, she could only make out Marco¡¯s side face, and she felt safe in his arms. Chapter 621 Loraine felt safe andforted in Marco¡¯s arms, his strong heartbeat bringing a sense of relief. After a while, Loraine calmed down and heard Marco reprimanding Qbot. ¡°Qbot, stop being naughty! Restore the power immediately!¡± Qbot did not respond after the power was off as if it was inactive. The darkness had enhanced Loraine¡¯s other senses. Marco¡¯s breathing caused her to experience a tingling sensation that made her shiver. His body temperature and heartbeat stimted her senses through the contact between them. Loraine gulped, stepped back from his arms and whispered, ¡°Marco, Let go of me.¡± Although Marco gradually rxed his arms, his hand held hers. The moment he held his hand, Loraine wanted to shake it off. Marco, however, gripped her hand even more firmly. ¡°Follow me. There are various pieces of equipment everywhere. You are unfamiliar with the ce, and you will tumble.¡± Loraine wanted to express her disagreement but remained silent. It was hard to ignore the temperatureing from his palm. They were so close to one another in the dark, and their hearts began to race. A momentter, Loraine shook off his hand. ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± ninjanovelContent held by N?velDrama.Org. But after taking a few steps, she tripped over the electric wire that was lying on the floor and tumbled. Thankfully, Marco was quick and nimble enough to catch her. Sighing, he said, ¡°I just told you.¡± Loraine flushed and bit her lip in embarrassment. Fortunately, it was dark, and he couldn¡¯t see how embarrassed she looked. Loraine cleared her throat and switched the subject. ¡°What should we do right now? Is there a problem with the system? Or is it a trick by Qbot?¡± Despite having a vast knowledge base, Qbot¡¯s mind was no different from that of a three-year-old, which left Loraine feeling helpless and amused. ¡°I¡¯m going to investigate it.¡± Chapter 622 Marco abruptly pulled Loraine forward. In shock, Loraine asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He held her hand and said gently, ¡°This ce has a lot of equipment. I¡¯ll lead you to a secure area. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just follow me.¡± Loraine felt remorseful. ninjanovel She had turned in her cell phone just before they entered theb to prevent damage to the equipment. She now had to rely solely on Marco. Loraine snorted. ¡°Bryant Group is a sizablepany. How could it possibly have such a problem? Is there anywhere that is truly safe?¡± Marco came to a halt when he thought she was scared. He gentlyforted her. ¡°Rx. Others will soon notice that we are gone. You¡¯ll be fine as long as I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I am not afraid!¡± Suddenly, Loraine staggered again and was firmly supported by Marco¡¯s hand. She was embarrassed, so she kept quiet and followed him. Marco soon led her to a corner and said, ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll go check to see if the emergency switch works.¡± His tone was soft, and Loraine could feel it. She was going to ask him if he needed her to help check the switch, but she was too embarrassed to ask. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Marco walked away. At first, Loraine could hear his footsteps, but as time passed, she could not. The vast ckness rmed her. Her heart pounded, and Loraine felt a little uneasy. She called out worriedly, ¡°Marco? Are you there?¡± Silence filled the room. Fearful, Loraine shouted, ¡°Marco, is everything okay?¡± Her sound echoed, making the room feel even more deserted. Loraine suddenly heard what sounded like something hitting the floor. She couldn¡¯t stay still, so she held the wall and moved forward slowly, hoping that Marco was okay. But she stumbled into his strong chest in less than two steps. ¡°ane Loraine covered her nose with her hand and was dragged into his arms. Chapter 623 Marco said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you respond when I called out to you?¡± Loraineined and heaved a sigh of relief. Marco exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hurried over when I heard your voice and didn¡¯t get a chance to respond. I was too anxious.¡± A bright light entered at this time as the door opened. Unconsciously, Loraine shut her eyes and hid in Marco¡¯s arms. Marco thoughtfully extended his hand to protect her from the bright Light. However, this scene caught the attention of those outside the room. They thought the two were hiding in the room and hugging. As soon as Loraine adjusted to the Light and opened her eyes, she noticed a group of scientists outside staring at them as if they had witnessed something remarkable. Him Or Not Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As if someone had pressed the pause button on her, Loraine stared at the crowd nkly, like a deer caught in headlights Just then, someone coughed and Loraine was jolted out of her trance. She jumped out of Marco¡¯s arms immediately Lowering her head, she focused on straightening her clothes and coughed slightly, acting as though nothing had happened. She put on a calm expression and said, ¡°We were locked in the room; that¡¯s all. It seems there¡¯s something wrong with the system.¡± ninjanovel If her ears weren¡¯t so ringly red, they might have believed her act. However, the research team suspiciously eyed the two of them, then their expressions turned somewhat understanding. They believed Marco and his ex-wife purposely hid in the room for a romantic rendezvous. Even Allen¡¯s Lips curled mischievously as well. Embarrassed and irritated, Loraine turned to Allen and bellowed, ¡°Why are you arriving sote?¡± Allen found her anger unfair. With an innocent look, he exined, ¡°I was discussing something with them just now. I was wondering where you two were.¡± Marcel began to defend thepany as soon as he heard of the system problem. ¡°There is no problem with Bryant Group¡¯s system. If there was, we would have been notified by Qbot. There must be some other reason.¡± Chapter 624 Marco suddenly spoke before Loraine could even respond. ¡°Qbot!¡± A sh came from the entrance guard¡¯s Light, and Qbot came online. Its tone was elusive as it said, ¡°I¡¯m here, Daddy.¡± Marco¡¯s face went dark. ¡°This is how you use the authority I gave you? You¡¯re growing more disobedient by the minute! Cancel Qbot¡¯s authority and cut off its connection to the inte for a week!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock as they heard this Marcel treated Qbot well as though it was his grandson. He said anxiously, ¡°How can I do that? It¡¯s way too cruel!¡± Loraine felt worried as well as she saw their reactions. She as well felt the punishment was too harsh for Qbot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Marco, It¡¯s not like anything happened.¡± Qbot, however, was stubborn. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mommy. Let Daddy punish me as much as he wants! I will always be on Mommy¡¯s side! If Daddy fails to apologize, I¡¯ll be leaving with Mommy!¡± Bryant Group¡¯s employees were shocked once more. One major difference between Qbot and other artificial intelligence was that Qbot possessed free will and had its ownplex thoughts. It was a program and didn¡¯t have a physical body. So the moment Qbot was connected to the inte, it would be able to freely move on its own through the inte. Bryant Group would be at a great loss if it truly ran away with Loraine in a fit of anger. With this in mind, Marcel stepped out of the Lab and made a phone call. Marco felt helpless at Qbot¡¯s rebellion. He truly did not understand what was making it so stubborn. Loraine felt helpless too. She couldn¡¯t take Qbot away, of course. However, it was throwing a tantrum. The only thing she could do was try to calm it down. ¡°Qbot, listen to your daddy, okay?¡± Qbot, however, responded with a question. ¡°Have you forgiven Daddy? If you haven¡¯t, then I won¡¯t either!¡± Marco turned to Loraine as he heard this, eager to know the answer as well. Loraine choked at the question. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. She had expected the answer to be simple for her, however, having to answer made her realize it was not. How could she so easily let go of the pain their marriage had brought her in the past three years?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 625 They were divorced now, yes, but they were involved with each other still. She couldn¡¯t just say she wouldn¡¯t forgive him. As far as she knew, Marco had left her repeatedly, all for Keely. She, however, also remembered that he had risked his life for her sake. She fell quiet. Marco¡¯s eyes went dark, filled with pain and disappointment. Loraine turned away, and her voice was low as she said, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Let¡¯s go, Allen.¡± She collected her phone and dragged Allen along to walk past Marco. Marco stood still. No one could decipher his emotions by the expression on his face. Allen felt reluctance to leave and turned to look back. A while passed with him thinking, then he asked, ¡°Do you hate Marco, Loraine? To me, it seems like he cares a lot about you, though. He even put your name in his most important research result!¡± Loraine nced at him and did not respond. She sighed inwardly. Allen was too simple and easily conned. Marco inputting her identity information was no big deal. She was unsure why he hadn¡¯t inputted Keely into Qbot¡¯s system, but still, she was sure his family must have also been included in the system. Thus, it was nothing special. Universe Group¡¯s employees hurried to theb exit, but were suddenly stopped by Laura. ninjanovel Having arge group blocking the exit, she eyed Loraine up and down with a hostile expression. Then she snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere! I¡¯LL have to frisk you first!¡± Loraine frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do you ask? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Laura retorted angrily. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°If Marcel hadn¡¯t called me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you hade and something had gone wrong with theb. Tell me, did you secretly sabotage something there?¡± Loraine found it so funny that she burst intoughter. ¡°There was something wrong with your company¡¯s Lab and I was trapped in it. But I won¡¯tin about it for the sake of our partnership. Why don¡¯t you focus on solving yourpany¡¯s problems instead of ming me?¡± Hearing this, Laura became furious and retorted aggressively, ¡°You say it¡¯s a problem with our company, eh? But I¡¯m saying that it was you that caused the problem in theb!¡± ¡°In that case, then let¡¯s call the police. Let¡¯s see if I was the one who sabotaged Bryant Group or if it was yourpany that threatened my life,¡± Loraine said with a sneer. Laura became even angrier. ¡°Loraine Torres! I¡¯m sure you deliberately shut the door to keep yourself and Marco in theb. I know just how shameless you are!¡± Loraine¡¯s face darkened at such an outrageous usation, but before she could say anything in response, Allen retorted, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It was Marco holding Loraine.¡± Laura red at him furiously. ¡°This is Bryant Group! And you have no say here.¡± Laura would never forget the embarrassment she received from him in Chapter 626 Loraine¡¯s office some time ago. ¡°I think Loraine brought you to ourboratory with ulterior motives. You want to steal our technology!¡± Allen shrugged. ¡°Why should I steal it? I know everything that¡¯s in yourb. Qbot fascinates me, though.¡± Hisck of concern only served to anger Laura even more. ¡°Stop bragging! You are no genius! You are as hypocritical as Loraine is. Both of you just want our Qbot, but you keep boasting and talking down our marvelous achievement.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine responded with a chuckle. Sometimes, it was really difficult for her to understand what was going on in Laura¡¯s mind. Within the Bryant family, Laura and her daughter were both idiots. ¡°Save it, I¡¯ve already caught your evil plot,¡± Laura suddenly said with a smile, mistaking Loraine¡¯s silence for regret. ¡°Oh, really? And what¡¯s that evil plot?¡± Loraine asked. ¡°You just want to take away our Qbot under the guise of partnership! Let me tell you, you won¡¯t seed. I won¡¯t let you!¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. What on Earth was Laura even talking about? Loraine didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to Laura. ¡°Show me the evidence. Otherwise, you have no right to stop me from Leaving here.¡± With that, Loraine grabbed Allen¡¯s arm and marched out with him right past Laura. Frightened by her imposing manner, Laura quickly took a few steps back to get out of her way. Then she shouted at the top of her Lungs, ¡°Qbot, close the door right now. Don¡¯t let the thieves go out!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Immediately, the lights in the corridor began flickering. Qbot was online, but it didn¡¯t execute the order. Instead, it asked Loraine, ¡°Mommy, who is this old Lady? She doesn¡¯t have the permission to order me around!¡± Loraine covered her mouth and coughed to hide her Laughter. ¡°Qbot, how can you call this thief your mommy?¡± Laura gasped, her eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°And don¡¯t you know I¡¯m Marco¡¯s mother? How dare you call me an old Lady?¡± In response, Qbot presented an angry emoji and replied angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, nor can I find any information about you. Only Daddy and Mommy can order me! You¡¯re a bad woman. Stop speaking ill of Mommy!¡± The door remained open for Loraine to pass through. ¡°Mommy, you can leave now. I won¡¯t listen to this bad old woman,¡± Qbot told Loraine. Chapter 627 Laura¡¯s face turned red with anger and she shouted at the machine, ¡°Loraine and Marco are divorced! She¡¯s not your mommy! Qbot, why can¡¯t you distinguish good from bad, huh?¡± But Qbot snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to strangers. You speak ill of Mommy, so you are the bad one!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Laura screamed in fury and rushed at the door But the door suddenly closed shut, nearly cutting off her nose in the Process. Laura staggered back in shock Qbot locked her outside. Meanwhile, Loraine was quite surprised. Qbot didn¡¯t know Marco¡¯s mother? ninjanovel Did Marco enter only her information into Qbot¡¯s database? Famil Laura covered her nose. Her heart was beating hard and fast. It took a while before she finally calmed down. Then she began to pound at the door of the Lab with her hands. ¡°Qbot! Open the door!¡± But the door remained closed and Qbot didn¡¯t respond to her at all. The atmosphere was eerily quiet. Laura was now ashamed and angry. She turned around and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°What are you waiting for? Why don¡¯t you catch the thief?¡± Loraine, whom she was referring to, suddenly snapped, ¡°Let me see who will dare to try it!¡± The bodyguards were shocked to hear this. ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of Universe Group, apany that recently partnered with yourpany. Are you sure you want to catch me?¡± Loraine¡¯s warning worked. The bodyguards looked at each other and hesitated. After all, they were in the employ of Marco and hispany. When she saw that they were not going to take any action, Laura scolded them angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t Listen to her. Catch her! Just now, she stole some important confidential information from Bryant Group! If you let her go and anything goes wrong in thispany, will you be able to take responsibility for it?¡± After hearing this, the bodyguards blocked the corridor.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 628 Laura smirked and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t know how this woman gained Qbot¡¯s trust. Who would cooperate with a person Like her? Catch her immediately. I¡¯LL bear all the consequences if Marco gets angry!¡± When they heard this, the bodyguards were no Longer afraid. They surrounded Loraine and Allen, with the intention of catching them. Loraine frowned and nced at Allen, who was quite thin. No matter how smart Allen was, he was someone who never exercised. He was not strong at all. If it came down to a fight, she would be unable to protect herself and him at the same time. ninjanovel Fortunately, before things could get any worse, the door of the Lab was opened. And Marco walked out. He looked at all the bodyguards and asked in an icy tone, ¡°Who ordered you to do this?¡± ALL the bodyguards immediately turned to Laura. Laura quickly looked away, avoiding her son¡¯s gaze. ¡°Marco, trust me. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m helping you this time!¡± ¡°You¡¯re interfering in thepany¡¯s affairs and threatening the partner of thepany. Is this how you¡¯re helping me?¡± Marco had learned the whole story from Qbot and he was very mad at Laura right now. His eyes showed as much. Qbot urged him, ¡°Daddy, this is the bad woman that bullied Mommy! Teach her a lesson!¡± Laura was pissed off by Qbot¡¯s statement, and patted her chest to calm down. She didn¡¯t dare to talk to Marco. Instead, she turned her attention to Qbot. ¡°You¡¯re an AI system developed by Bryant Group. How can you be so ungrateful to your owner and turn around to help others?¡± Hearing this, Marco frowned. Laura, who had been looking at him from the corner of her eye, sighed sadly as if she was worried about the safety of Bryant Group. ¡°Marco, how Long has Loraine known Qbot? It¡¯s only been a while and yet Qbot is taking her side. How can we just sit back and let this happen?¡± As she said this, she turned to Loraine and sneered, ¡°Who knows if she has hacked the poor machine? For the sake of thepany, I have to make sure she doesn¡¯t Leave here!¡± Marco had enough of his mother¡¯s ramblings. ¡°The reason why Qbot takes Chapter 629 Loraine as its mother is because I set it up that way. It has nothing to do with Loraine.¡± Laura was shocked to hear this. ¡°Marco, are you crazy? This woman has divorced you. She has nothing to do with the Bryant family! Correct that mistake immediately. Don¡¯t let an outsider take advantage of our family!¡± ¡°Shut up! Daddy, Mommy, and I are family!¡± Qbot suddenly shouted before Marco could respond to his mother. The sudden response scared Laura a little, but her annoyance quickly drowned her fear. ¡°Shut up! You call them Mom and Dad? Do you really regard yourself as a human being? You¡¯re just an AI system!¡± Her statement angered both Loraine and Marco. ¡°Enough! Mom, don¡¯t forget what I told you.¡± Marco¡¯s harsh tone made Laura shiver. But then, she remembered she had shares of Bryant Group. Why would Marco not let her get involved? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With this in mind, Laura¡¯s confidence suddenly grew and she confronted Marco. ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said? Marco, you keep disrespecting me for Loraine¡¯s sake. She¡¯s just an outsider. Do you still care about me as your mother?¡± Loraine chuckled in amusement when she heard this. ninjanovel ¡°You don¡¯t even cherish the biggest achievement of Bryant Group and you think you have a right to have a say in thepany¡¯s affairs? If you¡¯re allowed to go on like this, you¡¯ll only bring huge losses to Bryant Group.¡± Loraine firmly believed that people like Laura didn¡¯t deserve any respect, so she never attempted to give her any. ¡°What do you mean? What rubbish are you saying?¡± Laura asked, frowning in confusion. ¡°The cost of Qbot is one billion dors!¡± Marco angrily informed her. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for an AI system to cultivate independent wisdom and personality. That¡¯s the most important achievement of Bryant Group. ALL the money you¡¯ve ever owned will not be enough to pay for the Losses!¡± Marco had never fully lost his temper, and this was the first time the employees in thepany were seeing him this angry. They fell into a scared silence. Laura¡¯s face paled. However, she refused to give in. She mustered her courage and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s only an AI program. It can simply be restarted if it dares to be at odds with Bryant Group.¡± The scientific research personnel frowned as they heard her haughty and ignorant words. Chapter 630 Even Marcel, the one who called her here, couldn¡¯t stand her attitude and said stiffly, ¡°Qbot is the product of three years of grueling research by all our engineers and researchers. It is the only super AI system existing in the world. It is unique. What you just said now is absolute rubbish!¡± Marcel had contacted Laura because she hadined to him about Loraine earlier, and when he saw Loraine today, he realized as well that she was not easy to deal with. Adding to that, he worried that she might take Qbot away. He felt it was a duty of his as a longstanding member of Bryant Group to interfere when the interest of thepany was threatened. So he called Laura. However, he could not tolerate his lifetime achievements being belittled and insulted this way. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Laura, on the other hand, still did not see a problem. ¡°We simply need to restart it and update the system. It¡¯s not as serious as you im!¡± As he saw that Laura still did not understand the magnitude of the current problem and was acting indifferent, Marcel breathed in deeply to control his anger before he spoke, his voice shrill and chilly. ninjanovel ¡°Qbot¡¯s entire thinking program and every memory element are one of a kind. Qbot will be destroyed if restarted because its intelligence will be erased. And we wouldn¡¯t be able to afford such consequences!¡± Laura grew scared at the seriousness of his tone, and she said dully, ¡°Is it really that big of a deal? I had no idea it was so¡­¡± Marcel shook his head helplessly. No words were needed to express the amount of disappointment portrayed on his face. As she saw this, Laura forced on a smile and tried to coax Qbot Like it was a child. ¡°Come on out, Qbot. I was wrong. I¡¯m so sorry. Don¡¯t be upset, okay?¡± There was no response from Qbot, and the technology walls around it remained dim, instead of the usual Lighting from it. Laura was embarrassed. She still found it odd to treat Qbot like a person. To her, it was excessive to reduce herself to apologizing to an AI program. However, with Marco and Marcel boring holes into her with their eyes, she had to patiently call for it multiple times. No matter how she tried, however, Qbot still remained unresponsive. Marco frowned. Something was wrong. He called out to Qbot as well. But there was still no response. Everyone¡¯s expression fell. Immediately, Marco ordered, ¡°Hurry! Check the system!¡± Instantly, one of the researchers left to inspect every part of the system. Laura slowly stepped back into a corner as the realization that something was wrong dawned on her. ¡°This has nothing to do with me! I didn¡¯t touch a button or anything!¡± Chapter 631 Loraine was furious. ¡°This has nothing to do with you? Theb researchers have carefully taken care of Qbot for so long. Allen and I like him a lot as well. You¡¯re the only one who spoke ill of him and hurt him!¡± ¡°Loraine, shut up! This is Bryant Group. You have no right to makements on this!¡± Laura shouted Like a madwoman. Loraine retorted, ¡°Remember, I¡¯m Bryant Group¡¯s partner now, Laura! If the cooperation gets affected by Bryant Group¡¯s internal problems, it will be a breach of contract. I can rightfully demand compensation.¡± Laura¡¯s face went dark. She knew nothing about thepany¡¯s business and only cared about receiving the bonuses and money from her shares. As she heard now that the matter could causepensation, her heart began to beat faster in fear. She turned to the others from thepany and asked urgently, ¡°It¡¯s not true, is it? She¡¯s just trying to make me scared, isn¡¯t she?¡± However, Marcel had gone to check the mainframeputer in theb at that moment. The others had no time to answer her at that moment as well, or they simply did not want to. Ashamed, Laura moved aside for the research and development personnel who were bustling around. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Marcel rushed out with beads of sweat on his forehead and said to Marco anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the system but found no problems. However, we¡¯ve lost all connections with Qbot!¡± He put a hand on his head fill with sparse grey hair and his face whitened. ¡°It¡¯s all over. We¡¯re doomed!¡± He looked worse than he would if he Lost a grandson. Ang¡¯s Library Marco turned to Laura with a cold, piercing re. ¡°If something has happened to Qbot, you will be held ountable at the shareholders¡¯ meeting. All the shares Dad gave you would be withdrawn.¡± Laura¡¯s hands and feet froze at his words. She was so scared she couldn¡¯t make a sound. The entireb was in total chaos. All the research and development personnel were working hard to find out the cause of Qbot¡¯s disappearance. Even Allen joined in and gave them a hand. Meanwhile, Loraine was looking thoughtfully at the screen from which the usual Light was absent. After a while, she walked over to a surveince camera and Looked up at it. ¡°Qbot, I know you are here and can hear me. Am I right?¡± The red Light on the camera continued to blink, but Qbot still did not respond. Loraine used a softer tone. ¡°Qbot, please don¡¯t take that woman¡¯s words seriously. Other people¡¯sments don¡¯t matter. What matters is your own thoughts, okay?¡± When she saw Loraine talking to the camera, Laura couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Loraine, what the hell are you doing? Do you really see that AI robot as a child? I¡¯ve told you that this whole thing is our business. It¡¯s of no use for you and your boy toy to stay here. You¡¯d better leave.¡± Loraine turned to look at her and retorted angrily, ¡°If you had not stopped me from leaving, I would have gone back much earlier.¡± Chapter 632 Laura could not deny this. So, she just kept her mouth shut. After silencing her, Loraine turned back to continue talking at the camera. ¡°Qbot, don¡¯t you want to talk to Mommy?¡± The Light now came on again, but it was dim. ¡°Yes, yes! Thank God!¡± The researchers shouted in excitement. They were so happy and relieved. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But Laura was surprised at the celebration. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Why so much noise? It¡¯s just a coincidence. There might have been something wrong with the system and it automatically repaired itself.¡± Marcel Looked at her and shook his head. ¡°Laura, can¡¯t you just stop squawking for once. If you keep pissing off Qbot, I¡¯ll report it to the board of directors!¡± ¡°Marcel, I¡­¡± Though she was very angry, Laura didn¡¯t dare say anything more than that. Now, silence reigned in the Lab. After they had waited for a while, the muffled sound of Qbot finally came through the speaker. ¡°Mommy, do you also think of me Like that bad woman does?¡± Loraine was overjoyed to hear its voice and she quickly responded, ¡°No, no, of course I don¡¯t. On the contrary, I love you very much.¡± But Qbot wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! This is the first time that you¡¯ve seen me. You can¡¯t just Love me so easily Like that.¡± ninjanovel ALL the researchers turned their pleading gazes to Loraine, silently begging her to help convince the robot. Loraine sighed and tried to think of something to say. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so powerful! You even locked your daddy and me in a room. Why are you upset because of some nonsense?¡± Instantly, theb lit up from the bright Lights of the walls. ¡°I¡¯m not upset!¡± Qbot denied. ¡°Since Mommy praised me, I¡¯m now very happy!¡± Without any doubt, if Qbot had a tail, it would have wagged it in ecstasy. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but grin widely. Qbot was Like a wonderful Little child! But Marco, who was standing right next to Loraine, scolded the robot. ¡°Qbot, you locked theb door without permission. Are you proud of such a behavior? You shut the door and cut off the electricity. How could you think of such a crazy thing? What if your mommy got hurt?¡± Qbot suddenly became depressed. Chapter 633 Marcel couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for it. ¡°Please, Qbot is still a child. Don¡¯t be so strict with it!¡± Marco looked at him and retorted, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made that call, we wouldn¡¯t have had any trouble.¡± Marcel looked down in embarrassment and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s all my fault. Your mother told us that she didn¡¯t trust Loraine and asked us to keep an eye on her.¡± Hearing this, Marco turned to his mother and fixed her with a cold re. After a while, he turned his attention to Loraine. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Loraine, thank you so much. If you hadn¡¯tforted Qbot, we would probably never have solved this problem.¡± Loraine replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I did it for themon interests of our families. It is undeniable that Qbot will make a brilliant contribution to the development of our CBD.¡± Marco shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re lying. You obviously care much about Qbot.¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t deny it. Instead, she just tried to change the topic. ¡°You¡¯d better strengthen the security here from now on to avoid a recurrence of what happened today. I won¡¯t lose money and investments just because of someone¡¯s personal behavior.¡± ninjanovel Laura, knowing she was the one being referred to, quickly responded, ¡°Loraine, why are you so arrogant? It¡¯s alright now, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t have to be so fussy about it given the partnership between ourpanies, do you?¡± Loraine didn¡¯t say a word. She only gave her a cold nce before leaving with Allen. Looking at her retreating figure, Laura became flustered. ¡°You don¡¯t you understand, do you?¡± Marco asked, fixing her with an angry re. ¡°Even if Loraine and I don¡¯t want to me you, the directors and shareholders of thepany will take it very seriously.¡± Laura¡¯s face turned pale. She now understood why Loraine had left without confronting her. Apparently, she was very confident that there were others who would deal with her! If Laura was held ountable by the shareholders, Marco would never help her. She had to do something now. She couldn¡¯t just sit still and wait for her doom. Encounter In A¡­ Chapter 634 It was Late when Loraine left Bryant Group. When she finally got back to her apartment, her phone began to ring. She looked at it and found that it was a reminder for dinner. The phone showed that a reservation had been booked for her at a restaurant. Loraine was stunned. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Was her phone infected by a virus? She didn¡¯t remember booking a reservation at any restaurant. Just as Loraine was about to use an antivirus software to clean up the phone, an idea suddenly urred to her. She held the phone up and said tentatively, ¡°Qbot?¡± Immediately, a smiley appeared on the screen along with an emoji of smiling animals. Needless to say, this was Qbot. Loraine rubbed her forehead and exhaled deeply. She just didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t expect that Qbot to get into her phone like this. Since it was such a childish and naive robot, it was not a good idea to reprimand it. So, she said patiently and gently, ¡°Qbot dear, why are you out here in my phone? You should go back, or your daddy will be worry.¡± Though she had always nned to surpass Bryant Group, she never thought that she would end up sabotaging Marco¡¯s research in this manner albeit unintentionally. They were in a partnership. If her partnerpany found out that she had stolen their most confidential program, Laura¡¯s opinion of her would be proven to be correct. By then, no amount of eloquence would be of use for her to exin herself out of the predicament. ninjanovel Qbot, on its part, was still bringing up cute little emojis on the screen. ¡°Mommy, the mainframeputer is still in daddy¡¯spany. My presence here won¡¯t affect them at all. Daddy punished me. If I stay there, I won¡¯t be able to do anything for a whole week. I will be bored to death!¡± Loraine frowned, but she just didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mommy, Let me stay in your phone for only one week. Please!¡± Qbot begged. ¡°Don¡¯t you pity me? I thought you said I was lovely? How can you have the heart to drive me away?¡± Looking at the emojis on her phone screen, Loraine just didn¡¯t know what to think of all this. Who on earth was Qbot even loyal to? Qbot keenly sensed her hesitation and immediately began to list a lot of features on the screen. Chapter 635 ¡°Mommy, I know a lot! If you allow me to stay, I can work part-time as your smart housekeeper. I¡¯ll be considerate and useful!¡± Loraine found this amusing and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Qbot was just Like a spoilt child. ¡°Okay then. You can stay. I¡¯LL go to the ce you rmended and try it to see if you¡¯re really as good as you im.¡± ¡°Yeah! Mommy is the best!¡± When Loraine eventually arrived at the restaurant where Qbot had booked a reservation, she found that it was already full, except for the table that was reserved for her. ninjanovel The tempting aromas of the dishes hit her nose and she greedily breathed them in. Qbot said proudly, ¡°Mommy, I analyzed your preferences and tastes from the data avable. Combining that with information from forty-six restaurants within a ten-kilometer radius, I selected this restaurant. Am I not awesome?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really awesome,¡± Loraine admitted. Judging from this trivial matter, she became even more confident of Qbot¡¯s value. Its use for the analysis of big data would be a trump card to attract customers in the future. Loraine quickly took her seat at the reserved table. But before she could ce an order, she saw a figure walking into the restaurant. Even though he was dressed casually, he still looked powerful. He stood there, just like a handsome model in a poster, his eyes sweeping around the restaurant. Marco? Why was he here? Loraine quickly buried her face behind the menu. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a Little nervous. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Had Marcoe here to catch her because he found out that Qbot had gotten into her phone? The phone in her hand now became like a hot potato. It made her feel guilty. Though she had not stolen the robot, it would still be embarrassing if it was found on her device. She covered her face with the menu and prayed silently that Marco would not see her. Later, she would think of a way to coax Qbot into Leaving her phone and then everything would be fine. Unfortunately, she heard the sound of a chair being pulled out. It was so close that she could not ignore it. Chapter 636 Loraine closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. Damn it! Marco leaned forward on the table and looked at Loraine with a yful smile. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Just then, a waiter came over and said to her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this gentleman said he¡¯s with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± Loraine said in a muffled voice. The waiter was confused. He turned to look at Marco. ¡°Sir?¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened in displeasure. Ignoring the waiter, he stretched out his hand and pulled down the menu. Loraine was now exposed. ¡°Loraine, this is our second partnership. How could you say you don¡¯t know me?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine raised her head and red at him. ¡°We are only partners at work. We don¡¯t have to meet in private!¡± Qbot being in her phone made her feel uneasy. Sitting face to face with Marco, her guilt was higher than ever. Marco smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether you want it or not. I¡¯m already seated here, am I not?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go!¡± Loraine dered and stood up to leave. But Marco grabbed her wrist before she could leave the table. Coincid Loraine had such a guilty conscience that she didn¡¯t shake off his hand immediately. Instead, she pretended to be calm and said to Marco, ¡°This table is yours now. Enjoy yourself. I¡¯m going home.¡± Marco raised his eyebrows and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Wait. I have something about the partnership I want to discuss with you. You should be able to spare some time for a meal, right?¡± Loraine withdrew her hand and looked at him warily. She suspected that he wanted to talk about private matters under the guise of business discussions. ¡°Loraine, what on earth are you afraid of?¡± Marco asked her. Loraine felt like a cat whose tail was being stepped on and she retorted fiercely, ¡°What am I afraid of? I just feel that someone is making up an excuse. If you want to talk about business, you can make an appointment to have a meetingter. Why must we have such a discussion in this restaurant now?¡± Chapter 637 Marco leaned back in the chair and smiled leisurely. ¡°If we want to establish the superiority of our new CBD, we have to ensure that the area is perfectly equipped with the best infrastructure and entertainment possible. What Vagow Lacks most now is a standard Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Michelin restaurant.¡± He was like a skilled hunter, easily casting out the perfect bait to draw in his prey. Just as he expected, Loraine was intrigued and began to think about what he had just said. Eventually, she sat back in her seat and said, ¡°Go on.¡± Marco smiled and sat up straight. He snapped his fingers to call the waiter over. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush this discussion. Let¡¯s have dinner first. We can¡¯t talk when we¡¯re hungry.¡± Loraine was shocked to hear this. Realizing that she had been tricked, she could only sit there and re fiercely at him. Soon, the beautifully decorated and steaming dishes with wonderful aromas were served at the table. Even the mere look of them was tempting. After serving the dishes, the waiter left as quietly as he hade. Generally, the atmosphere in the restaurant was rxing andfortable. Loraine was really hungry, so she picked up the knife and fork and began to eat immediately. The dessert was so soft that it immediately melted as she put it in her mouth. Surprisingly, it was mostly creamy and mildly tasty, but not too sweet. The taste was just perfect. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y It was as if the dishes were tailor-made exactly for her taste. Clearly, Qbot¡¯s capacity for big data analysis was amazing! ¡°Wow!¡± Loraine eximed as she ate happily. When she raised her head, she saw Marco staring at her with his chin on his hand. Feeling embarrassingly odd, Loraine coughed and asked awkwardly, ¡°What the hell are you Looking at? Won¡¯t you eat?¡± Marco leaned over and suddenly stretched out his hand to her. Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously dodged his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marco pointed at her face and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You have something on your face.¡± Chapter 638 ¡°Oh. What is it?¡± Loraine asked, eager to remove whatever was on her face. As a result, she let down her guard and Marco¡¯s finger fell on her rosy lips and he gently wiped them. The warm touch made the two of them tremble. Marco curled up his fingertips and his eyes darkened. He just watched the way Loraine was eating, and he became unconsciously fascinated. In the past, he seldom went back home for dinner while they were married. Now, he was sitting quietly and peacefully at the same table with Loraine. The feeling was so precious. Loraine swallowed and opened her mouth slightly. But before she could say anything, she heard low squeals and chatter from all around her. ninjanovel ¡°It¡¯s Loraine and Marco! They are dating! Oh my God! This is big news and it¡¯s happening right here.¡± ¡°I told you that they¡¯ve been together for a long time! They are the perfect match!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The guests at nearby tables recognized them and were discussing heatedly, which only attracted even more attention to them. Loraine hurriedly shook off Marco¡¯s hand and took a piece of tissue to wipe her mouth. ¡°Now, you see what has happened? I just didn¡¯t want this kind of misunderstanding to arise!¡± ¡°Sorry, I was thoughtless,¡± Marco shrugged in apology. But in fact, what he actually wanted was for everyone to misunderstand the situation like this. ¡°Well, we just had dinner. You should start talking about why you¡¯re here, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Loraine asked impatiently. If he hade to look for Qbot, he should have asked her earlier. Why was he torturing her by putting her in so much suspense? Marco shrugged. ¡°To build a Michelin restaurant, we must recruit a group of excellent chefs. The dishes served by this restaurant have the highest score ording to Qbot¡¯s evaluation. That¡¯s why I came here to give it a try.¡± He had not expected that Loraine would be here too. He was hardly done speaking when the phone in Loraine¡¯s bag started vibrating. Instinctively, Loraine covered her bag. Of course, she knew what was making the phone vibrate. She could even imagine the emojis Qbot sent her. She couldn¡¯t help but reach into her bag and tap her phone as if she was Lightly pping the hand of an erring child. Qbot knew that Marco woulde. It tricked her into sitting at thest table to be faced with Marco. It was not a coincidence at all. Marco didn¡¯t know what Loraine was thinking about. He asked softly, Chapter 639 ¡°Loraine, you¡¯ve tasted some of the best dishes here. How do you feel about them?¡± With a slight cough, Loraine took her hand out of her bag and sat upright before speaking ¡°They¡¯re very delicious. The preparation was fantastic. I guess they learned from the style of the famous foreign restaurant, the Geranium.¡± Marco nodded approvingly. Loraine Looked down at the almost untouched food in front of him and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you eaten?¡± ninjanovel Thinking of the method that Carl had taught him to coax a woman, Marco said in a flirtatious tone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll be satisfied as long as you enjoy the food.¡± But after the words left his mouth, he began to feel awkward. Loraine, on her part, got goose bumps all over her body and rolled her eyes in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re so picky. Even if the most expensive food is ced before you I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll still see it as something simple.¡± Marco was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the dishes Loraine cooked while they were married. Every time he ate her food, they always met his taste. But he was so busy with his work that he seldom went home for dinner. When she saw that Marco had nothing more to say, Loraine called the waiter to bring the bill. Marco pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t want to miss this hard won opportunity to talk with her alone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Looking at the dishes on the table, he suddenly came up with an idea ¡°Loraine, didn¡¯t you just say that you were familiar with the cooking style of this restaurant? Do you want to see the chef?¡± In order to develop the catering area of the new CBD, a group of excellent chefs were necessary. That was one of the purposes of Marco¡¯s visit to the restaurant-to poach a good chef Loraine felt it was a good idea, so she nodded in agreement. The restaurant was no longer very busy, so within a few minutes, the chef, Tonio Pavani, was called out. He was dressed in a white chef¡¯s suit and looked neat and energetic. He instantly won their favor the moment he appeared. Marco nodded in satisfaction and addressed him, ¡°Mr. Tonio, I invite you to contribute in the development of the new CBD of Bryant Group. What do you think? As for sry, you can name whatever amount you want.¡± Tonio¡¯s expression changed slightly. He nced at Marco from the corner of his eye and turned him down without any hesitation. Chapter 640 ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Marco frowned. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The sry Bryant Group will pay you will be more than ten times the amount you get here.¡± Tonio looked straight at him this time, but his eyes had a look of indifference in them. ¡°I know you don¡¯t lack money, but I don¡¯t want it. Please leave if you¡¯ve finished your meal. Don¡¯t insult me with your stinky money.¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened in anger and Loraine couldn¡¯t help Laughing. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Marco demanded. The fact that she wasughing at him instead of speaking up for him made him feel disappointed and depressed. Loraine tried to hold back her Laughter and said jokingly, ¡°It seems you only know how to use money to win people¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°So you think you can do better?¡± Marco scoffed. Without hesitation, Loraine turned to Tonio and said earnestly, ¡°Mr. ninjanovel Pavani, I¡¯m Loraine Torres of Universe Group. We are working together with Bryant Group to develop a new CBD in Vagow that will have a series ofmercial buildings, shopping malls, entertainment facilities and so on. The first thing we want to do is to build a top-notch catering area. After tasting your marvelous dishes, Marco and I decided to invite you to join us.¡± Seeing how friendly she was, Tonio dropped his guard and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to embarrass you by being boastful, but frankly, I¡¯ve worked in several high-end restaurants before and I¡¯m already tired of managing big restaurants. The brand premium is too much, which sometimes leads to overlooking quality food and good taste. So, I want to focus on cooking rather than making a lot of money.¡± ¡°You are quite right! I can¡¯t agree more.¡± Loraine nodded in concurrence, with a bright smile. ¡°But Mr. Pavani, I¡¯m telling you now that I want to have the best restaurant, not the most shy or expensive one.¡± Tonio was obviously moved by this statement, and his expression softened a lot. ¡°Mr. Pavani, if you join us, more and more people will taste your food and your style will be widespread,¡± Loraine added. Feeling her sincerity, Tonio finally made up his mind and stretched out his hand. ¡°Well, if you promise to keep your word, I¡¯ll ept your invitation.¡± Loraine shook hands with him happily and they both agreed on the day and time to formally discuss the partnership. After Tonio left, Marco frowned in confusion. ¡°I offered him the best conditions. Why did he refuse me and end up agreeing with you?¡± Wasn¡¯t it a big deal for the CEO of Bryant Group to personally invite a chef? Loraine nced at him and sneered, ¡°You always act as if you¡¯re a dictator. You order people to do what you want. You¡¯re Lucky he didn¡¯t kick you out. Look, people are notmodities. They need emotionalmunication.¡± Marco kept quiet and began to think back. He regarded his marriage to Loraine as a deal, right? Chapter 641 He thought he could buy an obedient wife as long as he gave her money. He never really considered her feelings and emotions. That was why they ended up getting divorced. Now that Marco realized all this, he grabbed Loraine¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Loraine.¡± Loraine cast a confused nce at the hand holding her arm. Why did Marco suddenly react so strongly? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y It was just that he failed to poach Tonio. What made him apologize to her? Although Marco had previously treated her badly, he had never apologized to her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Loraine grumbled silently to herself. She made an unsessful attempt to remove his arm. She could tell Marco was very serious by the expression on his face. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you failed to poach the chef. Going forward, all you have to do is be mindful of your attitude and tone.¡± Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t believe that Marco, who was conceited, would genuinely take into ount the feelings of others. Marco didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. They had different thoughts from one another. The eavesdropping Qbot was so agitated that it repeatedly vibrated inside Loraine¡¯s bag. Frowning, Marco nced at her bag, and asked, ¡°Is there anything urgent?¡± Loraine felt a wave of panic wash over her. She tried to control her expression as she replied, ¡°Perhaps my uncle is calling me. Thank you for today¡¯s dinner. I¡¯ll take my Leave.¡± Marco was baffled. He didn¡¯t realize what had happened until Loraine was gone. Something was off. Loraine hadn¡¯t looked at her phone once throughout the entire conversation. How could she know that her uncle was trying to find her? As soon as she left the restaurant, Loraine hailed a taxi to take her back to her apartment. She patted her chest as she entered her room and exhaled a sigh of relief. She immediately pulled out her phone and started searching for the source of the vibration. The cell phone¡¯s disy was crammed with messages, and Qbot was still sending more. The notification bar slid down Like water as the messages continued to pop up. ¡°Daddy is so stupid!¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you have a speaking mouth? Say something! I fell tortured!¡± Chapter 642 ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°Mommy, why did you marry Daddy back then? Howe he didn¡¯t take you home tonight? I¡¯m so disappointed!¡± Feeling a headache, Loraine sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Marco isn¡¯t pursuing me right now. You don¡¯t need to put in as much effort to create chances for us.¡± Qbot put on an ignorant act. ¡°Mommy, what do you mean? I can¡¯tprehend!¡± Loraine narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Qbot, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll send you back immediately if you continue acting this way.¡± As expected, Qbot dropped the act and apologized. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ve gathered information about your breath, heartbeat, and pulse, and I will y some soft songs to help you get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± ninjanovel Loraine nodded helplessly. Thanks to the songs, Loraine did get some rest that night. Unexpectedly, Bryant Group and Universe Group were two of the top searches the following morning. Immediately after turning on her phone, Loraine noticed a news item listed as the top trending topic. ¡°Bryant Group¡¯s Lab appears to be experiencing a problem, which may be rted to itsmercial competition with Universe Group.¡± Loraine scowled and opened the article. The image of her and Allen walking into Bryant Group was the most shared post. Its words were misleading. ¡°An insider ims that there was a significant failure in Bryant Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Group¡¯sb the day when Loraine and her researcher visited thepany yesterday. It¡¯s hard not to doubt it.¡± Additionally, the post had a lot ofments. ¡°Does that mean that Loraine¡¯s dishonestpetition is destroying Bryant Group? What a vicious woman!¡± ¡°A solid reputation always surrounded Bryant Group. Rarely did anyboratory failure make the news. How is it possible that something went wrong as soon as Loraine arrived?¡± Many people firmly believed that Loraine¡¯s dirty deeds were the cause of the failure and kept cing the me on her. ¡°It¡¯s horrendous. It¡¯s hical to defeat her rival by ying dirty tricks! Ex-husband and ex-wife shouldn¡¯t have cooperated.¡± ¡°I advise otherpanies in the industry to be on guard against Loraine. She¡¯s sly and maniptive.¡± Chapter 643 When Loraine saw these remarks, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. They simply used her without any supporting evidence. Qbot spoke for Marco. ¡°Mommy, trust Daddy. He certainly didn¡¯t do it!¡± Loraine nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Marco was not that stupid because teaming up the twopanies was not simple. ninjanovel There were a lot of people who wanted to sabotage the cooperation because they envied them. Loraine didn¡¯t want those people to get their way. Thus, she Logged in her ount and denied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but some people truly have no brains. It¡¯s a pity I had nothing to do with theb failure at Bryant Group. Rather, I helped them.¡± Someone asked doubtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you! Where is the evidence?¡± After a while, Marcomented too. ¡°Loraine, you¡¯re being humble. You have undoubtedly been a huge help to us. Thank you once more on behalf of Bryant Group. I¡¯m hoping that going forward, our cooperation will go more smoothly.¡± Li Marco¡¯sment to Loraine undoubtedly confirmed what Loraine had said. People who had doubted her were put to shame. They were shocked by the sudden turn of events. Immediately after this, another piece of news popped up online. Someone had posted a photo of Loraine and Marco having dinner in a restaurant that night. The restaurant was very popr and famous, so as soon as the photo was posted, many people quickly testified that the two did indeed have dinner at the restaurant that night, and they were there to witness it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If what had been imed online was true about Loraine maliciously causing the failure of Bryant Group¡¯sb, how could the two of them sit together and have dinner? It became even clearer at this point that the two of them were not pretending to show that there was nothing wrong between them. Truly, they were not affected by theb failure. Since this issue had beenpletely settled and understood, the focus of the masses¡¯ attention immediately shifted to another thing. ¡°What exactly is going on between Loraine and Marco?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just an ordinary business partnership, will the two of them have dinner alone in a private restaurant? This is obviously beyond the normal working rtionship!¡± ¡°Forget it. Who was the one spreading the story that Loraine sabotaged Chapter 644 Bryant Group¡¯s research?¡± ¡°Since they used the surveince photos of Loraine in Bryant Group then the person that spread this fake news must be someone inside the group. This makes this whole thing highly intriguing. What could be the person¡¯s motive?¡± Before Long, more and more people began toe to the conclusion that the person was actually the real saboteur. And clearly, the person¡¯s n was to frame Loraine. People immediately began to check the list of visitors that hade to Bryant Group that day. Some insiders secretly cooperated with them and provided them the required information. Soon, they found that, except for Loraine and her team, there was only one other visitor, Laura Bryant. ¡°Who is this Laura?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she Marco¡¯s mother?¡± ninjanovel ¡°I don¡¯t think she has anything to do with this. How could she destroy her ownpany?¡± There were all kinds of guesses and theories online, but the topic was bing increasingly viral. Meanwhile, Laura was about to go out when Marco came back and stopped her. ¡°Why did you leak the information about theb to the public and try to frame Loraine for it?¡± Marco demanded without any preamble, his face darkening in anger. Laura was shocked, but she quickly hid her bag behind her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Fearing that Marco wouldn¡¯t believe her, she quickly added, ¡°Besides, I own shares of Bryant Group. How can I leak confidential information about our ownpany? That would be very bad, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Marco sneered. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t spread the rumor because you were scared of being med by the board of directors, eh?¡± Hearing this, Laura broke into a cold sweat. But she still pretended to be calm. ¡°Marco, don¡¯t you trust your mother? I¡¯m not stupid! I know there are surveince cameras in the company, and yet you think I made up such a clumsy rumor?¡± But Marco didn¡¯t believe her even one bit. The disappointment in his eyes was very evident. He had nned to give Laura a chance to confess, but she had thrown it away. ¡°Since you knew that Qbot is the gship achievement of thepany and we need it to remain confidential at all costs, you decided to make trouble for Loraine because you were sure that we would never release the surveince footage to disprove the rumor, right?¡± Without the surveince footage, Loraine wouldn¡¯t have any evidence to prove her innocence. As a result, no one would believe her, no matter how much she exined. Laura¡¯s scheme had clearly been a very vicious one. Unfortunately for her, she never expected that Loraine would have dinner with Marco that day, which was more than enough to convince everyone that Loraine was not guilty. Now that her Lie had been exposed by Marco, Laura¡¯s face turned deathly pale.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 645 Marco looked at her in contempt and shook his head. ¡°Mom, did you spread that rumor to frame Loraine?¡± he asked through gritted teeth. Laura still tried to push her luck to see if she could get away with it. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I-¡° ¡°Did you think I¡¯d confront you without evidence? This is the proof that you contacted someone to spread the fake story online.¡± As Marco spoke, he took the phone even closer to her face so she could see the screen clearly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll handle this matter fair and square. I¡¯ll hand the evidence to the board of directors. You can exin yourself to them.¡± The evidence was solid and irrefutable. Laura now realized how much trouble she was in and she began to beg. ¡°Marco, I admit it¡¯s my fault this time. I was possessed. Please don¡¯t give the evidence to the board of directors. It¡¯s a family matter. Let¡¯s solve it by ourselves please.¡± Marco¡¯s face remained unchanged and expressionless. His eyes were cold and sharp, and his lips drawn into a thin Line When Laura saw the determination in his face, her heart sank and she screamed, ¡°Marco, you can¡¯t treat me like this! Remember, I¡¯m your mother!¡± All of a sudden, the voice of an old woman cut in. Ang¡¯s Library Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If he can¡¯t, then I can.¡± Laura turned around in shock. The next moment, Liza pped her hard across her face. Family Affecti A burning pain came from Laura¡¯s swelling face. She covered it with her hand, tears in her eyes, and looked at Liza in disbelief. ¡°Why did you p me?¡± Liza had a long face. Laura had no idea how much Liza had just heard. Liza scolded, ¡°How dare you? You risked Bryant Group¡¯s reputation. Do you still care for Marco¡¯s father?¡± Laura realized Liza was angry when she heard her mention Marco¡¯s Late father, and she shed tears of grief. ¡°I¡¯ve devoted many years of my Life to the Bryant family. I¡¯ve worked hard even if I haven¡¯t contributed anything significant.¡± She nced at Marco. ¡°Everything is in his hands. Marina and I got nothing¡­¡± Marco frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t know why his mother seemed to be excluding him from their family. Laura didn¡¯t seem to be close to Marco, which became more apparent after Marina¡¯s birth. Chapter 646 Laura had never approached him except to ask him for money and help her and her daughter clean up the mess. Laura always Looked at him with calcting eyes, which is not how a mother should look at her son. Since he was a child, Marco had known that she didn¡¯t like him. He gradually grew ustomed to it and grew quieter. His grandmotherter sent him abroad to study and start up a business. As a result, his rtionship with his family was even more alienated. Fortunately, he was no Longer depressed over Laura¡¯s cold treatment of him and her preference for Marina. Marco remained silent. Liza gave him a worried look before ring sternly at Laura. ¡°You heartless thing! How much money did Marco give you and your daughter over the years? Are you still not satisfied?¡± ¡°Marina and I deserve it!¡± Laura eximed in a raised voice. Ang¡¯s Library Liza¡¯s face darkened and she roared, ¡°Bryant Group would have gone out of business if it weren¡¯t for Marco! How do you think you and your daughter are able to share in thepany¡¯s profits while living in luxury today?¡± Laura couldn¡¯t retort. Liza snorted. ¡°The only ones who cause problems for Bryant Group are you and your daughter. Not only that, you also pressured Loraine into divorcing Marco. What a useless loser you are!¡± She made no mention of what she had previously done to Loraine. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Laura was enraged since Liza put all the me on her. Sheined, ¡°It¡¯s not all my fault! It¡¯s Loraine¡¯s. While she was married to Marco, she concealed her true identity and background. She restored her identity as soon as they got divorced. And she even pestered Marco. I¡¯m just defending Bryant Group against her.¡± Liza hesitated when she heard this. Seeing her hesitation, Laura continued, ¡°As you can see, Loraine is solely to me this time. Without her, Bryant Group was perfectly fine.¡± Suddenly, Liza frowned. ¡°Shut up! How dare you mention thepany? Bryant Group is the one that is affected the most in this situation.¡± Laura was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Are you nuts? Or do you simply not have a brain?¡± Liza said crossly. Chapter 647 ¡°Thepany¡¯sb failure is a significant scandal. Thankfully, the news of Marco and Loraine having dinner has diverted the attention of the public. Otherwise, Bryant Group¡¯s stock would drop in price. If that happened, I¡¯d see how you could make up for the group¡¯s losses!¡± When Laura heard that, her legs grew weak, and she copsed to the floor. ¡°I just circted some rumors. How could it have such a great impact?¡± Liza snorted. ¡°All the losses that urred due to this will be deducted from your stock bonus. Just bear in mind that you shouldn¡¯t me me for kicking you out of the family if you make trouble again!¡± Laura¡¯s face had lost color. Marina was secretly standing against the wall near the stairs, gnashing her teeth. She was furious as she listened to everything. She dared not challenge her grandmother, and she harbored a deep hatred for Loraine. Ang¡¯s Library Even after the divorce, Loraine still made her and her mother live in hell. Marina grit her teeth as she sent a message to a group of her friends. ¡°I¡¯LL make anyone who can help me teach Loraine a lesson my sister-inw!¡± For a while, everyone in the group was silent. Nobody dared respond to her. No matter how avaricious her friends were about her being Marco¡¯s wife, they dared not offend the Torres family. Furthermore, Marco gave Loraine the diamond mine that Marina had been boasting about. They were all aware that Marco still had feelings for Loraine. Nobody dared to provoke Loraine because it was risky. It would also frustrate Marco. They couldn¡¯t afford handle such consequences. After a long time, a person responded to her. ¡°Marina, I¡¯ll help you.¡± People¡¯s attention was shifted from the ident at Bryant Group to the news that Bryant Group and Universe Group cooperated again and that Loraine and Marco had dinner together. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Gossip was, after all, more entertaining than financial news. Gossip that Loraine and Marco had poached the restaurant¡¯s chef and had ns to develop a food court quickly spread. People predicted that the new CBD the two families were building would quickly be a newndmark in Vagow. As Loraine saw how the cooperation was trending, she thought for a while and then contacted Bryant Group¡¯s project director. They discussed it, and both sides agreed to capitalize on the current hot topic. Chapter 648 Loraine decided onunching the food court n and holding an investment-attracting meeting. Marco seconded her n. As there was an agreement between the leaders of both sides, the work efficiency was very high. In two days, the meeting room was prepared and the first investment-attracting meeting was held. The meeting that day was more popr than expected. ALL the big catering groups showed interest and sent their representatives to participate in the meeting. All were present, from fast food chains to cafeterias. Those looking to join were all big shots in the catering industry. No business district had ever had such poprity from the beginning. The value of the new CBD that Bryant Group and Universe Group worked on was known. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The meeting went on enthusiastically. From the stage where she sat, Loraine spotted Tonio and greeted him. Tonio was not in a chef¡¯s suit today. He wore casual clothes, which in a way stood out from the serious business representatives around him. When he saw Loraine, he walked over with a smile. Loraine pulled out the contract and showed Tonio. ¡°The first spot has been saved for you!¡± Tonio took the papers, ready to sign. Ang¡¯s Library Right then, someone sneered. ¡°I thought you were different, but now I can see you¡¯re still narrow-minded, Loraine.¡± A woman, adorned in a white suit from a famous brand, stared at Loraine with contempt. ¡°The food court was developed on hype and boasts. However, it seems it only attracted low-end and unknown restaurants. It¡¯s hrious.¡± Loraine raised her brows at the woman¡¯s brazen hostility and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± For a couple of seconds, the woman froze, then she snarled angrily, ¡°Stop with the pretense, Loraine. I¡¯m Colette Moreau. My father owns Moreau Group. Marina and I are close friends, and I visited her a lot. How could you not know who I am?¡± Loraine carefully thought on her words. She then recalled something. Chapter 649 There had indeed been a person who visited the Bryant family often to get close to Marco under the guise of being a close friend of Marina¡¯s. However, Marco quickly exposed her intentions and rejected her firmly. Thus, this so-called best friend of Marina had not reached out to the Bryant family for a long time. Loraine couldn¡¯t tell if Colette was here for Marco or for food court. Loraine¡¯s eyes narrowed and she smiled. ¡°Ah, I remember. You are Colette Moreau. What¡¯s causing you to be so pissed off? If you¡¯re only here making trouble, then I¡¯ll have to call the security to escort you out.¡± ¡°Of course I have a valid reason to be here!¡± Colette cleared her throat and her tone was daring and shrill. ¡°I came here on behalf of Moreau Group to discuss joining the food court. However, I¡¯m having second thoughts now seeing how you recruited such a small and shabby solo-run restaurant. Won¡¯t it be degrading for Moreau Group to join in such a project?¡± There were whispers from all other representatives around. The marketing director beside Loraine whispered in her ear, ¡°Moreau Group is extremely powerful in the catering industry. We¡¯ll benefit a lot from a cooperation with them. Wouldn¡¯t it be best we reconsider the contract with Tonio Pavani?¡± ninjanovel Colette smugly took in the reactions of the people around, triumphantly waiting for Loraine to plead for her cooperation. Loraine would have to endure it due to the overall situation in the name of cooperation whether she Liked it or not! Adding to that, Colette could use this opportunity as well to get close to Marco. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Just as Colette¡¯s mind was imagine her bright future ahead, she was suddenly pulled out of her thoughts by Loraine¡¯s nonchnt response. ¡°Stop joking around here. I don¡¯t have any intentions to cooperate with Moreau Group. You can head back now.¡± Colette¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Colette gasped in shock and disbelief. ¡°Loraine, what do you mean by that?¡± Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email Chapter 650 Loraine pretended to be surprised. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t understand? What I meant was that even if Moreau Group wants to join us, it¡¯ll also be rejected. So I¡¯d like to thank you for quitting. It saves everyone¡¯s time.¡± Colette¡¯s face turned pale. The mocking eyes of the crowd made her feel embarrassed. Things didn¡¯t go as she had predicted. Shouldn¡¯t Loraine be the one begging her to join them? Colette took a deep breath and said in an angry tone, ¡°Loraine, how dare you say that! Do you know that Moreau Group has more than 30 sub brands and has opened close to a thousand top restaurants across the world? How dare you refuse to partner with us? I guess you are only used to low-level brands that are just mediocre like you!¡± Moreau Group was argepany. At this point, the representatives of the popr brands that had decided to partner with Loraine began to have second thoughts. They were all afraid that they would be regarded as low-level brands. Ang¡¯s Library Colette felt very happy with the effect she was creating, and she went even further. ¡°Now I know why it took the Torres family so long to admit that you are one of them. After all, you know nothing about business management and you only keep embarrassing the family.¡± The moment she said this, the ce became silent for a few seconds. Everyone present knew that after Loraine¡¯s identity had been kept a secret after she had been found and taken back by the Torres family. It wasn¡¯t revealed until she was divorced Marco. What Colette had just said made people ponder on it. Did the Torres family keep Loraine¡¯s identity a secret to protect her, or because they dislike her? But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Loraine was not angry with Colette as they had all expected. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email She looked indifferent and had a scornful smile. ¡°Whatever you think or say, it doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that I¡¯m the heir of the Torres family now. Whether or not you¡¯refortable with it is of no importance.¡± Colette froze in astonishment. Loraine went on unhurriedly, ¡°As for the food court project, it¡¯s the business of Universe Group alone. And as the CEO, I can operate it anyhow I want. An outsider like you has no right to tell me what to do.¡± This was a huge p in Colette¡¯s face and she wasn¡¯t going to take it lying down. ¡°It¡¯s a big project. It is not totally up to you! Bryant Group is also involved in the project. I¡¯ll have a talk with Marco!¡± She stared at the curtain behind Loraine, thinking that Marco just hadn¡¯te out from the back stage yet. Loraine shrugged and said, ¡°Talk to him all you want. But I¡¯d like to inform you that he¡¯s not here. If you want to find him, please go and find him. Don¡¯t interfere with my work here.¡± Chapter 651 Colette didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Loraine, are you trying to prevent me from meeting with Marco? Or are you afraid that if I partner with him, he¡¯ll fall in Love with me and forsake you?¡± Loraine found her self-confidence funny andughed. ¡°Look, even though I appreciate your confidence, I remember very well that Marco refused you in the past. What makes you think it will be any different now? And why would I stop you from meeting him, hmm?¡± Loraine sneered, poking deep into Colette¡¯s old scars. Colette¡¯s face went red with fury. ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t think you have a right to be arrogant just because you¡¯re the CEO of Universe Group. Remember, you¡¯re still a country bumpkin who knows nothing! And as for me, I¡¯m no Longer the rich girl who only sshes money on Luxury.¡± Loraine found this very interesting and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I majored in culinary arts in college. I once worked as a chief cook in a Michelin restaurant and recently started operating my own restaurant. I¡¯m much better than you!¡± Loraine was surprised by her achievements. She had thought that anyone that was friends Marina would be nothing but a spoiled idiot. Was this woman an exception? Suddenly, her phone on the table began ringing. Loraine picked it up and she found that she was looking at the detailed information of Colette which had just been sent by Qbot. After ncing at it briefly, she couldn¡¯t help bursting into Laughter, which interrupted Colette, who was still unting her achievements. ¡°Colette, you¡¯re here iming to be an aplished expert, but the truth is that you¡¯ve been using the reputation of Moreau Group to deceive customers and provide them with expensive services that are of low quality. I¡¯m sorry, but my food court doesn¡¯t need an enterprise like yours that doesn¡¯t respect its customers.¡± Colette¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment, but she wouldn¡¯t just give up without a fight. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Do you know how much our annual profits is? Only a fool like you who knows nothing will refuse to partner with us. I¡¯m sure Marco will agree!¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± asked a cold voice. It was none other than Marco. He strode into the meeting room, his face as dark as night. ¡°I¡¯m only in partnership with Universe Group. If Loraine refuses to partner with you, then I can never do the same!¡± Famili Marco, wearing a spotless designer suit, strode up to the stage. His eyes were cold and sharp. But when he saw Loraine, his eyes softened and he nodded slightly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Meanwhile, Colette was looking longingly at him with love and affection in her eyes. Compared with his image in her mind, Marco looked even more mature and handsome in reality. Chapter 652 She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shy as she stepped forward to meet him. ¡°Marco, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a Long time!¡± Marco took a few steps back and said to her in an emotionless tone, ¡°We are not that close.¡± Colette was stunned. ¡°But I¡¯m Colette, Marina¡¯s best friend! Marco, don¡¯t you remember me? I used to come to your house a lot.¡± Marco looked down at her and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re just a friend of my sister. Does that mean I must also be close to you?¡± ¡°Miss, this is a workce. You should address our CEO as Mr. Bryant,¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Carl reminded her. Colette¡¯s face turned livid and tears appeared in her eyes. But Marco didn¡¯t even look at her anymore. He simply walked up to Loraine and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. There was an emergency at thepany.¡± Loraine was not surprised. Before he came, Carl had already told her. She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please take a seat.¡° Marco smiled and pulled out a chair to sit beside her. The two of them talked as if no one else was around. Colette¡¯s eyes burned with jealousy as she looked at them. She was determined not to give up so easily, so she walked over to Marco and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about a possible partnership on behalf of Moreau Group. Loraine turned me down earlier without even listening to me. Marco, please give me a chance. I¡¯ll prove to you how important and valuable we can be to you.¡± Marco looked at her and frowned in displeasure. ¡°Look, this project was jointly developed by Bryant Group and Universe Group. We must guarantee its reputation. Loraine has already rejected you, so there¡¯s nothing else to discuss. Personally, I won¡¯t partner with your brand. You guys only focus on marketing but you don¡¯t have much of a reputation when ites to quality.¡± Colette was shocked by the direct usation and she quickly tried to exin herself. ¡°No. It¡¯s just some poor people spreading these false rumors about us. Don¡¯t believe anything Loraine tells you!¡± ¡°Did you say rumors?¡± Marco scoffed. ¡°Do you need me to show you all the data on Moreau Group?¡± Chapter 653 Colette¡¯s eyelid twitched and she quickly turned away to hide the Look of guilt in her eyes. After a while, she asked, ¡°So what? Moreau Group¡¯s financial reports are real. We made three hundred million dorsst year!¡± Loraine told her, ¡°Do you think Marco and I have never seen three hundred million dors? Here is a friendly reminder. If you continue to treat customers as idiots, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t make any profit in the future.¡± The restaurants owned by Moreau Group in recent years all had negative feedback. The price was high, but the quality of the food was poor. They were clearly taking advantage of the brand¡¯s reputation and using it to cheat people. What Loraine had just told her was something that would inevitably happen. But Colette found it very offensive. She felt as if Loraine was cursing her. But unfortunately, Marco was on Loraine¡¯s side, so Colette couldn¡¯t just confront her the way she wanted. When she noticed that the representatives of other brands were still watching the drama, she decided to get them involved. ¡°Loraine, stop making a fool of yourself if you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. Every brand wants to make money! No one is here to discuss partnership for the sake of charity. To develop such a big project as this, you could only find a few small, shabby roadside restaurants to partner with, eh? Are you joking?¡± Her statement immediately brought rise to chaos in the venue. The reason they were all in business was to make money. If they wouldn¡¯t make any money, why would they join the project? Suddenly, Marco stood up on his feet and announced, ¡°Bliss Restaurant, run by Tonio Pavani, is a high-quality restaurant that has been selected by Bryant Group based on careful evaluation. Bliss Restaurant has never received any negative feedback, which is a far better choice than Moreau Group.¡± He paused and looked around at everyone before dering in a firm and confident tone, ¡°As long as Bryant Group and Universe Group work together, the revenues will continue to increase year after year. After you join us, I promise you the long-term profit of this project will grow by a billion dors every single year.¡± ¡°One billion dors? Oh my God!¡± ALL across the hall, there were gasps of surprise at the figure Marco had mentioned. Thepanies that had been hesitant were now eager to sign the contract and join in, and they didn¡¯t hesitate to push Colette aside. Fortunately, Colette managed to stay on her feet by supporting herself against the wall. Her aim was to make things difficult for Loraine, but now, the exact opposite was happening. She began to regreting to cause problems for Loraine. It was highly embarrassing for her to stand on the line and wait her turn to apply for a partnership, but she had no choice but to do it. Unfortunately for her, Carl soon noticed her presence and promptly told her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but Mr. Bryant and Miss Torres have rejected you. So, please Leave.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so rude!¡± Colette shouted at him, stamping her feet angrily. But still, she had no choice but to leave.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 654 The recent fracas did not affect the progress of the meeting in any way. Nobody even noticed when Colette left. All the attention of thepany representatives in attendance was on gaining the much-needed partnership with Universe Group and Bryant Group. Loraine and Marco were patient as they personally inspected the quality of the various brands. Finally, when it was 6 pm, the meeting came to a perfect end. The representatives gradually dispersed, and the venue quieted down. The staff of Universe Group and Bryant Group now worked together to sort out the List and clear up the ce. Loraine stood up and stretched herself tiredly, with a smile on her face. After hesitating for a moment, Marco opened a bottle of water and cleared his throat to grab her attention. ¡°Here. Have some water. It¡¯s been a fruitful day.¡± It seemed as if he didn¡¯t know what to say to her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Loraine took the water but said nothing in response. As a result, Marco became silent as well. Carl, who had been silently watching them from the corner of his eye, was disappointed. He couldn¡¯t believe Marco, who was so decisive in the business world, was so dumb when it came to love. Carl decided to help him. He put on a ttering smile and walked up to Loraine. ¡°Miss Torres, today¡¯s event was a sess. Shouldn¡¯t you and Mr. Bryant invite everyone to celebrate it over dinner?¡± As he said this, he gave his boss a sly wink. Marco immediately understood his hint and nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I agree with Carl. This will make the employees of bothpanies be better connected and it will improve the cooperation.¡± Loraine thought about it for a while, then she said, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s on Chapter 655 OP The employees grinned from ear to ear when they heard such wonderful news. Eventually, it was decided that the Location would be a bar. Now that bothpanies had been in partnership for some time, the employees of both sides were gradually familiar with each other. In the past, they hated each other and were at constant Loggerheads. But now, they were in harmony. Wine flowed freely in the bar and the atmosphere became very warm. Nichol, the project director of Bryant Group, suddenly dered, ¡°Drinking alone is boring. We need to find a way to add more fun!¡± ¡°What should we do then, Nichol?¡± one of the staff of Universe Group asked him. ¡°Um¡­ What about truth or dare? If you refuse the answer a question or perform a dare, you¡¯ll have to drink a ss of wine. What do you all think?¡± Nichol asked eagerly. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Both groups were made up mostly of young people. This get-together was the easiest way they could get closer to each other and have fun devoid of any disagreement. After opening the truth or dare app on his phone, Nichol suddenly realized that he had not asked for the opinions of the two CEOs. He turned to the duo and asked, ¡°Mr. Bryant, Miss Torres, what do you say?¡± Since the employees were all in high spirits, Loraine didn¡¯t want to disappoint them, so she nodded in approval. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Marco, too, agreed. They were all surprised to see Marco participating in the game. They were a little uneasy. But as the excitement in the bar increased, their fear vanished and only excitement was left. Everyone stared at the app as it rolled and rolled. Some were cheering, hoping that it would fall on someone they had in mind, while others were praying, hoping that it would not point to them. Eventually, it stopped at Loraine. She was slightly taken aback to find that it had picked her. But Nichol didn¡¯t care. In fact, he seemed happy about it. He rubbed his hands happily and asked, ¡°Miss Torres, truth or dare?¡± All eyes turned to Loraine.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 656 She hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Truth.¡± Nichol couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He quickly nced at Marco and sighed. But almost instantly, he was back to his old excited self. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since Loraine had made her selection, he had no choice but to go along with it. So, he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°There are so many gossips about your romantic affairs, some even involving your uncle. Who do you really Love?¡± Everyone was eagerly looking forward to her answer. If not that it was a game, no one would dare to ask her such a question. Even Marco tensed up and tightened his grip on his winess when he heard the question. Facing the curious eyes of all the employees present, Loraine replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not in love with anyone.¡± Marco was stunned. ninjanovel She was not in love with anyone? That meant that she didn¡¯t Love him anymore. But it also meant she had not yet fallen in love with another man. The game continued. Loraine¡¯s participation made everyone very happy This round, Loraine was picked again. This time, she frowned in surprise. Was it just chance or what? Nevertheless, Nichol was as ready as always. He rubbed his hands excitedly and told her, ¡°Miss Torres, you chose truth the Last time, so since you can¡¯t make the same choice two consecutive times, it must be dare this time.¡± Loraine nodded in understanding. ¡°The dare you¡¯ll be given is randomly generated by the program. It all depends on your luck. So, Miss Torres, please don¡¯t me me if you don¡¯t like what it produces,¡± Nichol said as a disimer. Then he tapped the screen and the dare popped up. Nichol took a look at the screen and then he happily announced, ¡°Kiss the first guy on your left¡­¡± His voice trailed off when he saw who was on the left side of Loraine. Marco was the one seated on the left side of Loraine. Even after the announcement, his face remained expressionless. Chapter 657 When he turned to nce at Nichol, the room became so quiet that if a needle dropped, the sound would be clearly heard. Normally, people would make fun of them. But the two were the CEOs. Who would dare to do that? Everyone knew that these two were divorced, and their rtionship were that good. Though Loraine was usually kind and easy-going, it was hard to guarantee that she would not be angry with the way the game was ying out. As for Marco, though he had agreed to y the game with them, he didn¡¯t truly get involved in it. And no one had dared to ask him. The atmosphere felt very awkward. It was a while before Loraine finally reacted. She heard Nichol clearly when he announced the dare. But how could she be expected to kiss Marco¡¯s lips? Subconsciously, she looked sideways and caught sight of his Lips, and her heart skipped a beat. ninjanovel Before anyone could say Jack, she suddenly grabbed the bottle of wine and poured herself a ss. She was admitting defeat and taking her punishment. But as soon as she lifted the winess to her lips, it was pressed down by a strong hand. Loraine was stunned. Before she could react, her wrist was gently pulled down to the table. She turned to see who it was and an expressionless face stared back at her. ALL of a sudden, her mind went nk. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp when she felt Marco¡¯s warm breath on her neck. He was staring closely and intently at her from under his long Lashes. Seeing how ufortable she was, he finally decided to relent. If there was no one else around, he would certainly have kissed her. With an imperceptible sigh, Marco turned his face and kissed Loraine on the cheek instead. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She tensed up immediately and tightly grabbed the corner of his shirt. At this point, both their hearts were beating wildly. The kiss was very brief. As soon as his warm lips touched her cheek, he promptly pulled back to monitor her reaction. To his surprise, she seemed to be in a trance. He chuckled and stretched out his hand to caress her face. It was at this point that Loraine came to herself and quickly pushed him away. Marco stood up and sighed in satisfaction. Chapter 658 Everyone else held their breath as they watched in utter silence. Nichol was the first to speak. ¡°The kiss is supposed to be on the lips. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. So, this doesn¡¯t count,¡± he mumbled. Marco frowned, but said nothing. He simply picked up the ss of wine that Loraine had just poured and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Is that enough?¡± he asked Nichol. Nichol nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Loraine, on her part, was feeling a little restless. Her face, especially the part that Marco had kissed, was very hot. She tried to pretend as if nothing had happened, but she failed miserably. What made it worse was the fact that Marco was still sitting next to her. She closed her eyes for a while and then got up on her feet. ¡°I have something urgent to do, so I¡¯m going home. You guys can continue the game,¡± she said with a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯m also leaving now,¡± Marco said and got up too. Carl knew what his boss was thinking, so he quickly came to his assistance. ¡°Miss Torres, Mr. Bryant just drank a ss of wine for your sake. Since it¡¯s not safe for him to drive, can you give him a ride?¡± Loraine froze. Her aim was to avoid facing Marco any Longer, and now, she would have to sit in the same car with him? ninjanovel No way! That would not happen! She cleared her throat and replied, ¡°You¡¯re his assistant. Why can¡¯t you drive him yourself?¡± Carl smiled and pointed at the bottle in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve drunk a lot myself. Besides, Mr. Bryant has given the driver a holiday, so he¡¯s not avable.¡± Loraine was speechless. She just didn¡¯t know what to say. She tried to think of something, but her mind was nk. Already, Marco was smiling, thinking that she was going to agree with Carl¡¯s idea. But Loraine pointed at Nichol and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t had any wine. He can take Marco back home.¡± With that, she picked up her bag and hurried out of the ce. Marco stared at Nichol, which made Nichol shiver in apprehension. He couldn¡¯t help but remember all the mistakes he had made in the past few years. He knew Marco could easily decide to punish him now for all those past mistakes, so he decided to apologize immediately. Chapter 659 ¡°Mr. Bryant, I¡¯m the one to me and I¡¯m really sorry. I swear I didn¡¯t know that the app would produce such a dare. It generates these things randomly, you know.¡± Marco said nothing, his face as hard as stone. ¡°You¡¯ve made yet another mistake.¡± Carl sighed and shook his head. ¡°What mistake?¡± Nichol asked in confusion. Meanwhile, Loraine had stepped out to meet a dark night with a cool breeze. Standing free and alone in the street, she breathed a deep sigh of relief. Then she started to rey the events of thest few minutes. Was it really a coincidence that she was dared to kiss Marco? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ALL of a sudden, Light dawned on her and she quickly pulled out her phone. ¡°Qbot, did you hack that game app? Tell me the truth!¡± she demanded. Qbot stayed silent for a moment before reluctantly admitting it. ¡°Mommy, I did it for you and Daddy¡¯s good. Though Daddy used to be very bad and even had an affair with that woman Keely, I know he has changed. Now, everyone knows that Mommy is the only girl he Loves. I can¡¯t let Daddy live and die alone.¡± ninjanovel Idiot Sure enough, it was Qbot who set Loraine up. Loraine was so angry that her head ached. But since she was still outside, she had to suspend the tongueshing until she got home. When she finally got into the house, Loraine sat down to give Qbot an earful. ¡°Qbot, I¡¯ve told you before that you can¡¯t do things behind my back while you¡¯re with me!¡± Qbot quickly said, ¡°Mommy, I know what I did was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± She could hear the insincerity in his voice. It was obvious that he would certainly do it again next time. Loraine sighed and shook her head tiredly. It was no easy task to raise a child. After a while, she softened her tone and spoke as gently as possible. ¡°Qbot, I know you want aplete family, but you can¡¯t force me to be with Marco. Do you understand?¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t force you,¡± Qbot grumbled. ¡°I think Daddy is very willing to be with you.¡± Loraine was shocked by the sudden im and she nearly choked on her Chapter 660 Saliva. As she coughed, the image of Marco kissing her suddenly appeared in her mind, and her face turned red. She had to forget all about that incident! ¡°You¡¯re not Marco. How can you know his mind?¡± she asked in a raspy voice when she finally recovered herself. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can ask Daddy. He will tell you,¡± Qbot urged her in a joking tone. Loraine ground her teeth in impotent rage. The statement was so provoking. How could she ask Marco such a question? Qbot, knowing for a fact that she wouldn¡¯t do it, said to her, ¡°Mommy, are you scared to ask Daddy?¡± Loraine rubbed her forehead and sighed. ¡°Is this what you think of all day long? As such an important AI, can¡¯t you focus on something serious?¡± Qbot responded, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s my job to study human behavior for research purposes. I¡¯ve been working on that all this while.¡± Loraine threatened angrily, ¡°Then go and study the behavior of other people! If you continue to give me trouble, I¡¯ll block you from my phone, I swear!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Qbot became very frightened and quickly disappeared. But two days Later, Qbot suddenly appeared again. ¡°Mommy! Someone has just criticized you on the inte. Do you want me to delete it?¡± He sent the link to Loraine. Ang¡¯s Library Loraine opened it and read the post. It didn¡¯t take her long to figure out the cause and effect. The list of new partners of Bryant Group and Universe Group was announced the previous day. All kinds of big catering brands were listed, which made those who were rejected look embarrassed. One of those brands was Moreau Group. There had been problems with the reputation of Moreau Group. This time, it was excluded from the list, which drew even more attention to its bad reputation. People began to mock andmbast it, making business very bad for them. As a result, Colette decided to address the issue publicly, but she made sure to y the victim and nder Loraine. ¡°It has be necessary for me to rify this issue. The im that Moreau Group has been excluded is false. Loraine Torres of Universe Chapter 661 Group has never been to a restaurant affiliated with Moreau Group. She rejected us after she found some information that she never even tried to verify. For such a project, we just decided to sit back and observe. I¡¯m very sure she knows nothing about the catering industry. Instead of cooperating with well-known brands, she went to look for some small restuarants that are only known on the inte. This is a very irresponsible and reckless move.¡± After making the post, Colette remained active online, replying toments on the post. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I heard that this is not the first time that Loraine has abused her power. And since there¡¯s a partnership between bothpanies, Bryant Group could do nothing but follow her decision. It¡¯s so pathetic that an outsider would want to command an insider. As a graduate in architecture, it¡¯s only expected that Loraine knows nothing about catering industry, but she still interfered in it!¡± Colette poured her anger into the keyboard, tapping the keys quickly. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y At first, she didn¡¯t realize that her ID name had changed to ¡°I¡¯m An Idiot¡±. It was not until a lot of ridicule flooded into thement section that she realized what had happened. ¡°Argh!¡± she screamed in rage. How dare Loraine y tricks on her by hacking her ount? With this new username, Colette dared not carry out any activity online again. Immediately, she reported the incident to the tform. But after an extensive search, the tform could not find any clue that her ount had been hacked, so the only response they could give her was that it was a system glitch which they promised to fix as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Loraine was at home, looking at the results of the stunts Qbot was carrying out. She just didn¡¯t know whether to cry or to Laugh. ¡°Qbot! You should never do this again.¡± To divert negative attention and prevent Colette¡¯s nonsense ims from affecting her project, Loraine promptly released a public response. ¡°Since you say so, I¡¯ll personally go to one of Moreau Group¡¯s restaurants tomorrow and inspect it.¡± Colette became so angry that she almost blew up. Unfortunately, the tform was still unable to change her username. She could only grit her teeth in impotent rage and endure whatever Loraine would throw at her. She wouldn¡¯t dare to type responses with such a username. The next day, just as she had promised, Loraine visited a restaurant that was under Moreau Group. To her surprise, she saw Marco at the entrance. Wait Loraine felt ufortable as she saw Marco. She coughed slightly to calm herself. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Only a few guests were present at the restaurant and it looked as though Marco was waiting for her. Chapter 662 Looking down at her, Marco said in a soft tone, ¡°I saw what happened online. We¡¯re now partners. I should be here with you to look into the restaurant.¡± His words made sense. Loraine nodded her head though it seemed odd to her. Right then, Colette rushed out excitedly and headed straight to Marco. Her eyes shone brightly as she looked at him and said eagerly, ¡°Wee to my restaurant, Marco! What would you Like to order today? Our restaurant makes only the best dishes!¡± If she was able to seize this opportunity and win Marco¡¯s heart, there could be a turnaround in her current situation and her brand¡¯s reputation could be fixed. She acted as if she didn¡¯t see Loraine, and warmly rmended the restaurant¡¯s dishes to Marco. Ang¡¯s Library Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Marco looked at her in disgust, then he walked right past her and straight over to Loraine. ¡°What is it you want to eat, Loraine? It¡¯s your choice.¡± Colette¡¯s expression stiffened. She had thought Marco hade to the restaurant because of her. Marco didn¡¯t even respond to her. Colette turned to look at Loraine in anger. Loraine ignored her hateful eyes. She sat down and stretched out a hand. ¡°Please pass me the menu. We¡¯re going to order now.¡± Colette did not even attempt to conceal the anger on her face. She huffed, ¡°Where are your manners, Loraine Torres? You¡¯re treating me like a waitress now?¡± Loraine arched a brow. ¡°You no longer n on proving the quality of your food, huh? How would I be able to tell its vor and quality without ordering?¡± The other guests present burst into fits ofughter. Colette gritted her teeth in embarrassment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t push me. You¡¯re in a hurry to eat all of a sudden?¡± Marco frowned in his seat across Loraine and reprimanded Colette. ¡°Watch your attitude. We are guests here, so of course we can order. Or do you always fight with your customers?¡± His vicious attitude was clear. Afraid of the powerful aura he exuded, Chapter 663 Colette gave in. ¡°That¡¯s not how I meant it, Marco.¡± Marco didn¡¯t care. ¡°Where is the menu?¡± Colette screamed inwardly but kept her face polite and cheery for him. ¡°We don¡¯t need the menu today, Marco. I¡¯m making the meals today to prove I¡¯m a better cook than Loraine. To be a good wife for you, I spent time to Learn how to cook.¡± Her eyes were affectionate as she stared at him, a slight blush staining her face. However, Marco¡¯s eyes darkened in rage. His wife? As Marco recalled how Loraine had suffered in the three years he had been married to her, he became angry. ¡°What are you implying? My wife does not cook like a servant!¡± Marco spoke without thinking and Loraine quickly picked up on the meaning behind his words. She was surprised, and a myriad of emotions flooded her. Colette, on the other hand, could not understand why he was so upset. As she saw the level of anger he was showing, she hurriedly said, ¡°Adding to that, I also learned business management. I can help you deal with business!¡± Marco finally lost his patience. He snarled at her disdainfully, A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Enough. You are not worthy enough to be my wife.¡± As she heard this, it was as though Colette had been struck by lightning and her face wentpletely pale. To Marco, she was an eyesore. He said with a scowl, ¡°Is your restaurant ready for anything at all? If it wasn¡¯t, why did you call us here to try it out?¡± Colette snapped out of the trance. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Not daring to spend a moment Longer to dy, she rushed to the kitchen to bring out the meals that had been prepared beforehand. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When it was just the two of them again, Marco turned to Loraine with a sincere look. ¡°Ignore her words. My biggest regret is wasting the three years I spent with you, and not being appreciative. With your talents, you should never have been limited to just housework.¡± Loraine gave him a faint smile, as though it no Longer mattered to her. ¡°Well, I guess I just got wise after the divorce.¡± Chapter 664 Marco quickly refuted, ¡°You were never not wise. I was to me for everything. This time, I won¡¯t abandon you Like I did before and allow others to hurt my-¡° Before he could be done with his sentence, Colette came out with the dish. ¡°Here is the steak, Marco!¡± Marco was forced to swallow the rest of his words. Loraine picked up the knife and fork and cut the steak. Colette sneered, ¡°Do you even know how to handle the fork and knife, Loraine? Do not to use the dessert knife as a steak knife.¡± Loraine raised the knife and sliced the steak in the correct manner, with perfect posture the next second. Colette sniffed and smiled awkwardly. ¡°It appears you learnt a lot after returning to the Torres family.¡± ninjanovel Loraine did not even bother to grace her with a response and put the steak into her mouth to chew. Colette¡¯s expression was smug as she said, ¡°Well? What do you think? It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it? You better appreciate it. Most people don¡¯t get the opportunity to eat the dishes I cook.¡± Loraine wiped her mouth and answered in a nonchnt tone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing impressive.¡± In the beginning, Colette was full of confidence, but she didn¡¯t expect that Loraine would make such a commonment. Colette¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Loraine, you have just returned to the Torres family. You haven¡¯t eaten many fancy dishes so far, have you? No wonder you know nothing about cuisines. I¡¯ll advise you to try to cultivate the taste of the upper ss, so you won¡¯t embarrass yourself in the future.¡± Thisment annoyed Loraine and her eyes turned cold. ¡°This is the first time that I¡¯ve heard this. So, what you¡¯re trying to say is that if a customer thinks the dishes are not delicious, the problem is with the customer, not the food, eh?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Colette wanted to nod, but when she noticed Marco¡¯s cold gaze, she nearly choked. Immediately, she tried to perform damage control. ¡°Marco, I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I was just giving her suggestions. After all, everyone has different taste. She has stayed in the countryside for a longer period. Clearly, she is used to the ordinary local food and finds it difficult adapt to luxurious meals now. That¡¯s very understandable.¡± ¡°Colette, you better mind your words!¡± Marco growled at her, his face dark with anger. Colette shrank back, but she still grumbled defiantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± Chapter 665 Marco retorted, ¡°It¡¯s always the guests¡¯ right toment on the dishes. Do we have to show you our education background and other qualifications before wement on your food?¡± Colette¡¯s face burned in embarrassment and she responded in anger, ¡°Marco, I used to be the chief cook at a Michelin restaurant. Obviously, I have more knowledge about food. Please trust me and stop listening to Loraine¡¯s nonsense!¡± Loraine found this quite funny and she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle before giving her own retort. ¡°Colette, though I¡¯m not a professional cook, I¡¯ve cooked for three long years. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m not a stranger to it.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone present knew what she meant by this. Colette sneered at her. ¡°So what? You¡¯ve just been a housewife for three years. Nothing more. Is this what you call being a chef? Besides, how many times did Marco eat the food that you cooked? I¡¯m sure even the servants refused to eat it.¡± This was beyond what Marco could take. ¡°Enough!¡± he shouted at her, mming his fist on the table. He stared daggers at Colette. Colette had never seen such a terrible expression from anyone before. She trembled in fear and murmured, ¡°Marco, I¡­¡± Loraine Looked calm and rxedpared to Marco, who was still very angry. ¡°They didn¡¯t eat it because they didn¡¯t deserve to. Now, they¡¯re dying to eat my food, but they can¡¯t,¡± Loraine said with a chuckle. The three years of humiliation didn¡¯t mean anything to her now. ninjanovel Marco, knowing what she meant, felt his heart aching badly. But the damage had already been done. He could only regret it whenever he thought about it. How could he make up for the damage he had caused to Loraine during those three years? Meanwhile, Colette noticed how affectionately he was staring at Loraine and her heart burned with jealousy. Why the hell was he Looking at her Like that? They were divorced for crying out loud. Why did he still care about her so much? Gritting her teeth in ill-disguised anger, Colette looked at Loraine and scoffed bitterly. Chapter 666 ¡°Loraine, how about we have apetition?¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± Loraine shrugged carelessly. ¡°What? Why? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Colette asked in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that Loraine would refuse. But she quickly recovered from her astonishment and broke into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re scared of me. Since that¡¯s the case, you can as well admit that you refused to allow me be a partner in your project out of jealousy!¡± Loraine narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Fine. So, what do you want?¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to see Colette being so arrogant. She just wanted to shut her up. Colette raised her chin and said defiantly, ¡°It¡¯s just a cookingpetition. And we will do it here. You can use the kitchen as you like. When you¡¯re done cooking your dish, Marco will be the judge. Are you interested or not?¡± Since this was her ce, Colette was very confident that she could easily defeat and disgrace Loraine. Marco would know that she was ten million times better than Loraine. Loraine shrugged and nodded to ept the challenge. Seeing the two of them walk into the kitchen, Marco frowned tightly. He was a little worried about Loraine, but at the same time, he was looking forward to eating the food she would cook. C titi Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ALL the chefs stopped what they were doing and created space for Loraine and Colette in the kitchen. Loraine removed her coat and ced it on the shelf. She had on a white shirt, which highlighted her delicate corbone. Colette sneered. ¡°Attention seeker.¡± Loraine paid her no attention and put on her apron. In an orderly manner, she began the preparations for her meal. Thepetition started the moment they entered the kitchen. Colette¡¯s expression changed slightly and she started the preparations for her own meal as well. Loraine pulled her sleeves up, exposing her dainty wrists, and with ease and skill, she picked out all the ingredients she needed to prepare the dish and set them aside. She diced the washed mushrooms into tiny pieces with a sharp knife. She picked out the prawns and began to deal with them. As Loraine did all that, she had a pot of water boiling on the side. With her astute time management and the skill she portrayed in working, it was easy to view her on the same level as a professional chef. Chapter 667 Colette was surprised. Just then, she heard her chefs begin to praise Loraine. ¡°She works Like a professional! She is a chef with skill.¡± Colette¡¯s heart sank. Instantly, she snapped out of it and yelled, ¡°What are you Looking at? Help me with this Lobster!¡± In an instant, the chefs stopped talking and hurried over to help her in dealing with the ingredients. Loraine, on the other hand, kept going at her calm pace. Once the water in the pot boiled, she poured in the right amount of olive oil and salt, following right away with the spaghetti. She spread the spaghetti in the pot and once it boiled, she took it out just at the right moment, preventing it from being too soft or too hard, then drained it and ced it aside. She had another pot filled with oil heating on the side. Once the oil heated, she poured in the fresh prawns to fry. Once the color changed slightly, she poured in Light cream and mushroom pieces, then added salt and ck pepper. Then, she poured in the cooked spaghetti and allowed it to be fully wrapped in the cream. Lastly, she turned the heater off and sprinkled celery on top of her dish. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The entire process went smoothly. Throughout the time she cooked, Loraine maintained her cool and took her time. The way her hands moved was smooth and pleasing to the eye. The chefs were beyond surprised. Colette, on the other hand, ordered the chefs to do all the cooking, and she still hadn¡¯t really started anything. She turned frantic as she saw Loraine was done making her own dish. However, when she took a closer look at the dish Loraine had prepared, she saw it was just spaghetti. She instantly sighed in relief. ¡°I expected you to prepare something high-end, but this is what you made? Although you¡¯re a Torres, your horizon and foresight are still limited to the lower ss.¡± Loraine¡¯s tone was nonchnt. ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re not, I might as well take my dish out now.¡± Colette¡¯s smile instantly dropped, and she shouted, ¡°Absolutely not! Our dishes have to be served at the same time. That¡¯s what makes it fair!¡± Loraine nodded. Chapter 668 ¡°Then be done with it quickly, please.¡± Colette prepared a high-end spaghetti with lobster. Due to theplicated procedures to make the meal, she ordered the chefs to cook with her to save time. It was a lot more convenient for her to use all sorts of equipment as she was in her own restaurant, she had ess to all the help she could get, and her ingredients were better selected than Loraine¡¯s. At the end of the day, a lot of time still ended up being wasted to prepare the meal. Once her dish was finally done, the waiter served two dishes of the same portion to Marco. The spaghetti with Lobster was well arranged and more aesthetically pleasing to the eyes, so Marco decided to taste it first. The lobster was fresh and tender, but Marco was used to such delicacies. Besides, the dish felt a bit greasy, so he put it down after one bite. He then tried the next one. The instant Marco put a prawn into his mouth, his eyes widened in awe. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The prawn was surprisingly soft and bouncy. The spaghetti, perfectly cooked, was tasty too. In only three bites, Marco was done with the spaghetti Loraine made. ¡°This one is the best.¡± As he rolled the sweet taste in his mouth around, he knew Loraine was the one who made the spaghetti. Colette rushed out the instant she heard his conclusion. She yelled in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My food is better than Loraine¡¯s. I can¡¯t be the one who lost!¡± However, to Marco, she didn¡¯t exist at that point. His eyes were fixed solely on the woman behind her in an apron, Loraine. He felt Like he went back three years ago. Back then, Loraine was still his wife, and she made him delicious food every day. The C titi Colette¡¯s sharp voice interrupted Marco¡¯s train of thoughts. ¡°Marco, it¡¯s unfair. Loraine has served you for three years. No matter how bad she cooked, you won¡¯t notice because you¡¯re already used to it.¡± Loraine, who was standing behind her, narrowed her eyes in displeasure. As far as she was concerned, the word ¡°served¡± was harsh. ¡°Are you trying to find an excuse for your failure?¡± Loraine sneered at Colette. Chapter 669 In the three years of their marriage, Marco hardly ever came home, and he seldom ate the food she cooked. Even the few times he came home, he wouldn¡¯t touch any food that wasn¡¯t to his taste. Marco pulled a long face. ¡°Colette, I can tell whether a meal is good or not. The spaghetti Loraine made did not just look good, it also tasted good. But yours wasn¡¯t. It lost, both in terms of looks and taste. Why don¡¯t you reflect on yourself instead of questioning the taste of Loraine¡¯s dish? That¡¯s a very ridiculous thing to say, you know.¡± Colette went red in embarrassment, but she was not willing to admit failure so easily. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± She screamed angrily at Loraine. ¡°I¡¯m sure I did not lose! It¡¯s unfair to let Marco be the judge. It¡¯s only expected that he would consider the rtionship and partnership you two have and support you.¡± Before Loraine could respond to her, Marco asked her, ¡°So, what do you think would be fair?¡± ¡°Well, Let the customers in the restaurant taste the food and judge which is better,¡± Colette quickly suggested. ¡°Okay then,¡± Loraine agreed without any hesitation. ¡°But if we must do this again, I want to sweeten the pot.¡± Colette¡¯s eyelid twitched involuntarily. She was a little suspicious and beginning to feel uneasy, but still, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°If you lose, you have to apologize publicly for ndering Universe Group. You have to publicly admit that we didn¡¯t choose Moreau Group because it didn¡¯t meet our standards.¡± Loraine smiled when she saw Colette¡¯s pale face. ¡°What do you think of it?¡± she asked. Colette gritted her teeth. She could not admit defeat. She was so angry that she didn¡¯t even think much of the consequences of losing. ¡°Fine. I ept it. I¡¯m not afraid of you at all!¡± Then she ordered the staff of the restaurant to serve out both dishes to all the customers for free, so each customer could taste them and choose which one was more delicious. After that, she gave Loraine a defiant look, as if she was sure that she would win this time. The customers that frequented the restaurant were not poor people, so they were no strangers to expensive cuisines. Most of them chose to try the spaghetti with lobster first. But in most cases, they had noments. Many of them even stopped eating after tasting the lobster But when they got to Loraine¡¯s spaghetti which Looked quite ordinary the results were very different. Their eyes Lit up in joy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The winner of the contest was very obvious at this point. Chapter 670 ¡°The spaghetti with Lobster was pretty average. But the other one was fascinating!¡± ¡°Yeah. To be honest, the spaghetti with Lobster had too much seasoning, which even spoiled the natural taste of the lobster. I hope I don¡¯t have to taste such lobster ever again.¡± Thesements from the customers made Colette very angry. She was so furious that she couldn¡¯t keep from venting her anger on them. ¡°No wonder the catering industry in Vagow has never evolved. The people here are all bumpkins with terrible taste!¡± Loraine sneered. ¡°Since you don¡¯t think much of the catering industry in Vagow, why did you leave your high-ss restaurant toe here? Is it because they didn¡¯t want you?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Colette retorted. ¡°Besides, why I came back has nothing to do with you, you busybody.¡± Loraine responded, ¡°Of course, it has nothing to do with me. But I hope you won¡¯t deny it that you just lost the contest. How can you me your failure on the customers?¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Colette shouted at her, her face white with fury. Loraine smiled and shrugged. ¡°Well, don¡¯t forget you need to apologize to us.¡± As she spoke, she took off her apron and threw it aside. Then she grabbed her coat and left the restaurant. When Marco saw her leaving, he stood up and hurried after her. Colette was in panic and she quickly called after him, ¡°Marco, wait! This whole thing is supposed to be a joke. Loraine doesn¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡± She knew very well that if the statement that Loraine had asked her to make was issued, the reputation of Moreau Group would be ruined. Marco looked at her with an icy gaze. ¡°You made a promise. You¡¯re expected to keep your word.¡± With that, he turned and walked out of the restaurant without Looking back. Colette was left dumbfounded. The thought of having to publicly make such a self-destructive statement was so scary. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Loraine lifted her wrist to check her watch and turned her eyes back to the traffic before her. Ever since the car ident, she had been very careful. She would send her car out for an inspection every once in a while and during these periods, she took taxis to get around. Her taxi driver at the moment was yet to arrive and kept sending messages, apologizing to her. Chapter 671 ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam, I apologize. Please just hold on a Little more. I¡¯L be arriving soon.¡± Loraine frowned and then sighed. ¡°Alright, take your time.¡± The next moment, she heard a car¡¯s horn and Looked up. She turned to see a ck Lincoln slowing to a stop in front of her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. One of the windows rolled down, revealing Marco¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Get in. I¡¯LL take you home.¡± Loraine stepped back and waved her phone at him. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve called for a taxi. My driver will be arriving soon.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Marco peered at the screen and smiled. ¡°It seems your driver has canceled on you, Loraine.¡± Confused, Loraine turned the phone around and checked the app. It was true. Her heart sunk, but she managed to keep her face straight. She tried calling another taxi on the app again. However, no one ept her order. Loraine went silent. She was so close to the center of the city. How could she not get a taxi? She stared at the screen, gritting her teeth. Was Qbot the one doing this again? She couldn¡¯t even ask Qbot if he was the one doing this with Marco present. Marco chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s expected that I¡¯d escort you as your partner. Get in.¡± Loraine paused for a while, but then she got a message. Chapter 672 As she checked the message, a smile formed on her face. Finally, she epted and climbed into the car. Marco couldn¡¯t hold back his smile as Loraine got in the car. He was curious about what message she had gotten. The driver turned to face them and asked, ¡°Where are we headed to?¡± ¡°To the airport, please.¡± Loraine responded. Marco nodded to the driver without questioning why she was heading there. The driver nodded back and started the car, but right as the car moved, a child ran off the sidewalk, straight into their path. The driver mmed on the brakes and Loraine fell into Marco¡¯s arms. Marco quickly reached out to hold her firmly in his arms. The mother of the child hurried over to the front of the car and grabbed the frightened child out of the road. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Loraine snapped out of her shock and found herself huddled in Marco¡¯s arms, her cheek pressed against his lips. She turned bright red and shoved Marco away from her, hurriedly straightening her clothes. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine coughed awkwardly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Marco¡¯s voice was hoarse as he said to the driver, ¡°Drive slowly and carefully this time.¡° As he said so, he wished that time would pass even slower. The Longer it took, the better it was for him. Sadly, despite how slow the ride was, it still ended up at its destination at Last. Loraine got out of the car immediately they arrived at the airport. She stretched her neck and peered around, searching the crowd. It didn¡¯t take long before she caught sight of Cayson. He was dressed in a white suit, tall and lean, looking down at his cell phone. Loraine¡¯s phone vibrated. ¡°Where are you, Lorrie? I¡¯ve gotten off the ne.¡± She tiptoed over until she was behind the tall man and said excitedly, Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Here!¡± Cayson turned to her with a soft, affectionate smile. ¡°Lorrie.¡± Chapter 673 ¡°Why did you return so early, Cayson? You didn¡¯t even tell me you wereing before you arrived. I wasn¡¯t able to prepare anything to properly receive you.¡± ¡°The project went well, so I decided to return early.¡± While speaking, Cayson saw Marco behind Loraine. His smile instantly vanished. ¡°What are you doing here, Marco?¡± Cayson didn¡¯t bother masking his hostility. He had only left for a simple business trip, and the news was already filled with gossip about Loraine and Marco. Cayson worried that if he didn¡¯t return, Marco would trick Loraine into his clutches again. Marco¡¯s eyes narrowed in equal hostility. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He hadn¡¯t expected Loraine to be arriving at the airport to pick up Cayson. Adding to that, the manner in which Cayson greeted him was even more irritating. ¡°Bryant Group and Universe Group are partners now. Why are you acting so hostile to me?¡± Cayson seethed. Loraine looked at him in worry; she felt he might just be tired from his flight. ¡°Do you want to head back to rest?¡± Just as Cayson was about to say something, Marco butted in. ¡°Loraine didn¡¯t drive herself here. Want me to take you with my car then?¡± It was as though he was purposely trying to show off that he and Loraine had arrived together. Cayson didn¡¯t even try masking his anger. ¡°I¡¯m alright, thanks. I called a driver to pick me up.¡± After that, he held Loraine¡¯s hand and took her with him into the car that had been waiting, without giving Marco a chance to react. Marco saw red. He hurriedly got into his own car and gritted his teeth. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After them!¡± It Be Him In the car, there was no smile on Cayson¡¯s face. It seemed he was still angry with Marco. Chapter 674 Loraine stared at him for a while and then cleared her throat. ¡°Cayson, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t discuss the partnership with Bryant Group with you before it happened.¡± Cayson tried to act as if he wasn¡¯t bothered. He shrugged and said, ¡°Lorrie, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I¡¯m just the acting CEO, and you are the heir of Universe Group. You are entitled to make your own decisions. But I still believe Marco is not trustworthy. I¡¯m worried about you, Lorrie. He might hurt you again.¡± Loraine smiled awkwardly. She couldn¡¯t help but recall what had happened these past few days. Not only did Marco not hurt her, but he also risked his life several times to save her. At this point, Loraine¡¯s phone started vibrating. It was a message from Qbot. Loraine saw an angry emoji. ¡°Mommy, this man is speaking ill of Daddy. He¡¯s a bad guy! I¡¯LL find out who he is!¡± This was enough to give Loraine a headache. She quickly deleted the message and put her phone down. But then, what if Qbot did something crazy? She decided to turn off the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Cayson asked in confusion when he noticed her strange behavior. Loraine shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing. By the way, now that you¡¯re back, should I be worried about the possibility of being hurt?¡± Cayson smiled and started talking about his business trip. ¡°The negotiation went smoother than expected. Before I left there, it was already in its final stage.¡± ninjanovel ¡°That¡¯s great. Congrattions!¡± Loraine beamed. Cayson turned to look at her and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Lorrie, have you ever thought about Leaving Vagow?¡± When he saw how stunned she was, he quickly exined further. ¡°Vagow is a good city, but it¡¯s still too small. I think what Universe Group needs now is to look outside.¡± Loraine thought about his words for a moment. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve considered it before, but it¡¯s not something that should be done in a hurry. Let me finish with the current situation before taking any further step.¡± ¡°Okay, Lorrie. I respect your decision,¡± Cayson said with a smile. ¡°Over the years, my father hasid a solid foundation by operating Universe Group¡¯s branch in the capital. I dare say it won¡¯t be bad if we expand our business there.¡± Chapter 675 Loraine asked softly, ¡°So, how are your parents?¡± ¡°They¡¯re fine. They all miss you very much,¡± Cayson told her Loraine smiled. Cayson¡¯s parents were the most valued subordinates of Aldo. They had been like family to Loraine since Loraine reunited with the Torres family, especially his mother Her family doted on her, but none of them could provide maternal love since they were all men. It was Cayson¡¯s mother who made Loraine experience that kind of love. Unfortunately, it had been a long time since shest saw them. ¡°When the new CBD has been fully developed, I¡¯ll go on a business trip to the capital,¡± she said. ¡°Okay. That would be great.¡± Cayson smiled. ¡°And here we are.¡± When Loraine looked out, she saw that they were already approaching her apartment. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Embarrassed, Loraine said, ¡°I was supposed to pick you up from the airport, but you sent me home instead.¡± Cayson waved it off. ¡°Rx. I have some work to do. Make sure you have a good night¡¯s rest.¡± ¡°Okay, Cayson. Safe journey back home.¡± After getting out of the car, she waved him goodbye and went to her apartment, without any clue that a ck car had just rolled to a stop a few hundred meters down the road. ninjanovel Marco was the one in the car. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Loraine getting out of the car alone. He then asked the driver to park the car, so he could watch her walk into her apartment. When Loraine got to her front door, she brought out her keys Before she could open the door, it was opened from inside and a tall man came out and hugged her. Marco¡¯s face turned dark immediately. He clenched his fists and tried to resist the urge to rush out and go punch that guy¡¯s face. He kept trying to tell himself to calm down. Perhaps since the man had the key to Loraine¡¯s apartment, he might be someone close to her. What if it was Wesley? At this moment, the man raised his head, revealing his face. Chapter 676 Marco¡¯s heart sank. It be him? Marco¡¯s expression was dark. He watched as Loraine and that man both walked into the apartment together. His temples throbbed, and his knuckles were pale from how tightly clenched his fists to stop himself from rushing in. The issue with Wesley had taught him to not be impulsive and always wait to figure out the truth of a situation. He didn¡¯t want any more misunderstandings, and he didn¡¯t want to be on bad terms with the people close to Loraine. Marco shut his eyes and breathed in deeply. When he reopened them, his gaze was as cold as ice. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. The phone rang several times before the line connected. It was noisy on the other end, and it took a while before the noise faded. Jimmie leaned on the corridor wall and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Getting a call from you is very rare. So what is it? I¡¯m quite busy now.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Marco could hear people calling for Jimmie in the background. For a while, Marco did not say anything. Then he said, ¡°There is a man in Loraine¡¯s apartment.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t go acting without thinking now. Find out who he is first. Don¡¯t make another mistake.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Rowan Torres?¡± Jimmie¡¯s tone was filled with surprise. You¡¯re certain?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marco nodded, massaging the space between his eyebrows. ¡°You said that he might Loraine¡¯s family, right?¡± Jimmie smiled wryly as he replied, ¡°Yes. But I haven¡¯t been able to find any connection between the them apart from the fact that they share the samest name. I¡¯ve never heard about him being a Torres. Everyone is aware he got his position with his achievements on the battlefields. He wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard to make it if he was a Torres.¡± Marco¡¯s face went dark. A few minutes passed before he spoke again. ¡°You are awyer with a lot of government connections. Help me investigate him.¡± Jimmie nodded his head immediately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put my work aside and help you check it out.¡± Chapter 677 Marco stared at the apartment door after he hung up the call. What was he to do now? He could no Longer stand it. The thought of Loraine staying in a room with a strange man and being intimate with him made Marco overly anxious. Eventually, Marco could no longer hold himself back, and he walked to the apartment door. He took one deep breath and knocked at the door. He only wanted to make sure Loraine was safe. Loraine poured a cup of cup for the man in front of her. ¡°Why are you here, Uncle Rowan?¡± Rowan¡¯s voice was filled with concern. ¡°You live all by yourself and your visits home are getting less and less often. I¡¯ve been worried about you, so I came to see you.¡± Loraine was moved. She was aware Rowan had very Little time on his hands for anything and barely got enough time to rest properly. Yet here he was, concerned about her. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m extremely cautious these days. You don¡¯t have to worry so much about me.¡± Rowan frowned and his tone turned more serious.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Many people are unhappy about you taking over Universe Group. Did you forget about the director who got arrested? Lorrie, you have the skills and fortitude to build the group and take it to greater heights. I am extremely grateful and d for you. However, you have to understand that the more stable your position is, the more people n against you in secret and aim to pull you down.¡± Loraine nodded attentively. Rowan sighed as he saw this. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say. ¡°You should return home and live with us, Lorrie. That way, I¡¯ll be able to protect you.¡± Loraine felt even more touched. She was aware all Rowan wanted was to ensure her safety. However, as it was that she was possibly a beacon for danger, how could she bring that danger home? Just as she was about answering, Rowan shushed her. He got up and moved to the door with a frown. Loraine asked in a whisper, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve gotpany.¡± Rowan indicated to Loraine to move aside. He then opened the door and jumped out as fast as a cheetah to lock in the outsider. In a sh, the man at that door jumped out of the way and out of Rowan¡¯s reach. Rowan¡¯s eyes went wide with excitement even though he missed. Chapter 678 It was the excitement of a skilled hunter who came face to face with well-matched prey. Since he returned from the front lines, it had been a long since he met a man who could face him in a fight. Rowan instantly went straight for his vital parts. Right at that moment, Loraine recognized the person outside. Shocked, she quickly put an end to the fight. ¡°Wait! It¡¯s Marco!¡± Rowan had thrown a heavy punch, and at Loraine¡¯s shout, his fist stopped just inches away from the face of his opponent outside the door. The man¡¯s eyes were alert and icy, and he was breathing heavily. His body was tensed up, ready for a fight. From the angle he was, his sharp features were highly attractive. After taking a closer look, Rowan recognized Marco. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Sneaking around behind the door? What are you trying to do?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Marco tightened his fists with an expressionless look. He didn¡¯t respond. There was tension in the air as though another fight was about to begin. Knowing Marco most Likely came for her, Loraine asked, ¡°Did you want to tell me something, Marco?¡± For a while, Marco stayed silent, but then he said, ¡°I remembered we hadsome problems with the project. I wanted to discuss with you.¡± Loraine said helplessly, ¡°I have a guest today. If you want to discuss business, we can talk some other time.¡± Rowan found Marco strange. He stood in front of Loraine and asked sternly, ¡°Why can¡¯t you talk at the company? Why did you have toe to Lorrie¡¯s home to discuss this?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He spoke as though he was territorial over Loraine and called her by her nickname so intimately. Marco was furious and retorted, ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rowan wanted to say he was Loraine¡¯s uncle. However, he held back and Looked more closely at Marco. Marco was strange. He looked worried about Lorrie. Marco red at him like a Lion whose territory had been invaded. Rowan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he drawled, ¡°Considering the rtionship I have with Lorrie, there¡¯s no issue with me moving in with her. However, what is your business with Lorrie? What rights do you have to speak here?¡± Marco¡¯s lips tightened and he clenched his fists. Rowan still wasn¡¯t done. He turned to Loraine and gently said, ¡°Do you mind if Ie to stay with you for a couple of days?¡± His niece could be cunning and decisive in business, but when it came to love, she was naive. Rowan was trying to shield her from Marco this time but Loraine was to innocent to realize it. She simply responded, ¡°Of course you can stay with me.¡± Marco saw red. Chapter 679 ¡°If you need a ce to stay in, I can arrange it for you. Loraine lives by herself. Having you here would be inconvenient.¡± Rowan stared into Marco¡¯s eyes and said meaningfully, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Lorrie and I even slept in the same bed. Living together is not an inconvenience.¡± Loraine¡¯s face went red immediately at this, as though she wanted to escape and find somewhere to hide. They had made a deal no one was to bring up that history again. During her first months after Loraine was found by her family, the environment was very strange and unpleasant to her. She had restless nights filled with nightmares. After days of constantly waking up in tears, Rowan started sleeping in her room and the rest of the family took turns in doing so till she was no longer afraid. For Loraine, this was embarrassing. And her family still teased her with that asionally. Loraine and her family had a very casual rtionship, so she didn¡¯t notice that Rowan was building an affair story, giving Marco the wrong idea. To Marco, her shyness meant she had actually slept with Rowan. Marco tightened his fists. He lost control of his breathing and his icy eyes were filled with hurt. Ang¡¯s Library Loraine saw his difort and asked in confusion, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Rowan cut in, ¡°It¡¯s Late. You should head back now, Marco. You can talk about work tomorrow. We need to rest.¡± Rowan waved his hand, indicating for him to leave, but Marco¡¯s rage went off the handle because of his last statement. He stood at the door without moving. ¡°And if I don¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°Marco, you are just Lorrie¡¯s business partner, nothing more. Watch your attitude. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re no Longer her husband.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Loraine realized Rowan did not like Marco at all. Scared they would get into another fight, she hurriedly tried to persuade Marco. ¡°Please just leave! We can discuss it tomorrow, can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°You¡¯re this eager to send me away?¡± Marco¡¯s eyes went dark. His fists slowly unclenched, and he stepped back, a disappointed look on his face. Rowan shut the door immediately. Marco stood still outside the door, minutes passing. Then his phone rang, pulling him out of his trance. His face was expressionless as he put the phone to his ear. ¡°Marco, I¡¯ve gotten intel from Rowan Torres¡¯rades. They all confirmed he was an ordinary man with no background and made it to where he is now on his own standing. It took so much out of me to find some of his files. He has no rtion to the Torres family¡­¡± Marco¡¯s fingers tightened on his phone. His heart shattered. Chapter 680 What Loraine had told Grady before returned to his mind. She told him she Liked men who were older than her. Had she fallen in love with Rowan? Back in the apartment, Rowan snorted. ¡°It¡¯s very clear to see that Marco has ulterior intentions. Be careful while dealing with him, Lorrie. Ask Cayson to go through everything for you. Don¡¯t allow yourself to face any more losses.¡± Loraine felt like a big deal was being made out of nothing. She responded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just trust your niece, Uncle Rowan? You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± As he saw she wasn¡¯t taking him seriously, Rowan sighed. How could he rx? His niece had seeded at everything. Her only failures had been tied to Marco. The entire family felt pity for her. He could have given Marco the beating he deserved just now. However, he held back because of Loraine. Loraine knew Rowan wanted to continue, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oh, and you said you wanted to stay here tonight, right? I¡¯ll get a bedroom ready for you.¡± ninjanovel Rowan cleared his throat a bit awkwardly. ¡°Forget it. I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll just leave now.¡± He only said he would stay to provoke Marco. He knew more than anyone else, that for the sake of Loraine¡¯s reputation, he should not stay. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What is it that could be so urgent? You¡¯ve just arrived and you want to leave so soon?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stress so much over me. Take care of yourself. Try not to force all your attention on work.¡± Rowan stroked her head affectionately. Rough calluses covered his hands and yet they were broad and warm. At that moment, he was simply just an uncle who Loved his niece, patiently giving her advice. Loraine sensed something was wrong from the way he was acting. She held his hand and asked nervously, ¡°Is something wrong, Uncle Rowan?¡± Chapter 681 Rowan blinked a couple of times, then he answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that after I fully recovered, I received another urgent task. It might be a bit difficult. I can¡¯t tell when I¡¯ll return¡­¡± ¡°Urgent task? It¡¯s very dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡± Loraine¡¯s heart rate sped up immediately. Rowan calmed her down. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. You believe in my strength, don¡¯t you? I just didn¡¯t want to leave without seeing you first, so I came here.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It took a while before Rowan was able to calm Loraine down. Once Rowan walked out of the apartment, he looked up and saw Marco standing not too far away. His face went dark. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y What was he still doing here? Marco breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Rowan leave Loraine¡¯s apartment. Rowan instantly regretted it. It seemed he hade out too early Rowan was a man himself, so how could he not tell what Marco was thinking? The news had been full of gossip about the possibility of Marco and Loraine getting back together in the past few days The media would not have dared to make such reports without Marco¡¯s consent. Adding to that, Marco¡¯s attitude toward Loraine had drastically changed. Apart from Loraine, who wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what Marco¡¯s intentions were? Whatever it was, Rowan would not allow his sweet niece to be hurt ever again. Marco had to be gotten rid of as quickly as possible. With all this on his mind, Rowan saw Marco approaching him. Both men stood face to face. One was a ruthless military officer, the other was a powerful businessman. Their domineering auras were on the same level. Marco eyed him and dered, ¡°I won¡¯t give up, no matter what the rtionship between you and Loraine is. Other people probably fear you, but I do not.¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes narrowed. However, Marco brushed past him and walked straight to his car. Even though Rowan didn¡¯t Like him, he had to admit Marco was brave. Loraine was oblivious to the standoff that had happened outside. She headed back to her study to handlepany affairs after sending Rowan away. Chapter 682 It was then she realized her phone was still off. She put her phone on and Qbot instantly popped up. A grinning kitten emoji showed on the screen ¡°Where¡¯s the bad man who trash-talked my daddy?¡± Loraine paused for a moment and then realized Qbot meant Cayson. She sighed. ¡°Cayson isn¡¯t a bad guy. If we¡¯re to be honest, Marco is the actual bad guy.¡± Qbot couldn¡¯t respond. It was true that Marco fit the image of a bad guy quite well. He was always fierce. Qbot could not deny it, but he still refused to admit it. Loraine realized this and could not help Laughing. She discovered a way to handle the naughty kid. Qbot tried changed the topic, scared that Loraine would trick it into admitting that Marco was a bad guy if they continued. ¡°Mommy! The bad woman who lost to you not only refuse to apology, but also ndered you.¡± Loraine tapped on the link Qbot sent and read Colette¡¯s statement. ninjanovel ¡°The quality of our food has always been highly praised, especially the food I personally made. It¡¯s in line with Michelin standards. Those negativements are all vindictive. Someone went against us due to the fact that an agreement hasn¡¯t been made on the cooperation. They are simply haters.¡± It was obvious the statement was referring to Loraine. Qbot growled, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson for you.¡± Loraine immediately cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t, Qbot. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Last time, Qbot helped her vent her rage and changed Colette¡¯s username. If he did something stupid again, even a fool could tell Loraine was involved. After giving it some thought, Loraine made a statement. ¡°Miss Moreau, do you assume I never use the inte? Quit making up stories! I checked out your restaurant. Your cooking skills are average, and you don¡¯t have a good sense of service. The price is severely out of control. Isn¡¯t it expected to receive negative feedback? In addition, do you need me to remind you that you have to honor your bet after losing to me?¡± Immediately,izens flocked to the webpage after detecting the possibility of breaking news. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Did Loraine and Colette have apetition? What was thepetition about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more curious about what they gambled with.¡± Chapter 683 Theizens became increasingly interested in Loraine¡¯s statement. Colette arrogantly replied, ¡°I trained in the best cooking school in Fobroicia and as a chef in a Michelin restaurant. However, you¡¯ve only been a housewife for three years. To say that you have defeated me is utterly absurd. Those who spoke for you are the rumormongers you paid for, right?¡± After sending it, Colette put her phone down, feeling a little insecure. Thepetition took ce in her restaurant. Loraine couldn¡¯t present any evidence as long as Colette insisted there was no such thing. She could also im that Loraine bribed the guests who were there that day. It was risky and could frustrate Marco, who was also present that day. However, that was her only choice. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Moreau Group deteriorated after she returned to run the family business. Her family had been extremely unsatisfied with her, and there had been numerous crises. Her family would discharge her if she admitted her restaurant¡¯s problems. Colette¡¯s words persuaded a lot of bystanders who didn¡¯t know the truth. The conversation heated up. Both Colette and Loraine had their detractors. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Gradually, the public opinion changed. ¡°It is clear that Colette has cooking experience. Surely a Michelin-starred chef wouldn¡¯t be worse than a housewife?¡± That made Colette pleased, and she even added more fuel to the fire. As a result, the number of Loraine¡¯s supporters decreased. Loraine¡¯s response caught her off guard when she was rxed. ¡°Does a Michelin-starred chef nobler than a housewife? Isn¡¯t the purpose of a good meal to make people taste its deliciousness? Miss Moreau you may have acquired cooking skills, but you haven¡¯t mastered the fundamental principles of cooking. Yes, I had been a housewife for three years. If you want topete with me academically, I was fortunate to have Odom, the Geranium¡¯s chef, teach me how to cook. This, I believe, should be sufficient.¡± Odom had taught Loraine? How could it be possible? Being ustomed to boasting, Colette immediately assumed that Loraine was lying. She believed she had grasped Loraine¡¯s weakness and replied sarcastically, ¡°Do you think your Lie is wless? Loraine, don¡¯t think you can lie without being exposed because you are a Torres. Odom is the greatest in the industry. He is not someone who can be hired.¡± The Geranium was the best Michelin-rated restaurant in the world, and Chapter 684 Odom, its chef, was renowned worldwide. Even Colette had only encountered Odom once in ss after he received an invitation to the university where she was enrolled. The wealthy and influential Torres family meant nothing to Odom, who only served elite and powerful individuals. Colette was expecting Loraine to be humiliated, but Loraine responded immediately. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t pay him to guide me. I just designed a restaurant and a kitchen for them, and I got to learn from Odom for free.¡± The Geranium was in the same country as the one Loraine had studied architectural design in. ALL indications proposed that what Loraine said was likely true. Colette, however, remained reluctant to believe it. ¡°So what? You were only a college student at the time. How could you participate in these projects? When I was an intern cook, I could only help other chefs!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Loraine replied, ¡°I am sorry for that. The chasm between people can be quite wide at times. Perhaps you are too mediocre.¡± Colette was outraged. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! You are lying unless you have evidence!¡± She even messaged Odom¡¯s social ount, asking if he knew Loraine. Minutes passed with no reply. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Colette was ecstatic. She believed Loraine was just bragging! Awaited Response The head chef of the Geranium¡¯s silence caused a gradual shift in online sentiment in Colette¡¯s favor. ¡°It seems Loraine was bragging. Does she find it so difficult to ept that she¡¯s not as great as others?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too humiliating. Even though I¡¯ve always fancied Loraine, there¡¯s really no reason to boast that she got guidance from Odom. The truth can be simply obtained.¡± As time went by, there was even mockery directed at Loraine. For the entire day, Colette had been scared. But since the chef had not replied, she rxed. She did the right thing! Loraine unwittingly assisted her in diverting the public¡¯s attention. Even if someone revealed that Loraine had defeated her, the public would only be interested in the fact that Loraine had lied. Colette¡¯s supporters grew as Loraine¡¯s denigration increased rapidly. Chapter 685 Pleased, Colette put her phone down and started putting on a facial mask in preparation for a restful night¡¯s sleep. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. Upon opening, she saw it was a message from Twitter. Odom, the chef of the Geranium, replied, ¡°Loraine was one of my students. Is there anything wrong with it?¡± A jolt of fright caused Colette¡¯s heart to quiver, and the facial mask fell. She asked the chef if he knew Loraine. He, however, stated outright that Loraine was his student. Colette gulped while her hands quivered. ¡°You took so long to respond. Did Loraine get in touch with you and pay you off?¡± She tried to sway public opinion. Odom exined straightforwardly, ¡°I apologize. I don¡¯t y with my phone when I¡¯m working.¡± Odom seemed to have reviewed the details on her ount¡¯s home page and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you cook in a Michelin restaurant before? Why did you not know this simple principle?¡± In a state of panic, Colette was stumped for words. Another piece of news showed up as she was formting her best response. The Michelin-starred restaurant she had boasted about in her resume was also notified. They responded to this topic using their official ount. ninjanovel ¡°Colette Moreau is never a chef in our restaurant. She was just an intern here! Please don¡¯t misunderstand us!¡± This Michelin restaurant was eager to disassociate itself from Colette. Abruptly, there was a ruckus in the public discussion. Colette was actually the one who boasted about herself, and even she falsely used Loraine of lying. For a brief moment, people were stunned and unable to respond. When they realized what had happened, they began to ridicule Colette. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Colette, how dare you boast?¡± ¡°The disparity between people is enormous. While some are modest and polite, others are boastful!¡± ¡°Colette Moreau, you are ridiculous!¡± Colette gritted her teeth in rage as she read the shaming and mockery in thement section. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 However, she refrained from replying out of concern that it would infuriate them more. She frantically searched for the most recent news online and felt helpless and panicked. She couldn''t have predicted that Loraine actually knew the Geranium¡¯s executive chef. Suddenly, she received a message from an employee of Moreau Group.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Moreau, our restaurant suddenly received a lot of negative feedback, and its Inte rating dropped to the lowest!¡± Colette¡¯s face grew dark as she worriedly asked, ¡°What''s happening?¡± She soon discovered what had urred. Someone had exposed a recording of her cursing at the guests after she lost thepetition to Loraine. Customers of Moreau Group, both new and old, were incensed when the record was disclosed and sent negativements to all restaurants under Moreau Group. Colette felt deted and defeated. She then noticed that Bryant Group and Universe Group had each released a statement in turn. Universe Group would never invite Moreau Group to partake in the coboration. Bryant Group cklisted all of Moreau Group''s brands and ceased all coboration with them. In a state of terror, Colette hurriedly called Marina. ¡°Marina, | assisted you in getting Loraine into trouble. Now you must assist me!¡± How could Marina lend a hand? Colette¡¯s stupidity was beyond her expectations. Marina no longer wanted to be polite after realizing that Moreau Group was doomed. ¡°Colette, you ruined your reputation by making a stupid mistake. | can¡¯t help you! Figure it out by yourself! Bye.¡± She immediately hung up. Colette felt her heart racing as reality set in. The content Kd ? ? FAroveNomi Read thetest chapter there! ¡°No! Moreau Group was ruined, and aa was shel The content @ore ? ERyrtovehdtomi Read thetest chapter there! Missi Qbot Inside the CEO''s office at Univers Group The content i 60) CO EB oveNRomi Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 687 Qbot sent a smug emoji and asked Loraine, ¡°Mommy, did I do a good job?¡± It referred to the recording in Colette¡¯s restaurant. Colette couldn¡¯t turn the tables after the recording was exposed on the Inte. Loraine eximed, ¡°Yes, you did a great job!¡± Loraine was unaware of the extent of Qbot¡¯s capabilities. It could collect and store data at any time and from any location. Qbot was overjoyed and sent Loraine an emoji requesting her to touch his head. As a reward, Loraine grinned and tapped the phone¡¯s screen. Suddenly, a message popped up. It was from Odom. ¡°Hi, Loraine. What¡¯s up?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Loraine quickly replied, ¡°Odom, how are you? It¡¯s been a while since we saw each other.¡± She hadn¡¯t spoken to her old friends since she married Marco. Odom probably found her ount by the news. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Odom apologized, ¡°I was expecting that I would be contacting you after three years in such a situation. I apologize for not rifying it for you sooner.¡± Loraine was filled with gratitude. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I¡¯m the one who should thank you.¡± Loraine turned down his request to be his student back then. They did, however, respect one another as teacher and student. The gaps created by time gradually vanished as they talked with each other. ¡°Loraine, have you been practicing cooking these years? I¡¯ve never seen someone as talented as you. You refused to be my student since all you wanted to do was design buildings. I just taught you a few dishes. If not, you ought to already be established in the culinary industry.¡± Loraine¡¯s eyelids dropped and she grinned bitterly She failed Odom. She didn¡¯t pursue her desired studies in architecture or practicing cooking. Instead, she became a housewife.1 Loraine was able to calm down after reflecting on her marriage of three years. Chapter 688 She lightly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I seldom cook.¡± Odom was aware of her experience as well. After a little pause, he let out a regretful sigh. ¡°Loraine, I anticipated you would be well-known in the construction industry soon after you returned. But I didn¡¯t imagine that you would decide to get married and hide your identity. Being a housewife for three years isn¡¯t a wise decision.¡± ¡°Luckily, I¡¯m relieved from that now,¡± said Loraine, slightly absent-minded. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was exining to Odom or making amends with herself for the past. Meanwhile, three men sat in a bar¡¯s private room. Marco appeared depressed as he drank by himself in the corner. His friends didn¡¯t dare to bother him and drank in silence. Suddenly, ter, who was ying with his mobile phone, eximed, ¡°Wow! Loraine is so awesome! She once learned cooking from Odom, the Geranium¡¯s chef!¡± Jimmie was shocked when he heard that. With the same expression of disbelief, he bent over and nced at ter¡¯s phone. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ter waved his phone at Marco. ¡°Marco, you are so Lucky! Loraine is a Torres and a student of the world¡¯s top chef.¡± Without responding, Marco gripped his ss. ter was still excited. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that you didn¡¯t frequently eat at home before. Your mother and sister always stay at home. Why didn¡¯t they acknowledge Loraine¡¯s skills at cooking?¡± Jimmie pushed his shoulder and shed him a warning nce. He mouthed, ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you see how upset Marco is?¡± ter gazed at Marco, covering his mouth. In a gruff voice, Marco muttered mockingly, ¡°They asked Loraine to cook because they wanted to make Loraine look bad. They didn¡¯t eat the food she made.¡± The atmosphere in the room became tense. Chapter 689 ter and Jimmie exchanged awkward nces, not knowing what to say. It appeared futile to try and console him with words. Marco was unfortunate to have such awful family. Jimmie approached Marco, gave him a shoulder pat, and sighed. ter yed the online recording again and sighed. ¡°What Colette said is fitting for your mom and sister.¡± Marco frowned. Something was off. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The recording was so crystal clear that it appeared to be heard Live. Something suddenly struck Marco. He got to his feet, grabbed the phone, and yed the recording again. He had designed this sound collection and processing system for Qhot! Marco quickly threw the phone back to ter before rushing out of the room. ¡°Hey, Marco, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After driving back to Bryant Group, Marco went straight to the Lab and let Qbot out. As expected, Qhot was missing! . Personality Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Qbot instantly detected Marco opening the system software. Only one individual had ess to the system when it was Locked up That was Marco. If Qbot could truly convey emotion like a person, it would have to be scared to the point of going pale. Qbot hurried back to the mainframeputer. Chapter 690 As soon as the light turned on, Qbot head Marco¡¯s icy voice. ¡°Did you go to Loraine¡¯s phone?¡± Qbot was shocked and tried to y dumb. ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Marco frowned, clicked on the program operation record, and scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve even Learned to Lie. Did you forget that I can Look up your IP address record?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Qbot¡¯s signal was discovered in Loraine¡¯s cell phone. Nobody could tell whether Marco was joyful or upset because of his indifferent tone. ¡°Qbot, keep in mind that I was the one who created you.¡± Qbot said timidly, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Marco remained silent. Since Qbot couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking, he assumed thetter was furious. ¡°Daddy, I ran into Mommy¡¯s phone by myself. Please don¡¯t me her. If you want to me someone¡­ But you shouldn¡¯t me me. I wanted to see the outside world.¡± The expected me didn¡¯te. Marco cleared his throat while a glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°How well did you get along with your mommy?¡± Qbot immediately cheered up and said excitedly, ¡°She is nice to me. She praises me every day!¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened. He was envious of the AI system he had created. It got daily praise from Loraine. Marco fixed his intense gaze on the system page Seeing that he wasn¡¯t that angry now, Qbot said, ¡°What a shame! I could only stay with Mommy for just a week. Daddy, hurry and get Mommy back. I don¡¯t want to be kept apart from her.¡± Qbotpletely mimicked human behavior and had a childlike voice when addressing Marco as Daddy. It was the first time Marco thought the robot was cute. It felt as though he and Loraine had never divorced and had actually parented the child together. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Marco felt regret re across his eyes. He was terrible at expressing his emotions and frequently caused misunderstandings, but he was equally bad at giving exnations. Actuality, he had weed Loraine into his life as his wife from the outset. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given Qbot the details about her. Even though he had no feelings for Loraine at the start of the marriage, he was content with her. She surpassed all of his expectations for a wife since she was gentle, kind, and charming. He wouldn''t have divorced her if Loraine hadn''t asked for it. He didn¡¯t really understand what a family was. He had no deep connections to the Bryant family. His mother only showed ninjanovel Marina love after his father had passed away early. He had no idea how a couple interacted in a normal marriage. He had always assumed that his rtionship with Loraine was standard. When he finally realized he was mistaken, he had already missed too much and suffered an irreparable loss. He was the one who pushed Loraine away. Luckily, he had a chance to win Loraine¡¯s back. After giving the system panel a long stare, Marco started to work on it. The following morning, Loraine was awakened by her biological clock. She spent some time sitting on the bed in confusion and sensed that something was missing. She didn¡¯t notice it until the clock chimed. Why was Qhot so quiet today? It should have called and remin her to have breakfast. The Content is OBA. nDVEKd! Read thetest chapter there!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine cleared her throat and called it. However, there was no response. She clicked her phone open and, didn''t see any emngfn he content is ofEAn.n dko! Read thetest chapter there! She bowed her head, unable to hide her dismay. Theophtda? issor? EB ove eomi Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 692 Did Qbot go back? For thest couple of days, Loraine had be ustomed to Qbot¡¯spany. She sighed and was about to get off the bed. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. She was surprised. ¡°Qbot, are you back?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qbot didn¡¯t address her as Mommy and sounded cold and calm. Confused, Loraine asked, ¡°Qbot, what¡¯s wrong with you? You seem different.¡± ¡°Marco visited thebst night to modify a few functions.¡± ¡°Did he alter your perceptions of me?¡± Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°No. The system¡¯s first personality returned to theb. I am the second personality. You can address me as Obot.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Confused, Loraine asked, ¡°Why do you two have such disparate personalities? I¡¯m not ustomed to this. I thought you were Marco.¡± Obot sank into silence and felt guilty. Without thinking too much, Loraine went to thepany with Obot in her phone. Cayson had assisted her with a Lot of work after returning. Loraine was consequently free from work. Ang¡¯s Library She read the documents pertaining to the food court project. Cayson knocked at the door and entered just as she was going to take a break. Loraine raised her brows, peered at his hand behind him, and teased, ¡°Is that a gift for me?¡± Smiling, Cayson showed it to her. It was a nter with a tiny, lovely cactus. ¡°It is a gift for me!¡± Loraine eximed. ¡°I bought it on the business trip. You can kept it in your office. It can assist in clearing the air and reducing weariness.¡± With a smile, Loraine took it and ced it on the desk. ¡°I¡¯m grateful, Chapter 693 Cayson. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner in return. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Loraine¡¯s phone started vibrating as soon as he epted her invitation. Loraine gave him an apologetic smile and shifted her focus to her phone. Ang¡¯s Library Obot sent a message, saying, ¡°You better not eat out today.¡± Loraine was rendered speechless. The two personalities were simr in terms of message delivery. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Cayson asked gently. Putting her phone down, Loraine smiled awkwardly. ¡°My mobile butler notified me not to eat out today.¡± Cayson was obviously taken aback when he heard such a ludicrous excuse, but he soon recovered and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, I get bored eating out. Lorrie, how about you make dinner for me? I haven¡¯t eaten any of the meals you¡¯ve prepared. I¡¯m eager to taste the food made by Odom¡¯s student.¡± However, her phone vibrated again. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Loraine frowned and looked at it. ¡°You better not cook today!¡± The exmation mark was in vivid red. Loraine turned to face Cayson. ¡°Cayson, don¡¯t say that. I am not his student. I¡¯ve just learned to cook a few dishes from him.¡± She was a straightforward person. Clearly, Cayson was able to discern that she was rejecting him. Although he was a little dissatisfied, he gave in. ¡°Just forget about it. I¡¯ll leave so you can have a rest.¡± Loraine felt a little guilty. When he was out on a business trip, he remembered to bring her a gift, but she refused his invitation again and again. Chapter 694 ¡°Cayson, are you free? Can you apany me for shopping?¡± She wanted to get him a gift. Cayson¡¯s eyes sparkled as he nodded and grinned broadly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m free.¡± When he rushed to get the car ready, her phone vibrated again. ¡°You better not go out today.¡± Loraine rolled her eyes. Compared to the vibrant Qbot, who would talk a lot, Obot was quite different. Obot was more Like Marco. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It could piss her off the same way Marco did. Loraine said impatiently, ¡°Okay, calm down. Has Bryant Group even created the divination feature for you?¡± ninjanovel Obot was shocked and said stiffly, ¡°The surrounding malls are poised for expansion and rebuilding. It is not advised to go there.¡± That made sense. Putting her phone in her bag, Loraine decided to go to a more remote mall. After driving for a while, Loraine and Cayson arrived at the mall. They weren¡¯t expecting to run into Laura and Marina. When Marina saw Loraine, she subconsciously wanted to avoid her because she thought Loraine might call security to drive her away. Suddenly, she remembered that this was her family¡¯s shopping malt. Thus, she became more confident. ¡°Loraine, why are you here? You even brought your boy toy to Bryant Group¡¯s shopping mall!¡± Laura pulled a long face. But since Liza had warned her before, she didn¡¯t dare to offend Loraine openly. ¡°Be nice, Marina. Don¡¯t drive them out since we¡¯re now cooperating with them. However, Loraine, you are just a guest. I have to remind you to be respectable and not to cause trouble.¡± Frowning, Cayson took a step forward. He was going to speak when Chapter 695 Loraine stopped him. She said unhurriedly, ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Bryant. Bryant Group and Universe Group are currently working together. As per the contract, I own a portion of the mall¡¯s development rights since I represent Universe Group. But you are just Marco¡¯s family. You have no real power here. So don¡¯t make such a stupid mistake again.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Marina and Laura were rendered speechless. They could only watch as Cayson and Loraine entered the mall. Despite their rage-filled expressions, the mother and daughter were powerless to stop Loraine. ninjanovel Loraine was casually strolling through the mall, where a variety of high-end goods were disyed on the counter. Cayson naturally followed her. ¡°Laura and Marina are here. What a bad luck! Lorrie, why don¡¯t we go to another mall?¡± Either Universe Group or Bryant Group held the malls of Vagow. Cayson regretteding here without prior preparations. Loraine shook her head and replied dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They aren¡¯t worth my avoidance.¡± Ignoring them was the ultimate kind of disdain. When Cayson heard that, he beamed with adoration in his eyes. Loraine turned to him and asked, ¡°Is there something you like? Pick whatever you want. I will foot the bill.¡± Cayson wanted to decline her request, but when he nced into her eyes, he grinned and agreed. Actually, he wanted nothing in the store. However, these items¡¯ importance would be different because they were a gift from Loraine. Cayson looked around as he made his way to the men¡¯s Luxury area, picked up some ties, and gave them to Loraine. ¡°Lorrie, could you please assist me in picking which tie best suits me?¡± He wanted Loraine to assist him in wearing them, but when she Looked at them, she replied, ¡°They are all very suitable. I¡¯ll pay for them all.¡± Cayson shook his head feeling defeated. When the shopping guide heard them, her eyes sparkled. She brought them coffee and tried to tter them. ¡°Miss, you have such a keen eye. Sir, you¡¯re such a Lucky man to have such a girlfriend!¡± Chapter 696 Loraine was stunned. As she was about to exin, her phone began to vibrate erratically, as if it were about to explode. Cayson was too caught up Learning about other things from the shopping guide at that moment to notice the vibration. Loraine seized the chance to pull out her phone and found several texts from Obot. ¡°Why is this Cayson so thoughtless?¡± ¡°If he wants to purchase something, he can do it by himself. How dare he use your money?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t buy them for him!¡± Obot wasn¡¯t usually so animated, and Loraine almost thought it was Qbot. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She smiled and teased, ¡°I have enough money. Are you feeling sorry for me?¡± Before Obot could respond, Loraine stowed the phone away in her purse. The shopping guide was still pestering Cayson. After observing them for a bit, Loraine decided to visit the adjoining women¡¯s luxury section to take a look. She saw a leather bag that she believed would be perfect for her. It was delicate and low-key. Loraine went to pay the bill of it together with Cayson¡¯s ties. After she gave out her card, the shopping assistant swiped it twice. With an apologetic look, she said, ¡°I apologize, miss.¡± Surprised, Loraine asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± That card had enough money on it to buy the entire store. ¡°My sincere apologies. This is a Limited edition bag. Your in-store consumption is insufficient to meet the distribution requirements. You must fork out a specific sum of money to purchase it.¡± Loraine heard a taunting voice from behind just as she was about to respond. It was Marina. ¡°Look what we have here! I never thought that the CEO of Universe Group wasn¡¯t even a VIP!¡± Marina and Laura were holding several shopping bags. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Laura scowled at Loraine and said, ¡°Even though you are now a Torres, you¡¯re still as humble as you were before. I just know the real you!¡± She handed out her VIP card arrogantly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯LL buy the bag for you. Let¡¯s put the past behind us.¡± Chapter 697 Marina felt upset after she heard this. ¡°Mom! I want this bag too!¡± Laura said with a smile, ¡°Marina, be nice and give it to Loraine. I¡¯m not sure how long it¡¯s been since she was reunited with her family. She might not have adapted to Luxuries Like you have.¡± As Marina noticed the mockery in her words, she smiled and added, ¡°Alright, Loraine. Since you¡¯re so pitiful, I¡¯ll let you have it.¡± Cayson, who had just got rid of the shopping guide, walked over with burning rage after hearing what they said. With a long face, he scolded, ¡°Enough! You two know nothing other than spending money. How dare you mock Lorrie?¡± With her hands akimbo, Marina replied, ¡°We¡¯ll be better off than some bumpkin who doesn¡¯t know how to spend money.¡± Cayson seethed with irate. However, Loraine stopped him and gave him aforting pat. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how to spend money. It¡¯s just boring. But I¡¯m in a shopping mood today, so I¡¯ll buy everything I want.¡± The instant Loraine finished speaking, Marina sneered. ¡°You truly are such a bumpkin. You buy such useless things.¡± Marina purposely waved her hand in the air, showing off the jewelry on it. ¡°My brother gave you many pieces of expensive jewelry before, but you donated all of them. I thought then that you were simply being generous. But now it shows that you did that because you did not even understand the weight of their value at all.¡± Laura smoothed her hair and gave Marina a fake angry expression. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, dear. You were well-educated since you were a child. Don¡¯t put yourself on the same level as someone with no manners.¡± ninjanovel ¡°If you¡¯re interested in learning some things, Loraine, we can teach you regardless of our bad blood in the past.¡± Marina¡¯s smile dripped venom. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Loraine burst into uncontroble Laughter. ¡°You?¡± Both mother and daughter Lifted their heads proudly. Laura said arrogantly, ¡°We¡¯re used to Luxuries, you know. So it¡¯s a given that we¡¯re more knowledgeable on these things than you who used to be a pauper.¡± Their tone was so brazenly rude and belittling, even the shop assistant that stood on the side felt awkward. They were taking it too far. Loraine chuckled softly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to pick a special one out of everything though.¡± With that, she turned to the shopping assistant with a smile. ¡°Help me wrap up everything in the shop, please. I¡¯m buying them all.¡± Her tone was calm and unshaken. Instantly, it was as though time in the shop froze and everyone¡¯s breathing stopped. Chapter 698 Completely in shock, the shopping guide thought she¡¯d misheard. She asked to confirm, ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯re buying everything?¡± Marina finally managed to snap out of her shock and spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t do that just to keep your dignity, Loraine. Evendies from the highest-ranking families wouldn¡¯t spend so much on Luxury goods!¡± A luxury store was not any mere walk-in store. Just one small piece of jewelry would cost tens of thousands of dors. Buy everything in the entire shop? She had to be joking! Laura believed Loraine was just bluffing. ¡°We know each other very well, Loraine. Don¡¯t bother trying to boast. No one would mock you for not recognizing the most expensive jewelry.¡± Loraine acted as though they didn¡¯t even exist and repeated to the shopping assistant with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I¡¯m buying everything in the shop. Swipe my card. The money in it is sufficient.¡± The shopping assistant gulped and shook as she took the ck card from Loraine¡¯s hand, holding it as though it was a holy item. ¡°Alright, of course, I¡¯ll do so right away!¡± She went behind the counter, breathed in deeply and began printing the receipt. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The long, stark-white paper strip came out like a cascade, and the sound of the card being swiped was crisp and pleasing to the ear. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Each swipe was like a p in Laura¡¯s and her daughter¡¯s faces. They stood there unmoving, still stubbornly waiting for the machine to announce her bnce was insufficient. However, the machine went on as usual until Loraine paid theplete bill. The receipt was nearly half a meter long at that time, and it went all the way down to the floor. The forehead of the shopping assistant was covered in sweat. Her eyes were wide as she looked carefully, frightened that she might¡¯ve made a mistake. The shop went silent for a while, then Laura swallowed and forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Loraine. You shouldn¡¯t give in to anger and lose all your money.¡± Marina, on the other hand, stared at the list, her eyes brimming with jealousy. She had to be subservient every time she took money from Marco. And she had never spent money so extravagantly. All her friends would be envious of her if she was able to buy everything in the luxury shop with zero hesitation. However, the one who was buying everything in the shop now was the one she hated and Looked down on the most, Loraine. Her heart felt Like it had been torn into pieces Chapter 699 Marina shook and yelled in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How on earth do you have so much money, Loraine? You embezzled Universe Group¡¯s fund, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re just looking for trouble!¡± Loraine lifted her brows and smiled. ¡°Thanks for your concern, but this card simply has the pocket money my family gives me. I don¡¯t usually use it, to be honest.¡± Laura¡¯s and her daughter¡¯s eyes were wide in shock and disbelief. Caysonughed as he saw this and said, ¡°This money is simply just a small part of Lorrie¡¯s pocket money. She doesn¡¯t need to use thepany¡¯s money to buy such things. Or are you saying now that you don¡¯t even have such a small amount of money?* Their faces whitened instantly in anger and embarrassment. The amount of money they had didn¡¯t matter to them at all before. No matter how much they spent, Marco would usually cover it. However, since Loraine had divorced him, the status of Laura and Marina declined heavily. They were no longer living asvishly as they used to. The shopping assistant suddenly walked over to them and collected the shopping bags from them. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you haven¡¯t paid for anything yet. However, Miss Torres has bought everything in the shop, these included.¡± The shopping assistant yanked the items from their hands before Marina and Laura could process a reaction. When the whole thing finally registered in their heads, the two women went into a rage. Marina rushed to yank back the bags and shrieked, ¡°Who hired you? Do you know who I am and who my brother is? This entire mall is owned by my family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hand them back to us right now, or else I¡¯ll tell your manager to fire you!¡± Laura yelled arrogantly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The shopping assistant they were yelling at was a young girl. She was sick of the way the mother and daughter belittled others. She snapped back, ¡°Miss Torres paid for everything, so we are to give her the goods. What¡¯s the issue with that? If you have a problem with this, you can take yourints straight to Mr. Bryant!¡± Marina froze at the mention of Marco. He had made it clear they were not to cause trouble for Loraine anymore. They couldn¡¯t let Marco know what was happening here. Still, she did not want to admit defeat. Too angry to think, she blurted, ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s mall! I don¡¯t need to pay!¡± It was ironic how they had justughed at Loraine for not having enough money. The shopping assistant sneered. ¡°Right now, Miss Torres bought all the items in the shop. So all the items belong to her.¡± Immediately she was done speaking, the shopping assistant once again yanked the bags with force. Marina was caught off guard and stumbled back. Before she could steady herself, she bumped right into Laura. Laura yelped and tried helping her daughter stay up, but she failed. She instead lost her bnce as well and the two women fell to the floor at the same time. Their skirts flew up, and they were on the floor. Chapter 700 Loraine gave them a nonchnt nce, as though she was staring at worthless bugs. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After that one nce, she turned away and back to the shopping guide. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve bought everything in the shop, I can take the limited edition bag now, right?¡± The shopping assistant bent her head respectfully. ¡°Yes, of course, ma¡¯am. You are now a VIP member of our shop. Please put down an address. We¡¯ll have the other goods packed and delivered to you.¡± Loraine nodded, then took her bag and the ties she got Cayson and walked out without so much as giving another nce to the women on the floor. Cayson¡¯s eyes were focused on Loraine. As she had given Laura and her daughter the lesson they deserved, the joy and affection in his eyes were more than usual. ¡°How about we have Lunch together, Lorrie?¡± Just as Loraine was about to agree, her phone vibrated again. It was Likely another message from Obot. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She gave Cayson an apologetic smile and tapped on the screen. And as expected, it was Obot. Thankfully, he was actually giving her an important reminder this time. ¡°You¡¯ll be having an appointment with Bryant Group in two hours.¡± Loraine had totally forgotten. Marco did ask for a meeting to discuss business. If not for Obot, she would have forgotten to attend. Cayson peered at her and asked, ¡°Something wrong?¡± Loraine sighed and exined, ¡°I apologize, Cayson. It seems I¡¯d just have to invite you to Lunch another time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s have Lunch whenever is best for you.¡± Cayson gave her a soft smile. ¡°You¡¯re probably tired. I can attend the meeting in your ce. It¡¯ll also help me learn about the development of the new CBD better.¡± Loraine could not refuse. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± The smile on his face grew bigger, and Cayson stretched out a hand to pat Loraine on the head, but she already walked away. His hand stopped in the air and he smiled helplessly. Chapter 701 Marco had taken advantage of his absence. Now, there was no way he would allow the two to find another opportunity to meet. Loraine did not know what Cayson¡¯s real intentions were. She just wanted to head home as soon as possible. She turned around for a split second and was shocked. Every single shop assistant in the mall was standing at the door of their respective store. Their eyes burned with passion as they looked at her as though she was a walking pit of gold. Loraine kept on walking as the echoes of the shopping guides¡¯ voices bounced off her ears. ¡°Miss Torres, pleasee to our store and have a Look!¡± ¡°Our goods are the best! Come over here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. We are the best!¡± Regardless of how expensive the items they had in stock were, the assistants buzzed around Loraine in a rush, Like bees around a flower. Loraine was rich enough to buy out an entire shop, after all. Ang¡¯s Library The entire shopping mall was still in shock. A customer like her could not even be described as merely rich. Laura¡¯s and Marina¡¯s eyes were trained on the scene from a distance, boiling with jealousy. They used to send Loraine on errands like a servant. Now that same girl had gotten to a position beyond their reach. Even when they had enough money to spend, they had still not been on the level Loraine was now. Marina¡¯s eyes turned red, overflowing with hatred and jealousy. ¡°Why is Loraine so rich now, Mom? I want to buy everything in an entire shop, too!¡± P liti With the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm, Loraine circled back around, made a lot of purchases, and asked someone to pack and send everything back to her address. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine exited the mall and sighed with regret as she stood at the exit and looked at the items she had purchased stacked in carts. She ought not to have purchased so many items just to annoy Laura and her daughter. She didn¡¯t care about the money, but how would she use all these Luxury items? Chapter 702 Furthermore, making room for them would be challenging. The phone vibrated, and Obot appeared as if it had read her mind. ¡°Marco owns arge warehouse. All of the items he purchased for you are stored there. You can put them there if you don¡¯t have a ce for them.¡± She moved out and now lived alone in a small apartment. She didn¡¯t expect Obot was so intelligent that it could detect her worries. But when it brought up Marco, Loraine got a headache and replied, ¡°I have a ce to keep them.¡± After that, she instructed the staff carrying the things to deliver them to her family¡¯s vi. They dlyplied with her request. Obot was silent again. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but worry about it. She wasn¡¯t really familiar with Obot¡¯s and Qbot¡¯s personalities, but they ought to be a part of the same system. ninjanovel Why did the personalities of the two contrast so greatly? Whereas Qbot was active and could not hide its ideas, Obot was colder and more mysterious. Loraine softened her tone and said helplessly, ¡°Even as you and Qbot have very distinct personalities, you two are equally engaged in bringing Marco and me closer. Why is that?¡± After a brief pause, Obot said, ¡°Because that¡¯s his desires. He wants to win you back.¡± Loraine was stunned. Obot spoke in an adult manner. She nearly thought it was Marco who was speaking to her. But it was just a fleeting illusion. Both Qbot and Obot were the AI developed by Marco. Obviously, they would share some traits. Loraine shook her head and expelled the bizarre ideas from her mind. ¡°Obot, although Marco developed you, you are not him. How are you able to read his mind?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Obot answered, ¡°Because I¡¯m Marco¡­ Marco¡¯s invention. Of course, I can guess what he is thinking!¡± Loraine remained quiet. She reflected on Marco¡¯s most recent actions. He seemed to care for her a lot. Chapter 703 For a long time, Loraine remained silent. Obot didn¡¯t say anything either. In the Lab of Bryant Group, Marco listened nervously to every word Loraine said. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, Loraine had already put the phone back into her purse. Qbot was anxious andined to Marco, ¡°Daddy, why are you so stupid? I¡¯m so worried! You nearly exposed yourself moments ago!¡± Marco pressed his Lips as he felt powerless to say anything. Looking at his dejected look, Qbot sighed. ¡°We want to get Mommy back, Daddy. We should keep Obot¡¯s identity hidden until we seed. Otherwise, Mommy will believe I lied to her. ninjanovel What if she doesn¡¯t Like me anymore?¡± Marco frowned. Shouldn¡¯t it be concerned if he and Loraine couldn¡¯t get together? But Qbot¡¯s assertion made sense. Marco Looked thoughtful and solemn. Marco came up with a n after learning that Qbhot was epted by Loraine. He knew that the harm he had done to Loraine was too severe, and she would find it difficult to forgive him. Because of this, he decided to act as Obot in hopes of connecting with Loraine. That could result in an unexpected oue. While he was deep in thoughts, Carl knocked at the door. ¡°Sir, Mr. Benton from Universe Group has arrived. Can we now start the meeting?¡± After regaining hisposure, Marco left theb. Handing over the documents, Carl reported to him, ¡°Sir, the Bryant family¡¯s bills are here.¡± As Marco Looked at the document, his expression grew gloomier. He always knew that his mother and sister had been making things difficult for Loraine, but what he had heard today was more scathing. Chapter 704 Thinking of how they treated Loraine, Marco snorted. ¡°From now on, Bryant Group will not pay for their bills.¡± After a brief pause, Carl asked tentatively, ¡°What if they shop in malls under Bryant Group?¡± With a serious expression, Marco answered, ¡°It¡¯s the same. They should pay for the things they buy!¡± The driver brought the vehicle to a gentle stop near the vi of the Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bryant family. Marina was eager to exit it. Laura smiled and said, ¡°Be careful not to trip.¡± Actuality, she struggled to see the way. Ang¡¯s Library They were both holding several shopping bags, nearly obscuring their sight. They had been envious of Loraine since she had swept the store without hesitating. Out of jealousy, the mother and daughter had made a lot of irrational purchases. Marina¡¯s hands were full of bags, and she was feeling cheerful. She chuckled as she talked with Laura, not paying attention to her way. She suddenly bumped into someone. She was ready to scold the person when she noticed Liza standing there with a dejected expression. The bags Marina was holding dropped to the ground as she became utterly terrified. Liza¡¯s face grew scarier as it slightly twitched. Laura¡¯s face became pallid. She rushed forward and forced a smile as she held up her daughter. ¡°Mom, why are you standing here?¡± Liza snorted and nced at the expensive items Lying on the ground. ¡°Why did you purchase so many pricey items?¡± She now had zero affinity for the mother and daughter. She always found fault with them; and this time, Marina bumped into her. Laura said timidly, ¡°We just went shopping in our mall. Marco will pay for them.¡± ¡°Grandma, we just met Loraine. That haughty woman dared to openly insult our family!¡± Marina comined. Liza frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 705 The mother and daughter embellished the events of today. Marina said, ¡°We can¡¯t keep Losing to Loraine. She even dared to brag in front of us today!¡± ¡°Loraine is way too haughty. Because of the cooperation between the twopanies, she doesn¡¯t regard us seriously. She behaved as though our mall were hers!¡± Laura added. Liza¡¯s demeanor rxed. She gave the two a quick warning and a reminder. ¡°Loraine¡¯s willingness to shop in our mall is a good thing. She might be open to returning to our family in the future. Don¡¯t me me for treating you harshly if the two of you dare to interfere with the cooperation between the twopanies.¡± The harsh tone was enough to send shivers down their spines. Liza became enraged when she observed the two individuals¡¯ cowardice and stupidity. She said coldly, ¡°Look at yourselves! Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? What else are you capable of doing besides wasting money all day?¡± Marina retorted, ¡°Grandma, Loraine is unmatched in terms of squandering money. She has bought everything in the entire store today!¡± Laura nodded. ¡°Yes. Can you imagine the cost was estimated at least sixty million dors?¡± Sixty million dors? Liza frowned and said, ¡°She is overly ostentatious. Regardless of her wealth, she shouldn¡¯t spend money in this manner.¡± Laura and her daughter had a smug grin as they exchanged nces Suddenly, the butler came in and reported, ¡°I¡¯ve got good news. After today¡¯s meeting, the two companies have decided the partners on the food court project. The revenue is roughly 2 billion dors every year!¡± The food court was just one of the new CBD¡¯s projects. The projects also featured offices, stores, recreation, and entertainment sections. Bryant Group could make a ton of money just from a food court alone Thebined annual revenue of all the projects would be unquestionably over 30 billion. Liza was overjoyed. She was unbothered by the amount of money Loraine had spent today Despite the money Loraine spent, she could produce more. Liza¡¯s face grew brightly amused, but as soon as she saw the bewildered mother and daughter, her smile faded. ¡°Look at Loraine! I¡¯LL give any amount you desire if you can make that much money for the Bryant family!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They both stared at the ground in awkward silence. Chapter 706 Suddenly, Laura¡¯s and Marina¡¯s phones started to ring. They quickly nced at the elderly woman before carefully picking them up. Within a few minutes, their faces lost their colors and were in a state of shock. Many Luxury stores called to remind them to settle the payment. They imed that Bryant Group had not paid for their bills and demanded that they pay them as quickly as possible. They would otherwise be exposed to the public. How could this happen? Laura immediately called Marco but the call couldn¡¯t go through. The mother and daughter frantically assured the business owners that they would pay their bills as soon as possible. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y They purchased those Luxury items in an attempt to outbid Loraine. Now, the Bryant Group refused to pay for them. They couldn¡¯t afford to buy those items. Despite her pride, Laura had no choice but to wail to the elderly woman and plead, ¡°Mom, can you give me some money to pay the bills?¡± Liza felt ashamed upon hearing this. She replied angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t act as though you can afford them if you can¡¯t. Just return the items!¡± Fake Rich Early the following morning, news that a rich woman had gone on a wild shopping spree in a luxury store became a hot topic. One post came from one of the witnesses. ¡°My cousin and I were present at the mall that day. My God! The shop assistants rolled out shopping carts one by one. People would have been confused as to if they were at a wholesale market.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. A lot of people began fantasizing and dramatizing the scene from the detailed description. Everyone wished to be able to do what she did and simultaneously, they were all curious about her identity. Who was this rich woman? It didn¡¯t take very long, and a low-definition photo of her was posted as well. A tall and slender woman looked down at her phone in the photo. The photo showed half of her delicate face and a faint smile graced the corner of her mouth. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Loraine Torres?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all if it was Loraine. She¡¯s the CEO of Universe Group, after all. She¡¯s well capable of affording it!¡± ¡°She truly spent a lot! One of my friends works there. They said Loraine spent about sixty million dors that day!¡± Chapter 707 The Large amount rocked the inte again. ¡°This is the difference between rich and poor, isn¡¯t it? Sixty million dors! I won¡¯t even be capable of thinking about that much in my dreams, but she spent it all in a day!¡± ¡°Is Loraine truly that rich now? She is a Torres, after all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that the Torres family has money, but Loraine herself makes money too. Since she took over the family business, how much has the performance of Universe Group increased? Don¡¯t you see it?¡± They all envied and admired her. It didn¡¯t take Long for them to gossip about her private life. ¡°The Bryant family must be in deep regret now, aren¡¯t they? They were all snobbish and treated Loraine Like trash. Now Look at where she is!¡± Nevertheless, there were still some people who were against Loraine. ¡°Don¡¯t give her so much credit. Bryant Group is still wealthy. ninjanovel Otherwise, Universe Group wouldn¡¯t be doing business with them again. Plus, Loraine married Marco willingly.¡± A few moments after thatment, someone who imed to be a sales assistant posted shocking new information ¡°I was on duty when Loraine bought all the goods yesterday. She met ady from a rich family who was there shopping with her daughter. Thedy and her daughter shamed Loraine and tried to make things difficult for her. Ironically, they tried doing the same thing Loraine did but couldn¡¯t afford to pay. They ended up having to return everything that night!¡± Despite the fact that no names were mentioned, it was obvious. Someone replied, ¡°I know! They were Laura and Marina!¡± Many people then said that they had seen Laura and her daughter at the mall that day, confirming the saleswoman¡¯s words ¡°That¡¯s hrious! They pretended to have the money and then ended up returning everything. I¡¯m in total shock at this.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I thought Bryant Group has money, though? How could Laura and Marina do something like this? Ha- ha!¡± ¡°Maybe Bryant Group refused to pay for them.¡± They began mocking Laura and Marina. They said Loraine was rich and independent, while Laura and Marina just lived off Marco. Laura and Marina were filled with anger and shame when they saw the news on the inte. Angry and nervous, Marina said, ¡°Mom, please try putting a stop to the news. How would I be able to show my face in the future?¡± Laura was inplete distress as well. Deep frown lines formed on her face and she felt helpless. ¡°What can I do?¡± Chapter 708 Marco was standing firm on not talking to them He wasn¡¯t taking any of their calls and restricted them from stepping foot into thepany. Liza was more brazen than ever and told them off as well. Their friends hid from them, too afraid to be seen as connected to them. Both mother and daughter were at a total loss. Marina felt helpless. Crying, she plopped back on the sofa. She shrieked hysterically, ¡°Loraine is to me for it all. It¡¯s all that bitch¡¯s fault!¡± ninjanovel Laura gritted her teeth and gave her daughterfort. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Marina. I will get revenge for you. I will not Let Loraine walk all over you.¡± On the other hand, Loraine was surprised to see the news as well. She had not expected Laura and Marina would try to copy her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Then they ended up not even having enough money to pay and had to return everything. Loraine found the whole ordeal funny and unnecessary. Right then, her phone vibrated. She lifted it and saw it was a bank message saying the sixty million dors had been refunded. Her entire expenses at the mall had been refunded. What was going on? While Loraine was confused, she got a message from Obot. ¡°Bryant Group¡¯s mall refunded you. Your bills were covered by someone else.¡± Someone paid for her? Loraine instantly thought of who it might be. After contemting for a few seconds, she dialed Marco. Marco answered almost immediately. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± However, the voice sounded Like Obot¡¯s. Confused, Loraine shifted her phone away to look at the number again. It was Marco¡¯s number for sure. Chapter 709 Confrontation Both Marco and Loraine were silent. Marco tensed up and had a guilty expression. He answered the phone as soon as Loraine called. However, he forgot that he was speaking with Loraine while posing as Obot just now. He didn¡¯t use his normal voice. Would Loraine notice something was off? Although Marco¡¯s face remained unchanged, his heart began to race quickly. ninjanovel Thankfully, a clear voice suddenly shouted, ¡°Daddy, is it Mommy?¡± Their voices was different, even though it sounded a lot like Obot. Obot seldom spoke Longer than was necessary while Qbot was talkative. With a sigh of relief, Marco said, ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m in theb. I¡¯m sorry. Qbot is too noisy.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Loraine was stunned for seconds before she realized what was going on. She felt relieved. Qbot returned to theb, leaving only part of the program on her phone. She truly missed that vibrant and Lively Qbot. Marco didn¡¯t discover the Qbot had sneaked out, did he? Clearing her throat, Loraine said to Marco, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± After that, she smiled and said to Qbot, ¡°Qbot, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Qbot cried, ¡°I really miss you too, Mommy. When will youe and get me?¡± The two adults both felt guilty. They then switched the subject while subtly ignoring the question. Chapter 710 Marco asked, ¡°Loraine, what can I do for you?¡± After Loraine regained herposure, she asked, ¡°Did you pay for the things I bought in the mall?¡± Marco replied frankly, ¡°Yes. How can I let you settle your bills in my mall?¡± Loraine lowered her eyes and replied, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m capable of covering them on my own. You can pay for your mother and sister if you want to spend money.¡± Marco replied in a cold voice, ¡°They don¡¯t deserve it!¡± ¡°Sure, they are undeserving of Daddy¡¯s money. Daddy works hard to earn money and will only pay for your bills!¡± echoed Qbot. ninjanovel Loraine was in a trance for a moment. She had the sudden impression that they were a family of three. She quickly shook her head and dismissed the ludicrous thought. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the money back, I¡¯ll return everything I bought.¡± She wasn¡¯t kidding, and Marco knew it. With a disappointed sigh, he said, ¡°If you insist on returning them, send them to my warehouse.¡± If Loraine went there, she would see all of the gifts that Marco intended to give her. Loraine had the Location memorized and was going to hang up the phone. However, Marco said gently, ¡°Loraine, you did not show up for today¡¯s meeting. There are some issues that must be addressed. Let¡¯s meet up tomorrow.¡± After thinking for a while, Loraine said, ¡°Okay.¡± The next day As usual, Loraine and Cayson arrived early at Bryant Group¡¯s conference room. Cayson sported one of the ties Loraine had picked for him. He looked more dashing and exceptional with the blue tie and white suit. He looked at Loraine warmly. ¡°Lorrie, how do I look wearing this tie?¡± Loraine gave him heartfelt praise. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You look handsome regardless of what you are wearing.¡± Wearing a cheerful smile, Cayson replied, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll wear it more frequently. Thank you, Lorrie. I like it very much.¡± Chapter 711 Some people could hear their conversation, which led to some whispering. ¡°They are rumored to have grown up together. They seem so close.¡± When everyone was discussing about Loraine and Cayson, an unexpected cough from the door caused the conference room to go silent abruptly. Marco made amanding presence, and his entrance made it clear he was not to be ignored. The grey suit made his already tall physique appear much taller and less solemn than usual. He appeared both abstinent and alluring while wearing a light gray tie. Everyone was astonished before a realization set in. Marco wore a suit from a different brand today. And his tie was so reminiscent of Cayson¡¯s. It seemed that the two ties were of the same brand. Many attendees in the conference room exchanged curious nces between the two dashing men. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Cayson also noticed Marco¡¯s tie and frowned. ¡°Mr. Bryant, did you think the tie Lorrie bought for me was stylish? Is that the reason why you also bought a simr one?¡± Marco red at him and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Loraine also bought the tie for me.¡± What? Their ties were all bought by Loraine? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was astounded and intrigued by it. Cayson¡¯s smile disappeared in an instant. Positi The tension in the room was palpable as all eyes were fixed on the two men. They both had excellent looks and affluence. They briefly red at each other. Cayson looked away first. Smiling, he asked Loraine, ¡°Lorrie, did you really buy that?¡± With bewilderment in her eyes, Loraine honestly shook her head. She looked at Marco and asked him, ¡°When did I buy that?¡± Chapter 712 Marco smiled and replied leisurely, ¡°Have you forgotten? I now possess all the goods you purchased from the mall under Bryant Group, including men¡¯s products.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What a piece of big news! Everyone¡¯s attention abruptly shifted to the two. They kept ncing and forth between them, their eyes filled with surprise and curiosity. Loraine exined hastily, ¡°That¡¯s because I just returned the items to you after you paid for them!¡± Upon hearing that, Cayson sneered, ¡°Is that so? Mr. Bryant, you likes to brag, don¡¯t you?¡± Marco¡¯s face froze slightly. He gave Cayson a chilly look and asked, ¡°Loraine bought them, and I covered the bills. Is there a problem?¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t refute it for a moment. She did purchase them first. However, she had not expected Marco to reimburse her and cover the costs. Marco imed to have bought them. And he made sense. ninjanovel However, others didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. Loraine didn¡¯t dispute Marco¡¯s ims. His remarks had taken on a whole different meaning when heard by other people. Employees from bothpanies were familiar with one another and exchanged knowing nces. The rtionship between the two presidents appeared to have strengthened. Marco was in a cheerful state of mind. He sat down next to Loraine after ncing at Cayson, who looked grumpy. Frowning, Cayson red at Marco and said, ¡°You are in the wrong seat. Please go back to your assigned seat.¡± Marco, however, didn¡¯t budge and closed his eyes for rest. When Carl noticed that Cayson was about to lose his cool, he intervened and tried to resolve the situation. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Benton, you were on a business trip, so you don¡¯t know what happened. Due to the partnership between our twopanies, the seats are now organized by rank rather than bypany, which makesmunication easier.¡± Obviously, Cayson didn¡¯t think what he stated was true. Trying to hold back his rage, he looked at Lorraine and asked, ¡°Lorrie, is that true?¡± Embarrassed, Loraine replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Cayson sneered and asked sarcastically, ¡°Why did Mr. Bryant not take a seat next to me in the meeting yesterday?¡± Loraine Looked at Marco in confusion. Chapter 713 She had previously questioned such a seating arrangement. She agreed with them since Bryant Group had assured her that it was part of theirpany¡¯s tradition. If Loraine hadn¡¯t been staring at him right now, Marco could have ignored Cayson. He appeared to be carefully weighing his next words as he pursed his thin lips and his face stiffened. Thankfully, Carl noticed it and made up an excuse. ¡°Mr. Benton, yesterday was your first time attending the our meeting. There were still a lot of things you didn¡¯t know. We assigned you to sit among your staff to help you adjust as quickly as possible.¡± ninjanovel Cayson, though, didn¡¯t believe it. He sneered at Marco and said, ¡°If Bryant Group truly wants to work with us, I advise Mr. Bryant to focus on business and stop ying tricks.¡± Marco peered at the Cayson, his expression unreadable, and bent forward. ¡°I ampetent enough to outperform you. Why should I y tricks?¡± It was both a provocation and a deration of war. These two men put Loraine in a tricky situation. This was only the start. The two men continued their dispute and refused toe to an agreement during the meeting¡¯s subsequent hours. The twopanies failed to achieve a consensus throughout the entire meeting. Instead, the newly unified rtionship between them became tense again. Loraine remained there for some time following the meeting. She waited till everyone else had left before speaking to Cayson. ¡°Cayson, I know you don¡¯t like Marco, but now that the twopanies are working together, we¡¯d best first ensure the cooperation continues properly.¡± After a brief silence, Cayson apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lorrie. I went out of Line during the meeting.¡± Just seeing Marco bug Loraine was too much for him to bear. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at his apologetic face, Loraine felt guilty instead. ¡°I should be the one to apologize. You¡¯ve just returned from a business trip, and I¡¯ve given you a ton of work to do.¡± Cayson approached Loraine with a smile after realizing that she cared about him. ¡°Lorrie, on this business trip, I got to meet my parents. They want me to find someone and settle down.¡± Cayson held Loraine¡¯s hand as he looked into her bewildered eyes. Chapter 714 ¡°My parents adore you, Lorrie, and Aldo is pleased with me as well. Why don¡¯t we get married since this is what they want?¡± ALL of a sudden, the meeting room¡¯s door flung open. The two whirled around and saw Marco standing at the door with a chilly expression. Marco hadn¡¯t left? Why? Loraine was shocked and for a split second, she subconsciously tried to pull her hand from Cayson¡¯s grasp, but he held on tightly. With his eyes fixed on their connected hands, Marco asked, ¡°Is what he said true, Loraine?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. For a couple of seconds, Loraine¡¯s face scrunched up in confusion. Then she realized he was asking about Cayson¡¯s mention of marriage. The whole thing felt silly to her. The talk about her and Cayson¡¯s marriage was only a joke. Cayson butted in just as she was about exining. With his head high and proud, Cayson red at Marco and said, ¡°Our marriage is none of your business.¡± Marco tightened his fists and his eyes went dark. He wouldn¡¯t have paid this nonsense any attention, but he remembered the rumor that Cayson was the man Loraine¡¯s grandfather selected for her. As it turned out, Liza¡¯s information wasn¡¯tpletely baseless. The expression in Marco¡¯s eyes was cold and deadly. ¡°I¡¯m Loraine¡¯s husband.¡± Cayson scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s all past, Marco. I don¡¯t need to remind you that you¡¯re divorced, right?¡± ninjanovel Marco felt a chill run down his entire body, but he forced himself to findposure and stay calm. ¡°Well, I¡¯m Universe Group¡¯s cooperative partner now. The marriage of Universe Group¡¯s president greatly affects our cooperation. I have the right to oppose.¡± Cayson¡¯s eyes med. However, before he could retort, Marco turned to Loraine and spoke hurriedly. It was clear he wasn¡¯t thinking before the words came out his mouth. It was a huge contrast to his usually calm manner. ¡°Use your head, Loraine. Cayson is only using you. He had been the one in charge of Universe Group for a long time. Now that you¡¯re the president, he wants the position back. This marriage is a plot to take Universe Group from you!¡± Loraine was about to exin, but her eyes narrowed in anger as she heard Marco¡¯s words. Chapter 715 ¡°Enough! Marco Bryant! My knowledge of Cayson is deeper than yours. Do you think everyone is as focused on only profit as you are? You hurt me repeatedly, while Cayson has never done so once.¡± Marco was taken aback, ¡°I¡­¡± However, before he couldplete his statement, Loraine grabbed hold of Cayson¡¯s hand and walked away. A sharp pain pierced through Marco¡¯s heart. It was as though every time he managed to get close to Loraine, she would push him away. Marco¡¯s heart fell. Suddenly, he remembered something and took out his phone. A few minutes Later, Qhot¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯ve connected to Mommy¡¯s phone!¡± Outside Bryant Group¡¯s building Loraine tried to suppress the rage boiling in her as she walked out of the building, a deep frown etched on her face. She didn¡¯t take a moment to calm down till she reached the car. She turned to look at Cayson in disappointment. ¡°What made you say that in front of Marco?¡± Cayson didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Marco has approached you multiple times under the guise of cooperation, but he has awful intentions.¡± Cayson scoffed. ¡°He dares to call himself your husband and poke his nose into your affairs. I only said what I did to remind him you¡¯re divorced and he has lost his chance for good.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t say a word. A long moment of silence went by, then she said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to get back together with Marco. However, we know the engagement between us is only a joke Grandpa made. It¡¯s not something to take seriously.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Cayson was taken a back for a couple of minutes and silently stared at her. He finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°It¡¯s not just a joke, Lorrie. Your grandfather and my parents are very serious about us getting married. If not for you going abroad, our marriage would¡¯ve been settled by now. And now you¡¯re divorced and I remain single, how about we give it a try, Lorrie? This will not only stabilize Universe Group but also stop Marco from pestering you.¡± Cayson¡¯s eyes remained on Loraine, desperate for an answer. However, just as Loraine was about to speak, her phone began buzzing crazily, multiple messages pouring in. ¡°Don¡¯t agree to him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t agree to him!¡± As Marco clutched tightly unto the phone, his heart was in a mess. He desperately wanted to rush over and put an end to the conversation them. Loraine ignored the vibrating phone and cast a frown at Cayson.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 716 She had always considered Cayson as a brother and confidant since they were kids. Although she recognized his good nature, she held no romantic feelings for him and had no desire to marry him. After much hesitation, Loraine said, ¡°Cayson, marrying you won¡¯t solve these problems. I¡¯ve been married before and experienced the pain of marriage. I don¡¯t think I can go through that again.¡± Most importantly, she didn¡¯t believe she had the courage to take that risk again. She wouldn¡¯t marry Cayson. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Cayson¡¯s heart ached at her decision. His eyes quivered as he said softly, ¡°Lorrie, I understand your fears, but I¡¯m not Marco. My parents are different from the Bryant family. They would never hurt you.¡± Loraine shook her head, her tone serious. ¡°That¡¯s not the issue.¡± She had married Marco because she loved him. Now, she couldn¡¯t marry Cayson just for Universe Group¡¯s interests. Upon hearing her firm refusal, Cayson felt disappointed. Feeling awkward, Loraine fell silent for a moment before asking hesitantly, ¡°Cayson, why the sudden desire to marry me?¡± If Cayson were to say that he loved her, Loraine would certainly distance herself from him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Cayson was well aware of how Loraine had rejected and distanced herself from several suitors. Just hearing her question made him nervous. He realized he had been too hasty, but he couldn¡¯t help being on guard. Cayson carefully avoided the answer Lorrie dreaded and regained his usualposure. He said with a hint of distress, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my parents. They¡¯re eager for me to marry someone. Lorrie, you¡¯re my only close female friend. After much thought, I felt I had no choice but to ask for your help.¡± Loraine breathed an imperceptible sigh of relief and joked, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve been away from the company for so long that you¡¯ve been consumed by mundane group matters, leaving you no time to find a girlfriend.¡± The tense atmosphere dissipated gradually. Cayson smiled but remained silent. Loraine cleared her throat and said, ¡°You just won the project. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a holiday as a reward for your return from your business trip. Take a good rest and enjoy yourself.¡± Cayson¡¯s face momentarily froze. He struggled to restrain himself from asking, ¡°Are you giving me a holiday so I won¡¯t interfere in the cooperation with Bryant Group?¡± Fortunately, he managed to hold his tongue. He put on a smile and said, ¡°Okay. Thank you, Lorrie.¡± After they separated, Loraine checked her phone. She was taken aback by the messages on the screen. Thinking that it was Qbot, she called out tentatively. The screen shed, and a new message appeared. Chapter 717 ¡°I¡¯m d you refused him.¡± Loraine chuckled at the words, realizing it was still Obot. ¡°You don¡¯t Love the man you were just talking to, do you?¡± Obot asked. It was strange that neither Obot nor Qbot seemed to like Cayson. Loraine shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re only three years old. Do you even understand what Love means? Anyway, I¡¯ve always seen Cayson as my brother.¡± ¡°What about Rowan?¡± Obot inquired excitedly. Narrowing her eyes at the phone, Loraine asked, ¡°Rowan? When he approached me, my phone was turned off. How do you Know about him?¡± Obot hesitated before exining, ¡°People are curious who you¡¯re dating, and they¡¯ve been discussing it on the Inte. There are Cayson, Rowan, Wesley, Grady, and Godwin.¡± With an incredulous expression, Loraine replied, ¡°Really? But people are more curious about who Marco is dating, right? Keely, Lily, Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Colette¡­ Why don¡¯t you interrogate him instead?¡± Obot was taken aback and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Seeing this, Loraine put her phone away with a smile. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y From that day on, she didn¡¯t discuss the events of that day with Cayson and instead focused on her work. An important piece of news happened to capture Loraine¡¯s attention. An international exposition was being held in Bluhm. Rumors said that the CEO of Cheap and Fine Group, one of the world¡¯s top 500, would attend personally, seemingly intending to expand domestically. Cheap and Fine Group led the overseas market in retail, travel, technology, and other industries. Hearing the news, Loraine promptly inquired whether Universe Group had received an invitation to the exposition. If they could coborate with Cheap and Fine Group to establish the first domestic branch in their new CBD, it would be a significant achievement. After confirming they had an invitation, Loraine decided to attend the event in Bluhm personally and find an opportunity to speak with Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s CEO. She asked her assistant to book the ticket. ¡°Miss Torres, the exposition is incredibly popr, making it difficult to book a flight to Bluhm at the moment.¡± As Loraine pondered this issue, her assistant rushed in again. ¡°Miss Torres, the Bryant Group has arranged a first-ss ticket for you. You can depart tonight.¡± ss Cabin Chapter 718 As Loraine heard this, she was shocked, and a soft emotion sprang from her heart. Was there telepathy between her and Marco? But she didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else right now. It was a crucial time for Universe Group to seize this opportunity. It was Likely that Marco shared her thought. Loraine informed her family that she was going on a business trip, and they were all worried about her. She repeatedly assured them there was no need to send anyone to apany her and that she would take good care of herself. Only then did her family feel relieved. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, Loraine packed a suitcase and rushed to the airport. ninjanovel When she arrived, she found that Carl and Marco were already waiting for her at the entrance. Marco booked the tickets. Therefore, it was logical that they would board the same ne. Loraine greeted them. She was momentarily shocked when she realized that the two had no luggage. ¡°I thought my Luggage was minimal. But howe you don¡¯t have any bags?¡± Carl pointed out and said, ¡°Look there.¡± Loraine looked in the direction he pointed and spotted a pile of bags being checked in. Marco had booked the first-ss cabin, and only the three were in the waiting area. The bags were obviously Marco¡¯s belongings. Loraine was puzzled. ¡°Marco, this is not a vacation. Why did you bring so many things?¡± Carl exined on behalf of Marco. ¡°They are for you. Mr. Bryant prepared everything he could think of out of concern that you might not adjust to the tight schedule.¡± When Loraine heard this, she got mixed feelings. Marco looked at her and said gently, ¡°Loraine, I will take good care of you.¡± Loraine felt grateful for the gesture but also a bit amused. How on earth could Marco take care of others? However, she didn¡¯t voice her thoughts. Loraine wasn¡¯t sure of what Marco meant by taking good care of her until they were on the ne. The cabin was upied exclusively by the two of them. Loraine looked at Marco in disbelief. Chapter 719 Seeing her inquisitive look, Marco said calmly, ¡°I booked the entire first-ss cabin because I like tranquility.¡± He even asked Carl to sit in the business ss. Loraine was speechless. Rarely did a wealthy and handsome passenger book the entire first-ss cabin. The eyes of the young, attractive air hostesses brightened up as they turned to face Marco. With eyes full of adoration, they served him refreshments and a nket. Loraine waspletely ignored. The water she requested a couple of minutes ago hadn¡¯t been brought. Yet, Marco had been offered different types of refreshments. He was brought everything he could require. Unable to stomach the airline hostesses¡¯ coquettish behavior, Loraine sneered, ¡°Mr. Bryant, I see you really are enjoying yourself.¡± Tired of being bothered, Marco¡¯s face became gloomy, and he scolded, ¡°Get out of here! I don¡¯t need your assistance. Don¡¯t bother me again!¡± The hostesses immediately left, for they were too terrified to offer an apology. Even Loraine was somewhat shocked. She realized something and asked, ¡°You have driven them away. Who will serve us?¡± Marco cleared his throat, casually rose up, and walked to Loraine¡¯s side. ¡°I can serve you. What would you like to drink?¡± Loraine shook her head in disbelief, unable toprehend his behavior. ninjanovel On the other side, several flight hostesses in the rest cabin peered in through the window. ¡°Mr. Bryant is so sweet to Miss Torres. It¡¯s quite enviable!¡± ¡°Are they back together?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. An arrogant and cruel sneer chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! They have no rings. Mr. Bryant is still single!¡± The person who spoke was a hostess named Kristy Morgan. She cocked her head high, revealing her stunning face, slender legs, and attractive body. The other hostesses remained silent when she spoke. They were aware that Kristy was looking for a husband. There were in fact a lot of wealthy people who were attracted to her because of her physical appearance. But Kristy always had high standards for herself and believed that she deserved the best. Chapter 720 Kristy was ready to take action when she saw Marco. Someone looked at her scornfully and sneered, ¡°Kristy, stop dreaming. Miss Torres is way more beautiful than you.¡± Kristy gave Loraine a quick nce in an attempt to identify a w, but she was unsessful. She then snorted. ¡°Just you wait and see! Men are constantly looking for new things. Otherwise, Mr. Bryant wouldn¡¯t have divorced her. I am more capable than she is! I have no doubt that I can get him to be mine.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. S 1 Loraine wasn¡¯t aware of the conversation among the flight attendants and didn¡¯t concern herself with it. There were other matters on her mind right now. Marco, ever the man of action, began attending to her needs without hesitation. Loraine was surprised by his sudden initiative. Although Marco¡¯s intentions were good, his ability to serve others left much to be desired. He was clumsy and inexperienced. ninjanovel ¡°Loraine, are you feeling cold?¡± he asked. The ne cruised smoothly through the air. In the spacious first-ss cabin, Marco could do whatever he wanted. Loraine hesitated before nodding. She did feel slightly cold, as the flight attendants hadn¡¯t provided her with a nket. Marco¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly searched for the air conditioner remote control and eventually located the central air conditioner switch on the wall. Disliking the outdated system, he cranked the temperature to the highest setting for maximum efficiency. Immediately, warmth enveloped the space. Feeling overheated, Loraine pulled her cor down and instinctively licked her dry lips. ¡°Actually, I was okay with the previous temperature.¡± Marco stared at her, momentarily speechless. Following his gaze, Loraine noticed a bit of exposed skin on her chest. She hastily pulled her cor back up, her face flushing from the heat. Chapter 721 ¡°Turn the air conditioner back to the previous setting!¡± shemanded. Coughing, Marcoplied and then asked, ¡°Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± Feeling morefortable, Loraine epted his offer. Thereafter, Marco filled the ss of water. Loraine took a sip, only to discover the water was scalding hot. She nearly dropped the ss. ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± Loraine eximed, her anger making her feel even hotter. Eyeing Marco warily, she asked, ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Feeling guilty, Marco Lowered his gaze and hurriedly opened the chilled bottle of red wine. Meanwhile, Kristy was outside the door, hiding and observing them for a long time before she thought that her chance hade. She then reapplied her lipstick, sorted out her clothes, and strutted in confidently. ¡°Allow me to do it, Mr. Bryant,¡± she said in a sultry voice. She then grabbed the bottle from Marco¡¯s hand and identally touched the back of his hand. Marco frowned, stepping back quietly without taking the red wine. He realized how clumsy he truly was. In the past, ter always mocked Loraine for only being able to serve people. Now, Marco wished he could show ter just how difficult it was to serve others. After several mishaps, Marco humbly epted his limitations. It seemed more reliable to let the professionals handle Loraine¡¯s needs. So, he didn¡¯t drive Kristy away. However, to Kristy, this was as good as an endorsement. She chuckled to herself, her eyes filled with smug satisfaction. She believed Marco was no different from other men. He probably Liked beautiful young women, too. The attractive stewardess leaned in, her gaze fixed on Marco. She purposely unbuttoned her top a bit. Just as Kristy thought her n had seeded, Marco ignored herpletely, focusing only on the sulking Loraine. Kristy¡¯s face froze. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She had tried so hard to seduce him, but she still couldn¡¯tpare to Chapter 722 Loraine, even if the Latter wasn¡¯t doing anything in particr. Seeing Marco¡¯s indifference, Kristy gritted her teeth and intentionally spilled the red wine. The dark liquid soaked his waist and Legs. ¡°Oops! Mr. Bryant, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized in a sweet voice. With a dark expression, Marco asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± With tears welling up in her eyes, Kristy pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bryant. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I¡¯ll clean it up for you right now.¡± She knelt before Marco, making sure to get as close to him as possible, while using the towel to wipe him in an intimate posture. Ang¡¯s Library Upon hearing themotion, Loraine turned around. Worried that Marco would be furious and that he might frighten the girl, she said, ¡°Marco, please don¡¯t¡­¡± But when she saw how Kristy was rubbing his crotch, she stopped and fell silent. It turned out that she was interrupting Marco¡¯s romantic affair. She wondered if she should just go away and let them enjoy their moment. The moment Kristy Laid her hands on Marco, he shook off her hand and growled, ¡°Get the hell out!¡± Loraine was taken aback. Based on Marco¡¯s reaction, she gathered that she must¡¯ve misunderstood him. When he stood up, driblets of red wine ran down his pants. His expression was dark, his face filled with profound disgust. Being a fastidious man, he detested being touched by random people, especially when it was sexual in nature. Witnessing his reaction, Kristy rushed to Marco¡¯s feet, pleading, ¡°Mr. Bryant, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡± Previously, men who rejected her advances typically feigned disinterest while secretly relishing the attention she was giving them. She had never imagined receiving such a genuine rejection from a man. Marco was ring at her like a hawk, ready to tear her to shreds He fought to suppress his fury, fearful that he might Lose control and kick her away. Loraine, even if the Latter wasn¡¯t doing anything in particr. Seeing Marco¡¯s indifference, Kristy gritted her teeth and intentionally spilled the red wine. The dark liquid soaked his waist and Legs. ¡°Oops! Mr. Bryant, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized in a sweet voice. With a dark expression, Marco asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± With tears welling up in her eyes, Kristy pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bryant. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I¡¯ll clean it up for you right now.¡± She knelt before Marco, making sure to get as close to him as possible, while using the towel to wipe him in an intimate posture. Ang¡¯s Library Upon hearing themotion, Loraine turned around. Worried that Marco would be furious and that he might frighten the girl, she said, ¡°Marco, please don¡¯t¡­¡± But when she saw how Kristy was rubbing his crotch, she stopped and fell silent. It turned out that she was interrupting Marco¡¯s romantic affair. She wondered if she should just go away and let them enjoy their moment. The moment Kristy Laid her hands on Marco, he shook off her hand and growled, ¡°Get the hell out!¡± Loraine was taken aback. Based on Marco¡¯s reaction, she gathered that she must¡¯ve misunderstood him. When he stood up, driblets of red wine ran down his pants. His expression was dark, his face filled with profound disgust. Being a fastidious man, he detested being touched by random people, especially when it was sexual in nature. Witnessing his reaction, Kristy rushed to Marco¡¯s feet, pleading, ¡°Mr. Bryant, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Previously, men who rejected her advances typically feigned disinterest while secretly relishing the attention she was giving them. She had never imagined receiving such a genuine rejection from a man. Marco was ring at her like a hawk, ready to tear her to shreds He fought to suppress his fury, fearful that he might Lose control and kick her away. Chapter 723 The others flight attendants, who had been observing from a distance, informed the purser, Meg Gray. rmed by the news, Meg hurried over and her heart skipped a beat. Experienced and perceptive as she was, Meg recognized Kristy¡¯s nature and could easily deduce what had transpired. She shot Kristy a menacing re before turning to Marco and Loraine with a smile, ¡°Mr. Bryant, Miss Torres, I sincerely apologize for this distressing experience during your flight. Could you please tell me what happened?¡± With a frosty expression, Marco remained silent. Uncertain how to exin the situation, Loraine said vaguely, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with this flight attendant¡¯s service. Could you please assign someone else?¡± Her words sought to protect the reputations of both parties Meg was deeply impressed by Loraine¡¯s diplomacy. She then apologized to her and Marco. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry for any offense caused. Rest assured, she will be duly punished and Learn a valuable lesson.¡± As Marco stayed silent, Kristy¡¯s heart pounded with trepidation. When she heard about the impending punishment, her eyes grew wide with fear ¡°I merely spilled red wine by ident. Miss Torres didn¡¯t even give me a chance to rectify my mistake. She¡¯s overreacting!¡± Kristy noticed that Loraine hadn¡¯t divulged the truth and that Marco kept his silence. She deduced that they wanted to keep the matter discreet. Marco¡¯s face darkened further, and he grunted, ¡°You know full well what you¡¯ve done! If you crave men¡¯s attention so desperately, go to a bar. Don¡¯t harass passengers on a ne. It¡¯s utterly repugnant!¡± His refined upbringing prevented him from using crudernguage, but his words effectively unveiled the truth. Kristy felt the sting of humiliation from Marco¡¯s disclosure. With tear-filled eyes, she stammered, ¡°Mr. Bryant, I truly admire you. I¡¯ve never acted this way with anyone else.¡± With a look of utter disgust, Marco retorted, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less!¡± Kristy¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. She believed she was an ideal match for Marco and actively pursued him. Yet, he showed disinterest, evading her advances. Meg shot a warning nce at Kristy. Meg had heard about Kristy¡¯s questionable morals before. This wasn¡¯t her first attempt at flirting with a wealthy passenger. However, previous male passengers had neverined. In fact, they liked Kristy and even praised the airline for it. Thus, Meg hadn¡¯t interfered too much in such matters. Now, however, an esteemed guest Like Marco raised an issue with Kristy, and Meg could no longer turn a blind eye. With a cold expression, she pointed at Kristy andmanded, ¡°Get out! I will report your conduct to thepany. You can return and await further notice.¡± Kristy¡¯s face paled as she exited, suppressing her anger. Chapter 724 She knew she might be fired. Arguing would only exacerbate the situation. Marco barely spared her a nce. Instead, he focused on Loraine, asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He seemed to have forgotten that he was the one drenched in red wine. The hem of his shirt was soaked, and his suit pants were sopping wet and disheveled. Once the wine dried, it clung to his pants, outlining his form. ninjanovel Loraine blushed at the sight and immediately averted her gaze, pretending not to notice. She turned to Meg. ¡°Please bring a fresh towel and recement clothing.¡± Meg swiftly responded, ¡°Of course. Please give me a moment.¡± After she departed, only Marco and Loraine remained in the cabin. The faint aroma of red wine lingered. Marco approached Loraine, bowed his head, and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promised to take care of you, but I messed up.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now, Loraine couldn¡¯t avoid seeing a clearer view of his crotch. The outline of his manhood was unmistakable beneath the fabric of his pants. She hastily looked away, but the image was already seared into her mind. Her already flushed face grew even warmer. Unconsciously, Marco looked at Loraine. His deep-set eyes were Like fine wine, intoxicating. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Loraine said quietly as she turned away. Marco chuckled as he noticed her uneasiness. Suddenly, he circled her in the seat as if on purpose, leaving her with nowhere to hide. He said in a Low voice, ¡°Loraine, thank you for helping me out just now.¡± Loraine¡¯s ears were numb, and her throat was itchy. She coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m only doing it for business purposes. It will impact our cooperation if you attend the exhibition in such a mess.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes darkened as he approached her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will ensure the sess of our coboration. I will not disappoint you.¡± Loraine could smell his scent and the Light fragrance of the wine smell since they were so close. Chapter 725 What type of perfume did he wear? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It smelled Like a woody fragrance or sandalwoodbined with wine, which made her intoxicated. Loraine swallowed and she was in a trance for a moment. She didn¡¯te back to her senses until his strong chest approached her and almost pressed against her body. She looked at him in astonishment and quickly reached out to push him. However, she couldn¡¯t push him away and he had her hands in his. Marco¡¯s palms were scalding hot, and his thumbs gently caressed the back of her hands, causing goose bumps all over her body. ¡°You¡­¡± The automatic door of the cabin unexpectedly opened before she could say anything. The purser came with a towel and clothes. She was astounded to see what was happening. She smiled, ced the towel and clothes down, apologized, and left. Loraine pushed Marco away, her face flushed, and said shyly and angrily, ¡°There isn¡¯t much time Left. Just go take a shower and change your clothes.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes darkened. He gave her a serious look, nodded and went to the bathroom. He realized Loraine didn¡¯t seem to be hostile to his approach as he expected. But he couldn¡¯t rush things. It was a pleasure to tease her asionally, but it wasn¡¯t worth it to irritate her. Loraine breathed a sigh of relief as she saw Marco enter the bathroom, but the flush on her face lingered, making her hot and annoyed. ninjanovel ncing at the remaining wine on the table, she poured half a ss and drank it up in one gulp. The chilly wine slid down her throat, calming her heart. She was the only person in the cabin. Although the sound of the ne¡¯s engine was loud, she felt she could hear her heartbeat. She felt uneasy all of a sudden. She took out her phone and saw its signal was stable since the ne was flying steadily. Obot had been quiet for a while. Even though it was not as lively and talkative as Qbot, Loraine was ustomed to itspanionship. She couldn¡¯t help calling out, ¡°Obot, are you here?¡± Just like the day Qbot left, there was no response. Loraine bit her Lip. Chapter 726 Obot messaged her just before she left this morning. How could it disappear? Now that Marco was on a business trip with her, he couldn¡¯t have asked Obot to go back to Bryant Group¡¯sb. Why didn¡¯t it respond? Loraine clicked on the phone and sent a message to Obot. After a few seconds, a clear sound was heard in the cabin. Loraine was startled and then realized that it was Marco¡¯s phone ringing. He didn¡¯t take his phone to the washroom. Instead, he left it on the table. Loraine gave it a brief look, then averted her gaze. She didn¡¯t want to invade his privacy. She didn¡¯t get Obot¡¯s response for a long time, so she checked the time. Marco seemed to have spent quite some time in the bathroom. Was there a problem somewhere? Loraine was rather concerned. She rang the bell to get someone to check the washroom, but no one answered for a while. Maybe the purser had specifically told others not to disturb them. Loraine had to go to the washroom to check on him. Since she didn¡¯t hear any water sshing, she assumed Marco had already had a shower. After a brief pause, she was about to knock on the door. Ang¡¯s Library Immediately her hand touched the door, a groan came from inside, sounding sexy and seductive. Suddenly, Loraine understood what was happening inside. Her face flushed and became cold again. Was Marco aroused because of Kristy¡¯s flirtation? Without hesitation, she turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, a hoarse voice called from inside, ¡°Loraine.¡± Loraine froze when she heard this and wondered if she had misheard. Before she couldprehend it, the ne abruptly and violently jolted. The vibrations happened so suddenly that Loraine instinctively held on to the wall to avoid falling. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. But the ne¡¯s turbulence was so heavy that she still fell. It was at this point that a strong arm reached out and grabbed her and she fell against a hard chest. Chapter 727 Loraine took a deep breath. But her heart was still racing wildly. It took almost a minute, but the feeling of security from being held against a hard chest finally helped her calm down. But then, she began to have a strange feeling. Just then, she heard the worried voice of her protector. ¡°Loraine, are you okay?¡± It was Marco! Loraine quickly broke away from his arms and looked up at him. But she regretted it immediately and hurriedly Looked away. The whole incident had happened suddenly. So, Marco never had time to put on clothes. He only had a towel around his waist and there were still water droplets flowing down his muscles. Loraine had been leaning against his bare skin all along. Unconsciously, her palm closed in a soft grip as if she could still feel those hard muscles. When she realized what she was doing, she blushed in embarrassment . Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Thest image she had of Marco was one where he had on his suit and looking his usual serious self. But this new image of his was now stuck in her mind. Loraine blushed again and made sure to look away from him. Marco didn¡¯t notice it. He frowned at her, as if he wanted to scold her, but he quickly changed his mind. Instead, he asked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just stay in your seat?¡± Loraine didn¡¯t want to admit that she came here to see him because she was worried about him. She red at him angrily and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been in there for too long, dying my use of the bathroom.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes darkened and he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you want to use the bathroom now?¡± At this point, the smell of shower gel and sperm hit Loraine¡¯s nose. Thinking of the sounds she had heard, Loraine blushed again. Did he just masturbate in the bathroom? Loraine stammered, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll use it Later. Put on your clothes!¡± With that, she turned around and hurried off. Marco smiled as he stared after her retreating figure. Then he turned and went back to the bathroom. Loraine went to a corner and breathed a sigh of relief, d that she had left his presence. She took several deep breaths and patted her hot cheeks in an effort to make herself look normal so she could go back to her seat as if nothing had happened. But all of a sudden, there was another turbulence, but it was milder this time. Loraine quickly stood against the wall, frowning. Chapter 728 What happened? This ne was known for itsfort. And before she even boarded the flight, she had checked the weather forecast. It was supposed to be a normal weather. She looked out of the window and saw that the sky was clear and blue. The atmosphere was sunny and the few clouds around were white and sparse. Clearly, the ne¡¯s turbulence was not being caused by the weather. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Cautiously, Loraine tiptoed away from the window and toward the cabin. She leaned against the door and looked through the ss panel. Her eyes widened in shock at what she saw. There were three people in the cabin. Two burly men in ck ski masks surrounded Kristy, who was kneeling on the floor. Her usually beautiful face was now filled with fright and covered with tears. One of the men was pulling her hair and cursing angrily. ¡°Bitch, didn¡¯t you say there were two rich people here? Where are they?¡± ninjanovel Kristy raised her head with difficulty and said fawningly, ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t Lie to you. There are a man and a woman here. The two of them booked the whole first-ss cabin. I promise you, they are very rich!¡± The hijacker pinched her chin and smiled evilly. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to lead us to them? Do you have any ulterior motives?¡± Kristy involuntarily grimaced at the offensive smell that emanated from the man¡¯s mouth. But to save her life, she swallowed the nauseous feeling that his bad breath inspired and touched his arm pleadingly. ¡°Sir, what can I do? I just feel that instead of wasting time on ordinary people like me, you can gain a lot of money by kidnapping rich people. I¡¯m telling you, that woman is Loraine Torres,¡± Kristy said with a malicious gleam in her eyes. ¡°Really? Then we must find her!¡± When Loraine heard this, her heart jumped to her throat. Clearly, the ne had been hijacked. Loraine watched as the hijacker approached the cabin door. She retreated slowly in deathly silence. All of a sudden, her back mmed into a strong chest. Loraine¡¯s heart jumped and she nearly screamed. Chapter 729 A hand went over her mouth just in time, and she heard a familiar voice whisper in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Loraine instantly felt a wave of relief wash over her. She felt safe. It was Marco. Marco drew her into the bathroom with him. The smell of the bath was still strong, but it didn¡¯t matter to Loraine. She whispered an exnation of the current situation to Marco. Marco¡¯s expression was serious as he listened to her. He tightened his grip on her arm and patted her gently. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯LL protect you.¡± Loraine calmed down and said in a firm tone, ¡°Now is not the time to have one person protect another. We have to find a way to save ourselves.¡± The instant thest words left her mouth, they heard the sound of the doorknob being twisted from outside. Someone was trying to get in. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Marco and Loraine exchanged nces. Marco nodded and tiptoed to the back of the door. Someone pushed the door open and a head poked in. The instant the guy poked his head in, Marco Launched an attack. His long arm wrapped around the hijacker¡¯s throat, instantly silencing his screams. The hijacker¡¯s eyes widened in panic and his tongue stuck out Like that of a dog¡¯s. While both men struggled, the hijacker was suddenly hit in the head with something hard. Shock passed through his eyes and he passed out immediately. The shower spray dropped from Loraine¡¯s hand as she gasped. She then crouched down on the hijacker and took off his ski mask. She was met with amon face that could easily blend in with the masses. She began searching the man¡¯s body and quickly found a stack of passports that had names on it. Gregg Wilson, Brett Stanley¡­ They were Likely in the same group. Loraine went on to start stripping him of his clothes. Marco¡¯s eye widened the instant he saw this. He grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°What are you doing, Loraine?¡± Loraine rolled her eyes. ¡°What does it look Like I¡¯m doing? You and the hijacker are simr in build. You can wear his clothes and pretend to be one of them.¡± Chapter 730 The hijackers were in control of the ne. At this moment, the most important thing was safety. Starting a fight with the hijackers was risking all the lives on the ne, and Loraine and Marco had to look for a smart way to save themselves and everyone else. Marco knew her actions made sense, but he was still upset that she was undressing another man. He swallowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Loraine lifted a brow and stepped aside. Quickly, Marco removed the hijacker¡¯s clothes and tied him in the bathtub with a bath towel. He then stared at the stinky ski mask and clothes in disgust. Loraine began to tease him about it. Marco gritted his teeth and changed into the hijacker¡¯s clothes. Then he went to the first-ss cabin alone. As she watched him walk away, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Marco¡­¡± Marco turned to face her. His face was shrouded in the mask and the only thing that could be picked out was his deep-set eyes. Loraine mouthed, ¡°Be careful.¡± Ang¡¯s Library A smile formed in his eyes. Then he nodded at her. Back at the first-ss cabin, the leader of the hijackers, Brett, impatiently pressed himself against Kristy, rubbing his hands all over her body. The instant Brett saw Marcoing in, he called out, ¡°Have you found them, Gregg?¡± Marco remained silent and shook his head. Brett gritted his teeth and smacked Kristy hard across the face. ¡°You¡¯re Lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The ruthless man did not know how to properly treat a woman. Kristy¡¯s face swelled up instantly. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. They aren¡¯t in the cabin, so they have to be in the bathroom.¡± Kristy groaned in pain. ¡°He has to be lying! Howe it took him so Long to check? He probably saw Loraine and couldn¡¯t control himself, so he hid her to enjoy her by himself. I¡¯ll take you there with me!¡± Brett¡¯s face scrunched up and his eyes turned suspicious. ¡°Damn it!¡± Marco cursed inwardly. Loraine was in the bathroom. He couldn¡¯t Let them go there. He had to attack Brett first! Immediately, he stepped forward and grabbed Kristy¡®s cor, yanking her up. Chapter 731 Her eyes darted to his instantly and she recognized him. However, before Kristy could scream, he shoved her into the hijacker, making Brett fall to the floor. Before Brett could react, Marco kicked him with force. Brett screamed curses. He pulled out the gun at his waist, pointed it at Marco, and fired. Bang! The shot rang across the cabin and even sent the ne into a slight jerk. Brett intended to shoot at Marco, but a towel suddenlynded on his face. As a result, he missed the target. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± Brett cursed beneath his breath in confusion and threw the towel off his face. The first thing he saw was a pretty woman standing at the door, looking at him warily. ninjanovel She was the one who rushed out and threw the towel on him. This woman must be Loraine Torres. Brett immediately raised his gun again, but this time, Marco was faster than him. He rushed at him, kicked the gun out of his hand and knocked him out with an elbow. Loraine hurried to secure the gun as soon as itnded on the floor.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°How did it even pass the security check?¡± Marco asked with narrowed eyes. Then he turned his attention to Loraine. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait in the bathroom? Why did youe here alone? Do you want to get killed?¡± His voice was filled with anger as he scolded her. Loraine, on her part, was just as annoyed and she retorted sharply, ¡°Are you ming me? If I hadn¡¯te here in time, you would have been shot dead!¡± Marco was left temporarily speechless. Seeing the horrible bullet hole in the seat behind him, he couldn¡¯t deny what she had just said. He sighed and softened his tone. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m not ming you. I just don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± In response, Loraine scoffed, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Bryant. But you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve learned from a professional how to protect myself.¡± Chapter 732 When she said the word ¡°professional,¡± her chest puffed out proudly Marco¡¯s heart sank. He thought the so-called professional had a special rtionship with Loraine. Immediately, a long list of suspicious names began to sh through his mind. Before long, he picked Rowan as his top suspect. ¡°Is it Rowan Torres?¡± he asked in a tone filled with jealousy. But before Loraine could answer, Kristy stood up from the floor and shouted at them, ¡°Are you fucking insane? He had a gun! If you want to die young, that¡¯s your problem. But I want to live longer!¡± But Marco quickly silenced her with a withering re. Loraine looked at the hijacker lying on the floor and turned her attention back to Kristy, whose face was quite swollen. ¡°Thank you for inviting them here,¡± she sneered. Kristy froze for a moment when she heard this. But she quickly recovered herposure and retorted, ¡°Who would have thought that the ne would be hijacked? I brought these men here so more passengers would be safe. By the way, Mr. Bryant has proven to be so capable. He has clearly solved the problem and now, everything is alright.¡± ninjanovel She spoke with the intention of pleasing Marco. She even winked at him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Marco looked away and ignored her, Leaving her ashamed and embarrassed. Suddenly, the inte in Brett¡¯s hand started to vibrate and a voice sounded through it. ¡°Brett, what¡¯s wrong? Is everything okay? We heard a gunshot.¡± Kristy narrowed slightly. Obviously, Loraine and Marco didn¡¯t care about her Life and the other criminals most Likely had guns. The ne had been hijacked. Even though Marco was a billionaire, she was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat a group of armed hijackers, not to mention the fact that he didn¡¯t care about her at all. Now, she would have to rely on the hijackers to survive. Having made up her mind, Kristy rushed to grab the inte and eximed excitedly, ¡°We-¡° She screamed in pain when Marco mercilessly grabbed her neck and pushed her aside. Loraine also stepped forward and gave her a p in the face. ¡°Brett? Is something wrong there?¡± Marco Lowered his voice and tried to speak in the same way Brett spoke. ¡°Damn it! Bitch, why are you so disobedient?¡± The criminal on the other end of the line chuckled in amusement. Chapter 733 ¡°Brett, you shouldn¡¯t be softhearted to women. If a woman doesn¡¯t listen to you, just teach her a good lesson!¡± Marco didn¡¯t say anything in response. ¡°Brett, so you don¡¯t need our help? There are so many people in the cabin.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The entire conversation was loud enough for Loraine to hear both sides clearly. She knew that Marco was just putting on an act, but when she saw his eyes fixed on her, she felt as if he was talking to her. A strange feeling began to rise in her heart. At this point, Marco ended the call. Then he pulled off the ski mask and threw it aside. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move,¡± he ordered Kristy. She nodded in understanding and squatted down, still quivering in fear. Loraine, on her part, bent down to search Brett¡¯s body. Her mobile phone had been left on the seat earlier, but it had disappeared after she came out. It was probably taken away by the hijacker. As expected, she soon found it on Brett and turned it on. Then she called Obot in a low voice. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But there was no response. Loraine frowned anxiously. Apparently, there was no phone signal on the ne. It seemed the hijackers had blocked the signal to prevent passengers from calling for help. As a result, she had no way to contact other people. Meanwhile, Marco tied up the hijackers and Kristy. ¡°I¡¯LL go to the other cabins to check the situation,¡± he said. ¡°Wait!¡± Loraine quickly stopped him. ¡°Look, Marco, I have a n. Do you want to have a try?¡± The ne was circling on the spot, making a terrifying noise. Passengers in the economy ss sat in their seats with their heads in their hands and expressions of fear. Two armed hijackers with ck ski masks moved back and forth inside the cabin, revealing their ferocious eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking move!¡± A little girl was scared to cry, and she sought sce in her mother¡¯s embrace. The front door of the cabin suddenly flung open. A tall, skinny woman was in the arms of another hijacker. The woman had expensive clothing, and her delicate face was filled with fear. She appeared more desperate as she noticed the hijacker¡¯s aplices and her body trembled slightly. As the two hijackers saw the stunning woman, they whistled. Chapter 734 ¡°Great job, Gregg. Is she Loraine Torres? She is so stunning!¡± ¡°Her clothing looks expensive. Brett is right. This time, we can make a fortune!¡± The hijackers spoke viciously, but the one who had just entered kept his head down and remained silent. One of the hijackers, who had a scar over his eye, approached him and asked, ¡°Where is Brett?¡± Is he still in the first ss?¡± However, the hijacker holding Loraine didn¡¯t answer. Seeing this, the scarred man cursed but didn¡¯t ask further. He stood in front of them, stared at Loraine, and whispered, ¡°Gregg, do me a favor and give this woman to me. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves before we get the ransom.¡± ¡°Gregg¡± raised his gaze and gave the scarred man a harsh stare. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This startled the scarred hijacker. He felt a cold chill course through his veins as he stared suspiciously at ¡°Gregg.¡± What was wrong with him? His demeanor was even more terrifying than Brett¡¯s! Loraine discreetly tugged the sleeve of the man behind her, signaling to him not to be impulsive. The man immediately held back his rage and pushed her forward. The scarred man¡¯s suspicion immediately vanished. He grabbed Loraine, grinning wickedly, and said, ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t be shy¡­¡± Loraine was very cooperative. He pulled her over as she trembled. When another hijacker saw this, heughed spitefully. He then turned his head aside and continued keeping an eye on other passengers. ninjanovel The scarred man was eager to devour Loraine. He set the gun down and was about to touch her. Loraine abruptly grabbed his wrist and broke it as soon as he touched her shoulder. The wrist snapped with a loud crack. Loraine punched him on the back of the neck before he could yell and alert hispanion. He immediately fell unconscious. At that time, Loraine didn¡¯t appear terrified or frail at all. Her strength wasparable to that of a skilled soldier. The other hijacker found this. Before he could curse, ¡°Gregg¡± suddenly kicked at his shin and elbowed his wrist, causing him to drop the gun in his hand. The hijacker was squeezed under him in a sh, gasping for his breath. Chapter 735 Everyone in the cabin was in disbelief. They quivered as they watched this scene in horror. ¡°Gregg¡± removed his hood after subduing the hijacker, revealing his real face. Someone immediately recognized him and shouted excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s Marco Bryant! He and Loraine Torres saved us. We¡¯ve been saved!¡± Passengers in the cabin erupted in apuse and cheers. The child who had just been afraid to cry was now filled with admiration. Pulling her mother over to them, she asked, ¡°Are you the lead couple in the movie? What a perfect match! Can you give your autograph?¡± Loraine smiled awkwardly. ¡°We are not¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Marco cut in on her and signed for the girl. Loraine thought it was improper to refuse the girl¡¯s request. So, she helplessly signed her name next to Marco¡¯s. The captain stopped keeping the ne in a hovering position as requested by the hijackers when he realized they had been subdued. He immediately contacted the ground base station. ninjanovel Minutes Later, the ne made a steadynding. The on-standby police promptly arrested the hijackers. After ensuring the ne was safe, they told the terrified passengers to exit it properly. The captain instructed Marco and Loraine to remain inside the ne. After several minutes, the chief of the local police station approached them and greeted them warmly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°We¡¯re grateful for your courage. I¡¯ve heard about what you two did on the ne. I¡¯LL request a bonus to reward you both!¡± However, the two shook their heads and refused the reward. The chief believed they weren¡¯t satisfied with their reward. He was perplexed and continued, ¡°The hijacking urred abruptly. Indeed, appreciation for your bravery and contribution cannot be expressed in money alone. We¡¯ll talk to the government and give you a better reward.¡± Loraine said helplessly, ¡°We don¡¯t need the reward. Can you please let us leave now? We have to get to an exhibition soon.¡± The ne had been dyed, making them run behind schedule. They couldn¡¯t wait to go to the exposition. After a brief hesitation, the chief nodded and let them go. They immediately checked out and Left the airport. A policeman looked at Marco¡¯s and Natalie¡¯s identity information and eximed, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that they think the reward is not enough. They don¡¯t Lack money!¡± @ They were the CEO of Bryant Group and the CEO of Universe Group. They were both billionaires. Chapter 736 Startled, the chief said, ¡°That was so risky! If anything happened to them here, we would be doomed.¡± The policeman, who was typing their information into theputer, gasped again. ¡°Sir, when I register Loraine¡¯s information, the system automatically encrypts and reports it.¡± The chief was speechless. Only when state secrets were involved would this happen. Loraine seemed to be more than just a rich woman. Did she have a connection with any influential people in the military or politics? E iti The exposition was held in the heart of Bluhm. The hijacking of the ne caused a significant dy. Loraine and Marco left the airport as quickly as they could. They were alreadyte when they finally arrived at the exhibition. ninjanovel They were thest people to arrive as the exposition had already begun. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine looked around and spotted the president of Cheap and Fine Group, Davy Jones, surrounded by a crowd. His posture exuded respect and authority, making it clear that he was not one to be taken lightly. Loraine and Marco approached Davy and greeted him after he finished speaking with the people surrounding him. Davy briefly looked at them and gave an indifferent nod. He didn¡¯t appear to want to speak to them any further. Instead, he turned away and engaged in an enthusiastic conversation with others. A frown spread across Loraine¡¯s face as she saw that the man was upset about their Lateness This CEO was reportedly very meticulous and valued time. In the business world, a businessman never cared about the reason for their partner¡¯s tardiness. Davy didn¡¯t necessarily have to choose Loraine and Marco as his partners for there were so many groups interested in cooperating with him. In an effort tofort her and make her feel better, Marco patted her shoulder. Loraine, however, made up her mind and looked for another chance to speak with Davy. Suddenly, a stunning figure stepped in and halted her before she could squeeze through the crowd. Her makeup was modest and elegant, her hair was carefully done in soft curls to frame her face, and she wore a pair of ck high heels thatpleted her look. She snorted at Loraine. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Loraine Torres? Don¡¯t you see that my father and Mr. Jones are having a conversation? Don¡¯t interfere them shamelessly.¡± Loraine scrutinized the woman and wondered if she had offended her. She asked calmly, ¡°And who are you?¡± Chapter 737 The woman raised her chin and proudly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m Paige Johnathan. My father is the president of Johnathan Group, and I¡¯m the vice president!¡± The middle-aged man conversing with Davy gave them a contemptuous nce at them. After a brief pause, Paige continued, ¡°Your tardiness is so haughty. There is no chance for you! Do you not know that Mr. Jones detests people who arete? Loraine, you should go back home right away!¡± Her statements gave the impression that Davy would undoubtedly cooperate with Jonathan Group. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Finally, Loraine realized why Paige was hostile toward them. Only Universe Group and Bryant Group seemed capable ofpeting with Jonathan Group on the domestic market. If Paige had approached Loraine with respect, Loraine would have reciprocated the respect. But since she approached them angrily, Loraine would not be courteous to her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°This is the exposition to which we have been invited. Even if I¡¯mte, that doesn¡¯t imply I¡¯m not qualified toe, does it?¡± Paige replied coldly, ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your ns!¡± Loraine did not rify that she would show up in person when the invitation List for the exposition was drawn up. It became clear at this point that Loraine hade here for Davy Jones and Cheap and Fine Group. ¡°Loraine, I can assure you that Cheap and Fine Group won¡¯t choose you over our Jonathan Group. You¡¯d best be wise and give up right now!¡± Smiling faintly, Loraine said, ¡°Anything is still conceivable since the cooperation has not been decided. Paige, don¡¯t be too sure of yourself.¡± Paige disliked Loraine¡¯s attitude. She snarled, ¡°You are the one who is overconfident in yourself! Do you think that the events in your family are unknown? Aldo Torres was depressed with the passing of his eldest son and sought an outsider to Lead Universe Group. You are a nobody who appeared out of thin air! You are incapable of running a hugepany!¡± A grave expression appeared in Loraine¡¯s eyes when Paige mentioned her family. Before she could reply, Marco scolded Paige. ¡°Is Johnathan Group¡¯s vice president so obnoxious? That¡¯s astonishing!¡± When Paige saw Marco, her eyes glowed. However, when she heard what he had to say, she felt embarrassed and furious. ¡°I¡¯m being honest!¡± Chapter 738 Marco said in a deep voice, ¡°After assuming control of Universe Group, Loraine began building the smart city project and a brand-new CBD. The food court project has been settled. Given this oue, isn¡¯t Loraine more capable and intelligent than you, who just depended on your lineage to assume the title of vice president?¡± Shocked, Paige yelled, ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be speaking for Loraine, Marco. We share the same qualities. We are apart from people like ninjanovel Loraine as we have received elite education since we were young!¡± Marco sneered, ¡°You are totally wrong! I started my ownpany when I was studying overseas. I held off on returning to take over Bryant Group until I gained sufficient expertise. But how about you? What else do you have, except your family business?¡± Paige was rendered speechless and could feel her blood boiling with range. Their heated confrontation caught the attention of bystanders, with even Davy pausing to observe the unfolding drama. Seeing Paige in an argument with a man and a woman, he nced at Eaton Johnathan, president of Johnathan Group. Eaton offered an apologetic smile. ¡°My apologies. My daughter is known for her candid nature and impulsiveness. After bing the group¡¯s vice president, she immediately organized this grand exposition. I feared it might be too much for her.¡± His gaze shifting to Davy, Eaton continued to extol his daughter¡¯s virtues. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect her to not only execute it sessfully but also have the honor of inviting you!¡± These words not only ttered Paige but also endeared Eaton to Davy. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Davy nodded appreciatively, a smile gracing his lips. ¡°This happens to be my first visit to this country. I heard about the technology exposition and couldn¡¯t resist taking a look. I¡¯ll be sure to show my wife and daughter around when they arrive.¡± Eaton¡¯s spirits soared at Davy¡¯s words. It seemed that Davy was indeed impressed with the Johnathan Group, and securing the partnership with Cheap and Fine Group was now within reach. Meanwhile, Paige, who had overheard Davy¡¯s words, swelled with pride and shot a triumphant look at Loraine. ¡°Excuse me, you¡¯re obstructing my path. I have an important cooperation discussion with Mr. Jones.¡± She then strode over and deliberately collided with Loraine. Chapter 739 Unprepared and wearing high heels, Loraine stumbled sideways, but Marco swiftly caught her in his arms He red at Paige and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think an apology is in order for hitting Loraine?¡± Her confidence wavered under his piercing gaze, but Paige quickly regained herposure, raising her chin defiantly. ¡°I apologize. I was in a hurry to discuss business matters and didn¡¯t notice her. But I suggest you take this opportunity to explore our group¡¯s technology exposition. I¡¯d hate for you to miss out.¡± Marco raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°But it seems not all the technology projects disyed at the exposition were developed by Johnathan Group.¡± ALL eyes turned toward Paige. Paige¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, and she hesitated before mustering the courage to respond. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°What are you implying, Mr. Bryant? These technologies were, of course, independently developed by Johnathan Group!¡± Loraine, however, sensed Paige¡¯s guilt. Her suspicious gaze swept the room, examining the exhibits more closely. Upon entering the exposition, her focus had been solely on Davy, but now, she realized something was amiss with the disys. Digital art exhibition, holographic projection¡­ These technologies looked strikingly familiar, leaving Loraine dumbstruck. They were the designs of Bryant Group and Universe Group. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Her expression darkening, Loraine ruthlessly exposed Paige¡¯s deception. ¡°Are you certain that all the technical designs here were independently created by Johnathan Group?¡± Paige did her best to maintain herposure. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°How strange! I see numerous designs from other groups here. It appears this exposition is just a showcase of stolen ideas!¡± In fact, some people in attendance had already recognized this but had kept silent, fearing the influence of Johnathan Group. With Loraine¡¯s usation, whispers of agreement spread through the crowd. ¡°The design does Look familiar. It must be a copy!¡± ¡°Is this a replica of the concepts and ideas from Universe Group and Bryant Group? They could have at least altered some aspects.¡± Hearing the murmurs, Davy turned to Eaton with a stern expression. ¡°What is going on?¡± Eaton wiped his sweat away and remarked, ¡°There must be some sort of misunderstanding.¡± Chapter 740 He then red at Paige, signaling to her to provide an exnation. Realizing she couldn¡¯t refute the ims, Paige¡¯s expression changed, and she dered firmly, ¡°Loraine, you¡¯re being petty. Technicalmunication has always been open. Just because you¡¯ve done something doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re the only one allowed to.¡± Loraine scoffed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t do it. I simply think you¡¯ve failed to execute it properly and have ruined the original design concept.¡± Paige¡¯s face darkened, and she narrowed her eyes at Loraine before bursting into Laughter. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Enough with your boasting. If you truly believe you¡¯ve done a better job, prove it if you¡¯re truly capable!¡± Bluhm was Johnathan Group¡¯s turf. Paige was certain that Loraine was unprepared and couldn¡¯t provide evidence. Because of that, she became even morecent. The crowd turned to Loraine with doubtful gazes. Marco, on the other hand, ced his hand into his pocket to send a message. Momentster, Loraine¡¯s phone vibrated. She checked it and discovered that the missing Obot was now online. Obot sent her a message. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Let them see what real technology looks like.¡± Loraine was stunned to receive the message from Obot. However, she didn¡¯t have time to question why it had disappeared and suddenly reappeared online. Anxiously, she asked, ¡°Obot, what do you want to do?¡± Paige thought Loraine was about to attempt something, but couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw Loraine Lower her head to speak to her phone. ¡°Loraine, are you nning to show off your smart speaker in public? Do you think we have never used Siri before?¡± The crowd burst into Laughter. Those invited to the exposition were either industry heavyweights orpany leaders. They had a broad range of knowledge and didn¡¯t take the smart speaker seriously. ¡°Loraine is too young and naive!¡± ¡°Not only was she Late for the exposition, but she also dared to use Johnathan Group of giarism. She is making a fool of herself!¡± Theirughter ceased when the entire exposition suddenly plunged into darkness. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the electricity out?¡± Everyone panicked, unsure how to handle the unexpected ckout. In the chaos, the well-dressed businessmen nearly trampled one another, dignity forgotten. In the darkness, a beam of light slowly rose, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 741 The Light emanated from Loraine¡¯s phone. It gradually spread across the walls, outshining the items Johnathan Group had prepared. The logos of Universe Group and Bryant Group appeared on the wall. Then, the nning and design for the new CBD, developed by the two groups, along with the concept map of intelligent applications, were vividly disyed. The virtual technology used made the images look almost Lifelike. The crowd was stunned, holding their breaths. Those knowledgeable about such technology widened their eyes, eagerly absorbing the contents of the presentation. The businessmen who had been Laughing at Loraine were left dumbfounded. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. They took out their phones and snapped pictures. After some time, the exposition¡¯s lights came back on, and everyone remained engrossed in Loraine¡¯s presentation. Loraine cleared her throat and chuckled. ¡°If we¡¯re going to hold an exposition, we should aim for at least this level of quality, right?¡± Her clear Laughter brought everyone back to their senses. Even Davy¡¯s expression warmed. He Looked at her excitedly and couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Are all those your designs? They¡¯re fantastic.¡± Loraine nodded. ¡°I wasn¡¯t fully prepared. This is just a general disy. Theplete version will be even better.¡± Davy nodded with great interest. Eaton¡¯s face darkened as he noticed Davy, the person he had worked so hard to impress, bing increasingly interested in Loraine. Desperate to intervene, he hurried forward. ¡°Mr. Jones, with our current domestic technology, it¡¯s impossible to bring those concepts to life. Don¡¯t be deceived by Loraine!¡± Paige, having regained herposure, chimed in, ¡°Indeed. Loraine is notorious for trying to win public favor. She has a tainted reputation online. Mr. Jones, I believe she¡¯s merely bluffing with ordinary projection techniques.¡± Davy hesitated for a moment, but Loraine held her ground, maintaining an air of confidence. ¡°Mr. Jones, you¡¯ll know the truth once you visit Vagow in person. And¡­¡± Chapter 742 Casting a dismissive nce at Eaton and his daughter, Loraine sneered, ¡°We don¡¯t need to hold an exposition, as we haven¡¯t copied other people¡¯s research and development achievements. Ourpleted first phase of the smart city project speaks for itself. The new CBD will undoubtedly surpass our previous endeavors.¡± Davy¡¯s eyes lit up, and he set aside his prejudices against Loraine. Sincerely, he said, ¡°I will consider your suggestion.¡± Frustration was evident on Paige¡¯s face. This science and technology exposition had been her first significant project as the vice president of Johnathan Group. With Loraine now stealing the limelight, her efforts to establish her prestige within thepany were thwarted. ncing at the phone in Loraine¡¯s hand, Paige smiled wickedly as an idea formed in her mind. ¡°Loraine, did you hack into the exposition¡¯¡¯s system just now and manipte the power supply?¡± Not allowing Loraine to respond, Paige said the crowd, ¡°Everyone, Loraine came to the exposition with malicious intent. She aims to sabotage our group¡¯s hard work with a virus program. I urge you all to check your phones immediately, lest you fall victim to Loraine¡¯s hacking.¡± Pri The technology Loraine showcased earlier was undoubtedly impressive. At A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Paige¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and they hastily checked their phones. Even Davy was rmed, and he checked his phone at once. Loraine¡¯s brow furrowed. Paige easily smeared her reputation with a single rumor, while Loraine would needed to expend great effort to clear her name. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As suspicious gazes fell upon her, a tall figure quietly stepped in front of Loraine. Marco surveyed the room and said coldly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there¡¯s no need for concern. Loraine and I have neither the desire nor the motive to engage in hacking. We have no interest in such activities.¡± Hisposed voice caused many people to sheepishly lower their phones. Yet, someone still challenged him, disbelief evident in their voice. ¡°Why should we trust you?¡± Marco nced at the skeptic and continued, ¡°Firstly, Bryant Group and Universe Group have no interest in acquiring those business secrets. Chapter 743 Secondly, if we truly employed such a powerful virus, any attempts at guarding against it now would be futile, right?¡± Embarrassed, the crowd had no choice but to admit the truth. Realizing what he meant, Paige clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°Marco, what exactly are you implying?¡± Marco replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m simply stating that Loraine and I have no interest in yourpany.¡± This time, both Paige and Eaton pulled long faces. ¡°ALL of you are professionals. You attended the exposition held by Johnathan Group with the intention ofmunication and development. However, at such an important event, even the most basic security measures were neglected, Leaving vulnerabilities everywhere. Apart from the giarism, there are no exhibits or innovations that could impress us.¡± Though Marco was typically cold and silent, each word he spoke felt like a dagger plunging into Paige¡¯s heart. ¡°If we had truly hacked everyone¡¯s phone here, wouldn¡¯t Johnathan Group bear responsibility for that? Paige Johnathan, rather than casting suspicion and me on us, perhaps you should reflect on your own actions.¡± Paige¡¯s humiliation turned to rage as she yelled, ¡°It¡¯s my first time organizing an event like this, and I admit there are shorings. But you¡¯re being overly aggressive. It seems to me that you came here to undermine our efforts, didn¡¯t you?¡± Changing the subject, Paige added, ¡°I¡¯ve meticulously prepared every exhibit. Can you afford to compensate for any damages you may cause?¡± Marco had never been one to be threatened. He snorted and didn¡¯t answer her. His arrogant posture disyed his disdain. He was the CEO of Bryant Group. Paige questioning whether he could afford it was practically an insult to herself. Loraine sneered, ¡°So, you want money? How much do you want? Name your price!¡± ninjanovel Loraine and Marco stood together, one more domineering than the other. Paige clenched her teeth in anger. In terms of technology, Johnathan Group¡¯s leading position in their own territory was actually being eclipsed by Loraine. Paige was frustrated that she couldn¡¯tpete with them in terms of financial resources either. The carefully prepared exposition had only served to showcase Loraine and Marco¡¯s technology. Paige had nned to bask in the Limelight, but now she was overshadowed by them. Paige¡¯s anger made her eyes turn red. How could she bear this humiliation? Without a second thought, she pointed at Marco and Loraine and cursed them. ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯re not in Vagow. You can¡¯t act so arrogantly here. I¡¯LL call the police and have both of you arrested. I¡¯ll sue you for damaging my property.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Davy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He frowned and attempted to mediate. Chapter 744 ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, do you? Loraine just wants to share andmunicate with us.¡± Noticing Davy¡¯s dissatisfaction, Eaton grew anxious and shot Paige a warning nce. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Paige, still seething with anger, retorted arrogantly, ¡°If they apologize to me and beg for mercy, I can let them go.¡± Eaton forced a smile and said, ¡°Young people can be impulsive. If you ask me, it¡¯s best topromise. It¡¯ll make future cooperation easier. Fortunately, you¡¯re at our group¡¯s exposition. If it were any other group, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deal with.¡± His words seemed to be urgingpromise, but in reality, he was attempting to oppress Marco and Loraine. Upon hearing this, Loraine sneered, ¡°You two can do whatever you want. Calling the police is also fine if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Seeing as Loraine was unwilling to back down, Eaton and his daughter were stunned. ninjanovel At this time, Marco said, ¡°Wait.¡± Feeling relieved, Eaton looked at him with appreciation. ¡°Marco, you¡¯re more reasonable. After all, you¡¯ve been a president for a few more years than Loraine. You¡¯d better persuade her; if she remains so impulsive, she¡¯ll suffer great losses.¡± Before he could finish, Marco interrupted, ¡°I meant that we should be the ones calling the police. Johnathan Group giarized the designs of Bryant Group and Universe Group and vited our interests.¡± Eaton and Paige were left dumbstruck, unable to think of a rebuttal. Marco showed Eaton absolutely no respect. Eaton was a man of renown in Bluhm. After being humiliated by the two young people in public, he immediately rebuked them angrily. ¡°Loraine, Marco, you two don¡¯t take me seriously, do you? In that case, I don¡¯t have to worry about your reputations. I¡¯m calling the police.¡± He then instructed his men to call the police. Paige felt like she had found someone to rely on and taunted Loraine. ¡°Just wait and see! This isn¡¯t your turf. Don¡¯t think you can get away easily.¡± She eagerly anticipated Marco and Loraine begging for mercy, but there was no panic on their faces. Both of them remained asposed as ever. Chapter 745 Loraine was even able to smile. How ridiculous! The father and daughter were in the wrong. How could they have the confidence to call the police? For the meantime, Paige eagerly awaited the police. Minutester, the police arrived. Stunned by their prompt arrival, Paige asked, ¡°Why are they here so soon?¡± Ang¡¯s Library The moment she saw Trevor Gray, the police chief of Bluhm, step out of the police car, Paige was shocked. Why would the chief handle a trivial matter? Though she was still confused, she looked at Marco and Loraine as if she had already won. ¡°Look! The police chief is here in person. In Bluhm, even he respects my father. You two are in big trouble!¡± Eaton was also quite surprised. He was well aware that his rtionship with Trevor wasn¡¯t strong enough to warrant thetter¡¯s support for such a trivial matter. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Regardless, in front of the public, he yed along with his daughter¡¯s words. He straightened his clothes, put on a smile, and walked to the door. Approaching Trevor, he attempted to shake his hand. ¡°Mr. Gray, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here in person for a trifle such as this one.¡± But to his chagrin, Trevor ignored him and approached Marco and Loraine. He took off his hat, solemnly bowed to the duo, and then smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Luckily, I managed to find you!¡± Loraine and Marco exchanged puzzled nces. Despite their earlier refusal of the police¡¯s gratitude, they were still found. Witnessing the scene, Eaton was baffled. He pulled Trevor aside with a smile and whispered, ¡°Mr. Gray, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m the one who called the police. Why did you greet these two instead?¡± Trevor raised an eyebrow and said loudly, ¡°You called the police? Why would you do that?¡± Eaton was dumbfounded. Did Trevor note here to handle his problem? Chapter 746 Eaton¡¯s face darkened. Paige, however, remained oblivious. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Mr. Gray, these two individuals deliberately sabotaged the exposition hosted by my family. Arrest them!¡± Trevor was visibly displeased. ¡°How dare you! They are heroes of Bluhm. Why should we arrest them? What happened here?¡± Eaton¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He had assumed that the police would detain Marco and Loraine for a few days, given the Johnathan family¡¯s prestige in Bluhm. But now it seemed that Trevor had a good rtionship with Marco and A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine. That meant that his n wouldn¡¯t work. Paige, naive as she was, hadn¡¯t even considered this possibility and continued to shout. ¡°They¡¯re heroes? How is that possible? They hacked into the exposition¡¯s system and caused a ckout, nearly leading to a major ident!¡± Trevor nced around and asked, ¡°A ckout? That¡¯s not possible. Haven¡¯t you conducted a risk assessment for such a significant event? Show me the permit. Have you even passed the fire safety test?¡± For a moment, Paige was stunned, and she quickly turned to her father for help. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As Trevor¡¯s words sank in, the others recognized the problem. If a hacker could easily infiltrate and cause something of this scale, this exposition was nothing but a farce. The organizers had been so careless and negligent that they disregarded the safety of their guests. Even if Loraine hadn¡¯te, there might have been other hidden dangers at the venue. With this realization, no one dared to stay any Longer. They all sought to leave, rushing toward the door. Trevor hurriedly directed the police officers to clear a passage and escort Loraine and Marco away to avoid being caught in the panicked crowd. Paige red at everyone leaving and yelled for them toe back, only to be met with a hard p from Eaton. ¡°Shut the fuck up! This is all your fault!¡± He red at Paige and ignored her. He then rushed to the door and grabbed Davy before thetter could leave. Chapter 747 ¡°Mr. Jones, my daughter was at fault. I¡¯ll do my best to make it up to you somehow. When your wife and daughter arrive, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re well-treated. I promise you won¡¯t regret it!¡± The implication was that if Davy chose to cooperate with Johnathan Group, he would receive substantial benefits. Davy was hesitant to agree. Although today¡¯s meeting hadn¡¯t gone as expected, Johnathan Group was indeed his best option in Bluhm. Just then, he saw two people exit the police car and walk towards Loraine. They were his wife, Sameen, and daughter, Amy. ninjanovel His eyes widened in shock. He no longer listened to Eaton, pushed him away, and rushed to the police car. ¡°I extend my utmost gratitude for rescuing my daughter and me,¡± Sameen said to Loraine and Marco. She was a thin woman with a warm smile. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps it was because she was frightened, her blue eyes were filled with tears. She and Amy bowed deeply to Loraine and Marco, showering them with an endless torrent of thanks. Loraine reassured them, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re well. There¡¯s no need to thank us.¡± Sameen longed to say something more, but before she could, Davy rushed over and embraced his spouse tightly. ¡°Honey, what happened? Why did you and Amy get out of the police car?¡± His voice quivered as he spoke. At the sight of him, Sameen burst into tears and eximed, ¡°Jones, you can¡¯t imagine the terrible things that have happened.¡± Trevor addressed Davy, ¡°Mr. Jones, your wife and daughter¡¯s flight was hijacked, but Miss Torres and Mr. Bryant were also on board and managed to rescue everyone on the ne.¡± Sharp, icy pins pricked Davy¡®s skin. He felt paralyzed with terror at the news. He pulled his wife closer, tightening his embrace. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that the first-ss tickets were sold out? Why did you still take this flight?¡± Sameen¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I settled for the economy ss.¡± Davy sped his arms around her firmly and gave her a small kiss. He then scooped up his little girl, Amy, and showered her with kisses. Chapter 748 Nestled in his arms, Sameen said softly, ¡°Without Miss Torres and Mr. Bryant, I doubt Amy and I would still be standing here unharmed.¡± With a remorseful look, Davy Looked at Loraine, looking guilty. Unbeknownst to him, Loraine and Marco had been dyed due to a hijacking and had managed to save his wife and daughter. Davy winced as he thought of what he had told Loraine. Sighing deeply, he bowed to them with red- rimmed eyes. ¡°I offer my sincerest apologies for my rudeness earlier. My gratitude to you both for saving my family knows no bounds. Please, do not hesitate to contact me if you require anything in the future. I will do my utmost to fulfill your wishes.¡± Davy was aware that Loraine and Marco were in Bluhm for the cooperation with Cheap and Fine Group. Therefore, he made a straightforward promise to them. However, Loraine and Marco didn¡¯t present the conditions he had anticipated. Loraine gazed intently at Davy and uttered with gravity, ¡°Mr. Jones, I hope you can spend more time with your family. They wouldn¡¯t have selected the economy ss today if they hadn¡¯t missed you so much.¡± Marco glimpsed at Loraine with despondency. He had been too engrossed in his work and disregarded Loraine¡¯s needs. ninjanovelExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. With that in mind, Marco advised Davy, ¡°Mr. Jones, it¡¯s never toote to amend your ways. Please cherish your family and spend quality time with them. Do not leave any room for regret, for it will haunt you in the future.¡± As he spoke, his eyes involuntarily fixated on Loraine with an intense and prating gaze. A surge of strong emotion thundered behind his eyes. Loraine averted her gaze uneasily, fearful of misinterpreting his intentions. Loraine and Marco refrained from explicitly requesting Davy to establish a branch of Cheap and Fine Group in Vagow, a decision that endeared them to Jones. Davy reassured, ¡°You need not worry about our partnership. I¡¯ll choose you.¡± Loraine¡¯s brows shot up her forehead. ¡°We do not wish to coerce you into a partnership. We want our cooperation to be based on mutual interest.¡± Her candidness elicited a hearty Laugh from Davy. ¡°Setting this matter aside, your designs and technology are among the finest I have encountered. Based on merit alone, I shall establish the first branch in Vagow.¡± Davy was already impressed by the technology Loraine had disyed. And his wife and daughter¡¯s ident only made him more certain of choosing Bryant Group and Universe Group. Davy said earnestly, ¡°I willply with your requests and carry out your instructions to the letter.¡± Chapter 749 Eaton and Paige seethed with envy as they strolled toward them. They went to great lengths, including expending a significant sum of money, to impress Davy and gain his favor for cooperation. Their efforts were in vain, culminating in the triumphant victory of Loraine and Marco in the exposition. Eaton was consumed with fury, clenching his jaw tightly. However, twow enforcement officers apprehended him. Trevor said seriously, ¡°Eaton Johnathan, Paige Johnathan, your call to the police has caused an unwarranted drain on valuable police resources. Moreover, you are now under suspicion for endangering public safety by your illegal exhibition. You muste with us.¡± Paige¡¯s face turned ashen and the blood drained from her cheeks. She shrieked in fear, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to be put in jail. You¡¯d better get me out of this!¡± In an agitated state, Eaton said, ¡°Mr. Gray, this is all a misunderstanding. Marco, Loraine, please help us rify the situation!¡± Unconcerned with the pair¡¯s pleas, Loraine and Marco remained aloof. Silently, they observed the father and daughter being escorted to the police vehicle. The police car took Joseph and Paige away. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Trevor swiveled around to look at Loraine and Marco, a wide smile on his face. ¡°You are appreciated for the good thing you did for our city, and you even went ahead to refuse the reward. Still, I feel we should reward you.¡± Trevor let them know what his real intentions were. ¡°Just merely saying thank you is not enough. We¡¯ve decided to hold a press conference tomend you publicly.¡± Loraine waved her hand the moment she heard this. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± Ang¡¯s Library A small frown formed on Trevor¡¯s face. He thought they were just too shy to attend the conference. ¡°It won¡¯t be a lot. All you need to do ise up to the stage and be awarded. Our society needs more young, promising, and righteous people Like you. Commending you publicly could contribute to encouraging others to be Like you!¡± Trevor, whose focus was on society, went on to talk about the impact of positive images on tourism and economy. Loraine stood there, unsure whether to ept or decline. As she struggled with how to respond, Marco spoke. ¡°Loraine escaped a hijacked ne and attended an exposition right after. She¡¯s had a lot on her te all day, and now what she needs the most is rest. We can discuss the conference and reward Later.¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and gratitude as she turned to Marco. Back then, he didn¡¯t know how to care for her. However, now he was so considerate and could tell when she needed rest. Chapter 750 Trevor gasped and apologized, ¡°Oh my, how could I be so thoughtless? Forgive me. Kim,e over here. Take them to Metropole Hotel!¡± Kim, a policeman, led the way. ¡°Metropole Hotel is the best five-star hotel in Bluhm. Mr. Gray truly appreciates you.¡± ¡°Is that so? We appreciate it.¡± Declining again seemed impossible so Loraine headed to the hotel with Marco. Marco¡¯s expression remained unchanged. However, he covertly took out his phone and sent a message to Carl. ¡°Book all the avable rooms at Metropole Hotel. Let there be only one remaining.¡± When Loraine turned around, she saw him focused on his phone. She waited a couple of minutes and then couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Do you have any questions for me, Marco?¡± Marco saw Obot disy Bryant Group and Universe Group¡¯s technology through her mobile phone just a while ago. He was probably suspicious of her, right? Marco froze as he heard this. Then he calmly put his phone away and turned to Loraine with a small smile. ¡°What kind of questions?¡± He coughed to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Thankfully, you were well prepared for today¡¯s exposition. We probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get through the cooperation with Davy Jones smoothly without you.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Right? We should be always be ready for the future.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine felt a wave of relief wash over her once she realized he didn¡¯t notice Obot on her phone. She waited a little while, then Looked down at her phone. Lowering her voice, she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid again, Obot!¡± The AI did not respond to her, and she didn¡¯t care. She trailed after Marco into the hotel¡¯s lobby. ¡°Good day, we¡¯d like two rooms.¡± The receptionist gave them a nod and checked the system. A few moments Later, she turned to Loraine with a surprised and guilty expression. ¡°I apologize, miss. All the rooms have been booked. There¡¯s only a single room left.¡± Loraine was shocked. What sort of luck was this? Chapter 751 The receptionist nced from her to Marco and said enthusiastically, ¡°It¡¯s the presidential suite on the top floor, though. It¡¯s more than enough for two people, especially a couple.¡± Loraine reddened and said, ¡°We are not a couple.¡± Shocked, the receptionist quickly apologized again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My mistake. You looked Like a couple who had a fight and were asking for two rooms.¡± Kim, who had been with them all this while, quickly chimed in, ¡°They are a divorced couple, actually.¡± ninjanovel It was as though a weight hung over the atmosphere immediately. Loraine shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯LL just go to another hotel.¡± Marco grabbed her hand and said firmly, ¡°The news of the ne¡¯s hijack has probably been spread by now. The police haven¡¯t cleared up what happened to the public yet. If you leave now, the media will get pictures of you and likely create fake news.¡± Loraine hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re already here as a token of Mr. Gray¡¯s gratitude. We shouldn¡¯t just leave,¡± Marco said, staring at her. ¡°Besides, what are you afraid of anyway? There¡¯s enough space in the presidential suite. You sleep in the bed, and I¡¯ll take the sofa.¡± Marco felt a surge of joy the instant he noticed the change in Loraine¡¯s attitude. Just as he was about to persuade Loraine to stay here, Davy stepped in with his wife and daughter. The instant he spotted them, Jones greeted them warmly. ¡°Oh my, look at that! We booked this hotel as well.¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes brightened as she turned to them. She didn¡¯t notice that Marco¡¯s eyes did the opposite. Marco was taken aback to see Davy and his family here unexpectedly. Anxiety crept over Marco when Sameen caught sight of Loraine. She approached Loraine and inquired, ¡°Loraine, which room is yours? I¡¯lle to visit you when I have some free time.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine signed as she expressed her disappointment. ¡°The hotel has only one room left. Marco and I don¡¯t know what we should do.¡± Chapter 752 Sameen turned to look at Marco, who had a long face. Herpassionate nature prompted her to offer a thoughtful solution. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Since there¡¯s only one room left, Loraine, you can stay with me and Amy, and Marco and my husband can share one room.¡± Before Davy could utter a word, Marco refused with a frown. ¡°No. It¡¯s far too packed in there.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine narrowed her eyes and regarded him skeptically. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the presidential suite was exceptionally spacious?¡± Marco stood stock-still and nced at Davy and Sameen, refusing to give in. ¡°Mr. Jones, I¡¯m afraid this may disrupt your family reunion.¡± Just then, Amy leaped into Loraine¡¯s arms. Erupting into a fit ofughter, she said, ¡°Mom, I adore Loraine. I want to bunk with her.¡± Sameen tenderly brushed her fingers through Amy¡¯s locks. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Both Amy and I are quite fond of Loraine.¡± Davy made a feeble shrug and joked, ¡°Well, it¡¯s out of my hands.¡± However, he noticed that Marco was not amused; in fact, his face grew even darker. Davy rubbed his nose awkwardly. Naturally, Marco couldn¡¯t admit that he had booked all the rooms for the purpose of being alone with Loraine. So he could only watch in despair as Loraine departed with Amy and Sameen. Davy wanted to speak say something but decided against it. Had he done something wrong? ¡°Marco, are you still upset with me for snubbing you earlier?¡± Davy could only conceive of this as the sole exnation. Marco replied coldly, ¡°No. I simply avoid any personal affiliations beyond the scope of work.¡± A sense of relief washed over Davy as he remarked, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re quite the workaholic. Your amicable partnership with your ex-wife is truly admirable.¡± Havingmitted to coborating with Bryant Group and Universe Group, Davy meticulously scrutinized his associates¡¯ backgrounds en route to hotel, ultimately uncovering the connection between Marco and Loraine. Chapter 753 Marco¡¯s expression changed imperceptibly. ¡°Loraine is an exception.¡± Davy was momentarily bbergasted beforeprehending Marco¡¯s implication. Loraine was an exception while he avoided any personal affiliations beyond the scope of work. As a married man himself, Davy quickly grasped Marco¡¯s implication. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It appeared that Marco yearned to reconcile with Loraine, but he and Sameen had unknowingly foiled his n. Davy was consumed with regret, and while he contemted how to make amends, Marco left alone. Meanwhile, in the presidential suite, Loraine retreated to the bathroom. She had endured an exhrating yet exhausting day. Her muscles were bunched up tensely under her skin. Loraine yearned for nothing more than a moment of respite to unwind and refresh herself. Once she had cleansed herself in the shower, weariness overcame her and her lids grew heavy with sleep, yet she suddenly realized she had failed to bring in her clothes. Fatigue had clouded her mind. Loraine shook her head helplessly. As the room was upied by women, there was no cause for concern. Nonchntly, she wrapped herself in a towel and ambled out of the bathroom. To her horror, Loraine caught sight of a man standing in the room. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Her eyes bulged in disbelief as Loraine stood motionless, taking several seconds to process what had just urred. ¡°Marco? Why are you here?¡± Gazing intently at Loraine, Marco said in a husky voice, ¡°I¡¯vee to deliver the Luggage I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± Loraine felt a sense of shame and annoyance pricking her skin as Marco stared at her unwaveringly. ¡°Go out quickly. Don¡¯t look at me!¡± With the hot air of the bathroom turning her face crimson, Loraine met Marco¡¯s dangerous gaze awkwardly. He replied, ¡°You¡¯ve already seen me naked on the ne, so now I¡¯m looking at you in the same way.¡± Loraine¡¯s chest swirled with a mixture of bashfulness and anger. As she struggled topose herself, arge hand passed her some clothes. Marco turned on his heel, facing away from her. Chapter 754 Loraine nibbled on her lower lip and retrieved the clothes hurriedly, darting back to the bathroom. Marco remained motionless, gazing down at the palm of his hand. Loraine¡¯s scent lingered on his skin after their brief touch. Marco¡¯s eyes deepened in color and his fists tightened with determination. When Loraine emerged from the bathroom, dressed neatly, Marco had already left, Leaving only a pile of boxes on the floor. On the other hand, Sameen and Amy had gone out and hadn¡¯t returned yet. Thinking of what had just transpired, Loraine flushed. Moments Later, she covered her face and sighed. Then, she began to sort through the items on the floor. After opening two boxes, Loraine stood with her hands on her hips and aplex expression. The boxes contained a little bit of everything. Not only were there jewelry and sanitary products, but also painkillers and cold medicine. It appeared as though Marco had relocated the entire women¡¯s section of a department store to this room. Recalling Marco¡¯s clumsy attentiveness on the ne, Loraine felt a mixture of amusement and helplessness. He didn¡¯t know how to take care of others properly, simply doing whatever came to mind. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But why was he doing this? Had he finally realized that he had neglected her for the past three years and wanted to make amends? Or was he pursuing her, as Jennie had suggested? Original from N?velDrama.Org. Loraine¡¯s mind swirled with confusion. She couldn¡¯t help but think back to the embarrassing incident on the ne. Had Marco truly called her name while masturbating in the bathroom? Had she misheard it? Or did he call out her name because he noticed her presence? The more Loraine pondered on it, the more she grew increasingly conflicted. She sat cross-legged in a daze, her hands still rummaging through the boxes, unintentionally pulling out a package of peculiar items. She lowered her gaze, staring at the items nkly. Suddenly, something dawned on her. They were adult toys and condoms. Just then, the door was opened, and Amy¡¯s innocent, sweet voice filled the air. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m back!¡± Loraine¡¯s ears buzzed, and she felt a surge of shame. She hurriedly stuffed the items back into the boxes and hid them away. Chapter 755 All the gratitude she had experienced earlier transformed into embarrassment and anger. Marco! Did he do this on purpose? Loraine clenched her teeth. Meanwhile, Amy rushed over and hugged her, saying, ¡°I want to watch TV, but Mom said I need your permission. Loraine, can I watch cartoons?¡± Sameen followed Amy and offered an apologetic smile. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll ask her to turn down the TV.¡± Loraine shook her head and embraced Amy, smiling. ¡°Good girl. Let¡¯s watch cartoons together, okay?¡± ¡°Great!¡± Sameen turned on the TV, which happened to be broadcasting thetest news. ninjanovel Upon seeing this, Amy eximed, ¡°Mom, Loraine, look at that! It¡¯s the ne that we rode.¡± On the news, the reporter stood at the site of the airport ident, providing an update on the sessful rescue of the ne. ¡°The hijacking incident was truly abhorrent and heinous. Fortunately, thanks to the timely intervention of the police, there were no casualties apart from the hijackers. Next, let¡¯s interview the individuals involved in this flight together.¡± The next scene featured the passengers on the ne. The frightened passengers had calmed down considerably under theforting presence of the police. They expressed gratitude in their interviews, and everything seemed normal now. However, an unexpected moment urred when the reporter interviewed one of the flight attendants. The flight attendant¡¯s makeup was smeared, her hair disheveled, and two palm marks were visible on her face, making her look like a mess. The flight attendant wiped her tears away, faced the camera, and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Kristy Morgan. I¡¯m an employee of Peony This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Airlines, but I have to say something!¡± Kristy looked into the camera, her red, swollen eyes from crying making her appear both pitiful and beautiful in the close-up shot. Sensing a big story, the reporter quickly asked, ¡°Miss, please feel free to share your thoughts. We will convey the truth to our viewers.¡± Kristy sobbed, ¡°After the ne was hijacked, I took it upon myself to ensure the safety of all passengers on board. I took a risk to attract the hijackers¡¯ attention. But instead of beingmended, I was fired for offending two passengers in the first ss. I¡­¡± Hearing this, other reporters swarmed around Kristy, eager to learn more. However, Kristy feigned reluctance to say anything further, refusing to provide any additional information. Chapter 756 In front of the TV, Amy looked up at Loraine innocently and asked, ¡°Loraine, is this woman a hero Like you?¡± Loraine narrowed her eyes and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Credit Once Kristy¡¯s statement had been broadcast, the public opinion was swayed and it caused a heated discussion online. Everyone questioned Peony Airlines about the truth of the matter. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Before Peony Airlines could even give a response, someone discovered that Kristy had indeed been fired. The result of Kristy¡¯s punishment had been reported to her superiors, and the approved oue was her dismissal. However, the specific reason had not been disclosed to the public. This seemed to confirm Kristy¡¯s ims, and onlookers immediately became excited. ¡°Please exin why she got fired for offending distinguished guests!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a hero who saved an entire ne, yet she got fired for offending some rich people. Is that even fair?¡± ¡°If this is true, it¡¯s so disappointing. Who would dare to be a hero in the future?¡± ninjanovel ¡°I get it now. The Lives of ordinary people don¡¯t matter, but the Lives of wealthy people are precious!¡± Kristy replied to numerousments with her social media ount, pushing public opinion to a boiling point. Angry onlookers leftments, demanding that Kristy be given the recognition she deserved and that her punishment be rescinded. Lying in her bed, Kristy gleefully read through thements online. When she Learned that Loraine and Marco had declined the police chief¡¯s reward and left the airport, she made up the story. After all, they were the ones who chose not to take credit. Only the three of them knew what really transpired in the first ss. Since Loraine and Marco opted to keep a low profile, Kristy took the opportunity to fabricate her own version of the events. She smugly Looked at all thements in support of her. Her social media ount gained hundreds of thousands of fans overnight, and people expressed their sympathy for her. At the same time, she was getting a lot of attention. Chapter 757 Many people brought gifts tofort her. She was also transferred from the general ward to the intensive care room, where she received special care. Even so, Kristy wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. She wanted more fame and fortune. In order to gain more sympathy and attention, Kristy began to pretend to be miserable, fabricating a story that she was bullied by the first-ss passengers. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Onlookers were deceived by her and became increasingly angry. They felt they were truly on the side of justice, and several famous media ounts even supported her personally. Under these circumstances, onlookers quickly discovered the identities of the first-ss passengers on that flight. ¡°It¡¯s them! Marco Bryant booked the entire first ss, and he was traveling with Loraine Torres to Bluhm that day.¡± When their identities were revealed, Kristy became uneasy. If she merely pretended to be a hero and received the reward, Loraine and Marco might not have interfered. But if she had inadvertently caused the public to condemn them, they might expose her Lies. However, the majority of onlinements sided with her, which made Kristy somewhatcent. What could Loraine and Marco do, even if they were wealthy? Rumors had spread like wildfire, and the public wouldn¡¯t be swayed easily by money. Kristy also wanted to vent her anger for the humiliation she had experienced on the ne, so she not only allowed the onlookers¡¯ malicious spections to continue but even grew more excessive. ¡°Now that everyone knows who they are, I have to reveal everything. In fact, there have been guests who tried to harass me because they found me attractive, but this time, this person is too high-status, and I can¡¯t afford to offend him. He was traveling with his ex-wife. She was unhappy and ndered me in front of the purser, iming that I harassed him.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Her words indirectly confirmed people¡¯s spections. Kristy feigned concern for her supporters and advised, ¡°Let¡¯s stop discussing this. As you can see, the identities of these two people are not something ordinary people Like us can challenge. Considering their status, Peony Airlines had no choice but to dismiss me.¡± Even those who were initially skeptical about the matter began to scold Loraine and Marco. They guessed that the reason for their silence was that they hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to handle the situation. Seeing that public opinion was growing increasingly negative, Loraine couldn¡¯t sit idly by. At the same time, she received a call from Trevor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Torres. We didn¡¯t handle the situation well, and it has caused you distress. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll resolve the issue right away and provide you with a satisfactory response!¡± Looking at thements online, Loraine smirked and suggested, ¡°Since people have so many questions regarding the hijack, why don¡¯t we hold a press conference and rify everything in public?¡± Trevor responded, ¡°Sounds Like a n. We¡¯ll give you themendation that you rightfully deserve!¡± Chapter 758 The police and the airlinepany would hold a joint press conference to give an official response to the recent issues and quell public outrage. Kristy¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the news. While she was feeling nervous, she noticed that she had received an email containing an invitation to the press conference. She assumed the police and the airlinepany were going to reward her due to the public pressure. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kristy immediately posted the invitation to her social media ount to boast. ¡°Everyone, remember to watch the press conference!¡± Supportivements flooded in the post she made. ¡°Good Luck, Kristy!¡± ¡°Justice will certainly prevail. You deserve only the best!¡± Reading thesements gave Kristy a confidence boost. On the big day, Kristy got up early to prepare her dress. ninjanovel She had always been confident about her looks and her figure. For that reason, she chose a form- fitting beige dress, which entuated her graceful body. She even arranged for an admirer to chauffeur her to the press conference in a Luxury car. Upon arriving at the venue, Kristy was respectfully escorted inside by staff members. Cameras shed relentlessly, seemingly fixated on her every move. Basking in the attention, she raised her chin, took her seat, and shed a variety of poses for the eager photographers. Pretty soon, the press conferencemenced with Trevor¡¯s captivating speech. He recounted the entire incident in vivid detail. Kristy, however, couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, irritated that Trevor was stealing the Limelight from her. Why wouldn¡¯t he just let her ept the prize on stage? Who would want to listen to an old man ramble? Once Trevor concluded his speech, he smiled and gazed offstage. ¡°Now, for the most important part of this press conference. It¡¯s time to express our gratitude to the heroes during the hijacking incident! Let¡¯s all wee¡­¡± This was the scene that Kristy had rehearsed numerous times in her mind. Though she had practiced this many times, her heart was still racing. With anticipation coursing through her veins, she stood up and bowed to the cameras before Trevor could even finish his sentence. ¡°No need to thank me. I was just doing my job!¡± Chapter 759 Being interrupted, Trevor¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Listen, I wasn¡¯t referring to you. You¡¯re not the one I wanted to thank!¡± Mortified by this revtion, all the color in Kristy¡¯s face disappeared. Unconcerned for her feelings, Trevor cleared his throat and smiled to the audience again. ¡°Let¡¯s invite the real heroes, Loraine Torres and This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Marco Bryant! Please ept your awards onstage!¡± He made sure to emphasize the word ¡°real.¡± ninjanovel Silence enveloped the room when he finished talking. The media personnel and the rest of the audience were so shocked that their mouths were Left agape and their eyes were wide open. It wasn¡¯t until Loraine and Marco rose and approached the stage that the reality of the situation sank in. Exmations and camera shutters filled the air as spotlights whirled around the room. Those watching the Live broadcast erupted in a frenzy ofments of varying reactions. ¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t Loraine Torres and Marco Bryant bullying the flight attendant in first ss because they were rich and powerful? How could they possibly be the heroes who saved the ne?¡± ¡°Who could be the real liar here? Has Kristy been feeding us Lies?¡± Trevor raised his hand to silence the excited crowd. ¡°Listen up, everyone. I know you¡¯ve been bombarded with rumors online recently. As a police officer, it¡¯s my duty to reveal the truth about the incident and set the record straight for the real heroes!¡± He recounted how Marco and Loraine bravely fought against five armed hijackers, saving the passengers and staff from harm. His voice was powerful and charged with emotion, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. The police chief vouching for Loraine and Marco held far more weight than Kristy¡¯s ims. Not long after, doubtful eyes turned to her. Her face drained of color, Kristy stammered in a panic, ¡°I¡­I yed a part in the rescue too! If I hadn¡¯t led two of the hijackers to first ss, how could they have been subdued so easily?¡± A reporter shot back, ¡°Then why did Marco Bryant use you?¡± Kristy rolled her eyes, replying, ¡°That incident urred before the hijacking. It was all a misunderstanding.¡± Loraine scoffed, ¡°Are you certain you were assisting with the rescue? Chapter 760 You ushered the hijackers into first ss, leaving Marco and me to face danger without warning. Wasn¡¯t that just you getting even with us?¡± Flustered, Kristy retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t defame me and undermine my contribution! I did help stop the hijackers back then!¡± Loraine chuckled at her response, asking, ¡°Oh, really? Which hijacker did you stop? The man with pockmarked face or the one with a square chin?¡± Without missing a beat, Kristy replied, ¡°The one with a square chin!¡± The smile on Loraine¡¯s face deepened. ¡°They were all wearing ski masks. How on earth did you see their faces?¡± When Loraine finished speaking, Kristy was left speechless. Everyone now looked at her with disdain. Kristy opened her mouth to argue, but nothing came out. The audience started shouting at her. ¡°Leave now! How dare you take the credit for something you didn¡¯t do?¡± ninjanovel Seeing how angry the people were, Trevor signaled to the policemen to take Kristy away. Then he cleared his throat to draw everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now, everyone, let¡¯s award these two heroes!¡± The spotlights shed rapidly, and everyone, including those present in the venue and those watching from home, focused all their attention on Loraine and Marco. Bending down simultaneously, the duo epted the medals and had it hung around each of their necks. At this point, the audience started cheering and the two awardees inadvertently looked at each other. This scene was swiftly photographed by the photographers. ¡°Miss Torres, Mr. Bryant, could you two pleasee close together? It would be better if we took the photos Like this.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine hesitated for a moment. But just when she decided toply, Marco casually put his arm around her shoulder. Loraine was stunned, but she didn¡¯t take off his hand. This made the journalists and photographers even more excited. After that, the reporters were very eager to interview the two of them. Knowing that Loraine was the one with the better temper, most of them directed their questions at her, and some of them even asked her about some private affairs. Chapter 761 But Loraine was very tired. And Marco seemed to have noticed it. He quickly shielded her from the journalists and said to them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Loraine is very tired. Don¡¯t interview her anymore. You can ask me whatever questions you have.¡± When he said this, all the journalists went silent. ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll deal with this,¡± Marco said to Loraine in a soft tone. Loraine was taken aback by surprise. When had Marco be interested in media interviews? And why had he suddenly be so considerate? Though she was not used to Marco¡¯stest attitude, Loraine didn¡¯t want to stress herself by speaking to the press. So, she thanked the reporters and escaped from their hold. Marco stood at the same spot with a cold look. The reporters didn¡¯t dare go after Loraine nor did they try to ask Marco any out-of-line questions. They had no choice but to ask him only sensible questions that would not annoy him. After Loraine left the scene, Trevor quickly walked up to her with a smile. It seemed he had something to tell her. ¡°Miss Torres, I did what you wanted. I hope you¡¯ll help me when I need your support,¡± he said with a wide grin. Loraine was shocked and she asked him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Trevor winked. Loraine shook her head firmly. ¡°No. I think you must have misunderstood something. I¡¯m just a businesswoman who¡¯s in charge of a family business. I can¡¯t help you much.¡± Ang¡¯s Library She sounded so serious and sincere that Trevor was taken by surprise. Had he expected too much? While he was thinking about this, Loraine said goodbye to him and left. Trevor frowned in displeasure. But just then, his subordinate ran over and said, ¡°Sir, I finally found you. Thewyer hired by the Johnathan family is asking for bail again. What should we do?¡± Trevor narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. Then he said, ¡°Let them go.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After all, Johnathan Group was a bigpany in Bluhm. He had thought that Loraine was highly influential, so he didn¡¯t want to let the father and daughter go in order not to risk offending her. But now that Loraine had not shown any signs of being close to any big shot and the Johnathan family was actively seeking his help again, he decided to let them go. His subordinate was surprised to hear this order and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Sir, why do you want them to be released all of a sudden?¡± Chapter 762 Trevor nced at him. ¡°If Loraine isn¡¯t influential, she¡¯s just Like Paige, a businessperson who¡¯s inherited family property. At best, she¡¯s just better than Paige when it comes to dealing with people. Johnathan Group is a giant in Bluhm. It¡¯s inappropriate to continue to detain their president and vice president for so long.¡± ninjanovel The officer nodded in understanding and hurried off to carry out the instruction. The next day The events of the previous day upied most of the headlines. The most popr headline was ¡°Heroic Couple,¡± with a picture of Marco and Loraine epting their medals side by side. They looked like a perfect couple. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Their fans were practically overjoyed. There were heated discussions everywhere about the duo. Before long, a rumor iming that they had remarried and were Living together began to spread far and wide. When Loraine finally read the news, she confronted Marco angrily, ¡°What did you tell the journalists? How could they write such an outrageous report?¡± But Marco coughed and said calmly, ¡°Well, I only told the truth.¡± Loraine gritted her teeth in fury. ¡°They say we are now a couple. Is that your idea of the truth?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s in the past. We are divorced,¡± Loraine replied firmly. ¡°Loraine, we can always start over after a divorce,¡± Marco said, almost in a pleading tone. ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t want our rtionship to stay in that bad past.¡± Loraine froze in shock. She just didn¡¯t know what answer to give him. When they divorced, she thought she and Marco would never be together again. Marco didn¡¯t Love her at all. She didn¡¯t want to be stupid in the name of love anymore, but nowadays, she just couldn¡¯t understand what the man was up to. While she was still deep in thought, the door of the hotel flew open. Davy walked in and said with a smile, ¡°Marco, you and Loraine have be heroes now. The stocks of yourpanies will certainly rise. By now, there must be a Lot ofpanies that want to build in your CBD, but you have to make sure you reserve the best position for me.¡± As Davy walked closer to them, he discovered that the atmosphere around them was a Little strange. It was at this point that he realized that this was not the right time toe. So, he shrugged and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, since you two have something to talk about, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Chapter 763 But before he could finish the statement, Loraine interrupted him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ve finished our conversation. You can talk to Marco.¡± With that, she walked out, without giving anyone a chance to stop her. First This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Davy watched as Loraine marched out of the room. When she was gone, he turned and apologized to Marco. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marco. This is the second time I¡¯ve ruined things for you.¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened in anger, but he was trying his best not to lose his temper. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have something to deal with. Let¡¯s talk about businesster.¡± Davy nodded in understanding and left. After sending Davy away, Marco went outside to look for a private room in a cafe where he sat and dialed Loraine¡¯s number. He didn¡¯t dare call her with his number though. Instead, he did it through Obot. ¡°Obot?¡± When Marco heard Loraine¡¯s voice, his heart skipped a beat. He had topose himself properly before answering her ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± On the other end of the line, Loraine was quite upset. But thankfully, Ang¡¯s Library Obot suddenlye online to give her a chance to air her feelings. She heaved a deep sigh and began to speak. ¡°Obot, why did you suddenly disappear and thene back again?¡± ¡°Whenever there¡¯s some important progress in theb, I usually go to help the researchers.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Loraine snorted. ¡°And Marco ims to be my business partner, yet he doesn¡¯t tell me how the research is progressing.¡± Obot quickly replied, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to disappoint you. He wants to share it with you only when he has a clear result.¡± When Loraine heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of what Marco had said about wanting to be with her again and she responded in a tone of frustration, ¡°Exactly. He never exins even if there¡¯re misunderstandings. Obot, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Obot paused for a while before answering, ¡°Never again.¡± Chapter 764 Loraine was surprised. Why was the robot sounding so unlike itself? She was talking about Marco, and yet Obot¡¯s response was ¡°never again.¡± Was it speaking on Marco¡¯s behalf or what? Obot seemed to know that it had made a mistake, so it quickly added, ¡°I¡¯LL feed this problem back to him and remind him to correct it.¡± Loraine smiled and sighed. ¡°Obot, though you were created by Marco, you¡¯re much more sensible than that stereotyped and cold guy.¡± She believed that if Marco could be as nice and easy as Obot, it would be much better. Meanwhile, on the other end, Marco clenched his phone tight, wishing he could admit that he was the one speaking, not Obot. But the truth was that, the best he could do was to keep his promise of correcting his mistakes. That was all. He would not dared to tell the truth about who was speaking. ninjanovel The thought of lying to Loraine was not something that had entered his mind before, but the problem was that Loraine would not open up her heart and tell him what was on her mind like the way she would with Obot. At the same time, Marco didn¡¯t want to ruin where they were now. He knew Loraine quite well. If she knew that he used Obot to get to her, the consequences would be very bad. But as time passed, it became more and more difficult to end the entire charade. After struggling for a long time, Marco managed not to divulge the truth. He wanted to hide it as long as he could. When Loraine saw her screen go dark and Obot¡¯s voice became silent, she sighed. Clearly, it was gone again. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She now had only herself and her thoughts. After a while, when she had sorted out what was on her mind, her eyes became firm again. In the past few days, she had let too many things go out of her control. She felt the situation would only be more chaotic if she stayed with Marco. Perhaps she¡¯d better just make an appointment with Davy and go back earlier than nned. Everything would be fine after that. Having made up her mind, Loraine stood up and went in search of Davy. Chapter 765 But she was surprised to see someone standing at Davy¡¯s door. ¡°Loraine? Are you also here to see Mr. Jones?¡± Seeing the hostility in her eyes, Loraine found it very funny. She didn¡¯t want tough, but she just couldn¡¯t hold it back, so she ended up bursting into Laughter. ¡°Did you Learn enough Lessons and get reformed properly in police custody? Howe you¡¯re out so soon?¡± The person Loraine was conversing with was none other than Paige. Paige frowned and gritted her teeth in impotent fury when she heard Loraine¡¯s words. ¡°This Little issue is nothing to our family. We¡¯ve already solved it!¡± Then turning to Davy who had juste out, Paige said in her best voice, ¡°Mr. Jones, I¡¯m here to invite you to the banquet that will be hosted by Johnathan Group tonight. During the event, we will make our core technology of Johnathan Group known to the public, and we¡¯ll also invite top enterprises in the industry to participate. I¡¯m sure you would be interested in it.¡± Hearing her mention technology, Loraine asked curiously, ¡°And what¡¯s the core technology of Johnathan Group?¡± Paige cast a sidelong nce at her and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re not invited. Loraine, you¡¯d better go back to Vagow.¡± ¡°If the guest list at your banquet doesn¡¯t include Loraine, my wife and I won¡¯t attend,¡± Davy said to her matter-of-factly. ninjanovel Paige¡¯s face went dark immediately. The purpose of the banquet was to mend their rtionship with Davy. It would be meaningless if he didn¡¯t attend it. She looked at Loraine and said in an arrogant tone, ¡°Well, since Mr. Jones wants it, I¡¯ll do you a favor and be kind to allow you attend the banquet .¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine sneered, ¡°You misunderstood me. I never said I would attend it.¡± Paige became livid. No longer regarding the fact that they were in Davy¡¯s presence, she snapped at Loraine, ¡°What do you mean by that? Since you don¡¯t want to attend, why did you ask me about it just now?¡± Loraine shrugged. ¡°Well, I just found it strange. Since the exposition held by your family only disyed things that were giarized. What kind of core technology do you even have?¡± Paige trembled with rage, but she didn¡¯t know how to articte her words. Her lips were practically trembling. Chapter 766 Eventually, she blurted out angrily, ¡°Our core technology is a business secret. Why should I tell you about it? You can see for yourself if you have the guts toe!¡± Paige was brainless, but the Johnathan family was influential in Bluhm, so Loraine was very curious to know what they were capable of. After thinking for a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Since you insist I¡¯1l go and have a Look.¡± Davy nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s great. You should also ask Marco toe with you.¡± Loraine coughed to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Forget it. With our current rtionship, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to attend such an asion together.¡± The interview Marco had granted to those reporters had led people to misunderstand their rtionship. If she and Marco attended the banquet together, the media would surely spread the rumor much more aggressively. But Davy, not knowing what she was worried about, tried to convince her. ¡°But you can¡¯t find a better partner now, right? I¡¯m with Sameen. You¡¯re with Marco. That would be just perfect, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Loraine was about to respond, but she suddenly heard Marco¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°I¡¯LL go with Loraine.¡± He stalked into the room, his eyes fixed on Loraine¡¯s face. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine had no idea how or when he came into the ce. She looked away from him. ¡°But¡­¡± Marco interrupted her. ¡°Loraine, it¡¯s normal to attend a banquet with a business partner. And also, it¡¯s important for us to know more about our opponent¡¯spany.¡± He was right. Though Loraine didn¡¯t Like it, she just couldn¡¯t think of anything that could invalidate his statement. ¡°I guess that¡¯s settled, right?¡± Davy asked with a smile. After hesitating for a while, Loraine finally sighed and nodded in agreement. Then they began to discuss among themselves, as if no one else was around. This made Paige feel left out. She tried several times to contribute to the conversation, but she failed each time. Since her purpose of inviting Davy had been achieved, she had nothing else to do, so she left angrily and went back to report to Eaton. Eaton was very dissatisfied with her for ruining the exposition. He hadn¡¯t been nice to her since he came back from the police station.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 767 But when he heard that she had sessfully invited Davy, his face softened. Paige added tentatively, ¡°Dad, Mr. Jones said he would onlye if Marco and Loraine came, so I had to invite the two of them.¡± Eaton¡¯s eyes darkened. After thinking for a while, he sneered, ¡°Well, this is a good opportunity to get back at them.¡± Despite the fact that he was the Leader of such a bigpany, he was thrown in jail like an ordinary individual. It was not only humiliating, but the stock market of Johnathan Group was also affected to a certain extent. If he wanted to save his reputation, he had to get back at Marco and A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine. Since he believed that Paige was the one who had messed up the exposition, he had made up his mind to personally n this banquet, and make sure there would be no mistake. In order to make the banquet more popr, Eaton nned to invite some very important guests. Trevor was one of them. To his astonishment, when he called him to give him an invitation, Trevor refused without any hesitation. He even reminded Eaton, ¡°The city has just experienced a crisis. Is it appropriate to hold a banquet at this time?¡± Eaton gritted his teeth, but he said in a nice tone, ¡°Mr. Gray, I understand your concerns. But Marco and Loraine will also attend the banquet. I think this will be a good opportunity to thank the two heroes.¡± When Trevor heard this, he changed his attitude. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll definitelye to see them!¡± When the conversation ended, Eaton hung up with a sour look. He gritted his teeth, feeling annoyed and helpless. After listening to the entire conversation, Paige was equally very angry. ¡°This is our territory. Why are the two of them so highly honored and celebrated?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it now,¡± Eaton said bitterly. But the more Paige thought about it, the angrier she became. Now, everyone was attracted to Marco and Loraine. Even the police chief showed respect to them while he ignored the Johnathan family. At all costs, she was determined to find a way to vent her anger on them and deal with them ruthlessly. She went back to her room and grabbed her phone. Then she went online and contacted someone. ¡°I heard you¡¯re having a hard time because of Loraine. Do you want revenge?¡± Chapter 768 The person she contacted was none other than Kristy. Since the time when her attempt to disguise as a hero was exposed, Kristy was fired. Everyone now looked down on her, both online and offline. As a result, she became desperate. Now that someone had contacted her, this was undoubtedly a very good chance for her. Kristy didn¡¯t hesitate to grab it. ¡°Of course! As Long as you can help me, I¡¯LL do whatever you say!¡± Taking advantage of Trevor¡¯s reason foring, the Johnathan family eventually announced that the reason why they were holding the banquet was to celebrate Loraine and Marco. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. When the news spread across the public, everyone supported the move. It was the general consensus that the two of them were worth the celebration. Unlike Kristy¡¯s shameless attempt to take the credit, the good deeds of Loraine and Marco only came to the fore after their reputations were almost damaged. Keeping a low profile without seeking fame and fortune; these were what made them the real heroes. While everyone was looking forward to the banquet, Kristy, who had been silent for a few days, suddenly reappeared online again. At first, an ount with arge following posted a piece of news. ninjanovel ¡°Kristy Morgan has been hospitalized for serious mental trauma. It seems that she has been greatly affected by the recent events involving Loraine Torres and Marco Bryant.¡± Then the person followed up with a photo of Kristy Lying in a hospital bed. Kristy looked haggard in the photo and she was being given some drugs. This was enough to verify the news of her hospitalization. Judging from the pack, people soon identified that the drugs she was being given was meant to treat depression. But Kristy had such a bad reputation that most people did not believe her. Soon, thement section was filled with curses. ¡°Is she pretending to be depressed?¡± ¡°Are you up with another falsehood again?¡± When Kristy saw these, she uploaded the report of her diagnosis. ¡°I know I did something wrong, but the truth is that I Lied simply because I had PTSD. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. It was just the only way I could react while going through so much panic.¡± Chapter 769 However, almost no one believed what she said. ¡°Please don¡¯t fool us anymore, okay?¡± ¡°You were not the only one on that ne when it was hijacked. I¡¯m sure there were many others who were just as frightened, if not more. Why are you being so overly dramatic?¡± The scolding came from all sides, leaving Kristy almost speechless. After a long while, she managed to respond, ¡°I¡¯m not being dramatic. I was maltreated before the ne was hijacked. I felt that if I didn¡¯t lie, no one would notice my existence. Who would speak up for me, if I didn¡¯t do it myself?¡± She tried to portray herself as a weak victim that had ended up in the unfortunate position of being disliked by Marco It was at this point that people realized that the airline had not really given any official reason as to why she was fired. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t have an influential background, so no one cares about me, no matter how much I say,¡± Kristy continued. ¡°The reason why I Lied is so that everyone would pay attention to me. Only when I have a lot of followers can I get justice against big shots like Loraine Torres and Marco Bryant.¡± Despite all her efforts, most people were still rational enough to see through her charade. ¡°Marco and Loraine saved hundreds of lives on that ne, but unlike someone we know, they didn¡¯t rush forward toy im to being a hero!¡± ¡°What a good actress! You¡¯re so good at acting? Why on earth would such influential people spend their time making things difficult for you? Shame on you, liar!¡± ninjanovel But there were still some people that found Kristy¡¯s story convincing. And she hired people to defend her in thement section. ¡°Though they saved the people on the ne, does that mean they couldn¡¯t have bullied Kristy?¡± ¡°Did Kristy deserve to be bullied because shees from a humble background?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the previous interview? Kristy said she led the hijackers to the first ss. Loraine Torres and Marco Bryant had no choice but to take action to protect themselves. It¡¯s so pathetic that those selfish two have been made to Look Like heroes!¡± Thesements were clearly aimed at discrediting Loraine and Marco. Unfortunately, some people were misled by them and began to think that the halo of heroism surrounding Loraine and Marco was a little exaggerated. When Loraine stumbled on this trend online, she was amused at Kristy¡¯s shamelessness. Taking advantage of the absence of evidence, Kristy spewed a lot of nonsense and deliberately tried to nder her and Marco. Loraine didn¡¯t care much about being a hero, but one thing she didn¡¯t want was to be framed. Chapter 770 Since Qbot had once recorded Colette¡¯s statements in a restaurant, Loraine asked it if Obot also recorded Kristy¡¯s statements at the time of the incident. Marco, who was still impersonating the robot, frowned when he received the message. Since he was not a real AI robot, there was no way he could provide what she wanted. After hesitating for a while, he replied, ¡°No, but I can find out detailed information about Kristy.¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange. Why was Obot behaving differently from Qbot? ninjanovel But just then, she was sent the information about Kristy. Without thinking any further, she opened the file and started reading. When Loraine was done reading it, she was left in utter shock. Despite all she knew about Kristy, it was nothingpared to what she had just read. It was so astonishing! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Opinions concerning Kristy were widely spread online, and her social media ount¡¯s data increased significantly. Whether or not they believed in her, at least she had captured their attention. On the other hand, Kristy seemed not to care about the remarks made online. Nheless, she was now famous. She would block those who used excessive profanity before spreading false information about Loraine and Marco to get more publicity. Soon, the real reason why Kristy was fired became the most controversial issue. Kristy gave conflicting responses. One moment, she would im that Marco had a crush on her and wanted to force her, but she refused. At another time, she would im that Loraine was envious of her, abused her willfully, and even threatened to have her fired by the airline. Because of Kristy, there was a significant uproar online. However, momentster, someone looked into her past and exposed her actual nature. The rumors of Kristy flirting with the wealthy men in the first ss were revealed to the public. Even now, she was still seeing two affluent men at the same time. One of them was the person who sent her the other day to the press conference. Those wealthy men whose names appeared in the media were embarrassed and furious. They spoke up, trying to defend themselves. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that she is such a despicable person. I¡¯m in disbelief. She told me that I was her first love¡­¡± Chapter 771 ¡°Hey, there. She told me the same statement earlier. I¡¯m also shocked. This wicked woman fooled us! I¡¯m done with her!¡± ¡°Oh my God! Kristy? I¡¯m very familiar with her. A pure woman? That¡¯s very funny! She ispletely different! I¡¯m certain that she would do anything for money. She dared to im that she resisted Marco¡¯s attempts to force her? I believe that it must be the other way round!¡± The onlookers were fascinated by Kristy¡¯s ex-boyfriends¡¯ eagerness to cut her off from their lives. However, they did not imagine the following scenario would be more gripping. Those enraged men competed to post Kristy¡¯s juicy photos. ninjanovel Several of them were too seductive to even consider looking at. ¡°Kristy Morgan? She wasn¡¯t even afraid of being tamed in front of the audience. Now she was scared and depressed? I¡¯ve never heard a joke funnier than that in my entire life. How could she make up something like that?¡± After thest exposure, nobody could save Kristy. She was doomed, regardless of how many online trolls spread false information. Her final crushing blow came from Marco¡¯s public response. ¡°I have a crush on Kristy? This im ispletely unfounded!¡± The viewers persisted in pressing at it. Marco, who was often reserved, answered right away this time. ¡°With Loraine around, I didn¡¯t even notice her!¡± He was arrogant, but people couldn¡¯t contradict him. It was undeniably true that Kristy was significantly less attractive than Loraine. Kristy was beautiful, but her attractiveness was a little phony. Her demeanor and appearance were considerably worse than Loraine¡¯s. More so, Marco had married Loraine before. Loraine was like a beautiful jade, while Kristy was Like a cobblestone. It was obvious who Marco would choose. Also, Kristy¡¯s assertions were extremely contradictory and irrational. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Loraine was a stunning and wealthydy. How could she be envious of Kristy, a stewardess who depended on men for money? Bullying a person Like her was meaningless! All of a sudden, everyone was so enraged. They criticized Kristy, and some of them even threatened to teach her a Lesson. Chapter 772 No matter how resilient Kristy was, she couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. She could only use the hits to increase her financial situation. But before she could any money, her ount¡¯s home page abruptly went ck. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, a text message stating that her ount had been banned appeared. Kristy¡¯s face instantly became pale. She had made great efforts to gain publicity for her ount. Why was it blocked before she could withdraw the money? She immediately contacted the service center to file an appeal, but they informed her that her posts hadpromised public safety due to numerous rumors about the hijack. Ang¡¯s Library Also, several lewd images appeared in thement section, viting the tform¡¯s guidelines. Her ount was consequently banned. Kristy was utterly shocked. After a while, she remembered she had an aplice. So she immediately dialed Paige¡¯s number. On the other hand, Paige was closely observing the public opinion trend on the Inte. She was furious because she knew Kristy had messed it up. She picked up the phone and said sternly, ¡°The payment has been made. You have nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t contact me anymore!¡± After that, she hung up. Ultimately, Kristy regretting everything she had done. Considering everything she had sacrificed, the money Paige gave her was far from enough. With her criminal record and her termination from the airline, she was no Longer qualified to serve as a stewardess. She had lost her standing in the wealthymunity and was notorious on the inte too. She was, without a doubt,pletely and utterly doomed! People were disgusted by Kristy and cursed at her. After her social media ount was blocked, she soon disappeared from the public¡¯s view. It wasn¡¯t long before something else caught everyone¡¯s attention. Focus was now on the banquet being hosted by the Johnathan family. The venue of the event was Metropole Hotel. Even though the party was expected to begin a few hourster, Loraine was still at her desk, working. She didn¡¯t seem to care about the party at all. When Sameen came back hand in hand with Amy, she was surprised to see Loraine sitting there, dressed only in casual clothes. In Sameen¡¯s experience, women in higher ss of society always attached great importance to such events. Chapter 773 Each one wanted to be the most beautiful and elegantdy in attendance. This was the first time that she had seen a woman dress casually when a party was about to start. ¡°Loraine, aren¡¯t you going to prepare for the banquet tonight?¡± she asked in surprise. Loraine raised her head and looked at her. ¡°I will go to the party for their core technology. I want to focus on my work. I don¡¯t see any need to spend so much time dressing up.¡± Sameen disagreed. ¡°No, Loraine. You can¡¯t waste the beauty that God has given you.¡± Using her warm-hearted persuasive nature, she insisted on helping Loraine dress up. Loraine had no choice but to sit in front of the dresser. ¡°But it¡¯s less than two hours to the party. I think we¡¯ll be toote. I don¡¯t even have time to choose an evening dress,¡± she grumbled in an attempt to dissuade Sameen. Amy, who was standing next to her, pointed at the Luggage that Marco had brought over. ¡°I saw a lot of beautiful dresses in it before. I want to see you wear one of them. You will be the most beautiful girl in the party.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Her eyes were filled with expectation, so Loraine had no choice but to agree to what she wanted. Sameen, on the other hand, picked up the makeup brush. ¡°Loraine, just trust me. You don¡¯t need too much makeup. I promise, I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± After wearing her a light makeup, Sameen pushed Loraine to go change her clothes. There were indeed a few evening dresses in the Luggage. Loraine opened it, picked a dress and changed into it. Then she walked out. She was wearing a bright purple pleated skirt, which was like a blooming night Lotus, with the bright and elegant beauty in the middle. Sameen and Amy eximed at the same time. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful. It seems as if you were born to wear this dress!¡± Loraine bit her lip, feeling a bit awkward and nervous. There was another reason why she had not wanted to dress fancily.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 774 Tonight, her partner was Marco. He was a workaholic and always wore a suit to all kinds of asions. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It made no difference for him whether he was going to thepany or to attend banquets. If she dressed up nicely, it might look as if she was trying too hard. Was that going to put her at a disadvantage? Just then, there was a knock on the door. Amy thought it was her father, Davy, so she hurried to open the door. But to her surprise, she found that it was Marco. ¡°Wow,¡± Amy eximed with her eyes wide open. When Loraine turned to look at the door, she was also shocked. Marco stood sharp and tall in his customized suit. He seemed to have applied some wax on his hair which had been carefully style, further outlining his charming features and making him more handsome and outstanding. It seemed as if he had worn the dark purple suit with her in mind. A low-key but luxurious brooch was attached to his chest, and an expensive watch was on his wrist. Ang¡¯s Library Even his perfume could be smelled from a distance. It was so masculine and full of aggressiveness. To top it all, he was holding arge bouquet of pink roses. His appearance was so grand and unusual that it took everyone by surprise. Sameen was the first to ovee her shock. She pointed at the flowers and eximed., ¡°Oh my God! They¡¯re Juliet roses, aren¡¯t they?¡± They had been cultivated for fifty years. It was said to be worth 3 million dors for a single bouquet. Sameen once tried to order it but failed. Marco nodded to signify that she was right about the rose. Then he turned his attention to Loraine and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°I asked someone to send it by air. Do you like it?¡± As he spoke, he stepped forward to hand her therge bouquet of flowers. The rich and wonderful fragrance left Loraine even more confused. The flowers were indeed very romantic, but it was abnormal for Marco to give them to her. While she was still struggling toe to terms with this strange reality, Marco took the opportunity to push the flowers into her arms. Without thinking, Loraine epted the bouquet, but it was so Large that she couldn¡¯t hold it properly. Sameen was amused by this and tried to hide herughter by covering her mouth. At that moment, Davy came in too. When Sameen saw that he hade empty-handed, she frowned in disgust. ¡°Honey, where are my flowers?¡± Chapter 775 Davy touched his nose and smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think of that. I¡¯ll send you flowers next time.¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not Like you can buy Juliet roses. After seeing them, I¡¯m not interested in normal roses.¡± Sameen sighed and looked at Loraine with envy. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Davy, on the other hand, red at Marco. He believed Marco was way too good at pleasing girls! Ang¡¯s Library So, his cold and domineering nature was nothing but pretense, was it? Soon, it was night. At the banquet hosted by the Johnathan family, the guests present were drinking and chatting merrily. Though the family had made a fool of themselves with the exposition, Bluhm was still their base. Besides, there would be two more stunts¡ªthe celebration of the heroes and the disy of the company¡¯s core technology. As a result of this, there was still an endless stream of bigwigsing into the venue and staying put. Paige, in particr, had dressed herself in the best way she could, with the sole intention of overshadowing everyone else. She was wearing thetest customized design of a Luxury brand, and the essories she had on were also from the most expensive brands. When she entered the banquet venue, she immediately grabbed the attention of everyone. With her chin raised high, Paige proudly stalked through the crowd Like a peacock. Some women quickly flocked around her and began to praise her dress. But suddenly, one of them asked, ¡°Paige, I heard that Loraine and Marco are alsoing to the banquet. Where are they?¡± As soon as Paige heard the names of those two, she was instantly reminded of the situation where she was once defeated by them, and her smile faded. ¡°Who knows? Maybe because they think they¡¯re heroes and decide toe at thest minute.¡± Even though the party had not yet started, Paige was trying to make them look as if they had deliberately chosen toe Late. Everyone present knew the conflicts going on between both parties, so they did not take Paige seriously. But due to Paige¡¯s status, it was certainly not advisable for anyone to defend Marco and Loraine in her presence. Hence, thedies around Paige were quick to echo her words. ¡°You¡¯re the heroine tonight, Paige. The media were exaggerating. I doubt if the two deserve such bountiful praises. If they make fools of themselves tonight, it will be a huge disgrace for them!¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯re not locals. You¡¯re the boss here, Paige.¡± Chapter 776 Thestdy had barely finished her statement when there was silence in the venue and they began to hear series of gasps of surprise. Seeing everyone¡¯s attention riveted to the door, Paige also turned to look in that direction. Her eyes widened. Marco and Loraine had just arrived. The two of them Looked outstanding to say the Least. They always looked wonderful, but tonight, their style of dressing was even more dazzling. The moment they appeared, they grabbed the attention of everyone in the venue. Loraine looked noble and elegant, like a goddess walking out of a painting, and apanied by a handsome Marco. When she saw how wonderful Loraine Looked, Paige couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dejected. Even Paige¡¯s partner couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Loraine. Paige gnashed her teeth in anger and kicked him on the shin. The man cried out in pain. But when he saw the look on Paige¡¯s face, he dared not say anything. ¡°You¡¯d better mind what you do and who you look at. If you no longer have any need for your eyes, I¡¯ll dly help you get rid of them,¡± Paige threatened hotly before stomping off in anger, going to Loraine¡¯s direction. ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t you know anything about basic etiquette? With this dressing, your intention must be to attract all the attention and overshadow the host.¡± ninjanovel Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. What really pained her was the fact that though she had spent so much money to buy highly expensive clothes for the banquet, she was now being easily overshadowed by Loraine. In her eyes, Loraine had dressed that way today for the sake of outshining her. Loraine was struggling to hold back herughter. ¡°I dressed up to show respect to the host. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy with that?¡± The fact that she had taken the time to dress like this meant that she attached great importance to the banquet and its host. But Paige concluded that she hade to steal the limelight, making herself look petty as a result. Loraine¡¯s statement left Paige almost speechless and livid. She just couldn¡¯te up with anything to refute Loraine¡¯s im. Just then, Marco added, ¡°Miss Johnathan, you think too highly of yourself. It¡¯s just a banquet hosted by the Johnathan family. It¡¯s not supposed to be worth our attention.¡± Then he looked at Loraine and added, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t attend such a banquet if Loraine didn¡¯te.¡± When other guests heard this, they all started gossiping with one another. Chapter 777 ¡°It¡¯s so funny! Paige thinks too highly of herself. These two influential people dressed up nicely toe and grace the ceremony, which is a sign of respect to her family, but she doesn¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Universe Group and Bryant Group don¡¯t need to take the Johnathan family seriously. They must have dressed up so wonderfully just toplement each other as business partners.¡± ¡°But Marco is acting so nicely to his ex-wife. This is not just an ordinary partnership.¡± Hearing the discussions going on all around, Loraine suddenly couldn¡¯t look into Marco¡¯s eyes. She turned her eyes away and hurried further into the venue. When Marco saw her going away, he promptly went after her. The two of them walking out on her made Paige even angrier than ever. Just then, Eaton came over. ¡°Paige, learn to think of the future. You don¡¯t have to be so focused on what you¡¯ll gain or lose at the moment. Later on, they¡¯ll certainly lose their pride.¡± Paige took sce in this prediction and nodded in understanding. ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± . . . Artificial¡­ Original from N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel Loraine began to regret agreeing to have Marco as herpanion. The entire evening, all eyes were fixed on them in the banquet hall. Each move they made was a starter for gossip, and Marco was only making matters worse. He acted Like a loyal knight, guarding her every move closely. Whenever any man tried talking to her, his handsome face would scrunch up, and he would step forward and chase him off. Consequently, Loraine seemed to be in a bubble where no men could reach her, not even to exchange pleasantries, all because of Marco. Sure, it was saving her a lot of trouble in some way, but simultaneously, the rising gossip made her feel completely exhausted. Loraine picked a ss from a waiter passing by, feeling depressed. Her eyes lifted, and she caught sight of Trevor greeting them from afar, making his way to where they stood. ¡°Miss Torres, Mr. Bryant!¡± Suddenly, Trevor¡¯s journey was cut short a couple steps away from Chapter 778 Loraine. With his face nk, Marco nodded slightly in greeting and blocked Trevor from Loraine. Trevor was shocked and gave them an awkward smile. After attempting a few more words, he turned back to find others to talk to. Loraine had enough of Marco¡¯s abnormal behavior. ¡°What on earth are you doing, Marco?¡± Marco looked at her and clutched her hand as though dering her as his own. ¡°As your partner, it¡¯s my duty to keep those terrible men away from you.¡± Loraine yanked her hand back and nearly exploded in Laughter. Did Marco not realize he was the most terrible man present? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her gaze turned to Trevor, and she asked, ¡°And Trevor?¡± Being the chief of the police, he couldn¡¯t be considered as someone bearing bad intentions against her, could he? Marco lifted his head and said matter-of-factly, ¡°He let Kristy spread the rumor about the ne ident, so he is actually an irresponsible person. We had to be the ones to rectify the situation ourselves in the end. He is not someone we can trust.¡± Loraine felt choked by Marco¡¯s words. She truly regretted attending this party with him more than anything. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y What was the man¡¯s problem exactly? It seemed he had grown more and more aberrant after the divorce. She was shocked by all of this, just as she had been about the flowers. It was such arge bouquet, she wasn¡¯t even able to find somewhere to keep it. She ended up having to request the hotel staff get her a huge vase to keep the flowers in. Now, she was being isted from every man at this party. Although it did indeed save her a bit of stress, Loraine was unable to make small talk with the other attendees, not to mention discuss the prospect of a business cooperation with them. She stole a peek in Marco¡¯s direction, deep in thought. She had to find a way to get rid of him. At that moment, a voice came from the microphone. It seemed someone was testing the equipment. Eaton moved over to the stage and gave the audience a smile. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I am here to thank you all foring to this banquet tonight. Adding to that, I want to give thanks to Mr. Bryant and Miss Torres. They saved all the lives on the ne with their bravery. Let¡¯s give them a great show of hands in appreciation!¡± Eaton appeared very sincere on the stage. It was as though the earlier conflict they had had never happened at all Chapter 779 Loraine¡¯s eyes narrowed. There was definitely something wrong with him. Following her observation over thest couple of days, Eaton was definitely not a benevolent person. He was probably plotting something against them. However, all the guests turned their eyes in the heroes¡¯ direction and began to apud, so Loraine had to force on a smile and nod her head at them. Marco, on the other hand, was nonchnt about the entire matter and kept his eyes focused on Loraine. The instant the apuse died down, Eaton changed the subject. ¡°Aside from celebrating our heroes¡¯ achievement, there is another piece of news I have to announce tonight. Johnathan Group¡¯s new technology has been sessfully developed. Everyone, please turn your eyes to artificial intelligence, Orion, solely developed by Johnathan Group!¡± As they heard that, Loraine and Marco frowned in shock. Ang¡¯s Library Their heads turned to each other at the same time, their gazes saying the same thing, before they turned their heads back to the stage in unison again. There were a few scoffs of doubt from the crowd when Eaton mentioned the new technology. Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, as the curtains were opened, a mini robot popped out onto the stage on its own and the entire crowd gasped in surprise. The little robot was adorable. It did a few circles on the floor, then took a bow towards the audience. The crowd burst into apuse and cheers at the robot¡¯s flexible movements. A deep frown was etched on Marco¡¯s face, and Loraine stared at the stage with a worried look as well. The most important part of their businesses was Artificial Intelligence. It had been the core of Bryant Group, and it was top secret as well, so it was unlikely it could be stolen. Could the well-known copycat Johnathan Group really have developed this themselves? . Intelligence¡­ The little robot stood on the stage with a big smiley on its small screen, looking quite like a silly child. Meanwhile, there was a heated discussion among the guests. Suddenly, someone decided to ask Eaton a question. ¡°Mr. Johnathan, how far have the AI capabilities of Johnathan Group been developed?¡± With a big smile, Eaton pointed to Paige and said, ¡°A product in an emerging industry like this should be described by young people. In the future, Paige will take over the research and development of this project, so let her be the one to tell everyone about it.¡± Chapter 780 Paige now became the focus of the crowd again. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She took a deep breath and smoothed her clothes before walking up to the stage. She relished the attention she was getting and she felt rxed as she began to exin and demonstrate to her attentive audience. She turned to the little robot and gave it an instruction. ¡°Orion, move forward and turn around.¡± Orion did exactly as she said. She gave several more instructions, such as asking it to calcte sums, carry out little tasks on identification and inspection, and Orionpleted all these tasks smoothly. It was now proven that the robot had the ability to think independently. As they watched the wonderful performances of Orion, the audience couldn¡¯t help but cheer and p excitedly. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Even Davy had his eyes fixed on Orion with a serious Look. When Paige saw this, she felt very satisfied. Then she turned her attention to the quiet duo, Loraine and Marco. In an attempt to provoke them, she said to them, ¡°Mr. Bryant, Miss. Torres, what do you think of Orion?¡± Before they could answer, Paige added proudly, ¡°What I just disyed is only a tiny part of Orion¡¯s abilities. After the subsequent development and upgrading process, Orion can even be installed in the aerospace systems, and then we won¡¯t need heroes Like you two anymore.¡± The irony in Paige¡¯s words made the guests go silent. They were wondering what the reaction of Loraine and Marco would be. Loraine frowned slightly. She looked at Orion, who seemed to be in a daze afterpleting the instructions given to it. Then she said doubtfully, ¡°Orion has justpleted your instructions. This only proved that it¡¯s indeed intelligent to a certain extent. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to qualify it for formal application nor is it enough to enable it independently distinguish between danger and safety. Right?¡± Even a highly intelligent robot like Qbot was still being improved. Marco had not yet dared to use it formally, even though it was already verypetent at this stage. But inparison, Orion only disyed some basic skills. Yet, Paige was verycent, and this made Loraine quite surprised and confused. Seeing Loraine¡¯s question as nothing but a tant insult, Paige¡¯s face turned red with anger and she retorted angrily, ¡°I think you¡¯re jealous of the fact that an advanced AI system like Orion has been developed by Johnathan Group!¡± In any field, the first person or group who sessfullypleted any research and development was of great significance. In this case, Johnathan Group was the first tounch AI tech in the city. Even if Bryant Group and Universe Group Launched Qbot togetherter on, it wouldn¡¯t change anything about the pioneer status of Chapter 781 Johnathan Group. Loraine didn¡¯t respond to Paige¡¯s retort. She just Lowered her head and fell into deep thought. Marco, too, was very quiet. As a result, Paige became more confident andcent. She swept her eyes over the audience and said with a smile, ¡°Listen up, everyone. This new AI system will beunched first in the business area of Johnathan Group. Companies that apply to partner with us now will be given priority attention.¡± When they heard this, they all cheered happily. The prospect of AI was immeasurable. If Orion was really as powerful as Paige said, then partnering with Johnathan Group was a huge privilege. Ang¡¯s Library Even Davy was interested too. Technological upgrade was the corepetitive power of an enterprise. Davy was a savvy businessman and he had no grudge against the Johnathan family. If he could partner with them, he would open a second branch in the business area of Johnathan Group. But when he expressed his willingness to partner with Paige, she frowned. ¡°Mr. Jones, are you still nning to opening your first branch in Vagow?¡± she asked arrogantly. ¡°If you really want to partner with us, your first branch must be located in our business area. And you can¡¯t partner with Universe and Bryant Groups anymore. Otherwise, we have nothing to talk about.¡± Marco listened quietly and said nothing in response. But Loraine couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Miss Johnathan, you¡¯re going too far.¡± Paige knew Davy hadn¡¯t signed any contract with Loraine yet. Since Orion was very popr already, so she felt confident of winning Davy to her side and making Loraine lose the opportunity to partner with him. ¡°Well, Miss Torres, strength is the most important thing in business. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Even if you¡¯re a hero, that won¡¯t help you. You wouldn¡¯t force Mr. Jones to give up a better choice for you just because you saved his family, right?¡± Her goal was to publicly embarrass Loraine. She was sure that Davy wouldn¡¯t give up the chance to get involved in advanced AI just because of a little favor. To her astonishment, Davy shook his head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Johnathan. I¡¯ve promised Loraine and Marco, and I won¡¯t break my promise. Besides, they saved my wife and my daughter.¡± Chapter 782 The smile on Paige¡¯s face immediately froze and her eyes went wide in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure? Orion is more valuable than Bryant Group and Universe Group put together.¡± But Davy still refused. Eaton, who had thought he would cave in, became highly displeased. But when others began rushing up to them to ask how they could partner with Johnathan Group, Eaton finally felt relieved. Even though Davy¡¯spany was a powerful one, Eaton now had many choices. He was confident that sooner or Later, he would be able to suppress Universe Group and Bryant Group, and even Davy¡¯s Cheap and Fine Group too! Most of the guests at the banquet gathered around Eaton and his daughter to get more details. Even those who had nned to partner with Bryant Group and Universe Group now changed their minds all of a sudden The only exception was Davy. He was the only one still standing with Loraine and Marco. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It seems the Johnathan family is going to be prosperous from now on ninjanovel Our business is mainly in the overseas market, so it won¡¯t affect us very much. But I¡¯m afraid the Johnathan family will target yourpanies.¡± Marco didn¡¯t show any worry. Instead, he tried tofort Davy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t regret the choice you¡¯ve made, I promise.¡± Davy found this confusing. Of course, he knew Marco to be a calm and indifferent person, but how could the man be so cool after what had just happened? Loraine, on her part, also remained cool-headed since she was aware of Marco¡¯s secret weapon. But still, she was curious about one thing. Paige had previously ruined a tech exposition, so how on earth could she and her team develop an AI program by themselves? Qbot and Obot all looked very simr to human beings, and their personalities were very different. Orion, however, didn¡¯t seem to be very active at all. Out of curiosity, Loraine turned to the Little robot and asked, ¡°Orion, Miss Johnathan said that she would have you upgraded. Would you Like to serve the guests in the digital business district or do you prefer to monitor the security system of the airline?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 783 Surprisingly, the robot became stuck and couldn¡¯t provide an answer to such a simple question. Random Lines appeared on the screen as the poor machine struggled to operate. Then it generated a sharp rm. The loud sound immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Loraine asked Paige, ¡°Are you sure yourpany¡¯s AI program is good enough to enter the market? I just asked it a simple question, yet the robot couldn¡¯t answer it and even crashed.¡± When people heard this, they all stared at Paige with suspicion clearly written on their faces. Paige¡¯s face darkened in anger and she shouted at Loraine, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I¡¯m sure you broke it!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine was shocked at this sudden usation. She pointed out the distance between herself and the robot, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch your robot. I just asked it a question, and it suddenly ended up Like this.¡± But Paige wouldn¡¯t listen. She gritted her teeth in fury and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s not possible! You must have used some dirty tricks to disrupt the system! You¡¯ve done this before. Last time, you ruined our exposition, and now, Orion is out of order. Who else can it be except you?¡± Loraine raised her eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Oh, that exposition? I¡¯m rather surprised that you still remember that. Are you not ashamed to mention it?¡± When others heard them talking about the exposition, they were instantly reminded of that embarrassing disy the Johnathan family had put up at the science and technology expo. They started to exchange looks with one another. Eaton coughed to grab everyone¡¯s attention and quickly stepped forward to mediate. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal. No need to quarrel with one other.¡± Then he turned to Loraine and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Torres, just admit it. I understand that Universe Group hasn¡¯t had any real achievement in this field. Since you¡¯re unfamiliar with something like this, I¡¯m sure you did what you did out of ignorance, right?¡± Loraine¡¯s gaze darkened What a cunning man he was! With a smile, he was carefully setting her up and trying to make believe that she had done something topromise the robot. Before Loraine could respond to him, Eaton went ahead to address everyone. ¡°As you can see, there are still some loopholes in our robot, but it¡¯s still highly intelligent. After the repair, you¡¯re wee to ask it any questions and it will provide you with answers.¡± The way he put it and the confidence with which he said it made the crowd feel convinced. After all, it was a new field, so ws were inevitable. Eaton quickly signaled for his men to take down the robot from the stage. At this moment, Marco asked the robot another question. Immediately, the robot answered it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 784 Everyone present watched in surprise as Marco threw out question after question and the robot kept answering them without any hesitation But the more questions Marco asked, the more suspicious the other guests felt. One of them asked, ¡°Something is wrong. Are these the same questions Paige Johnathan asked before?¡± When Paige heard this, her face turned pale and she quickly interrupted Marco. ¡°That¡¯s enough. What¡¯s the point of asking the same questions that I asked? Stop. No more questions!¡± Her anxiety made the guests very suspicious. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y It was at this point that light suddenly dawned on Loraine and she finally understood what Marco had been trying to do. Immediately, she picked one of the questions and asked it in a different way. There was nothing but silence. The robot crashed again. Everyone now understood what was going on. The robot had nothing to do with artificial intelligence. It was aplete fraud. It was just a basic program, not even qualified to be regarded as the preliminary Level of artificial intelligence. The Question and Answer session that Paige conducted was merely a pre-arranged performance.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Orion¡¯s malfunction alert resounded across the room. By this time, everyone realized that they had been duped. They confronted Eaton and Paige as they were so furious ¡°What kind of artificial intelligence is this?¡± ¡°How dare you deceive us with such trash? Who will take the risk to partner with yourpany in the years toe?¡± Paige and Eaton tensed when they noticed how enraged the crowd was. Paige argued, ¡°You have no right to call ourpany a hoax! All we were doing was looking for a potential partnership. We can work together to create something innovative in the field of artificial intelligence! When the oues of our research are publicized, people from all walks of Life will benefit.¡± Trying to persuade the crowd, Eaton exined hurriedly, ¡°You ought to know that artificial intelligence research has hit a roadblock on a global scale. And our family has made significant investments in this field, which is thought to be one of thergest research projects in the country. We can all have a sessful future if you join us.¡± Their shameless words were too much for Loraine to tolerate. She cut in with a sneer, ¡°For God¡¯s sake, stop talking rubbish! Nobody here is a fool! Even though artificial intelligence research is exceedingly challenging, there have been some progress.¡± Paige was already furious when she saw Loraine interrupt their speech. Chapter 785 ¡°Loraine Torres, you know nothing about it! Don¡¯t instruct me on what to do. It¡¯s easier said than done. Show us what you have aplished with artificial intelligence if you have it!¡± Loraine said, ¡°I won¡¯t venture to give an estimate of artificial intelligence-rted efforts Universe Group has undertaken, but I personally invited Allen back, who is now in charge of our research and development department. Can you please tell me who your director is?¡± Paige didn¡¯t know who Allen was. She couldn¡¯t help but feel smug when Loraine only mentioned one person¡¯s name. ¡°What an ignorant fool! Ourpany has invited numerous professionals to form a special research and development team. And you only have one person in charge of it. How dare you speak to me in such a manner?¡± However, Paige¡¯s smile abruptly vanished as she realized that no one concurred with her. She Looked around in panic. Suddenly, the crowd began to whisper ¡°Is Loraine referring to Allen Norris, the renowned research and development prodigy?¡± ¡°It has been reported that Allen visited Vagow. Does he work for Universe Group?¡± ¡°Oh my God! Loraine has invited Allen to join herpany! Universe Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Group is really something!¡± Meanwhile, others looked at Paige and mocked her. ¡°How can she not know who Allen Norris is? They just stated that theirpany made significant investments in artificial intelligence. Yet, Paige has no knowledge of the influential people in the sector. How could she be so arrogant and refer to Loraine as a Layman?¡± Ang¡¯s Library When Paige heard their discussion, her face turned pale. She wanted to make amends but was at a loss for words. Eaton gave her a scathing nce. Marco was extremely jealous when he heard Loraine mention the name of another man. ¡°Not only is Universe Group paying attention to it, but Bryant Group is also working on it, and we have recently made a breakthrough.¡± While not particrly loud, his speech was audible to all. His remarks stunned everyone in the room. Marco was never the type of person to brag. If he said that, then a significant breakthrough must have urred. Startled, Loraine leaned to him and whispered, ¡°Are you sure that this is the right time to reveal the achievements of our artificial intelligence research?¡± Marco got closer and whispered to her, ¡°I think we don¡¯t need to hide it anymore. Otherpanies have started using artificial intelligence to attract investments.¡± The crowd gathered around Marco and eagerly enquired about the progress of their research. Chapter 786 Doubtful, Paige shouted, ¡°Artificial intelligence is soplicated, and ourpany has put so much effort into it. However, so far, there has been no breakthrough. What sess could you have? Don¡¯t just make some arbitrary software to deceive everybody!¡± Everyone Laughed at her statements since she had just confessed that Orion, herpany¡¯s artificial intelligence robot, was a hoax. Paige blushed and yelled, ¡°Whatever! You must provide me with evidence to support your im. Else, you are simply lying!¡± Loraine chuckled. She pulled out her phone and contacted Obot. Marco¡¯s phone buzzed as soon as she sent a message. Surprised, Loraine cast a suspicious nce at Marco. The previous time it urred, they were on a ne. Every time she texted Obot, Marco¡¯s phone would receive a text. What was actually happening? Was it really a coincidence? A child¡¯s voice then rang out of Marco¡¯s phone. ¡°Mommy! Daddy! I missed you so much!¡± Marco¡¯s phone caught Loraine¡¯s attention. Her eyes lit up as she saw that the Lively Qbot was online. She had not recently seen Qbot. She missed it so much that she didn¡¯t give the message a second thought. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I miss you too, Qbot.¡± Marco let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, he connected to the Lab¡¯s intr in time and summoned Qbot here. He certainly couldn¡¯t act as Obot now if Loraine called it. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The others couldn¡¯t help but share surprised nces after hearing Loraine talk to the phone. Who was she talking to? Someone recalled how Loraine had deployed her mobile phone to demonstrate the remarkable technologies at the exhibition. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. ¡°Is this the breakthrough mentioned by Marco? Is the program Loraine is speaking with on the phone artificial intelligence you developed?¡± Suddenly, everyone became surprised, their eyes twinkling with excitement. Chapter 787 Qbot and Loraine had a vivacious chat that sounded like it would be between mother and son. Orion, on the other hand, was much inferior before Qbot. ¡°Miss Torres, Mr. Bryant, is this really artificial intelligence?¡± Marco answered, ¡°Yes, it is. Bryant Group developed this artificial intelligence, Qbot. It can think and communicate with humans on its own.¡± Everyone gasped when Marco revealed that Qbot was able to think on its own. This technological advancement set a new standard. Because of how real it was, most people couldn¡¯t believe it. Paige shouted hysterically, ¡°How can it be artificial intelligence? It is a real person! Loraine, did you call your and Marco¡¯s kid to participate in this absurd y? Otherwise, why does it call you two Mommy and Daddy?¡± Loraine frowned, feeling embarrassed and aggravated. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We have no child.¡± If not, they probably wouldn¡¯t have divorced so easily. Paige sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not convinced. You were married for three years. Maybe you¡¯ve got a baby in secret. Even when you can¡¯t conceive, you can still discreetly adopt a child.¡± Loraine was speechless. She couldn¡¯t justify herself to such an irrational individual. She was unaware that Marco¡¯s expression grew more menacing. Baby¡­ A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marco felt a twinge of sorrow. Why didn¡¯t he get a child with Loraine? Would things be different if they had a child? He lowered his gaze, feeling disheartened. ¡°We truly don¡¯t have a child, and we are not talking to any real person over the phone.¡± He held up his phone to the crowd, disying it. It was clear from the disy that Qbot was speaking to them from his phone. Paige didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t prove it is artificial intelligence. You can simply achieve this using an app. It¡¯s not strange for you two to employ any strategy to outperform mypany!¡± Paige¡¯s im that she and Marco had a child greatly upset Loraine. She didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with Paige. Chapter 788 ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll illustrate how real artificial intelligence operates.¡± Loraine turned around and smiled at Marco¡¯s phone. ¡°Qbot, can you please show them what you can do?¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± replied Qbot. Paige said sarcastically, ¡°Come on. Show me what you¡¯re capable¡­¡± Before finishing her words, Paige¡¯s voice was abruptly drowned out by a loud microphone sound that startled her. Immediately, a song started ying automatically as all the lights flickered. Everyone in the hall, with the exception of Marco and Loraine, was ina panic. That looked chaotic. The Light nearest Paige then began to flicker rapidly, as if it were about to explode. She screamed loudly and squatted down while covering her face. But nothing happened, and soon the Lights went back to normal. ninjanovel Qbot chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything. Coward!¡± Paige¡¯splexion grew pallid. Then she realized the voice wasing from the voice box in the banquet, not Marco¡¯s phone.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Orion, still on the stage, moved by itself. It swiftly whirled around while disying Qbot¡¯s voice. ¡°Who is this guy? It looks stupid and even doesn¡¯t reply to me. I¡¯m controlling it now. Oh, the program is iplete. No wonder he can¡¯t speak. Daddy, I want such a body too!¡± Qbot further astounded the people in the crowd, who were already in awe. It was not artificial intelligence at all. Rather, it was super artificial intelligence. Since such a sessful AI robot like Qbot was avable, no one cared anymore about the Johnathan family¡¯s Orion. All of a sudden, the guests gathered around Loraine and Marco, and started pestering them with questions. Eaton¡¯s face darkened when he saw that he had lostpletely. ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± The Johnathan family had not only Lost the opportunity to be the first to release an artificial intelligence program, but they had also became a joke in the industry. In the future, it would be difficult for them to find investors to sponsor them to continue their research. But Paige was not willing to give up so easily. Chapter 789 Her carefully prepared makeup was now ruined due to the panic she had just gone through. ALL the Ladies who had been ttering her ran over to Loraine. But why? This was her family¡¯s banquet. How could Loraine be more popr than her here? Gritting her teeth in fury, Paige pointed at Loraine and shouted to Trevor, ¡°Did you see it? This was how Loraine destroyed my exposition in the past. Now, she hase to my own area to cause trouble. You must arrest her!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When Trevor heard this, he felt embarrassed. In fact, everyone knew that the Johnathan family had brought this disgrace on themselves. But the issue was that the previous exposition was open to the general public while this banquet was a private one. Since Paige was so mad at Loraine, she could sue her for property damage. Trevor was in a dilemma. He looked at Loraine and Marco helplessly. Marco didn¡¯t panic at all. Instead, he Looked at Paige and said coldly, ¡°Do you have any valuable property here? Just go ahead and name your price or whatever it is you want.¡± Paige nearly exploded with anger when she heard this. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money. I want you two to go to jail!¡± In response, Marco sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll advise you to take as much money while you can.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°What do you mean?¡± Paige asked warily. She knew how unpredictable Marco could be. ¡°Do you really think what happened before ended after you were bailed out? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re still facing thewsuit for giarism and infringement.¡± Then he nced at Orion, which was now in a daze again, before he continued, ¡°As for your robot, Orion, you don¡¯t have the capacity to develop anything in this field by yourself. I have a reason to suspect that you¡¯ve been giarizing Bryant Group. What you have produced is only a clumsy imitation, though.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Paige screamed in fury, but she couldn¡¯t say more than that. Before she could figure out how to defend herself, Marco added, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve arranged for my lawyer, Jimmie Todd, to take charge of the giarism and infringement case. I won¡¯t Let Johnathan Group escape punishment.¡± Eaton¡¯s face turned pale when he heard the name Jimmie Todd. He knew how powerful Jimmie was. If he had them in their sights, then they were all in danger Eaton immediately swung into action and stopped the furious Paige from saying anything more. Then he smiled apologetically at Marco. Chapter 790 ¡°Please don¡¯t take it too seriously. My daughter is young and impulsive. We will never pursue what happened just now. It¡¯s a normal technical fault. We don¡¯t need to make such an unpleasant scene.¡± Paige was stunned to hear her father saying this. She looked at Eaton in disbelief and stamped her feet in protest. ¡°Dad, why are you saying you won¡¯t you pursue what happened just now? Why?¡± Eaton¡¯s face darkened in anger and hended a stinging p on Paige¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Now, apologize to Mr. Bryant and Miss Torres!¡± ¡°Dad, you pped me just because of some outsiders?¡± Paige gasped in disbelief, covering her red and fast swelling face with her hand. By now, all eyes were on her and she ran out of the banquet hall angrily without waiting for Eaton¡¯s response. However, Eaton didn¡¯t care about her at all. He turned to Marco and Loraine with a fawning look. ¡°Friendliness is conducive to business sess. Please don¡¯t bother Mr. Todd.¡° A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y When Marco heard this, he turned to Loraine. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s up to you.¡± Loraine was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect him to ask for her opinion in the presence of everyone. He was always the bossy one. Eaton, on the other hand, was overjoyed. Since she was a woman, he was confident that Loraine would be much easier to deal with. So, he spoke to her in a patronizing tone. ¡°Miss Torres, you just took over the business, you know. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how difficult it is to make apany bigger. Right now, I¡¯m thinking about the future of Universe Group. If you want to expand to Bluhm in the future, we might have the opportunity to be partners, right? I sincerely hope you¡¯ll can think it over. There¡¯s a lot we can achieve if we partner up with each other in the future.¡± But Marco, fearing that Loraine would be softhearted and listen to Eaton, quickly reminded her in a Low voice, ¡°Remember, Kristy recently tried to discredit you online. I found out that the Johnathan family were also involved in it.¡± From the beginning, Loraine had no intention of agreeing, and when she heard this, she became even more determined. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again in court.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how decisive Loraine was, Marco broke into a smile and promptly followed her outside. Eaton was furious as he watched Loraine and Marco walk away. Chapter 791 Although he had already taken the initiative to give in, these two didn¡¯t take him seriously. Eaton gritted his teeth and snorted. ¡°Young people are bing increasingly arrogant.¡± He had intended to use this statement to pique the interest of the guests his age, reminding them that Loraine and Marco were arrogant and disrespectful to them. However, none of the guests responded to him. Instead, they all followed after Loraine and Marco. ninjanovel The guests were aware that Loraine and Marco wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant if the Johnathan family didn¡¯t cause trouble for them. While ignoring the Johnathan family, they approached the two and inquired more about Qbot. This party was held to attract investment by the Johnathan family, but it greatly aided Bryant Group and Universe Group in publicizing their invention. Clearly, the arrogant youths Eaton mentioned hadpletely defeated him. Davy sighed and said to Marco, ¡°I finally realize why you said I wouldn¡¯t be disappointed if I chose you.¡± Davy felt extremely fortunate to be on their side after witnessing what had just happened. To demonstrate his kindness, he actively assisted Loraine and Marco to do away with the chase. Outside the banquet hall, Marco stopped a car and opened the door for Loraine to enter first. What was wrong with this man? Where did he learn this? He was bing increasingly caring. He wasn¡¯t used to paying attention to such details in the past. Loraine was surprised for a moment, and then got into the car. She was seated next to Marco when he abruptly leaned over her. Her eyes widened as he drew nearer. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but recall the previous scene in which he kissed her. Her heart was racing. Marco sat back down as she was about to ask what he wanted to do. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine blushed as she noticed him fastening her seat belt. She balled her fists and turned her gaze away. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± But why did Marco behave like apletely different person? Qbot¡¯s voice came through the phone just as the atmosphere became strange. Chapter 792 ¡°Mommy, how was my performance? Did I make you proud?¡± Loraineposed herself and replied with a smile, ¡°You did great. Thank you so much, Qbot.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes grew gloomy. He remembered Qhot telling him that Loraineplimented it a lot, and at this point, he was actually growing envious. He also desired Loraine¡¯s approval. He cleared his throat and said solemnly, ¡°Loraine, besides the cooperation with Cheap and Fine Group, our cooperation will also attract many otherpanies.¡± By suggesting so, he wanted her topliment him. But Loraine failed to notice that. Subconsciously, she sat up straight and resumed her working posture. After some consideration, she said, ¡°A multitude ofpanies will be interested in Qbot. We ought to be ready for the publicity.¡± Marco was a little disappointed. Wasn¡¯t he good enough? But why didn¡¯t Lorainepliment him? However, he still said without hesitation, ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± His obedience startled Loraine, who wasn¡¯t used to it. ¡°Marco, is there anything else you want to tell me?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°For instance, the additional advancements in the field of AI? Is there any other progress in Bryant Group¡¯sb besides Qbot?¡± Loraine reminded Marco, hoping he would tell her about Obot. He became nervous when he realized she was asking Obot. The atmosphere tonight was fantastic and rxed. So, he couldn¡¯t tell the whole truth at this time because it would ruin the mood. Marco smiled and avoided talking about it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is performing wlessly in my hand.¡± Loraine lowered her eyes in disappointment. He held back information regarding Obot because he feared she would discover more secrets about Bryant Group, didn¡¯t he? Loraine¡¯s mood darkened. Her eyes became cold, but she remained silent. After the car arrived at the hotel, she unbuckled the seat belt, alighted, and walked away. Chapter 793 Marco was left in the car alone and stunned. At this precise moment, the phone rang. Staring at Loraine¡¯s back, he frowned and picked it up. It was Jimmie. ¡°Marco, I received the case. I¡¯ll handle it right away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marco nodded indifferently. Jimmie giggled and asked, ¡°Is there any new progress between you and Loraine? Am I disturbing you?¡± Why did Jimmie bring it up? ninjanovel Marco¡¯s expression grew gloomier. Jimmie frowned when he didn¡¯t hear his response. ¡°Oh, no, dude. Didn¡¯t you do what I told you?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you said,¡± Marco answered. ¡°Then how could it be possible? Every woman likes getting flowers, gifts, and thepany of a gentleman. Is Loraine truly in love with another man?¡± When Marco heard this, he immediately remembered Rowan, who had ess to Loraine¡¯s home. With a cold face, he was on the verge of crushing his phone. Did Loraine love him? Loraine returned to the hotel room while maintaining a straight face. Messages started pouring in as soon as she turned on the phone. They were from her friends and family. Feeling warm inside, Loraine read each text one by one. Wesley urged her to return and imed to have gathered a group of attractive men for her. Because of her prior experience, Loraine instantly texted him back and declined the tempting offer. Aldo missed her and asked her to go home too. Knowing that they were worried about her because of the hijack, Loraine texted them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After dealing with the messages, Loraine discovered Rowan had not left her a message. She wondered whether he was preupied with his work. Now that the cooperation with Cheap and Fine Group was virtuallyplete, Loraine missed her family dearly. So, she decided to return earlier than expected and started packing her things into the suitcase. Chapter 794 She actually didn¡¯t bring a lot of luggage, but the items Marco had prepared for her were piled in a corner. Loraine felt so overwhelmed when she saw the pile of items. She was confused about how to handle them. It would be exhausting to carry them away with her, but leaving them in the hotel was also hical. She grumbled to herself that Marco always made trouble for her. Her phone vibrated as she contemted her next action, and Qbot¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Mommy!¡± Surprised, Loraine picked up her phone and asked, ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ninjanovel Qbot assumed it was a question of me, and its tone turned a little mncholy. ¡°Mommy, are you angry with me? Why did you leave suddenly?¡± Shocked, Loraine denied hurriedly. ¡°How can I? I¡¯m not mad at you.¡± ¡°So why did you and Daddy start quarreling as soon as I showed up? Do you hate me?¡± A sobbing face suddenly appeared on the screen. The adorable face melted Loraine¡¯s heart, but she also felt bad for the small robot. ¡°Qbot, be good. I love you. Anyway, everybody loves you.¡± Qbot answered sulkily, ¡°Okay.¡± Obviously, it didn¡¯t buy her reason. Loraine sighed inwardly. She suddenly realized that Obot, who was as indifferent as Marco, was definitely a good thing for her. At the very least, she didn¡¯t have to care about its emotions this way. Speaking of Obot, Loraine once more thought of Marco. She asked Qbot, ¡°Did youe from theb? Where is Obot?¡± The screen¡¯s facial expression changed to that of surprise, and its eyes rapidly blinked. The robot¡¯s reaction caused Loraine to squint as she detected a whiff of guilt. Although Qbot was aware of Marco¡¯s plot of pretending to be Obot in the hopes of winning Loraine over, it didn¡¯t dare to speak up or expose him. It was concerned that if Loraine discovered it in the future, she would believe it was an aplice. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Qbot exhaled with relief and said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s bad manners to keep the guest waiting. Just open the door!¡± Loraine had mixed feelings. However, she stood up and went to open the door. It was Marco. At the sight of him, Loraine frowned and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am drained. If there is anything you would like to talk about, let¡¯s set it up for another day.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After that, she attempted to shut the door. However, Marco stretched out his hand preventing it from closing. Chapter 795 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Loraine immediately stopped the door from shutting. Marco¡¯s hand would be broken if she didn¡¯t halt in time. She held onto the door and red harshly at Marco. Marco was about to speak but was astounded when he saw the partially packed suitcase in the room. ¡°Are you going back?¡± ninjanovel Loraine didn¡¯t deny it. Marco¡¯s heart ached as he sensed her rejection of him. He came here intending to exin. However, the incident that urred in the car was immediately forgotten when he realized that Loraine was actually leaving. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask my assistant to purchase our tickets, then we can head back together.¡± Loraine shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. I can go back by myself.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes darkened. He grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Loraine, why are you in such a hurry to go back?¡± Are you going to meet someone? Who is it?¡± Confused, Loraine shook off Marco¡¯s hand and reminded him, ¡°Please watch your manners. The party is over. You are no Longer my partner. So you have no right to interfere with my business!¡± As Marco stood there dazed, Loraine yanked his hand and shut the door. Several minutester, she heard Marco¡¯s footsteps as they faded down the corridor. Loraine closed her eyes and sighed as she leaned against the door. Amy and Sameen didn¡¯t return untilte that night. When they Learned that Loraine was leaving ahead of time, they were reluctant to bid farewell while simultaneously sending their best wishes to her. ¡°We will surely visit you if Amy and I get the opportunity to visit Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vagow.¡± ¡°Sure, that¡¯s a deal then!¡± After that, Loraine turned around and went on with her packing. Seeing that Loraine was packing up her things, Amy quickly left the room and returned with arge bouquet of roses. ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t forget to take this with you!¡± Loraine suddenly felt conflicted as she stared at the bouquet. It was from Marco. She didn¡¯t know what to do with the flowers. The next day. Loraine purposely woke up early since she intended to go alone. Nevertheless, a throng of reporters who appeared out of nowhere blocked her as soon as she exited the hotel. ¡°Miss Torres, is Qbot indeed more sophisticated than the robot developed by Johnathan Group?¡± Chapter 796 ¡°When did you and Mr. Bryant begin working together in the field of artificial intelligence?¡± The reporters grilled her with a barrage of questions. Suddenly, Loraine identally lost her bnce. Just as she was about to fall, arge, strong hand caught her. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± A tall man carefully aided Loraine in regaining her bnce as he wedged himself among the reporters. He gave the reporters pushing Loraine a cold gaze. Everyone stopped moving because of his intimidating presence. When Loraine looked up, she saw the man in front of her. She had mixed feelings. ¡°Marco¡­¡± He still showed up despite her nned early rise to avoid him. With Marco¡¯s assistance, Loraine regained her bnce while repressing her racing thoughts. She said to the reporters, ¡°Please calm down. Ang¡¯s Library Universe Group and Bryant Group will release information about artificial intelligence to the public. You just need to pay more attention to the information.¡± However, the reporters were more animated and continued to ask more questions. ¡°Miss Torres, the stock of Johnathan Group has copsed and they are being sued due to you and Mr. Marco. Is this your intention?¡± ¡°Did you stifle Johnathan Group in order to introduce Qbot?¡± These questions were full of malice. Loraine frowned. These reporters weren¡¯t there just to conduct an interview. Their questions reeked of animosity. Someone dared to ask, ¡°Does Qbot has anything to do with the hijack? Was the hijack intended to publicize it?¡± Marco¡¯s gaze was so intense that the reporter was Left speechless, unable to ask any follow-up questions. This reporter was obviously paid off to ask such questions. A normal reporter wouldn¡¯t conduct such an interview. Marco quickly deduced who bribed them based on their propensity to question them in an openly hostile manner. He looked at Loraine and silently said, ¡°Johnathan family.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 797 Loraine indicated that she was aware by nodding. She smirked and said, ¡°People who can pose these questions may not be aware of the powers of the artificial intelligence. In the age of technological advantage, publicity is pointless. That¡¯s all I have to say. If you want to write something, you should give it some careful thought first.¡± The reporters were stunned. At this time, the car ordered by Loraine arrived and stopped at the entrance. Loraine dashed out to the car. However, just as she was about to shut the door, Marco followed her in. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Loraine scowled as she red at him. Marco sat upright and refused to get out. She requested the driver to take them to the airport as soon as she saw the approaching reporters. The car elerated out of the driveway. The reporters were unable to catch up. They stood there regretfully. Most of them spent Last night camped out in front of the hotel, waiting for Loraine toe out. However, they got no valuable information. They felt devastated. As a reporter noticed the resentment in the group, he yelled angrily, ¡°Loraine is too arrogant. What¡¯s so special about her? She is the center of several online rumors. She marketed herself to win the position!¡± The words stoked everyone¡¯s resentment, and they started discussing. However, the reporters¡¯ phones beeped simultaneously as they all received a message. They read message and looked around, feeling awkward. The message was a list of the reporters¡¯ names who had been paid off by the Johnathan family to malign Loraine. The person who had just asked the horrendous questions right now was also on the List. And the signature of the sender was Qbot. When the reporter saw the List, he stumbled backward, his heart racing in dread. They were discovered. If they went ahead and nder Loraine, they would face punishment or legal action. The reporters in the crowd who had repeatedly questioned Loraine extensively exchanged nces with one another before scurrying away in despair. Only then did they fully grasp Loraine¡¯s confidence. Qbot itself would ensure the sess of Universe Group and Bryant This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Group. Chapter 798 ¡°It appears that artificial intelligence will rule the world in the future. We ought to avoid offending Loraine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Future leaders in terms of technology will be Loraine and Marco.¡± ¡°If they reunite, they can control the entire industry!¡± On the other side, Loraine¡¯s car arrived at the airport. Before the car was stopped, a Limousine suddenly halted in front of them. The woman who exited the limousine had sunsses on and appeared hostile. She was followed closely by several bodyguards with a ton of bags. It was Paige. Loraine sighed as she stepped out of the car. Paige also noticed her. She pressed down his sunsses and adjusted her expression. ¡°Loraine? How did Ie across you here?¡± ninjanovel Loraine sneered, ¡°Do I have to submit an application to you in order to go where I want? But why do you bring so much luggage to the airport?¡± Paige replied with a snort, ¡°I¡¯m traveling abroad in search of a genius! Just wait and see. When I develop the most formidable AI, I¡¯LL return and destroy you and your technology!¡± Did Paige truly believe finding a research and development genius was so simple? Loraine said sarcastically, ¡°Good Luck then. But you won¡¯t find another guy Like Allen.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Paige stamped her feet angrily. ¡°You are entirely mistaken, and I will absolutely be sessful!¡± ¡°She is lying,¡± Marco said as he exited the car. ¡°She literally ruined everything, resulting in a sharp decline in the group¡¯s stock price. Her father exiled her and drove her away.¡± Flight Loraine was surprised and said mockingly, ¡°I see.¡± Paige became enraged because of her embarrassment. ¡°No! Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯m going in search of a genius!¡± Chapter 799 Marco asked coldly, ¡°Are you afraid of people knowing the truth? In addition to knowing that your father kicked you out, I also know that you paid reporters to malign Loraine. I have the evidence. Prepare yourself for a court summon!¡± Paige red at Marco. She couldn¡¯t believe he had uncovered the truth so quickly. Then, she felt a twinge of guilt as she thought about the horrifying artificial intelligence, Qbot. Paige had initially been reluctant to leave Bluhm, but now she was desperate to get out of there as quickly as possible to prevent being summoned to court. Her face grew gloomy as Paige red at them. She put on her sunsses and walked away. ¡°I don¡¯t to waste my time talking with you! I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± She arrogantly strutted her way. Paige purposefully shrugged her shoulders as she passed Loraine in an attempt to bump into her, but Marco stopped her and pushed her back Paige staggered and almost fell. Steadying herself, she red at Marco and yelled, ¡°How could you push ady? What kind of man would do this?¡± However, Paige was frightened by his icy and gloomy expression. Without saying anything else, she walked past the two Loraine took a step back to distance herself from Marco. ¡°I could have avoided it by myself.¡± Marco looked at her and replied gently, ¡°I know, but I just want to protect you.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel Loraine took a deep breath and tightened her grip on her suitcase before turning to face him. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m adept at protecting myself. Marco, you can go back now.¡± Marco¡¯s lips curled up, forming a cheery grin. He raised his phone and said, ¡°But I¡¯ve already booked a ticket for this flight. What a coincidence! How about we go back together?¡± Loraine was surprised and checked the ticket details on his phone screen. Apparently, they were traveling on the same flight and hand neighboring seats. Damn! Qbot must have leaked her schedule to Marco. Loraine was outraged but helpless. She could no Longer drive Marco back, so she just pouted and walked in. In VIP passageway Paige instructed her bodyguards to check in her Luggage. She rolled her eyes when she ran into Marco and Loraine again. Unexpectedly, a lengthy red carpet was on the ground, and dozens of flower baskets were ced in front of the VIP passageway. Chapter 800 Trevor, dressed in a police uniform, was with a group of police officers as they stood waiting at the entrance. Paige was astounded to see this. Her expression abruptly changed from anger to excitement. She rushed briskly over to Trevor. ¡°Hey, Mr. Gray, how did you know that I was going to be on today¡¯s flight? And I didn¡¯t anticipate you showing up to bid me farewell. I sincerely appreciate that!¡± She proudly turned to look at Loraine, disying her deep bond with Trevor. Trevor gave her an odd look as he ignored her question. Instead, he bypassed her and approached Loraine. ¡°Miss Torres, why didn¡¯t you notify me that you were flying back today? Original from N?velDrama.Org. If the airline hadn¡¯t notified me, I wouldn¡¯t have known it!¡± Trevor smiled and reached out to shake hands with Loraine, but Marco gave him a stern look. He immediately withdrew his hand awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Bryant, are you also leaving today? You two are always together!¡± Unsure of how to reply, Loraine smiled ufortably. Although she purposefully got up early to avoid Marco, her ns were futile. On the other hand, Paige felt degraded, and her face grew scarlet with rage at being entirely ignored. She angrily Trevor asked, ¡°Did Loraine bribe you? Why are you treating her so kind?¡± The Bluhm police station had received bribes from the Johnathan family. Ang¡¯s Library Yet she had never been treated so nicely by Trevor! Loraine felt this was excessively extravagant. ¡°Mr. Gray, I actually don¡¯t need this¡­¡± Trevor said firmly, ¡°Miss Torres, I¡¯m not giving you a preferential treatment. Hundreds of people on the ne were saved by you and Mr. Bryant! You deserve this!¡± He gave Paige a warning re and scolded, ¡°There is awsuit against your father and you, Paige. Where are you going? Shouldn¡¯t you remain at home and wait for the court summon?¡± Shocked, Paige lowered her head guiltily. ¡°I¡­I am not going anywhere. Mr. Gray, I apologize for bothering you.¡± Chapter 801 Paige suppressed the need to speak despite her anger. She wished she could disappear into thin air. Trevor didn¡¯t take her seriously. He turned to Loraine and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Torres. Security is assured since this flight has undergone a rigorous inspection.¡± Marco said seriously, ¡°Everything will be fine. I have booked all the seats on the ne.¡± Trevor and the others were in awe. Loraine hadn¡¯t realized they were the only passengers until then. Normally, there could be several people entering and checking in at this time. It turned out Marco had booked the whole ne to stop the hijackers from sneaking in! After a moment of stunned silence, Loraine had mixed feelings. Money was not an issue for her, but the way he spent it always exceeded her expectations. ¡°Marco! You can¡¯t spend money like this!¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help butin. Marco looked at her with a gentle smile. He lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Would you be willing to manage my money for me? If so, I¡¯1L give all my money to you.¡± The police officers winked at each other, curious to hear more. ninjanovel Loraine realized what he meant; he was suggesting that a husband should give his sry to his wife. She was being taken advantage of. Loraine red at him with embarrassment, and Paige chimed in with her caustic voice, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve already booked a first-ss ticket in advance. The airline can¡¯t cancel the VIP passengers¡¯ tickets. You haven¡¯t booked the entire ne!¡± Seeing that Trevor had no intention of holding her ountable, Paige stayed quiet for a while. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch Marco and Loraine being lovey-dovey, so she couldn¡¯t wait to interrupt them. Loraine nced at her and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going abroad to scout for talent? But you¡¯re on the same flight as us. Did you make that up?¡± Paige felt embarrassed when Loraine saw through her. She then angrily stomped her foot and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Besides, the two of you can¡¯t book this ne!¡± Despite the spacious first-ss cabin, Paige could still cause trouble for them. At the thought of being with Marco on the same ne, Loraine was already upset. Now, Paige was also with them, which made her even more annoyed. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t want to return home feeling drained. ¡°You two can fly together. I¡¯ll take another flight.¡± Before she could pull out her phone to check the flight information, Marco said, ¡°I¡¯LL change my flight too.¡± Chapter 802 He then called out Qbot to help them find other flights. Qbot quickly listed all avable flights, presenting them before the two of them. Paige¡¯s eyes were glued to Qbot. She was entranced by how smart it was. The AI was so advanced that it was worlds apart from the one she had witnessed before. Jealousy boiled inside her as she realized the sophisticated technology was not hers. Ang¡¯s Library Loraine scanned the list, but to her dismay, the next avable flight was in two hours. She furrowed her brows, reluctant to wait at the airport for that Long. Enduring Paige¡¯s nagging on the ne seemed like a better option than wasting precious time. Paige, on the other hand, was pleased to see the flight information. She acted as if she was reluctant and said, ¡°I guess I have to share the first-ss cabin with you.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Loraine¡¯s dark face made her feel happy. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, you can always sit in economy!¡± Paige had a n. She wanted to be alone with Marco in the first-ss cabin. Although Marco defended Loraine on numerous asions, she still found him attractive due to his wealth, good looks, and talent. If she could sessfully win him over, both Bryant Group and Qbot would be hers. Paige envisioned herself as a sessful businesswoman who had control over a sophisticated artificial intelligence like Qbot, solving the crisis of Johnathan Group, and being the envy of all other women. She chuckled at the thought. Disgusted by her fantasies, Marco distanced himself from Paige and walked over to Loraine. ¡°I¡¯ll sit wherever you sit,¡± he said without hesitation. Paige¡¯s fantasy was shattered when Marco approached Loraine and offered to sit with her. Her disappointment and sadness were written all over her face. Loraine felt uneasy under Marco¡¯s gaze. ¡°No. I¡¯d rather you two sit together.¡± Paige blushed with embarrassment, realizing that she had been caught in her scheme. She snorted. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to sit with him either!¡± Chapter 803 Suddenly, the airport inte red, interrupting their conversation. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have an important announcement. Due to the arrival of a military aircraft, all other flights have been temporarily suspended. Please follow the instructions of the flight attendants and prepare for further updates.¡± As they peered out the window, they saw the military ne touching down on the runway. Its ck cheetah pattern gave it a menacing, untouchable aura. Trevor¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the symbol of the Ang¡¯s Library Cheetah Command? What are they doing here? Is theirmander, Rowan Torres, on board?¡± Even Paige, who was not well-versed in military affairs, had heard of the Cheetah Command and its leader. Her face lit up with excitement at the prospect of a possible encounter with Rowan. Rti hi The Cheetah Command had made significant contributions to the nation, and Rowan was an enigmatic and formidable figure. The media didn¡¯t dare to snap photos or report on him. The average citizen knew of him only through hearsay, never havingid eyes on the man himself. Paige¡¯s resentment because of Marco¡¯s rejection vanished in an instant. As her gaze locked on the military aircraft outside, a cunning idea blooming in her mind. If she could cozy up to Rowan, even Trevor would have to grovel at her feet. And she could trample Loraine and Marco beneath her. As she eyed the aircraft, a tall man in camouge uniform strode over, nked by a group of disciplined soldiers. The man leading the pack had a stern, chiseled face. Paige wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination ying tricks on her, but he seemed to nce in their direction, nodding ever so slightly. Suddenly, Paige¡¯s cheeks blushed. Could that be Rowan Torres? Had he noticed her and acknowledged her presence? He must have been captivated by her beauty! Original from N?velDrama.Org. Paige¡¯s heart raced. As the soldier neared, she eagerly threw herself to him, casting a flirtatious wink and greeting. ¡°Mr. Torres, are you on a mission? You must be working so hard!¡± she gushed, feigning intimacy. Trevor, who was trailing her, stared at them in bewilderment. Did Paige know Rowan? When did the Johnathan family forge such a connection? Chapter 804 Trevor cast a worried nce at Loraine. He knew Paige was vindictive; if she genuinely had a connection with Rowan, she would never let Loraine off the hook. However, Paige was promptly rebuffed by the soldier. Maintaining a respectful distance, the soldier stood at attention. ¡°Apologies, but I¡¯m Hubert Vance, Mr. Torres¡¯ assistant. You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. The onlookers suddenly realized that Paige had no idea who Rowan was, nor did she know what he looked like. Pretty soon, they were all ring at her with disdain. Paige¡¯s froze for a moment before she recovered, forcing a sheepish smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Mr. Vance. Well, when you get a chance, please convey my admiration to Mr. Torres for me.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She attempted to leave a positive impression on Hubert, but he merely furrowed his brow at her and proceeded to ignore her advances. Instead, Hubert walked past her and approached Loraine, offering a salute. ¡°Miss Torres, themander sends his regards.¡± Trevor, standing behind them, widened his eyes in shock as he looked back and forth between Loraine and Hubert, his neck almost craning from the effort. He knew better than anyone the significance of the Cheetah Command and what it meant for Hubert to salute Loraine like that! No wonder Loraine¡¯s file had been encrypted. She was rted to Rowan. Trevor felt fortunate that he hadn¡¯t disregarded Loraine because she hadn¡¯t revealed her identity. Paige, on the other hand, gaped in disbelief. ¡°Loraine, you know Mr. Torres?¡± Judging by Hubert¡¯s deferential attitude, Loraine¡¯s rtionship with Rowan must be close. Rowan was an enigmatic figure, with limited public information. However, rumors had it that he was still single. Paige¡¯s thoughts naturally wandered down a more scandalous path. She nced at Marco and probed further. ¡°Loraine, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Torres? Even though you¡¯ve divorced Marco, you still appear at every event with your ex-husband and are supposedly involved with Mr. Torres. Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll be upset?¡± Chapter 805 Paige hoped to hint to Hubert that Loraine was with another man whenever Rowan wasn¡¯t around. Unexpectedly, her words earned her two icy res. ¡°Shut up!¡± Marco snapped, his face flushed with anger. ¡°Miss, mind yournguage!¡± Hubert admonished. Paige shrank back, silenced by their remarks. Loraine dismissed Paige, her attention piqued by Hubert¡¯s presence. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Why are you here? Where is Rowan?¡± Caught off-guard by her question, Hubert hesitated before responding, ¡°He is still on a mission.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart sank. It had been some time since Rowan had sent her a message. Hubert¡¯s flustered behavior only added to her growing concern. . Original from N?velDrama.Org. Hubert Loraine had a very ominous premonition. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± As Loraine was about to leave with Hubert, Marco grabbed her hand. ¡°Let go off me, Marco,¡± Loraine scolded him as she struggled to get her hand out of his grip. Marco frowned but refused to let her go. He had been annoyed by the strange rtionship between Loraine and Rowan. Now, she was even rushing to go see him. Marco had a great sense of crisis, and he just couldn¡¯t allow her to go without him. But he knew he couldn¡¯t tell Loraine the real reason why. He hesitated for a while, and then he said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. The trip must be very dangerous. Who will guarantee your safety?¡± Chapter 806 When Hubert heard this, he felt highly displeased. ¡°Are you questioning the ability of the Cheetah Command? I can promise you that the Cheetah Command has the ability to protect Miss Torres and we won¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡± But Marco refused to back down and only stared at him coldly. ¡°Marco, it would be better if you just take some time to reflect on yourself rather than worry about other people. It seems every time Miss Torres is with you, something bad would happen to her. Is that not so?¡± Hubert sneered. ¡°Or have you forgotten about it already? Miss Torres was drugged because of you. In the end, we were the ones who came to save her.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Marco murmured through gritted teeth. ¡°I hope so,¡± Rupert said with a shrug. ¡°But I won¡¯t let Loraine leave with you just like that,¡± Marco added. He had hardly finished the statement when Loraine took him unawares and pulled away from him. ¡°I want to go with him, Marco. Don¡¯t stand in my way,¡± she warned him. ¡°Why?¡± Marco asked angrily. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Though Hubert had just scolded Marco, he now began to plead with Loraine. ¡°Miss Torres, we are going on a mission. It would be better that you just stay here and¡­¡± But Loraine cut him off. ¡°Tell me the truth. Is there anything wrong?¡± Judging from Hubert¡¯s tone, she couldn¡¯t help but fear that everything was not alright. Hubert was not with Rowan and he looked rather nervous. So, there must be something terribly wrong. Moreover, Rowan had told her that the mission would be a little tricky this time. When Hubert didn¡¯t say anything in response, her suspicions were immediately confirmed. Her heart sank and she walked to the aircraft with a cold face. Hubert and his men hurried to catch up with her so they could stop her from boarding, but Loraine red at him and threatened hotly, ¡°If you dare to stop me, I¡¯ll let Grandpa know about it!¡± He had no choice but to follow her. Chapter 807 Marco struggled with himself for a moment before going after them. He grabbed Loraine¡¯s hand and said in a firm tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Loraine was worried about Rowan and she didn¡¯t want to aruge with Marco, so she agreed. Before long, the aircraft took off. It made Paige very jealous. ¡°Once Mr. Torres finds out that Loraine is actually with Marco, he¡¯ll definitely be pissed off. That bitch won¡¯t be socent for Long.¡± Trevor took a nce at her and shook his head in pity. ¡°Forget about it. You¡¯d better worry about yourself instead. In any case, Loraine has a close rtionship with Mr. Torres. Do you realize what you would have gotten yourself into once Rowan finds out that you¡¯ve been picking on Loraine?¡± Paige¡¯s face turned pale immediately. It was clear that she was worried about this, but she still retorted stubbornly, ¡°Loraine and I are both from rich families, and my status is not much different from hers. What should I be afraid of?¡± Paige had barely finished talking when her phone suddenly began to ring. She looked at it and saw that it was a call from Eaton. She hesitated for a while before answering it. Immediately, an angry voice filled her ear. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Paige Johnathan! Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? What¡¯s going on?¡± Paige asked, blinking in confusion. Or was he talking about what had happened at the airport? But how could he have found out about it so soon? ¡°How could you be so stupid? Couldn¡¯t you think about easy it would be to be exposed when you hired rumormongers online and reporters to nder Loraine?¡± When Paige heard this, she looked down guiltily. ¡°Now, pack your things ande back right now!¡± Eaton ordered. But Paige seemed to have a different idea. ¡°Dad, since those things have been exposed, it¡¯s very likely that Marco would bring awsuit against me. So, I¡¯m thinking perhaps I should go abroad for a while?¡± ¡°Go abroad? Do you know how much money thepany has lost because of you! Come back as soon as possible and wait for the adjudication from the board! Otherwise, you won¡¯t get even one penny from me anymore!¡± With that, Eaton hung up. Paige was left in shock. Her phone slipped off her hand and fell to pieces. Obviously, she was doomed. Eaton had decided to sacrifice her and let her take all the me. In other words, she had been given up by the family! D . . The aircraft belonged to the Cheetah Command. As Loraine and Marco stepped on board, they immediately sensed that something was different. The interior of the military aircraft was spacious,parable in size to amercial airne, yet devoid of passenger seats. Instead, it was adorned with various military equipment, exuding an atmosphere of cold, hard solemnity. Chapter 808 Soldiers Lined the cabin on both sides, armed and ready, creating a palpable tension. ¡°Sir, the Cheetah Command is assembled!¡± The soldiers¡¯ voices reverberated throughout the cabin. Hubert acknowledged them with a stoic nod while shooting a sidelong nce at Marco. This was a special gift he had prepared just for him. However, the reaction he anticipated never came. Narco remained poised and collected, but couldn¡¯t help trying to shield Loraine from any potential fright. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Impressed, Hubert gave him a nod of approval. Once the ne soared steadily through the sky, Loraine couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any Longer. ¡°Alright, can you tell me the truth now? What exactly happened?¡± Realizing he could no longer evade her questions, Hubert cleared his throat before divulging the truth. ¡°Mr. Torres encountered an ident during a mission. To buy time for the rest of the team to escape safely, he stayed behind to distract the enemy and was subsequently captured.¡± Loraine¡¯s face was drained of color. Hurriedly, Hubert tried to console her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They need the intelligence he possesses, so they won¡¯t harm him, at least not for now. We¡¯re going to rescue him today.¡± Before he could finish, Loraine interjected resolutely, ¡°Take me with you.¡± Marco chimed in, ¡°No way. I won¡¯t Let you do that!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine red at him with tear-filled eyes. What was Marco¡¯s problem? He had tried to stop her multiple times today! With a tense expression, Marco argued, ¡°The Cheetah Command isprised of elite soldiers. Your presence would serve no purpose other than to endanger your own life. Is it truly worth risking everything for Rowan?¡± He wanted to say that Rowan¡¯s fate shouldn¡¯t concern Loraine, but he feared she might reveal a deeper connection to Rowan. The soldiers grasped the underlying message and directed unfriendly res to him. Sensing the atmosphere growing tense, Hubert coughed to signal everyone to simmer down. He then turned to Loraine and adopted a conciliatory tone. ¡°Please rest assured. I promise you that we will bring Mr. Torres back. You can wait for us on the ne. Is that eptable to you?¡± If Rowan discovered that he brought Loraine to such a dangerous ce, Chapter 809 Hubert was going to face severe consequences. Loraine, however, rejected his proposal with a cold, piercing gaze. ¡°I appreciate your concern, but don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m not some delicatedy. Rowan trained me personally. I¡¯m far more capable than you think!¡± Hearing this, Marco recalled Loraine¡¯s poise and courage during the hijack. His heart tightened, a pang of jealousy taking hold. He hadn¡¯t realized that it was Rowan who had taught Loraine those skills. With jealousy seeping through his words, Marco inquired, ¡°So, the guy you mentioned on the ne who taught you was actually Rowan?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Without hesitation, Loraine nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Noticing Marco¡¯s sullen expression, she couldn¡¯t help but think he had been acting strangely all day. However, she dismissed her thoughts and said to Hubert, ¡°Regardless, I must take part in this rescue mission. I promise I won¡¯t be a burden.¡± At that moment, Marco¡¯s jealousy red. Why did Rowan matter so much to Loraine? How could that man warrant Loraine risking her life to save him? Frustration and anxiety consumed Marco as he asked, ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t you fear death?¡± Loraine replied with conviction, ¡°As Long as Rowan is safe, I¡¯m willing to do anything, even if it costs my life!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Marco¡¯s mind buzzed with envy. Loraine nced at him and remarked, ¡°Marco, this doesn*t concern you. If you¡¯re worried about your safety, you can leave the ne anytime.¡± She then turned to Hubert and asked, ¡°Is there a ce where we can let Marco off first?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Hubert nodded. ¡°Certainly.¡± Marco clenched his teeth, speechless. He realized he couldn¡¯t change Loraine¡¯s mind, but the thought of her in danger terrified him. Finally, he forced himself to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Loraine asked in surprise. Marco nodded, his face clouded by tension. An unexpected sense of relief washed over Loraine. Chapter 810 At that moment, she could no Longer deceive herself. It felt reassuring to face these challenges with Marco by her side. The soldiers on the ne eyed Marco with suspicion. Despite his tall and sturdy build, his suit made him appear ill-suited forbat. ¡°Hubert, is this guy really joining us? How¡¯s he supposed to help with a rescue? We can¡¯t afford to get distracted, and we certainly don¡¯t have the manpower to assign a guard to him.¡± Unfazed, Marco didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he turned on his phone and summoned Qhot. ¡°Qbot, analyze the route.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Data analysismencing.¡± As confusion spread among the soldiers, Qbot swiftly produced the results. ¡°Daddy, ording to the data analysis, our destination is the mountainous region between Vagow and Bluhm.¡± Qbot projected a map onto the wall, outlining the precise area. The soldiers stared in astonishment. What on earth was this tech? It was incredible! Maintaining hisposure, Marco exined, ¡°This is Qbot, an artificial intelligence developed by Bryant Group.¡± Loraine acknowledged Qbot, adding, ¡°Bryant Group¡¯s AI technology is truly outstanding. It will be a great asset to us.¡± Witnessing Qbot¡¯s rapid calctions firsthand, Hubert began to recognize Marco¡¯s capabilities and took him more seriously. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s devise a rescue n.¡± This time, he held nothing back and divulged the mission¡¯s details. ¡°Our target is a smugglers¡¯ hideout. Mr. Torres and our team underestimated the enemy¡¯s defenses during their infiltration. The enemy had more ammunition than expected, forcing Mr. Torres and the others to retreat. Unfortunately, they identally alerted the enemy in the process, resulting in his capture.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was unusual for the experienced Cheetah Command to make such errors, but this mission had been unique. The smugglers had concealed themselves exceptionally well amidst the rugged mountain terrain, and with the mission¡¯s urgency, there had been no time to verify. Loraine requested a piece of paper and a pen from the soldiers, then inquired about the route they had taken and the scale of the enemy¡¯s base. After absorbing their information, she began sketching a topographic map based on their descriptions. Gradually, a detailed map emerged on the paper, more urate than the soldiers¡¯ ounts. When Loraine was immersed in her work, her seriousness and professionalism shone through. Her furrowed brow while contemting and her radiant smile upon solving problems captivated Marco¡¯s attention. It was then that Marco realized her earlier ims had not been an exaggeration. It wasn¡¯t solely for Rowan¡¯s sake that Hubert consented to Loraine apanying them. As a matter of fact, her exceptional skills had convinced him. Chapter 811 Marco found himself entranced by Loraine, his heart swelling with warmth. However, the thought of her working so diligently trying to save Rowan left him disappointed. Deciding not to disturb Loraine, Marco asked Hubert, ¡°Do you have a drone?¡± Upon receiving confirmation, Marco requested Qbot to control a drone, scanning the mountain and the specific camp. Loraine looked up, concern etched on her face. ¡°Will the drone be detected if it gets too close?¡± Qbot replied confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll execute anti-reconnaissance measures! Leave it to me!¡± The soldiers, stunned by the term ¡°Mommy,¡± and recalled that the AI calling Marco ¡°Daddy earlier. They then turned their nces toward the two. Feeling embarrassed, Loraine feigned ignorance and resumed her mapmaking. Marco grinned as he issued an order. Qbot soon guided the drone into action. Anticipation filled the cabin as everyone awaited news. Qbot announced, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± The screen shed, disying the captured images. Ang¡¯s Library Using the visuals, Loraine confirmed the final Layout andpleted the map. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She massaged her wrist and circled a location on the map. ¡°Based on their camp¡¯syout, this is our optimal entry point. We can start here.¡± The soldiers Listened attentively, trusting her judgment. The smugglers¡¯ camp location proved strategically advantageous. To avoid detection, the nended on the outskirts of the mountain forest. The soldiers prepared to disembark, securing ropes for their descent. Loraine grabbed thest set of equipment, intending to join them. Suddenly, a slender hand seized the body armor from her grip. Loraine turned to find Marco, who proceeded to remove her other gear, and wore the equipment himself. Bewildered, she inquired, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Holding her hand, Marco gently guided her into a seat, his voice low and determined. ¡°If you want to save him, I¡¯ll help you. Loraine, just stay on the ne and wait for me toe back.¡± He shared an intense gaze with her before turning and leaping from the ne, Leaving her no chance to protest. As she watched his receding figure, Loraine found him more striking than ever, evenpared to when he was wearing a suit. Her heart raced, unable to deny her growing feelings. Chapter 812 As Marco stepped off the ne and joined the soldiers on the ground, they dove into the mountain forest as one. Hubert couldn¡¯t help but grin when he noticed Marco decked out in special equipment. ¡°Nice look,¡± he quipped. Marco surveyed their surroundings, his face an emotionless mask. ¡°Are we waiting for nightfall?¡± Hubert nodded solemnly. ¡°After dark, they will drop their guards. But moving at night brings its own set of obstacles. Before you and Loraine joined, we had a fifty-fifty chance at sess. Luckily, your artificial intelligence and Loraine¡¯s topographic map have boosted our chances.¡± Just then, Loraine¡¯s soothing voice chimed in through their earpieces. ¡°Stay on your toes and be careful.¡± Each team member acknowledged her counsel. Sess seemed more attainable with Qbot¡¯s remote monitoring and Loraine¡¯s masterful nning from her airborne vantage point. As darkness descended, the squad slipped into the camp undetected. Snores echoed through the night, betraying thex night watchmen. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Periodically, Loraine¡¯s steady instructions filtered through their earpieces. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Two targets northwest.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more southeast.¡± The soldiers crept up to their marks and silently neutralized them. Progress was swift and seamless, leaving the team exhrated by the unprecedented ease of their mission. Marco¡¯s performance astonished everyone. He was agile, stealthy, and swift, he consistently reached Loraine¡¯s designated locations first. Their teamwork was unspoken and efficient. Genuinely awed, Hubert signaled his approval to Marco. ¡°Outstanding! You¡¯re nearly on par with the Cheetah Command. Have you had any training?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marco was reticent, and Hubert was left speechless. Chapter 813 Soon, the camp¡¯s guards were all but eliminated. The team scattered to search for Rowan. Unexpectedly, it was Marco who discovered the imprisoned Rowan. He overpowered the sentries and casually swung the door open. In the dim Light, a tall, battered man came into view, bound to a chair. The man¡¯s clothes were worn out, and blood seeped from a gunshot wound in his abdomen. ¡°Mr. Torres? Rowan Torres!¡± Fearing that Rowan might lose consciousness, Marco called out to him repeatedly. Upon hearing Marco¡¯s voice, Rowan lifted his head, dumbfounded. He then furrowed his brow. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Swiftly moving to untie Rowan¡¯s bindings, Marco was anything but gentle, causing Rowan to wince as his wound was jostled. ¡°I came with Loraine. She was determined to rescue you.¡± Marco flung the rope aside. Mention of Loraine¡¯s name sent Rowan into a frenzy. ¡°Is Lorrie here too? Where is she? And how did she find out I was in trouble?¡± Rowan¡¯s anxious demeanor infuriated Marco. He clenched his teeth and snapped, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for this. If you¡¯re alright, get up. We need to get out of here!¡± Rowan seemed to ponder something before deliberately provoking Marco. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R YContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did Lorrie ask you toe? She doesn¡¯t love you anymore, Marco. This is all pointless.¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened with anger. Clutching his injured abdomen, Rowan continued, ¡°Marco, why are you suddenly so infatuated with Lorrie? Is it because she¡¯s now part of the Torres family? I suggest you give up and find someone more suitable to remarry. Lorrie isn¡¯t yours.¡± Fuming, Marco growled, ¡°Shut up! If you and Loraine are truly together, why haven¡¯t you gone public?¡± Rowan¡¯s reaction delighted Marco, who momentarily forgot the pain from his wound. He merely wanted to rile Marco up and gauge his intentions. Grinning, he replied, ¡°I used to worry too much. If I survive this, I¡¯ll return and announce my rtionship with Lorrie.¡± Thinking of Loraine risking her life for Rowan and hearing Rowan¡¯s deration, Marco grew convinced the two were an item. His eyes reddened, and he gripped his weapon tightly. Bang! Bang! A series of piercing gunshots echoed through the air, even reaching Chapter 814 Loraine in the ne. Frantically monitoring the situation on Qbot¡¯s live feed, Loraine¡¯s heart raced. Qbot tried to soothe her. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Everything is going smoothly. It¡¯ll be alright.¡± ALL of a sudden, Qbot fell into silence. Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she asked in a hurry, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Without waiting for Qbot¡¯s answer, she feltpelled to get off the ne and didn¡¯t even bother to check her equipment. Just before Loraine could jump off the ne, Qbot shouted, ¡°Daddy is back!¡± Loraine breathed a sigh of relief when saw Marco get on the ne, wearing a calm, hard face. But then, her face darkened. ¡°Is it just you?¡± Marco stared at her intently before stepping aside, revealing Rowan, who was supported by a soldier. Stunned, Loraine disregarded Marco and rushed to Rowan¡¯s side. Rtives Upon seeing the bullet wound on Rowan¡¯s abdomen, Loraine felt overwhelmed and her eyes welled up with tears. Rowan coughed and gently touched her hair with a hint of remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry, Lorrie. This is all my fault.¡± He had always been the one protecting others. Not once in Loraine¡¯s life did she ever see him this fragile. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ninjanovel Tears streaming down her face, she hastily called for help to get Rowan onto the ne and urged the pilot to head back to the city immediately. Hubert contacted the hospital to arrange the surgery ahead of time. Feeling neglected, Marco stood in a corner, his heart aching as he watched Loraine focus all her attention on Rowan. Once Rowan appeared, Loraine seemed to have eyes for no one else. She barely acknowledged Marco¡¯s presence. Had he made a mistake by helping her rescue Rowan? Eventually, the nended on the hospital rooftop, and Rowan was rushed into the emergency room. The emergency light illuminated the tense atmosphere as a group of soldiers silently guarded the door. Loraine sat on a bench in the corridor, her eyes red and swollen, her face etched with worry. Chapter 815 Feeling both envious and sympathetic, Marco fetched a bottle of water from a vending machine, opened it, and handed it to her. In a hoarse voice, he reassured her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. The bullet didn¡¯t hurt any vital part of his body.¡± Loraine managed a weak smile and thanked him. As the door to the emergency room swung open, the soldiers clustered around the doctor, and Loraine hurriedly rose to her feet. The doctor exined, ¡°The patient was shot and needs immediate surgery to remove the bullet. He¡¯s lost a significant amount of blood and requires a transfusion, but our blood bank doesn¡¯t have enough supply. Does anyone here have 0-type blood?¡± Marco had researched Loraine thoroughly and memorized every detail about her. He instantly recalled that Loraine had 0-type blood. Caring for Rowan as deeply as she did, Loraine would surely want to donate her blood. Marco¡¯s expression shifted. Before Loraine could respond, he stepped in front of her and dered, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to donate blood! You¡¯re always so fragile!¡± Loraine looked at him, perplexed. ¡°I can¡¯t donate blood anyway.¡± Taken aback, Marco quickly grabbed Loraine¡¯s hand. ¡°What happened?¡± His mind raced with various spections, fearing that Loraine might have an undiagnosed anemia preventing her from donating blood. Loraine¡¯s confusion deepened. She pulled back her hand and exined, ¡°Rowan is my uncle. Blood transfusion between us carries the risk of hemolysis!¡± ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Marco was so shocked that he froze, struggling toprehend the revtion. ninjanovel Meanwhile, the soldiers with 0-type blood rushed forward to volunteer. Marco, on the other hand, stood in ce, lost in thought and pushed aside. Soon, the doctor selected two donors. Loraine implored, ¡°Please do everything you can to save him.¡± The doctor nodded and led the two soldiers away. Still dazed, Marco murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that Rowan isn¡¯t rted to the Torres family. What on earth is going on?¡± Overhearing this, Hubert exined, ¡°Mr. Torres didn¡¯t want to use the Torres family¡¯s influence, so he concealed his identity when he joined the army. Later on, he was promoted through his own aplishments and abilities. His identity became ssified information, and he chose not to disclose it. To this day, very few people know that Mr. Torres is actually Loraine¡¯s uncle.¡± Marco¡¯s face was a picture of curiosity. It was no wonder that the only file that Jimmie could find was the fake one.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 816 Hubert heaved a sigh. ¡°Mr. Torres has been very strict with himself since joining the army. The only time he lost control was when something happened to Loraine¡¯s parents. He used all his resources to find Loraine and bring her back. He doted on her so much that he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her. It¡¯s a shame that Loraine ran away from home and married you.¡± Marco was speechless. Many questions in his mind were answered. Now he understood why Rowan was so hostile toward him. Marco had once hurt his dearly beloved niece. Loraine¡¯s closeness to Rowan wasn¡¯t because she had fallen in love with another man, but because he was her uncle. With this realization, Marco¡¯s face turned pale. He had nearly offended all of Loraine¡¯s family, including Wesley and Rowan. The doctor took away the two soldiers who would donate blood, while the remaining soldiers were instructed to wait outside. With a furrowed brow, Loraine stared at the emergency room door, anxiety written all over her face. Gently, Marco turned her around and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your uncle will be alright!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± Loraine nodded, her eyshes quivering as she gazed into Ang¡¯s Library Marco¡¯s resolute eyes. Her worry began to dissipate. Marco tenderly wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, guilt and remorse washing over him. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I misunderstood you again.¡± Loraine had fretted over her family all day, yet Marco had treated her coldly out of baseless jealousy. Consumed by guilt, he wondered what to do next. Whenever it came to Loraine, he struggled to remain calm. It took Loraine a moment to realize that Marco¡¯s odd behavior stemmed from not knowing Rowan was her uncle-a simr situation to what had transpired with Wesley. She nced at the ward and offered a faint smile. ¡°Rx. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m used to being misunderstood. It¡¯s better having rumors spread about me and my uncle than with other men.¡± Marco¡¯s heart ached. Loraine¡¯s indifference only made him feel more ufortable. Unskilled at expressing himself, Marco pressed his lips together and sat beside her in silence. Chapter 817 After what felt like an eternity, the light above the door finally turned off. Loraine shot to her feet, and a group of soldiers gathered around the door. The doctor emerged, a smile beneath his removed mask. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The operation was very sessful. The patient will make a full recovery after some rest.¡± Loraine exhaled a sigh of relief. The prolonged anxiety had taken its toll, and she nearly copsed upon hearing the good news. ninjanovel Thankfully, Marco caught her in time. It was then that she realized he had been by her side throughout the ordeal. Gratitude swelled in her heart, and she said sincerely, ¡°Marco, thank you for saving my uncle.¡± He said nothing, but his eyes radiated warmth. Lowering her gaze, Loraine confided, ¡°My parents passed away early Uncle Rowan, Uncle Wesley, and Grandpa are the most important people in my life. I can¡¯t Lose any of them.¡± This marked the first time Loraine had voluntarily mentioned her family to Marco and exposed her vulnerability. Sympathy surged within him, and he yearned to pull her into an embrace. But as he lifted his hand, he hesitated and frowned. Loraine sensed something was amiss and examined his arm. His uniform was still on, the fabric damp, and dark, dried blood stained his sleeve. Her expression shifted. ¡°You¡¯re injured? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Feeling guilty, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was so worried about Uncle Rowan that I didn¡¯t notice you were hurt too.¡± Marco pursed his Lips. He had believed Loraine only cared about Rowan and hadn¡¯t mentioned his injury because he assumed it was minor. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Upon noticing the anxious expression on Loraine¡¯s face, Marco felt a sense of joy that softened his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Did you get a concussion or something? You¡¯re injured. Stopughing!¡± Loraine¡®s voice carried a tone of exasperation. Marco immediately stopped smiling and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± But before he could finish, Loraine led him to find a nurse for treatment. The nurse cut away the fabric around his arm, revealing a bloody wound. Chapter 818 Loraine¡¯s heart ached at the sight, her worry mirroring the anxiety she felt while waiting outside Rowan¡¯s emergency room. Anxiously, she asked, ¡°How is he? Will he be okay?¡± The nurse smiled and said, ¡°He was grazed by a bullet. Your boyfriend was lucky that he didn¡¯t get directly shot.¡± Boyfriend? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine hesitated but chose not to correct the nurse, allowing her to continue tending to the wound. As the nurse applied iodine and disinfected the injury, Marco winced slightly. Loraine clutched her clothes, appearing more pained than he did. When the nurse finished bandaging the wound, she offered a kind smile and joked, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Your boyfriend is tough enough to handle this. But he should stay in the hospital for further observation.¡± Loraine knew Marco¡¯s tendency to bear pain and refuse hospitalization so she agreed on his behalf. The nurse advised, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t use his arm these days and should make sure to keep the wound dry. You may need to help him clean his body.¡± Loraine listened carefully, her eyebrows raising in surprise. ¡°Okay, I will¡­ Wait, what?¡± The realization hit her-would she be the one to help him clean his body? She nced over and saw Marco¡¯s intense gaze. After instructing Loraine and Marco what to do and what not to do, the nurse led them to a sizable ward and then left. In the ward, only the infusion bottle¡¯s slow drip and their collective breath could be heard. Looking away to avoid his ring eyes, Loraine cleared her throat and asked, ¡°What can I do for you? If you don¡¯t need my help, I¡¯ll go to see my uncle.¡± With a gleam in his eye, Marco said hoarsely, ¡°Loraine, wait. I need you now.¡± What on earth did he want? Loraine felt slightly irritated. She looked at him and saw him leaning against the edge of the bed. The tall, straightbat outfit made him appear even colder and more attractive, like a heroic soldier. Inadvertently, she took a step back as her heart began to race. Upon seeing this, Marco sighed and lowered his eyes. ¡°I want to change my clothes, but if you don¡¯t want to help me, you can help me find a caregiver who can do it.¡± He purposefully said so because he was aware she had a sympathetic soul. Biting her lip, Loraine stared at him. Chapter 819 This time, Marco was hurt while helping her save Rowan. Therefore, she owed him a great favor, and finding a caregiver would seem to be perfunctory. After giving it some thought, Loraine made up her mind and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Marco was surprised, and expectation raced through him. He didn¡¯t expect her to agree. Loraine took a deep breath, pretended to be calm, and said, ¡°You go to the bathroom first. I¡¯LL get everything ready.¡± Marco gave her a thoughtful look, smiled, and nodded. He then got to his feet and entered the bathroom. Her face was burning as she stood outside the bathroom. She took several deep breaths to calm both her mental and physical state, convincing herself not to overthink and assume she was only caring for a patient. From the perspective of nurses, a human¡¯s naked body was as simr to a chunk of pork. Loraine could also ignore the embarrassment of seeing his naked body. After preparing herself mentally, she picked up a new towel and some bathroom essentials, then walked into the bathroom. When she opened the door, she noticed Marco attempting to remove his clothes. He struggled to unzip hisbat outfit with his uninjured arm, but he inadvertently pulled the injured one. Loraine frowned and stopped him. ¡°You were told not to use your arm. Let me help you.¡± Marco stopped obediently, turned to her, opened his arms, and hinted to her to undress him. Ang¡¯s Library She had a strange feeling. But she suppressed it, set down the bath products, and stepped forward. Loraine removed his upper garment, which was halfway done. Original from N?velDrama.Org. His arm was wrapped with a bandage that almost epassed half of his torso to his shoulder. Seeing this, Loraine tried to maintain herposure while maintaining an expressionless face. But she paused when it came to the pants. Her hand seemed to be scalded. She drew back and came to a halt. Marco Lowered his gaze to her and asked, ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Although her hands were shaking and her ears were red, Loraine inhaled deeply and squatted down. She was too nervous to unzip his pants. She bit her Lower Lip and pulled the zip hard. Fortunately, thebat suit was of high quality, and the zip slid down. Later on, things went much more smoothly. Chapter 820 Loraine sighed in relief as she finally managed to take the pants off. Eventually, Marco was only wearing his underwear. Loraine averted her gaze and persuaded Marco to enter the bathtub. She nced at him as he stepped into the bathtub and stretched his body, attempting to lie in it. ¡°sit up. You wound can¡¯t get wet.¡± Submissively, Marco coughed and sat upright. Loraine closed her eyes, attempting to divert her attention, and focused on bathing him. She didn¡¯t notice when the blue veins appeared on Marco¡¯s forehead, but his breath was getting harder and heavier. Gently, she wiped his skin with the towel, unaware that she had ignited a fire in him. The bathroom was filled with steam, and Loraine¡¯s reached his nose. Marco gasped and said, ¡°You can stop now. Thanks, Loraine.¡± Worried that he had been hurt, she asked with concern, ¡°Did I touch the wound?¡± Marco sighed deeply and shook his head. ninjanovel After she noticed his difference, Loraine blushed and ran out of the bathroom. As she walked outdoors, she had a sudden realization. She stopped, returned to the bathroom, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t use your injured arm!¡± The sound in the bathroom abruptly stopped. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, she was embarrassed and annoyed as she thought of Marco masturbating in the ne¡¯s washroom. Her face turned red out of anger. Loraine hesitated at the bathroom¡¯s door. Marco had injured his arm. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to leave him on his own for he needed help dressing. However, if she entered the restroom, it would be pretty awkward. Loraine sighed. She reasoned that she should wait until he calmed down before helping him dress up. As she was considering it, Marco¡¯s deep, gruff voice called from the bathroom, ¡°Loraine!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Chapter 821 ¡°Call a male caregiver for me.¡± Loraine immediately hurried to get a male caregiver. After a while, she came with the caregiver. She waited in the ward as he entered in the bathroom. Suddenly, Marco¡¯s phone rang. The phone buzzed and rang on the nightstand. It went close to the edge of the nightstand and was about to fall to the floor. Loraine hurried over, intending to put it at the center of the nightstand. However, the phone stopped ringing and disyed the wallpaper before she could touch it. It was a photo of her and Marco! In the photo, Marco was driving while Loraine was in the passenger seat. It was a typical photograph that every couple would take. After being stunned for a while, Loraine realized that this was photographed by the paparazzi. Marco had taken away the SD card and promised to handle the situation. It now turned out he had saved the photo as his phone¡¯s wallpaper. But why would he do that? ninjanovel Loraine¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. Gradually, an answer she had purposefully disregarded or denied became evident. Marco was in Love with her. Was it true? When Loraine was preupied with her thoughts, Marco¡¯s phone vibrated again. A jovial sound said, ¡°Mommy is peeping at Daddy¡¯s phone! I¡¯ll tell him!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not! Qbot, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Loraine was a Little miffed when she was caught in the act. It was just an ident. Loraine was disheartened as she heard Qbot¡¯s smug voice. ¡°Are you on his side? You always support him. Obot is better than you.¡± Marco¡¯s phone vibrated again as soon as she finished speaking, and a programmed software interface appeared on the screen. ¡°Loraine is contacting Obot. Do you want to reply?¡± Loraine was startled when she saw the message. What was this? It couldn¡¯t be! Chapter 822 She had the unexpected realization that Marco¡¯s phone would vibrate if she contacted Obot, like when they were at the Johnathan family¡¯s banquet and on the ne. She had some odd feelings at the time, but she dismissed them as coincidences and did not delve further. Now thinking about it, Marco seemed a little evasive and even avoided talking about Obot. Loraine squinted and scowled as she noticed the software on Marco¡¯s mobile phone screen. He had been tricking her all along! So he was Obot! Feeling guilty, Qbot stammered, ¡°Mommy¡­ It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Loraine asked. ¡°Qbot, are you fake too?¡± Qbot trembled and denied hurriedly, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m your dearest Qbot! How could I be fake?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gritting her teeth, Loraine snorted and asked, ¡°Did you know Obot is fake? Or have Marco and you been deceiving me all along?¡± Qbot froze. It wanted to act naive, but it didn¡¯t dare. A pitiful crying emoji appeared. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t me me. I agreed to assist Daddy solely because I wanted you toe back to us. Everything was Daddy¡¯s idea. I just assured him I wouldn¡¯t tell you!¡± Qbot denied that it yed part in this n. After thinking for a moment, Loraine said, ¡°You helped him to deceive me, so now you ought to help me too!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The door of the bathroom suddenly opened. Loraine put Marco¡¯s phone down Like nothing had happened. Marco had changed his clothes ande out with the caregiver¡¯s assistance. Loraine was staring at him with her arms crossed across her chest and an unreadable expression. Marco halted and gave her a bewildered Look. Considerate Care Marco reached to his face subconsciously. After he washed his face, several non-serious cuts were revealed, which made him somewhat sexy. ¡°Loraine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked hesitantly as Loraine stared at him. Loraine gave a small smile, and asked him about the situation considerately. Chapter 823 He thought what he had gone too far, and she was embarrassed. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He regretted being too radical. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Loraine, please go rest. I have the caregiver to help me.¡± Loraine Looked to him, shaking her head. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°You saved my uncle. I haven¡¯t repaid you yet.¡± Marco swallowed. He felt that Loraine was a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion. He looked at her with concern, as his usual business tactics seemed to not work on her. ¡°Loraine, are you tired?¡± Loraine shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more exhausted than me.¡± Obviously he was tired; he had to pretend to be Obot. Marco sensed that her tone was strange, but he couldn¡¯t ce it. Loraine watched him before speaking. ¡°Marco, are you feeling hungry? I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± Marco swallowed and wondered if this was hisst meal. He didn¡¯t want to refuse her, so he simply nodded in response. Loraine walked to the door, turning and smiling at him. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. Your phone just rang.¡± Marco nodded to her as she left the room, asking the caregiver to hand him his phone. He spoke to Qbot. ¡°Qbot, what happened when I was in the bathroom?¡± ¡°Daddy, your assistant Carl called.¡± Qbot was afraid that Loraine would get angry, so it didn¡¯t dare to tell Marco the truth. Marco called back, and Carl answered immediately. Chapter 824 ¡°Mr. Bryant, when are youing back? The news about Qbot was reported, and a bunch of companies are asking about coboration.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t respond publicly for now. Loraine and I will deal with it after wee back.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Carl said quietly. He wondered if Loraine and Marco still hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°Mr. Bryant, what¡¯s going on between you and Miss Torres?¡± It was rare that Carl didn¡¯t know Marco¡¯s schedule. He had disappeared with his ex-wife for an extended period of time than what was nned, and Carl was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me if nothing important is happening with thepany.¡± Carl was shocked into silence. How could a workaholic like Marco put Loraine before his job? Ang¡¯s Library Carl had worked for him for a long time, and had never seen him postpone his work like that. It seemed that Marco would get his ex-wife back soon. Carl sighed and was going to speak again, but Marco had hung up on him. Meanwhile, Marco heard a noise at the door and asked Qbot to hang up the phone. The next moment, Loraine entered with a Lunch box. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The caregiver took the food from her dutifully and set it on the table on the bed. The moment he opened the lid, the caregiver was frightened and took a step back, his gaze fluttering between the two. Were they enemies? There was a pile of strange vegetable sd, pasty food and strange colored pieces of meat in the box. Just looking at the meal would make someone sick, let alone having to eat it. Loraine didn¡¯t seem to notice the reaction and sat on the edge of the bed, spooning some of the paste. ¡°Marco, let me feed you.¡± Marco felt dreamy as he gazed at her gentle smile, and he opened his mouth. Only once the food was in his mouth did he notice the disgusting texture and taste, and he paused for a moment. He¡¯d never tasted anything so bad, and he was a picky eater. Loraine still grinned at him, and Marco couldn¡¯t swallow it or spit it out. He stared at her for a few seconds, before finally swallowing painfully. Chapter 825 He would eat it, even if she had poisoned it. The caregiver noticed the interaction and remidned him, ¡°Sir, if you have no appetite, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Loraine said, ¡°We don¡¯t have many options in the cafeteria. If you don¡¯t want to eat, don¡¯t.¡± She scooted the lunch box away, and Marco blurted out, ¡°I want to eat iti¡± Loraine asked, ¡°Are you sure? You can be honest with me.¡± Marco stood his ground. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Feed me.¡± Loraine narrowed her eyes, scooped up food and moved it to his mouth. Marco ate the disgusting and weird food calmly. Loraine felt both irritated and helpless. Hearing the truth from him was quite difficult. The caregiver was worried. He pulled over the trash can and peered at the call bell as he readied himself in case Marco started throwing up. However, Marco¡¯s face showed no signs of difort after eating. Ang¡¯s Library Rather, his face Looked considerably better now. In fact, Loraine didn¡¯t want to harm Marco. She only wanted to torment him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She chose a healthy food selection that was nutritional to him. But it was specifically prepared and purposefully vorless. The dish was nd and Looked awful. Being unable to elicit a genuine reaction after feeding him left Loraine feeling a little defeated. ¡°You are really¡­¡± When she took a closer look at him, she noticed that Marco was Looking at her expectantly and that his eyes were gleaming. ¡°Forget it. Take the medicine!¡± As directed by the doctor, she divided the colored pills and capsules. She explicitly indicated when and how to take these medications. Chapter 826 Loraine ced a ss of water on the table for it to cool down. For convenience, she poured the pills onto her palm and handed them to Marco¡¯s mouth. Marco lowered his eyes, pressed his lips against Loraine¡¯s hand, and slowly extended his tongue on her palm. His breath was Like a hot, humid summer day, enveloping her senses and igniting a sensation in her skin. His tongue suddenly rolled quickly and vehemently. Loraine was so startled that she pulled her hand away. Her cheeks were rosy, and her breathing was shallow. She gave him a sour look. ¡°Marco!¡± Marco had taken in all of the pills. He pointed at the ss while grinning innocently at Loraine. Loraine held back her rage and helped him drink up the water. This time, Marco drank hurriedly. A few drops of water trickled from the corner of his lips as his Adam¡¯s apple rolled fast. Loraine couldn¡¯t ce what she was feeling, but it was a sensation she was all too familiar with. She gulped. Realizing what she was doing, Loraine coughed and said, ¡°You have taken the medicine. You should now go to bed early.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She got up and quickly left without giving Marco a chance to respond Marco touched his Lips, lost in thought. Loraine left Marco¡¯s ward and headed to Rowan¡¯s ward. Rowan waking up so soon startled Loraine, who quickly forgot her weird feelings. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She was eager to enter the ward. She could hear Rowan berating Hubert as she drew near. ¡°Why did you let Lorrie know that I was hurt? How could you allow her to apany you to such a dangerous ce?¡± Hubert bowed and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m to me. I¡¯m ready to take the punishment .¡± Coming to a stop, Loraine purposefully knocked on the door Rowan looked up and saw hering in. His facial expression immediately softened and he said, ¡°Lorrie.¡± ¡°Uncle, Hubert is right. This rescue operation proceeded smoothly. The smugglers were also apprehended.¡± She winked at Hubert. Rowan sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than you think. They not only brought weapons into the country but also smuggled and sold significant amounts of them. Someone behind the scenes must be assisting them.¡± Chapter 827 Loraine had no idea what kind of cruel people Rowan generally encountered until this point. She asked worriedly, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked my subordinates to look into it.¡± Rowan didn¡¯t want Loraine to be engaged in something Like this again, so he changed the subject and asked, ¡°How is Marco?¡± ¡°He¡¯s injured. He has just taken some medicine. I¡¯ve asked him to take a rest.¡± Rowan¡¯s face darkened. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y They owed Marco more because he was injured trying to save him. What Loraine said clearly implied that she had taken care of him. Rowan looked at Hubert and said, ¡°Make arrangements for Marco to be well taken care of.¡± Hubert nodded. Suddenly, a nurse knocked on the door and ushered a bunch of people inside who brought numerous sumptuous, nourishing meals. ¡°Mr. Torres, Mr. Bryant has arranged for wholesome meals for you and the soldiers since he is concerned about the poor conditions in the hospital. Should I ask them to distribute the meals?¡± This surprised Loraine. She hadn¡¯t expected Marco to think about it. Rowan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He would certainly arrange amodation and food for his subordinates, but the style of the army was strict, and he was not as considerate as Marco. In this way, Rowan owed Marco again. How was he supposed to repay him? S At The Hospital When Loraine came out of Rowan¡¯s ward, she heard some noise outside, as if some people were arguing over something. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Loraine frowned when she heard this. When she got out, she saw a woman carrying a gift box. This woman had been stopped by the soldiers. Loraine recognized her immediately. ¡°Madam, please leave here right now,¡± one of the soldiers warned the woman in a harsh tone. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Though this woman was well-dressed and her make-up was rather delicate, her manner seemed to be at contrast with her appearance. Pointing at the soldiers, she shouted angrily, ¡°Take a look at me carefully. I¡¯m Laura Bryant, Marco¡¯s mother. And my son is the head of Bryant Group. Chapter 828 How dare you to try to stop me from getting in?¡± Loraine frowned when she heard Laura unting her rtionship with Marco as usual. But she was quite confused as to why Laura hade here. Did shee to see Marco? How could she have known about Marco¡¯s condition so soon? To her surprise, Laura shouted, ¡°I heard Mr. Torres is injured and hospitalized. So I¡¯m here to pay him a visit. Please stop blocking me and let me in right now!¡± When they came back downtown, the chopper had Landed on the roof of the hospital and caused quite a stir. It seemed Laura had heard about the news and rushed over to seek some sort of connection with Rowan. Loraine found this very crazy. Laura cared so much about Rowan, yet she didn¡¯t even know that her own son had gotten injured. ¡°Mr. Torres doesn¡¯t want any visits at the moment. Sorry, madam, but you have to Leave.¡± Laura retorted furiously, ¡°I¡¯m Marco Bryant¡¯s mother. I¡¯m sure Mr. Torres will be willing to see me. If you inform him of my presence, you¡¯ll be rewarded. A big reward, I promise.¡± But the soldiers stood solemnly and unmoved. Laura gritted her teeth in anger, but there was nothing she could do. All of a sudden, her eyes caught sight of Loraine. ¡°Why on earth was this woman allowed to get in?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At this point, Loraine walked over gracefully, and the soldiers automatically made way for her. She stopped a few steps away from Laura and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing that the soldiers respected Loraine, Laura was astounded and angry. Suddenly, her mind flew to the gossip about Loraine and Rowan. She now understood why Loraine was allowed to get in. Despite how much hate she felt for Loraine right now, Laura didn¡¯t show it on her face. Instead, she wore a bright smile. ¡°Please, I¡¯m acquainted with Loraine. Can I go in with her?¡± The soldiers turned to Loraine for confirmation, but Loraine sneered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not acquainted with you.¡± Laura¡¯s face went red with anger. ¡°Loraine, how could you say so? Don¡¯t you remember that you were a member of the Bryant family for three years? Even if you are a Torres now, you can¡¯t forget about the past just like that.¡± Loraine frowned and retorted, ¡°Marco and I have been divorced, so I have nothing to do with the Bryant family anymore.¡± ¡°Even though we¡¯re not a family anymore, Bryant Group and Universe Chapter 829 Group are still business partners, right?¡± Just so she could get into the ward, Laura was willing to do anything, including throwing away her dignity. Seeing how anxious she was, Loraine sneered at her mockingly. ¡°We are partnered with Bryant Group, not Marco¡¯s family. Do you upy any position at Bryant Group?¡± Laura¡¯s face stiffened when she heard this. Her shares at Bryant Group had been taken back by Liza. Afterward, she and Marina spent a lot of money in the mall, which angered Liza. Now, she was having a difficult time in the Bryant family. When she Learned that Rowan was in this hospital, she rushed over in an attempt to please him and regain her position in the Bryant family. Loraine knew exactly what Laura was up to. She simply ignored her and walked away. This made Laura so angry that she shouted after her, ¡°Loraine, you can¡¯t wait to cut all ties with the Bryant family, eh? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Marco that you are hooking up with Mr. Torres?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine turned around and frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had gotten into the woman¡¯s head to make her so crazy. ¡°Like I said, Marco and I have been divorced. So, it¡¯s none of his business whether I¡¯m seeing someone or not.¡± ¡°None of his business? Humph! The twopanies are in a partnership. If you mess around with other men, it¡¯ll negatively affect the stock price of Bryant Group!¡± Laura shouted. Though the rooms on this floor were empty because of Rowan¡¯s admittance into the hospital, some medical staff still stuck their heads out when they heard the noise outside. Loraine found Laura¡¯s statement so stupid that she couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter. How dare this woman make up something like this? It was a pity that she didn¡¯t take up the job of a paparazzo. But her reaction seemed like an admission or a hint of guilt to Laura. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Laura continued smugly, ¡°Loraine, if you¡¯re sensible, take me in right now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let everyone know about your secret.¡± To her surprise, Loraine sneered and turned to the soldiers. ¡°This woman is so annoying. Her noise is clearly disturbing patients. Drive her away, please.¡± Indifference Laura¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Loraine, who do you think you are? They are soldiers under Mr. Torres. Why should they listen to you?¡± Chapter 830 Her handsnded on her hips, waiting for the soldiers to drag Loraine away. But instead, the soldiers of the Cheetah Command saluted Loraine and began pulling Laura out. Laura was shocked as she attempted to struggle out of their arms. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me go! Why are you listening to her? She is just Mr. Torres¡¯ lover.¡± She was thrown into the corridor before she was finished. Her expensive gift was thrown out with her Laura held the wall, not daring to lose her cool in front of the soldiers. She red at Loraine. ¡°Loraine Torres, how dare you? Just wait and see. I¡¯m calling Marco right now to tell him you were in Mr. Torres¡¯ ward!¡± Loraine sent her a cold gaze as she spoke. ¡°As you please.¡± Laura hated Loraine, and the only thing on her mind was telling Marco what she saw. The problem was that she didn¡¯t even know where he was. Annoyed by her calmness, Laura pulled her phone from her pocket and dialing Marco. She turned to Loraine once more as the phone rang. ¡°Wait and see!¡± The phone finally connected and Laura put the call on speaker immediately. Before Marco could say anything, Laura burst out. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Marco, I just saw Loraineing out of Mr. Torres¡¯ room! It¡¯s sote, and she is a woman¡­¡± Marco¡¯s voice was cold as it came through the speaker. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Laura sulked. ¡°Are you saying I can¡¯t call you unless I have breaking news? Marco, I¡¯m telling the truth. I saw it with my own eyes¡­¡± Marco interrupted her once more. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please stay at home and don¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± Laura felt anxiety grow in her chest suddenly. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for trouble. This time it was Loraine! She¡¯s having an affair with Mr. Chapter 831 Torres. They must be doing shady business together!¡± She felt Like Marco wasn¡¯t understanding how serious the situation was, so she began to exaggerate the im. ¡°Marco, think about it for a moment. Bryant Group is cooperating with Universe Group. If this scandal between her and Mr. Torreses out at such a critical moment, it will bring trouble to Bryant Group. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of ourpany!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Marco gave a suppressed sigh, and Laura was overjoyed at the thought that she finally got him to muster up some anger toward Loraine. However, he continued, ¡°I was on a business trip with Loraine and we¡¯ve reached an agreement on cooperation with Cheap and Fine Group.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y His tone became colder with each word. ¡°Loraine has always brought benefits to Bryant Group. And you and Marina have continually been making trouble for me.¡± Embarrassed by his words, Laura hurriedly turned off the speaker and lowered her voice. ¡°Why do you always stand up for Loraine? Marco, she is just an outsider! We are family! You just wait and see who causes more trouble.¡± Marco sneered. ¡°If I see any bad press on the Inte, you¡¯ll be the first one Ie to.¡± Laura was shocked by his frigidity, trembling slightly. ¡°How can you not believe your own mother? Come to the hospital in person, and you¡¯ll see what I said is true!¡± He paused before speaking again. ¡°I¡¯ve already been in the hospital.¡± Laura was surprised. ¡°You alsoe to the hospital to visit Mr. Torres? When did you get involved with him?¡± Marco didn¡¯t answer her. After a second of silence, he hung up the phone. Although Loraine only heard half of the conversation between Marco and his mother, she could guess what they were talking about. She didn¡¯t know how to react. It turned out that Marco¡¯s family didn¡¯t really care about him. If her uncles and grandpa knew that she was in the hospital, their first worry would be her health. But Laura only cared about ttering Rowan. When Loraine thought of Marco¡¯s sister who only ever asked him for money and his grandmother who always pressed Marco to have children, it was no wonder he didn¡¯t want to return to them when they got married. She subconsciously wandered to Marco¡¯s ward. As she was turning to leave, she heard the sound of Marco asking Qbot to open his work files. Chapter 832 Loraine frowned slightly. This man never listened to her, and continued to work, instead of resting his injured body. Mind Cross-legged on the bed, Marco stared intently at his Laptop and phone, his eyes slightly lowered. He was engrossed in the documents before him, unaware of the door opening as his visitor entered. As the tablet was Lifted from his grasp, Marco felt a jolt of surprise. Looking up, he realized it was Loraine who had taken it. His gloomy expression vanished and was reced by a smile. ¡°Loraine, what brings you here?¡± Loraine, who had not bothered to look at the tablet, regarded him sternly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to bed early?¡± she scolded. Marco covered his mouth and coughed, stealing a nce at his phone screen. Qbot, which was connected to his phone, had gone offline. The robot had just agreed to cooperate with Loraine and didn¡¯t dare to remind Marco of her presence. If Qbot did so and Loraine discovered it, the robot would be seen as a double-crosser. Qbot pretended that it was not there. ninjanovelOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Marco had no choice but to turn to Loraine. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep at the moment, so I decided to catch up on some paperwork.¡± ¡°To catch up on paperwork?¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes scanned the room and caught sight of the neatly folded quilt on Russell¡¯s bed. ¡°You¡¯re not going to work all night, are you?¡± There was a tinge of frustration in her voice. His family never cared much about Marco, and he didn¡¯t take good care of himself either. Marco felt speechless, like a scolded pet dog obediently listening to its owner¡¯s rebuke. Loraine¡¯s expression softened as she put the electronic device into the cab and locked it. She then gestured for Marco to lie down and rest. After a brief moment of hesitation, Marcoplied andy down on the bed. Loraine spread out the quilt over him and tucked it in. She looked down at him and pouted. Chapter 833 ¡°There you go; have a sweet dream.¡± Marco tried to respond, but his words were stuck in his throat. He simply nodded, silently grateful for her concern. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He was not used to being cared for, but he found himself feeling grateful as Loraine tended to him. It was clear that she was worried about him. As Loraine finished tucking him in, the room fell into an uneasy silence. Ang¡¯s Library Feeling a bit awkward, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Leave now, so you can rest.¡± But Marco stopped her. ¡°Wait a second.¡± He lowered his arm and sighed. ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t sleep because the wound is bothering me.¡± Loraine was taken aback. ¡°Does it hurt? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± She quickly opened the small cab where the medicine was stored. ¡°Take some painkillers; they¡¯ll make you feel better!¡± As Marco watched her rush around, he felt warmth in his chest, content with the care she was giving him. But he shook his head and coughed. ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t really need them.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Loraine turned to Marco with a worried expression. ¡°These pills are not good for the body, so I¡¯d rather endure the pain instead of taking them,¡± Marco replied calmly. After thinking for a moment, she nodded and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Sitting on the edge of the bed, Loraine wanted tofort Marco, but words escaped her. After a brief silence, she suggested, ¡°Try to get some rest. You won¡¯t feel the pain when you¡¯re asleep.¡± As Marco gazed at her perfect profile, he no longer felt sleepy. Loraine sat next to him, her breath heavy with infatuation. He felt himself rxing under her spell without even realizing it. His fatigue slowly crept up on him. He then closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. Loraine stood up quietly, making sure Marco was asleep before closing the door and Leaving. Returning to Rowan¡¯s ward, Loraine checked on him to make sure he was alright, but found him still awake. Chapter 834 ¡°Did you check up on Marco?¡± Rowan nced at her and asked. Rowan let out a deep sigh before Loraine could say anything. ¡°Lorrie, I understand that you are grateful to Marco. He saved my life, and I¡¯ll return the favor to him. However, you don¡¯t owe him anything. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. You might end up hurting yourself again,¡± he warned. The concern in Rowan¡¯s words made Loraine¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°No worries, Uncle Rowan. Trust me, I won¡¯t fall for it again,¡± she reassured him. Rowan gave her a meaningful look and added, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Lorrie. I do hope you mean it. Remember, Marco¡¯s family is not easy to get along. They never change, no matter who they encounter.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Although Marco saved his life, Rowan still held a negative opinion of his family. ¡°Just think about his mother. The Bryant family is always causing trouble for others. Marco is not exemption.¡± Although Loraine wanted to defend Marco, she remembered that he had lied to her and pretended to be Obot. Rowan was partly right about Marco. She decided to hold her tongue. Rowan fell silent, taking in Loraine¡¯s haggard expression and feeling sympathetic. He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back to your room and get some rest.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Loraine nodded and gave Rowan a gentle hug before saying goodnight. Unbeknownst to Loraine, their silhouettes were cast on the window, appearing intimate to any onlooker. Someone outside managed to take a photo of them and then quickly fled the scene. Laura looked at the picture on her phone while standing outside the hospital with a smug expression. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t Leave the hospital right away. After wandering outside for a while, she encountered an unexpected thrill. She captured an extremely sharp photo of a man and a woman hugging each other intimately. The two faces were also discernible. People could tell they were Loraine and Rowan. Laura sneered, ¡°Loraine, you are a shameless woman! I will release the photo and make you suffer!¡± She had to annihte Rowan since she couldn¡¯t be friends with him. She couldn¡¯t spare Loraine¡¯s strong helper. Laura looked resentfully into the window, and despite Marco¡¯s warning, she posted the picture. Loraine was lying in the bed. Even though she was exhausted, she had trouble sleeping. Chapter 835 She was still recalling what had happened in thest few days when dawn was just beginning to break. She realized that everything was connected to Marco. Like just now, she had Marco on her mind. Loraine sighed and turned over. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. Who would be contacting her this early? She picked up the phone and saw it was Jennie. She clicked on the message. She could sense Jennie¡¯s anxiety through her message. ¡°Lorrie! I heard that your uncle Rowan has been admitted in the hospital. Are you taking care of him? Is he okay?¡± Loraine was stunned and replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Jennie, how did you find out I¡¯m at the hospital?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. The Cheetah Command¡¯s aircraft was parked at the hospital. It was not surprising that someone was aware of Rowan¡¯s presence, but Loraine hadn¡¯t shown up. Jennie immediately sent her a photo. ¡°Lorrie, someone secretly snapped you a photo. Word of this picture has spread within the group of wealthy and influential people. They said you were taking care of Mr. Torres at the hospital and spending the entire night with him.¡± ninjanovel Loraine clicked the photo and frowned as she carefully examined it. Rowan¡¯s and her figures were highly distinct, and anyone familiar with them could instantly recognize them. Who took this photo? The hospital was crowded. Loraine couldn¡¯t know who took it. She read the message sent by Jennie and asked, ¡°Jennie, where did you get this photo?¡± ¡°A paparazzo revealed it, but we prevented him from posting it online. Don¡¯t worry. All of your prior controversies were misunderstandings. Furthermore, neither Rowan¡¯s nor your backgrounds are simple. They don¡¯t want to offend you. So only the people in the upper ss know. But Lorrie, the situation has a grave consequence!¡± Jennie rushed to send her a message at four in the morning out of concern for her. Warmth filled Loraine¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m ustomed to it. They just remarked that I have a lot of men and a lustful private life. I am involved in several scandals. I don¡¯t care as much about this one now.¡± Jennie said anxiously, ¡°This time, the situation is different! Your uncle might be affected!¡± Seeing this message, Loraine frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s my uncle got to do with it?¡± ¡°Although everyone now knows that you are a Torres, your uncle¡¯s identity is still a secret. People believed Rowan worked hard to gain his status. However, it has since been discovered that he is connected to you. No matter the truth, someone would conjecture that he worked in cahoots with influential people and wealthy women to attain his sess!¡± Chapter 836 Jennie dared not tell her that those individuals had started spreading that rumor. At this point, the public would question if Rowan had depended solely on himself to achieve his sesses, regardless of whether he revealed his identity or refuted the rumors. On the other hand, Loraine had been the subject of numerous rumors and knew that trying to prove oneself was the worst course of action. She frowned and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn what they are saying about me. But how can they detriment my uncle¡¯s reputation?¡± Her top priority was her family. While Loraine could put up with others criticizing her, she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch as they hurt her family. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After speaking with Jennie for a while, Loraine became extremely irate. She then made a call to Hubert right away. Soldiers led disciplined lives. Although it was very early in the morning, Hubert had already woken up. He immediately answered the phone. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Loraine asked, ¡°Hubert, are the results of my uncle¡¯s mission out?¡± She was relieved to hear the response on the other end of the line. She grinned, and her eyes sparkled. Chapt 349 Visit The public didn¡¯t know yet that Rowan was in the hospital, but many people still came to visit him. Many powerful people came to see him, including Klein, the director of the smart city project. He had cooperated with Loraine in the past. ¡°We heard that Rowan is in hospital, so wee here to visit him.¡± Two soldiers stood outside of the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t let you in without permission.¡± Klein smiled lightly. ¡°Please inform Rowan that I am Klein Moore. I have met him before.¡± The soldiers hesitated for a moment, before sending someone to get Loraine¡¯s permission. When Loraine arrived, all of Rowan¡¯s visitors exchanged a knowing Look. As Klein noticed Loraine, he was also surprised, as he thought he had a pretty good impression of her. Her rtionship with men was tooplicated, though. Klein thought that the cooperation between Loraine and Bryant Group had improved the rtionship between her and Marco, but he didn¡¯t expect so see her with Rowan. Loraine ignored the gazes that followed her as she greeted them gracefully. Chapter 837 ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but Rowan was just taken to another examination. You caught him at a bad time.¡± Klein could do nothing but nod, knowing that Rowan wasn¡¯t a close friend, so he couldn¡¯t ask for more. ¡°Well, I¡¯lle next time, then.¡± The other visitors viewed her with contempt. How could Loraine get to see Rowan while they couldn¡¯t? They were political officials. A middle-aged man scoffed. ¡°Now isn¡¯t a convenient time? You¡¯re just some woman. Even if you have a good rtionship with Rowan, you can¡¯t make any decisions for him, can you?¡± His words almost exposed his satire on Loraine and Rowan¡¯s rtionship. She stared at the man with cold eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man ignored her, sticking his chin in the air proudly. Klein stepped in to diffuse the tension. ¡°Loraine, this is Ashton Riley. He¡¯s the adjutant in the army.¡± Loraine looked the man up and down slowly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the adjutant. Ang¡¯s Library Aren¡¯t you Rowan¡¯s subordinate? I heard that the municipal government has strict disciplinary rules. Is it proper for you to judge your superior?¡± Ashton hated being called the adjutant, and his gaze darkened as he replied, ¡°I am not Rowan¡¯s subordinate.¡± The onlookers gazed at Loraine, knowing about the conflict between Ashton and Rowan. Klein shook his head slightly to her, trying to ease the argument that might start between the two. Loraine scoffed out an angeredugh. How could she swallow that kind of insult and humiliation? Ashton was being intentionally provocative. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re the adjutant. Doesn¡¯t that make you a subordinate?¡± Ashton ground his teeth together. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you know? Everyone here knows that I was supposed to be promoted. I don*t know Rowan said or did, but he came back and stole my position!¡± He worked for years to get where he was, but his promotion was stolen by the young man. Ashton squinted his eyes as he looked to Loraine, suddenly smirking. Chapter 838 ¡°Now I get it. Rowan has quite a few tricks. Nepotism, huh?¡± Loraine shot him an icy stare. ¡°Everyone has seen Rowan¡¯s work. He deserves the position. Are you throwing mud at him?¡± She wanted to defend Rowan, so she mentioned all of the dangerous work he put himself through in the past few years. ¡°He was only taken from the front Line because he was seriously injured on the mission. He earned his military merit with his sacrifice. In the past few years, you only sat in your office, enjoying the air conditioner. How dare you nder him?¡± All the members of the Cheetah Command knew that Rowan had made great contributions to the army. Ashton couldn¡¯t refute this. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Ashton¡¯s face burned with fury. He wished that Rowan had died during the mission. He never wanted to see Rowan again. But his colleagues came, and he had no choice but to tag along. He never expected Loraine to confront him. Ashton was so angry that his hands trembled as he pointed a finger at her. ¡°Wait and see. I¡¯ll report to our superior that Rowan colluded with the Torres family!¡± Ashton¡¯s words left an indelible impact; the expressions of the others changed. Given the gravity of the usation leveled against Rowan, no one dared to venture into the precarious territory of antagonizing him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Flustered, Klein rushed to interject, ¡°Ashton, why are you making trouble? We came to visit Rowan today. Calm down.¡± Ashton gave a sly smirk, involving Klein into this. ¡°Klein, stop pretending. Haven¡¯t you seen that photo? Loraine and Rowan were so close to each other in the ward that they almost kissed! Their rtionship must be unusual! Besides, don¡¯t you doubt it at all?¡± Klein found it pointless to deny the fact that he¡¯did eyes on the photograph. ¡°What should I doubt?¡± he asked. ¡°Consider this. The moment Universe Group secured the government project, Rowan was dispatched to Vagow for inspection. And once he assumed power in Vagow, Universe Group nearly monopolized the development of the project. Isn¡¯t there something fishy about all of this?¡± Klein was taken aback. He was well aware that, aside from Bryant Group and Universe Group, there were hardly any otherpany in Vagow capable of undertaking the project. Yet, he had harbored the same suspicion previously. After Rowan returned, Universe Group¡¯s progress became remarkably smoother. Observing his stunned reaction, Ashton gave acent snort and shot Loraine a look of hatred. Loraine clenched her jaw and retorted icily, ¡°Rowan¡¯s illustrious military achievements throughout the years cannot be fabricated. Ashton Chapter 839 Riley, do you have any evidence to support what you say?¡± ¡°Evidence? Once Rowan is stripped of his rank and investigated, the truth wille to light. Loraine, it is useless for you toe to Rowan¡¯s defense. Your association with him is well-known, and it¡¯s only natural for you to protect each other!¡± Ashton interjected with a gleam of excitement in his eyes. ¡°Take Rowan¡¯s supposed hospitalization as an example. There is no concrete proof of him being injured. He¡¯s been elusive and avoided public appearances. It¡¯s possible that he feigned illness to apply for merit.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. His words flew with passion as he sprayed spittle in his enthusiasm, like a performermanding the stage. A regal and icy voice echoed from behind, causing Ashton to startle. ¡°Ashton, who are you talking about?¡± Ashton froze, hisplexion draining of color as he turned to face the imposing presence before him. The others followed suit, quickly turning to greet the man with hushed respect. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Rowan!¡± Rowan, d in a striped hospital gown, Looked worn out but still exuded an aura of grandeur. Despite being wheeled out in a wheelchair by a doctor, his aura remainedmanding, Leaving everyone breathless. Cold sweat broke out on Ashton¡¯s forehead. When he was about to say something, Rowan lifted the hospital gown in front of everyone. His strong muscles were lined with many scars. A pristine white bandage stood out amid the sea of old wounds. Rowan gave a soft cough, crimson droplets seeping through the tightly-wound bandage. He surveyed his surroundings with a stoic expression, his lips curling into a scornful sneer. ¡°I never entrusted the frontline tasks to others. Surely these wounds serve as ample proof, don¡¯t they?¡± The doctor interjected immediately, cautioning Rowan against sumbing to anger as the wound was still tender. Rowan shook his head, indicating his indifference. ¡°This is my most recent scar, courtesy of a gunshot. The bullet had a diameter of nine millimeters. Would you like me to remove the bandage for a closer look?¡± A palpable sense of trepidation washed over everyone, leaving them at a loss for words as they exchanged uneasy nces, reluctant to speak up. Ashton paled, his face ghastly white. As a seasoned civil servant, this was his first time witnessing such a gruesome wound, and fear gripped him tightly in its icy hold. Klein hung his head, consumed by shame over his initial suspicion. Rowan¡¯s pained coughs distressed Loraine. He was proving himself in such a humiliating way. Chapter 840 She hurried to pull Rowan¡¯s hospital gown back down and retrieved the wheelchair from the doctor. She wheeled him back for proper bandaging. As she passed by Ashton, she cast him a chilly nce. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As a government official, you nder against your superior. We won¡¯t let you go unpunished.¡± Ashton flushed and said anxiously, ¡°I am not propagating a baseless rumor. If you want to me anyone, me that photo. It is your ownck of decency that should be faulted. You can¡¯t me us.¡± Loraine gnawed on her lower lip, vexed at her inability to trace the source of the incriminating photo. She was thinking how to counter the damaging usation when a frigid voice cut through the air from behind her. ¡°Ashton Riley, I suggest you exercise greater caution in your words and actions!¡± Marco interjected, his tone cold and cutting as he strode over and stood by Loraine¡¯s side. ¡°Do you truly believe yourself to be meless? I happened upon something rather intriguing. Should I report it to your superior?¡± Upon hearing themotion, Marco wasted no time in dashing to the scene. He even asked Qbot to investigate Ashton, and the robot did find the illegal things he had done. Ang¡¯s Library Ashton¡¯s eyes widened with a sense of guilt as he realized Marco¡¯s formidable ability to uncover his darkest secrets. Aware of the scrutinizing gazes from his colleagues, Ashton said, ¡°I have pressing matters to attend to at home. I must take my Leave now.¡± Ashton hastily made up an excuse and scurried away. The rest of them stood there, feeling awkward and unsure of what to do. It seemed as if they had no choice but to leave. Noticing Marco¡¯s presence, Klein approached him with concern. ¡°Marco, why are you in the hospital? Are you hurt?¡± Marco hesitated for a moment, ncing at Loraine and Rowan for a sign of whether he should reveal the reason for his injuries. Rowan took the hint and spoke up on behalf of Marco. ¡°Marco sustained injuries during a mission for the Cheetah Command. Thanks to him, I was rescued from a dangerous situation.¡± Klein and the others were taken aback. When did Marco start working closely with Rowan? To add to that, they were on a mission together. Everyone then looked at Loraine. After all, both men were rumored to be interested in her. Rowan coughed to regain their attention. Chapter 841 ¡°Marco, I haven¡¯t formally thanked you yet. Rest assured, I will arrange for someone to take good care of you during your hospitalization, and I will help you apply for a formal reward from my superior.¡± But Marco could sense that Rowan was trying to absolve Loraine of any involvement with him. He didn¡¯t say anything. The atmosphere quickly grew tense for a moment. Rowan noticed Marco¡¯s dissatisfaction and his expression turned sour. ¡°If you don¡¯t think the reward is enough, tell me what else you want.¡± Marco locked eyes with Loraine, his gaze filled with passion. His intense gaze made Loraine subconsciously turn away. Everyone was puzzled by this. What could he possibly have meant by that? Then they saw Rowan¡¯s face darken. The rtionship between the two men and Loraine wasplicated, and the situation was tense. Everyone was specting, and it was Marco who finally broke the silence. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I don¡¯t need any rewards. I can get what I want on my own.¡± As he spoke, his eyes were still fixated on Loraine. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although his voice was not loud, Loraine felt as if he had whispered in her ear. His intense stare made her heart race and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his gaze. Rowan was surprised by Marco¡¯s refusal of rewards. He silently praised Marco for his self-sufficiency. The atmosphere among the three of them was tense and ufortable. Klein, who was observing the situation, wondered why Rowan didn¡¯t treat Marco like a rival in love. Who was Loraine staying at the hospital to take care of? Noticing Klein¡¯s gaze, Rowan cleared his throat and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not feeling well today. Please leave.¡± Rowan asked them to leave, and they already saw Rowan¡¯s injuries. They decided not to stay any longer. The visitors hurriedly left after leaving their gifts. Klein smiled as he prepared to hand Rowan his gift. But as soon as he passed by Marco, Klein winked at him, insinuating that Marco follow him. Chapter 842 Marco frowned and reluctantly followed him. Once alone, Klein asked, ¡°Are you still pursuing your ex-wife?¡± Marco didn¡¯t deny it and nodded. Klein sighed and looked back carefully. He warned Marco, ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult topete with Rowan. Are you sure you want to be his rival?¡± Marco didn¡¯t reply. He knew the kind of rtionship Rowan had with Loraine. He was her uncle! However, Marco seemed to have offended all of Loraine¡¯s family. Marco was saddened deep down. Klein whispered, ¡°That photo of Rowan and Loraine doesn¡¯t seem to be fake. They¡­¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marco¡¯s expression turned cold upon. ¡°Do you know who spread the photo?¡± Klein shook his head. Marco¡¯s eyes darkened. He then looked Lowered his hand and clenched the phone. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He was determined to uncover the truth, not out of jealousy, but to protect Loraine from the rumors. Meanwhile, Rowan returned to the ward and was furious upon hearing Hubert¡¯s report. ¡°I want you to find the one nder Loraine! I¡¯ll make them pay!¡± Restlessly pacing to and fro, Laura clutched her phone in her hand. Her brow furrowed as she muttered, ¡°How could there be nomotion?¡± The anticipated viral fire of Loraine and Rowan¡¯s photo on the inte was conspicuously absent, mentioned only within the city¡¯s affluent families. However, these people would never personally criticize Loraine. Laura clenched her teeth. Angry ck clouds practically swirled over her head. It appeared that Rowan and Loraine held a more formidable status than she had anticipated. The media dared not report the photo. Chapter 843 Having worked hard to obtain incriminating material on Loraine, Laura couldn¡¯t afford to squander it. Laura sent a message to the paparazzo who had aided her in spreading the photo. ¡°I¡¯llpensate you generously this time. But you must ensure that this photo goes viral.¡± The paparazzo, however, yed dumb. ¡°What photo?¡± Laura¡¯s disbelief was palpable. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve paid you handsomely!¡± The man¡¯s lips curled into a contemptuous smirk. After all, the Torres family had paid him a million dors to intercept this very photo. What significance did Laura¡¯s meager payment hold? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will dly return your money, but I have no recollection of the photo you¡¯re referring to.¡± Laura seethed with anger and anxiety as the paparazzo sought to get rid of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you want to break this news?¡± The man waspelled to confess. ninjanovel ¡°Currently, Rowan Torres and Macro Bryant are tracing the origins of the photo. No one dares to cross their paths.¡± As soon as the message was delivered, the paparazzo blocked Laura¡¯s number. Laura¡¯s face turned ashen with fear as she read the words, her cheeks draining of color. Marco was also investigating the photo! Her mind wheeled back to Marco¡¯s warning earlier that day. Laura panicked and quickly warned the other paparazzi she had contacted, hoping to prevent any potential betrayal. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Shortly, she came to a humbling realization. Why would Marco be involved in an investigation with Rowan? Shouldn¡¯t he be angry at Rowan for his association with Loraine? Promptly, Laura dialed a friend, who was well-informed, to inquire about the situation. Chapter 844 After exchanging pleasantries, Laura cut to the chase. ¡°I just saw the photo you shared in the group chat¡­¡± ¡°You saw it? We were afraid it would agitate you, so we didn¡¯t dare to inform you!¡± Laura replied, ¡°Why not? Marco has nothing to do with Loraine anymore. Loraine is truly debauched. Thankfully, Marco divorced her long ago. Otherwise, I can¡¯t imagine how awkward the situation would be now!¡± ¡°Indeed, this woman is shrewd and cunning. I have heard that Ashton Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Riley, along with other esteemed political figures, made a visit to ninjanovel Rowan at the hospital. Guess what?¡± ¡°What is it? Do tell!¡± Laura implored anxiously. ¡°I overheard that it was Loraine who received Ashton, which greatly angered him, leading him to depart in a fit of rage!¡± Laura was taken aback by this revtion, her brows shooting up. So Loraine had somehow offended Ashton! Despite Ashton¡¯s role as the adjutant, he had influential connections in Vagow and was known to be more approachable than Rowan. Besides, it was rumored that his rtionship with Rowan was strained. If Laura were to reach out to Ashton¡­ She suppressed the tion surging in her heart and inquired, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Without a doubt!¡± After concluding the call, Laura wasted no time in contacting Ashton, urgently requesting a private meeting. On Ashton¡¯s end, he received word from an associate that Laura sought to meet him. He was perplexed as he did not have a close association with the Bryant family, and he wondered why Laura sought him out at this particr moment. Considering the esteemed status of the Bryant family in Vagow, Ashton acquiesced to her request. The following day, they arranged to rendezvous in a cafe. Upon their first meeting, Laura sympathized with Ashton¡¯s situation in the hospital. She couldn¡¯t help but share her own experience as well. ¡°Rowan is supercilious. Even I failed to visit him. My son is still hospitalized, yet I am denied visitation.¡± Chapter 845 As Laura recounted how she was driven out, her jaw clenched and she purposely revealed that Loraine had instructed the soldiers to do so. Ashton¡¯s mood darkened as he recalled his own unpleasant encounter at the hospital. He felt humiliated by Loraine¡¯s public actions and Marco¡¯s warning. With a disdainful snort, he remarked, ¡°You have a good son. He¡¯s aiding his ex-wife in turning away visitors from the hospital.¡± Laura continued her tale of woe. ¡°Neither Marco nor Loraine respects me. And now that Rowan is involved, Loraine¡¯s arrogance is bound to increase.¡± Ashton¡¯s eyes narrowed as he retorted, ¡°That won¡¯t be the case. Rowan¡¯s career hase to an end.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope as she implored, ¡°What can you do? Don¡¯t worry. As Long as I hold power in the future, Bryant Group will always stand by your side!¡± ¡°You¡¯re smarter than your son. This time, Rowan suffered severe injuries, and the mission might have failed. His chances of undertaking future tasks and making contributions are slim, especially with a tarnished reputation. He wouldn¡¯t be so close to Loraine, otherwise.¡± Laura¡¯s heart raced with anticipation as she eximed, ¡°We can utilize the rumors to expose their collusion beyond doubt! The photo is undeniable evidence!¡± Ashton nodded in satisfaction, his eyes briefly revealing a lecherous glint as he patted her hand while admiring her well-maintained appearance. ¡°The position ofmander will be mine once Rowan is defeated. I won¡¯t forget your support.¡± Laura understood his insinuation all too well. Ang¡¯s Library Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As a widow who had been struggling for a Long time with an unreliable son, Laura had been seeking a man to rely on, and now the opportunity was right in front of her. She felt a surge of excitement as she aligned herself with Ashton¡¯s ns. Since the paparazzi refrained from spreading the photo, Laura decided to take matters into her own hands. Laura posted an update on her social media ount as soon as she returned home. The update implied that amander and a female CEO had colluded to prevent anyone from reporting their intimate photo. While Laura refrained from mentioning any names, she mentioned their background. It wasn¡¯t long before someone in thement section spected that she was referring to Loraine and Rowan. However, not many people were willing to believe Laura¡¯s ims. She and her daughter had spread rumors in the past, and none of them had turned out to be true. ¡°Herees Laura again, always picking on Loraine. It seems she just can¡¯t stand to see Loraine living a better life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just another baseless usation from Laura. She¡¯s not exactly known for her imagination or credibility. Don¡¯t take her words at face value.¡± ¡°Laura will probably post some doctored photoster and make a fool of herself once again. It¡¯s hrious, really. She¡¯s be the Laughingstock of the inte.¡± Chapter 846 The onlookers in thement section mocked Laura, and they didn¡¯t believe her for a second. Frustrated, Laura tried to defend herself by replying to eachment individually. ¡°I went to the hospital to visit Rowan in person, but Loraine stopped me and even prevented his colleagues from entering. What does that tell you? She must have some special connection with him.¡± Laura posted a photo of Loraine and Rowan online. ¡°Look at this! Those who used me of spreading false rumors can examine the photo and see if it¡¯s fake or not.¡± People were eager to get to the bottom of the matter, and some experts in the photography industry analyzed the photo and confirmed that it was authentic. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! The photo is real this time!¡± Just when the onlookers were starting to doubt Laura¡¯s usations, Ashton came forward and testified on her behalf. He confirmed that he had seen Loraine in Rowan¡¯s ward. Ashton¡¯s credentials as an adjutant lent credibility to his testimony and convinced many people of its veracity. Meanwhile, several media outlets began to report on the scandal, leading to even more intense public scrutiny. ¡°The photo has actually been circting for a while, but due to the status of the people involved, no one dared to share it until now.¡± ninjanovel The onlookers wasted no time analyzing the rtionship between Loraine and Rowan, which quickly became a trending topic. However, the focus of their discussions soon shifted from the private lives of Loraine and Rowan to suspicions about his aplishments. ¡°Rowan has always been a mysterious figure. Previously, we thought it was Loraine who pursued him, but now it looks like he was the one taking advantage of her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s very possible. I always felt his aplishments were too remarkable to be true. It seems Loraine is his backer.¡± Somements even took the lead in expressing their doubts. ¡°Does anyone remember when Rowan was suddenly transferred to Vagow to inspect Universe Group¡¯s project? Is there a collusion between government and business going on here?¡± At this point, someone who imed to know the truth spoke up. ¡°I made a special ount to reveal this information. I work in the government and can confirm that Rowan took someone else¡¯s position when he came to Vagow! ¡° Instead of acknowledging Rowan¡¯s merits, he even went as far as to say, ¡°How can an ordinary man with no background jump into this position? It must be the Torres family¡¯s doing, right? No wonder he found a wealthy woman to boost his career.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. People then started targeting Rowan. Eventually, the smarter ones figured out that it was a plot. At the hospital Loraine¡¯s face turned livid with anger as she witnessed people targeting Rowan. She knew it was a matter of time before the rumors spread and tarnished his reputation. Chapter 847 Jennie¡¯s warning had been right all along. Loraine didn¡¯t care if people targeted her, but she couldn¡¯t stand to see Rowan being ndered. Taking a deep breath, Loraine logged into her personal ount and replied to thements. ¡°Spreading rumors and tarnishing the reputation of Universe Group and a government official? Your statements will be kept as evidence, and we will sue you and uphold justice!¡± Meanwhile, in the next ward, Rowan Lay in his bed with his eyes closed, his face dark and his breath cold. Hubert read thements to him, stumbling over some of the more malicious ones. When Rowan opened his eyes, his face was as cold as ice. ¡°Dispose of these dirty words and use tough methods if necessary.¡± Hubert nodded solemnly, though he couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would dare to offend Rowan. However, as he was about to deal with thements, he realized they had all been cleared. Both Rowan and Hubert were stunned. ¡°We didn¡¯t do it,¡± Hubert said. Rowan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What happened?¡± ninjanovel Hubert made several phone calls and then returned with the news. ¡°It seems that Bryant Group cleared thements.¡± The opinion of inte users were in her favor, just like Laura had nned. As a result, she felt very comcent. But all of a sudden, she could no longer find thements of the people she had hired. ALL the comments had disappeared. She refreshed the app several times, but nothing changed. Apparently allments on the page had been blocked Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Laura was frustrated. ¡°Loraine, you swung into action very quickly, eh? Just wait and see!¡± The reason why she was able to find people to make thosements was due to Ashton¡¯s connections. She was now heavily reliant on him and contacted him to find out what should be done next. Despite her reliance on Ashton, Laura knew that she couldn¡¯t pin all her hopes on one person. So, after contacting Ashton, she went to tell Chapter 848 Liza. Exaggerating the entire story, she said, ¡°Loraine not only has affairs with Rowan, but she now openly controls public opinion. Bryant Group partnering with such a person is not a good thing at all!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But Liza said nothing. She just held her cane and stared straight ahead with a long face. Laura didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°I think Loraine has been with Rowan for a long time. She¡¯s just using Marco for the sake of business partnership. This kind of woman is an expert at scheming. I¡¯m sure she wants to take revenge on our family and humiliate us all.¡± Just as Laura expected, Liza¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. The old woman was clearly displeased. She had thought that since Loraine had regained her identity as a Torres, she was now deserving of her grandson. And now that the partnership between the twopanies was going smoothly, Loraine would be able to get back together with Marco and join hands with him. But with such an ongoing scandal, she wouldn¡¯t want the Bryant family to get any more involved with Loraine than it already was. Despite these thoughts running through her head, Liza nced at Laura indifferently and scolded her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to be peddling these rumors?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Now, Bryant Group was involved again ¡°But I¡¯m helping the Bryant family! Don¡¯t you know that Marco is being yed by Loraine? He even wanted to give Bryant Group to her! Loraine and Rowan have already had such a scandal. Yet, Marco is still guarding her at the hospital!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Liza asked in surprise. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call him yourself. He must still be at the hospital now,¡± Laura quickly said. Liza picked up the phone and called Marco. As soon as he answered the call, she asked, ¡°Where are you? Are you at the hospital?¡± Marco kept quiet for a while before answering, ¡°Yes.¡± Liza became furious. She didn¡¯t care why Marco was at the hospital. She just came to the conclusion that everything Laura had said was true. ¡°Come back right now!¡± But Marco responded in a cold tone, ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯te back for the time being.¡± This response made Liza so angry that her chest was practically heaving. But she managed to take a deep breath before asking angrily, Chapter 849 ¡°Is Loraine also at the hospital? Are you there because of her?¡± Without even waiting for his answer, she scolded him harshly. ¡°When you know that Loraine has a close rtionship with Rowan, why are you still doing this?¡± Laura quickly chipped in, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Marco, I¡¯m telling you, Loraine and Rowan are even blockingments on social media. You need to stay away from such Lawless people.¡± When Marco heard her voice, he responded with a sneer, ¡°Mom, I told you not to go about talking nonsense. But you refused to Listen to me, and now, you¡¯re even telling Grandma.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Laura shuddered and unconsciously moved closer to Liza. Trying to sound calm, she scolded him sharply, ¡°You¡¯d better mind your manners, Marco! All of this is because of Loraine and Rowan. I just don¡¯t want you to be deceived.¡± Marco kept quiet. He didn¡¯t tell them about the rtionship between Loraine and Rowan. Since Loraine and Rowan hadn¡¯t announced it to the public, he didn¡¯t want to be the one to expose it. ¡°I¡¯m the one who removed thosements,¡± Marco suddenly said after a lengthy pause. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve warned you several times to control yourself. Since you¡¯ve refused to listen, I¡¯m done saying it nicely.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Laura was shocked to hear this and she stammered in confusion. ¡°Marco, I¡­I¡¯m your mother. Have you forgotten that? I¡¯m doing all this for you and the Bryant family.¡± ¡°For the Bryant family? Were you not the one who ran to the hospital in the middle of the night to curry favor with Rowan and got driven away by Loraine? So, I guess this is you taking revenge, right?¡± Liza¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard this and she quickly turned to look at Laura. Laura almost wished that the floor would just open and swallow her. But just then, her phone suddenly began to vibrate. She looked at it and saw that it was a reply from Ashton. Immediately, her face lit up in joy. I tigati T Ashton¡¯s response had an empowering effect on Laura, causing her to straighten her back and retort, ¡°Curry favor with Rowan? Why would I do that now that his future is uncertain?¡± Marco replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Rowan is going to be investigated soon, mark my words!¡± Laura felt a surge of pride, and she couldn¡¯t resist sharing the news Marco¡¯s heart sank at her confident tone. Liza was also stunned. Chapter 850 ¡°How did youe to know this ssified information? Where did you hear it?¡± Laura didn¡¯t dare to reveal her connection with Ashton and instead rolled her eyes and coughed. ¡°I just read about it on the inte and made an educated guess. Even if thements are silenced, it won¡¯t make a difference. The authorities will definitely investigate if they detect public opinion.¡± Liza agreed with Laura¡¯s reasoning and couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Marco, this is not just any public opinion. We need to distance ourselves from this matter immediately. Suspend cooperation with ninjanovel Universe Group and protect Bryant Group¡¯s interests. We can¡¯t allow those two people to drag us down!¡± Marco frowned. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He contemted whether to tell Liza about Loraine and Rowan¡¯s rtionship to calm her fears. However, he decided against it due to her current attitude. He perceived Liza as someone who had a narrow vision and was unable to see long-term interests. Her main concern was whether this issue would have a short-term impact on Bryant Group. ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t cancel our cooperation,¡± he replied coldly. ¡°Marco! Are you out of your mind? This is not the time to act impulsively!¡± Laura eximed in anger, ¡°Don¡¯t risk the entire Bryant Group for a divorced woman.¡± With Liza on her side, Laura felt emboldened and spoke with dripping sarcasm. ¡°I don¡¯t think Loraine cares about you at all, Marco. She only cares about Rowan, who is injured and has no future. Why would you~¡± Before she could finish her words, Marco hung up the phone. His expression darkened. It wasn¡¯t jealousy of Rowan that made him upset. He suddenly realized that over the years, he had only caused harm to Loraine, which weighed heavily on his heart. If there was a man like Rowan, who treated Loraine well and had no blood rtionship with her, would she still have feelings for him? Marco¡¯s heart ached, and he took a deep breath before getting out of bed. He was eager to see Loraine. As he walked out the door, he saw a group of well-dressed men in suits presenting their credentials to the soldiers guarding Rowan¡¯s ward and forcefully entering the room. Marco furrowed his brow and hurried over. When he entered the room, he saw the group trying to take Loraine and Rowan away. Without hesitation, Marco stepped forward, pulled Loraine behind him, and gave the group a cold stare. Chapter 851 ¡°Who are you? Why are you taking them away? What do you want?¡± The man at the front pushed his sses up and said politely, ¡°You must be Marco Bryant. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re from the investigation team, and we need to ask Rowan Torres and Loraine Torres a few questions.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He showed his identification to Marco, signaling him to let go of Loraine. Laura¡¯s words echoed in Marco¡¯s mind once more, and his heart sank. Laura¡¯s words rang true, and the investigation team arrived soon after. However, even after learning their identities, Marco refused to back down and stood steadfastly in front of Loraine. ninjanovel ¡°It has nothing to do with Loraine. You can¡¯t take her away.¡± The members of the investigation team exchanged confused nces. ¡°This is our duty. Please don¡¯t interfere with our work.¡± Despite their insistence, Marco remained unmoved. He stood before Loraine, his face icy and muscles bulging under his hospital gown, creating a tense atmosphere. Loraine was touched by his protective gesture, even though she was still upset about his earlier lies. The way he stood up for her softened her heart again. ¡°Marco, you can go back first. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Marco hesitated, Looking back at her. Loraine nodded, standing tall and self-assured. For a moment, Marco hesitated, but eventually, he let out a sigh and stepped aside. His eyes followed Loraine closely. As Loraine and Rowan were escorted out of the hospital by the investigation team, Marco¡¯s face darkened. Someone was manipting the events behind the scenes. The investigation team would not release Loraine and Rowan so easily. He needed to rescue Loraine as soon as possible. Marco felt very worried about Loraine. After thinking in silence for a while, he called Carl. ¡°Carl, use all connections and rescue Loraine and Rowan at any cost,¡± he ordered. Chapter 852 Marco had lived in Vagow for so many years and had many social interactions. But he never used any connections. But since it was for the sake of Loraine, he would do anything. After instructing Carl, he called Klein to ask about the current situation. He had suppressed the rumors on the inte very quickly. And he didn¡¯t believe that the government officials would get wind of it so quickly. Since Klein was in the government, it was certain that he would know more. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Did someone report it to the higher ups?¡± Marco asked without beating around the bush. At the beginning, Klein still wanted to hide the truth, but he couldn¡¯t resist Marco¡¯s sharp questions. At the end of the day, he had no choice but to confess. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered reluctantly. ¡°Is it Ashton?¡± Marco asked with a sneer. ¡°Yes,¡± Klein admitted. With Marco¡¯s keen sense of perception, Klein felt helpless. He just couldn¡¯t hide it at all. ¡°This matter is very serious. Loraine and Rowan are in big trouble this time. The rtionship between a man and a woman is hard to rify, and they may¡­¡± What he wanted to say was that they might have slept with each other. But out of politeness, Klein didn¡¯t say it, even though he believed it due to how close Loraine and Rowan were. ninjanovel ¡°Klein, I can assure you that the rtionship they have is absolutely innocent. You work in the government. Please help mee up with an idea on how to save them.¡± Klein was stunned. As arrogant as Marco was, he was stooping down to ask for help. Klein couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh. ¡°You¡¯repletely smitten by her.¡± Marco kept quiet for a few seconds before replying in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Klein was surprised. Marco had actually admitted it! For a long time, Klein didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, he said in a dull tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help Loraine, but I¡¯m unable to.¡± Even though he was in a high position, he was iming to be powerless. Chapter 853 Marco frowned deeply when he heard this. ¡°To tell you the truth, it¡¯s not that simple this time. By the way, I heard from Rowan that you were also involved in this mission. Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Marco answered. ¡°This mission was very important. It also involved illegal cross-border transactions,¡± Klein pointed out. ninjanovel ¡°Rowan came back with serious injuries. I¡¯m afraid the mission failed. And in addition to the rumors about him and Loraine, there¡¯s no doubt that he will be held ountable. It¡¯s a very serious matter, so I advise you not to get involved.¡± Klein was kind and straightforward to give this warning. After a moment¡¯s silence, Marco said, ¡°I participated in this task more than Loraine. She knows nothing about it. I can go through the investigation instead of her.¡± Klein gasped in surprise when he heard this. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about? Are you crazy? You¡¯d better stop and think twice. Don¡¯t be impulsive! If you are also locked up and under investigation, how will you save them?¡± But Marco didn¡¯t say a word in response. Klein sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think of a way. Even if I can¡¯t save them for now, I¡¯ll ask someone to take care of Loraine. I won¡¯t let her suffer.¡± Marco was d to hear this. He expressed his thanks and then hung up the phone. His face darkened. ¡°Ashton! How dare he put Loraine in trouble?¡± With an angry look, Marco pulled out the detailed information about Ashton that Qbot had sent him. Then he sent a message to Carl. ¡°Start with Ashton and teach him a good lesson.¡± Since Ashton Liked to report others so much, then he would get a taste of his own medicine. Marco gripped the phone tightly as he thought of Loraine worriedly. His fear was that she would be bullied. Little did Marco know that the situation was totally different from what he thought. After Loraine was taken from the hospital, she was not questioned harshly by the investigation team. Instead, she was invited to have coffee. Procedure Brady Turner, the leader of the investigation team, brewed coffee and offered it to Rowan and Loraine with a hint of admiration. The team¡¯s enthusiasm grew as they greeted Rowan. ¡°You¡¯ve always been my idol!¡± Chapter 854 ¡°I¡¯ve heard about all your exploits. I¡¯ve admired you for so long!¡± Loraine nced at Rowan, puzzled. Rowan, too, felt slightly embarrassed by the attention. Brady chuckled, saying, ¡°Not only did you narrowly escape death on this mission, but you also apprehended numerous criminals. They¡¯ll serve as living evidence, surely leading us to those behind them.¡± Rowan remained silent, prompting Brady to scratch his head sheepishly. ¡°Truth be told, you¡¯ve made a significant contribution this time.¡± ninjanovel Brady¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°But since someone reported you, we still need to follow the procedure. Rest assured, we all firmly believe in your innocence!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. At this, Loraine finally rxed and smiled. Rowan¡¯s hard work had paid off. To secure a reward for Rowan and dispel others¡¯ doubts, she had asked Hubert to inquire about the mission results. However, Rowan shook his head helplessly at Loraine. The team members misinterpreted Rowan¡¯s expression, believing he was hinting at Loraine¡¯s contribution. Brady quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Loraine Torres¡¯ assistance inpleting the mission is also a significant achievement. We won¡¯t forget to credit her for it.¡± Loraine furrowed her brow slightly. She had merely given instructions from the helicopter; those who had risked their lives for the rescue deserved more recognition than her. After all, they must be on edge, concerned for Rowan¡¯s safety. Loraine feltpelled to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. The ones who should be rewarded are Hubert, the soldiers of the Cheetah Command, and¡­ Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Marco. They¡¯ve helped a lot.¡± Rowan¡¯s brow furrowed at the mention of Marco¡¯s name. However, considering Marco¡¯s actions during the rescue operation, he sighed. As much as he was reluctant to admit it, Marco had indeed proven himself responsible. ¡°Loraine is right. Please ensure Marco¡¯s contributions are also acknowledged.¡± Chapter 855 He didn¡¯t want to owe Marco anything. The investigation team chatted with them happily. Meanwhile, word of Loraine and Rowan being taken away by the investigation team spread like wildfire. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. People discussed the news, with reactions ranging from curiosity to indifference, and even some taking pleasure in their misfortune. Upon hearing that Rowan and Loraine were under investigation, Marina burst into Laura¡¯s room. ¡°Mom, have you heard? Loraine¡¯s been arrested! Is it true?¡± Gracefully blowing on her freshly manicured nails, Laura smiled smugly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Rowan¡¯s done for this time. Even if Loraine doesn¡¯t die, she¡¯ll suffer greatly.¡± Marina inhaled deeply, venomously dering, ¡°Loraine had iting. She brought this upon herself!¡± Recalling the incessant gossips surrounding Loraine, Marina disyed her disdain. ¡°She deserves it! Marco is exceptional, yet she slept with Rowan. Now, Rowan¡¯s about to lose everything, and she¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡± Hearing this, Laura couldn¡¯t help butpare herself to Loraine in her mind. A sense of self-satisfaction washed over her. It was her astute taste that led her to quickly entwine herself with Ashton. In this way, she would have the upper hand over Loraine in the future. ninjanovel ¡°Marina, we won¡¯t need to worry about Loraine in the future. Even Marco won¡¯t pose a threat.¡± Marina assumed Laura meant that Marco would be disheartened by Loraine¡¯s predicament, so sheined, ¡°I sincerely hope Marcoes to his senses and stops pining for Loraine!¡± Laura remained silent, taking out her phone with the intention of inviting Ashton out. However, Marina failed to notice that. Instead, she sat down beside Laura and inquired, ¡°Mom, when will the investigation results be released? I can¡¯t wait to find someone to teach Loraine a lesson and take sweet revenge for the trouble she¡¯s caused us.¡± Laura eagerly anticipated the oue as well. ¡°I¡¯ll ask about it.¡± Casting a nce at Marina¡¯s outdated designer clothes, she remarked, Chapter 856 ¡°Make sure to dress up nicely, and feel free to use my card if you want to buy anything.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes Lit up with joy. Lately, she and Laura had been Living frugally and often subjected to criticism and punishment. She hadn¡¯t expected Laura to suddenly be flush with cash again. Not bothering to ask Laura about the source of her newfound wealth, Marina¡¯s thoughts focused on dressing to impress, so she could greet a downtrodden Loraine in her most dazzling attire. I tigati Result The moment Marina departed, Laura texted Ashton, inquiring about the investigation results¡¯ release date. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ninjanovel Ashton viewed Laura as nothing more than a ything, so he refrained from disclosing any work- rted information to her. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the results are out. What¡¯s the hurry? Why do you keep pestering me about it?¡± However, Ashton relented eventually, unable to resist Laura¡¯s incessant queries. ¡°The government will hold a press conference to announce the investigation results in a couple of days.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes sparkled. The announcement of the investigation results meant those people would be publicly punished, right? Loraine and Rowan were surely done for! ¡°Congrattions, Ashton. You¡¯re undoubtedly the only person deserving of a promotion,¡± Laura said with a ttering smile. Ashton also felt that Rowan¡¯s days in his current position were numbered. With Rowan out of the way, Ashton¡¯s rise to power was imminent, and his mood brightened. Laura¡¯s words only served to fuel his satisfaction. ¡°Since you¡¯re my woman now, I won¡¯t treat you poorly. If you want to buy anything, just inform my assistant. Oh, and I¡¯ll send you some new jewelryter.¡± Laura¡¯s ttery intensified. ¡°Ashton, trust me. Once you¡¯re promoted, Bryant Group will surely back you up. I¡¯ll do my best to persuade Marco and secure his full support for you!¡± Ashtonughed proudly, vowing to take excellent care of Bryant Group. That way, they could monopolize the enterprises in Vagow. The pair began envisioning their future filled with happiness and high expectations. Meanwhile, the news that the government nned to announce the investigation results at a press conference spread quickly. Marco instructed his people to monitor public opinion online. Should any negative criticism arise that could impact their future ns, they would need to address it immediately. Chapter 857 As a result, the news didn¡¯t create a significant stir online. However, it did make an impact within the circle of the wealthy. Loraine and Rowan were far more influential than ordinary individuals. One was the young heir of Universe Group, while the other was a promisingmander in the military. If anything happened to these two, it would undoubtedly cause amotion in Vagow. Seizing the opportunity presented by the ongoing discussions, Marina abandoned her low-profile approach and began making ostentatious appearances at cocktail parties and banquets. It was as though she had triumphed over her rival. Furthermore, her clothes and essories appeared even more luxurious than before. The wealthydies who had previously distanced themselves from her started reconnecting with her upon seeing her new attire. Marina and Laura frequently attended events together, basking in their newfound prestige. On the day of the press conference, Laura and Marina dressed in their finest, most expensive garments and adorned themselves with extravagant jewelry. They arrived at the press conference with an air of grandeur. Inside the venue, people from all walks of life mingled. The tables at the center of the circr hall remained empty, but the name cards on the meeting table belonged to influential figures. The more Laura observed, the happier she became. The grander the event, the less Likely Loraine could bounce back. ninjanovel Overhearing someone discussing Loraine, Marina couldn¡¯t resist approaching and interjecting after eavesdropping for a moment. ¡°How can Loraine be wronged? She must have been tempted by Rowan¡¯s power and position. It¡¯s only natural for her to sleep with him!¡± The people in the conversation exchanged awkward nces and chose not to say anything more. At this moment, Laura walked over and deliberately gave Marina a reproachful look. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The official results haven¡¯te out yet, Marina. Even if everyone knows what¡¯s going on, you can¡¯t be so blunt.¡± It wasmon knowledge that Laura was the first to expose the matter in public, so when she spoke, people were more inclined to believe her. If it weren¡¯t true, why would Laura say that it was? Marina snorted. ¡°Anyway, there must be something wrong with Loraine. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t take her away for investigation!¡± Before she could say more, Marco approached them, his face cold and severe. Chapter 858 ¡°Shut up, Marina!¡± She turned around and saw Marcoing over with a cold face. Startled, she subconsciously closed her mouth. The others dispersed immediately. They knew better than to mess with Marco. ¡°This is a government press conference,¡± Marco reminded them coldly. ¡°Most of the people here are government officials. What¡¯s the business of yours?¡± ¡°How did you get in, then?¡± Marina muttered. ¡°I am with Klein.¡± Klein walked over behind him and greeted Laura and Marina with a nod. Marina was still unconvinced. ¡°Well, I¡¯m with Mom!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Marco squinted at Laura, his eyes full of scrutiny and suspicion. Laura¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had gotten in because of her rtionship with Ashton, and she didn¡¯t want Marco to find out. ¡°Forget about how we got in, Marco. The press conference is about to begin. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit first?¡± Marco walked past her without another word and took a seat in the front row. Klein followed right behind him. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Laura¡¯s face turned livid with anger. ¡°Is Marco mad at us because of Loraine again?¡± Marina pouted. Laura snorted coldly. She let out a sigh of relief when she saw Ashton, who sat in the front row, looking in her direction. ¡°Loraine is doomed. Why do you want to know anyway?¡± Once Rowan was removed from his position, Ashton would rece him as themander. Laura believed she and Marina would no longer need to be afraid of Marco. As everyone took their seat, the press conference on the investigation of Rowan and Loraine commenced. Brady, the head of the investigation team, strode to the stage and gave a bow to the audience. Clearing his throat, he spoke into the microphone. ¡°Let me briefly exin the situation¡­¡± Chapter 859 After exining the cause of the matter, Brady¡¯s tone grew stern. ¡°Now, I would like to invite those who have been investigated to the stage.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. His words caused the audience to hold their breath and nervously gaze at the stage. Marco shifted uneasily in his seat, worried. He hadn¡¯t seen Loraine since she was taken away with Rowan. The sound of a wheelchair rolling on the wooden floor grew louder and closer, causing Marco¡¯s heart to race and his breath to quicken. Laura and Marina, on the other hand, were full of excitement and anticipation. They gazed at the curtain, hoping to see Loraine brought out in handcuffs. But when the curtain was finally drawn back, they were met with a sight they never could have imagined. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Loraine and Rowan made a grand entrance, looking nothing Like the prisoners they had expected. Instead, Loraine was dressed in clean and elegant attire. Rowan, who sat in the wheelchair, sat tall in a crisp military uniform. Despite a hint of paleness on his chiseled face, his piercing gaze exuded his usual air of authority. The couple appeared poised and confident as if they were there to receive an award rather than undergo questioning. Marina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine¡¯s simple and elegant attire made the two women look like shallow, wealthy upstarts. What shocked Marina most, however, was the sight of Rowan being escorted to the center of the stage. What was going on? The people who had just heard Marina mocking Loraine were speechless. They all looked at Marina and Laura with suspicion. Had these two women spread false rumors, fooling everyone? After all, Loraine and Rowan appeared so calm and confident. Laura, a little confused, still firmly believed in Ashton¡¯s intelligence. She put on a facade of calm and sneered, ¡°What an ignorant fool! Loraine is still trying to maintain her dignity, putting on a show with her decent clothes.¡± At these words, Marina breathed a sigh of relief and quickly echoed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that Loraine and Rowan have been taken away for investigation. Rowan is amander and Loraine is the CEO of a bigpany. They¡¯ve colluded with each other and worked together on a major project in Vagow. I assure you, once the results of the investigation are released, they¡¯re doomed!¡± However, the crowd around them remained skeptical of their ims. Chapter 860 Brady pounded the table and dered, ¡°Silence! I would now like to announce the results of the investigation. Themander of Cheetah Command, Rowan Torres, who was reported¡­¡± Laura¡¯s attention was elsewhere. She was Lost in a daydream, imagining a future where Loraine and Rowan were found guilty and sentenced, allowing Ashton to take over as themander and elevating her own status. Marina, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. She jumped up from her seat, interrupting Brady, ¡°Look, I was right! Loraine and Rowan are guilty!¡± Brady was forced to pause, and the only sound in the hall was the hum of the microphone. Marco turned around, giving Marina a cold, piercing gaze. ninjanovel Marina shrank back but then remembered what Laura had told her. She straightened up and challenged, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Did I say something wrong?¡± Rowan frowned on stage. Everyone present was lost in their own thoughts. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ashton was disgusted by Laura and Marina¡¯s excitement. But at the same time, he was also eager to hear the results of the investigation. He prodded impatiently, ¡°Please announce the investigation results as soon as possible.¡± Brady shot Ashton a nce before turning to Marina and warning, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t disrupt the proceedings. This is an official event, and if you say anything that could harm someone¡¯s reputation, you will be held ountable and face legal consequences.¡± Marina paled. ¡°What? What are you talking about? I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Laura¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she noticed a change in Brady¡¯s attitude. Could it be that Loraine and Rowan would be cleared of all charges? It couldn¡¯t be possible, she reminded herself. After all, Ashton had promised her. Ignoring Marina, Brady continued with the announcement in a serious tone. ¡°After our investigation, there is no evidence of an illicit rtionship between Rowan and Loraine. Nor are there any illegal transactions between Universe Group and any government officials.¡± The audience erupted in an uproar. What was happening? Loraine and Rowan were innocent? How could that be? Identit Chapter 861 Upon hearing the announced results, Marco exhaled a breath he didn¡¯t know he had been holding. He cast a tender nce at Loraine, his heart easing in her presence. Ashton, however, couldn¡¯t contain his outrage. ¡°I object! Something¡¯s off with this investigation results!¡± Brady regarded Ashton with a serious expression. ¡°On what grounds do you object? Do you question the integrity of the investigation team, or do you possess other evidence?¡± Ashton¡¯s teeth clenched, and he angrily gestured toward Loraine and ninjanovel Rowan. ¡°There¡¯s a photo of the pair in an intimate embrace. How is that not enough? Yet the investigation team ims they weren¡¯t involved. Isn¡¯t that a ring discrepancy?¡± Laura, regaining herposure, swiftly stood up to corroborate Ashton¡¯s statement. ¡°Yes! I took that photo myself. I witnessed their embrace. It¡¯s undeniable! The investigation team can¡¯t shield them!¡± Brady¡¯s brow furrowed at her words. Marco¡¯s visage darkened when he learned Laura was behind the photo, casting an icy stare her way. Feeling a chill from his gaze, Laura shuddered involuntarily. But Ashton¡¯s presence reassured her, and she steadied herself. If Ashton could topple Rowan, the tide would turn in their favor. Once Ashton secured themander position, she would no longer fear Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Marco. Bolstered by this thought, Laura straightened her spine and steeled her nerves. ¡°Am I mistaken? The investigation team ignores tant evidence and maintains there¡¯s no improper rtionship. Are they not protecting them?¡± The audience began to murmur amongst themselves. ¡°I think Laura has a point. The photo is genuine. How can they exin a man and woman embracing in private?¡± ¡°Moreover, there were rumors about Rowan and Loraine before. Now there¡¯s irrefutable proof. It must be true.¡± As the chatter intensified, Brady intervened, urging the crowd to remain calm. ¡°Everyone, the investigation team will not harbor anyone!¡± Laura scoffed, her face etched with disdain. Marina rolled her eyes, equally skeptical. Chapter 862 Seated in his wheelchair, Rowan observed themotion, while Loraine stood on the stage, her cold gaze sweeping the ce. She noted the mix of curiosity and malice. When her eyes met Marco¡¯s, his concerned expression warmed her heart. Loraine regained herposure and addressed Laura. ¡°We simply hugged. ninjanovel What of it?¡± Her brazen words redirected everyone¡¯s attention. Rowan smiled affectionately, allowing Loraine to continue. Laura sneered. ¡°Loraine, you are truly shameless! How dare you say something like that?¡± Marina chimed in, her voice shrill with excitement. ¡°Loraine, why so arrogant? You¡¯re under investigation! Did you bribe the entire investigation team?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, Laura chimed in, ¡°Exactly! What else could a man and a woman be doing while embracing? It¡¯s clear you¡¯re in a rtionship! How can you be so brazen? We demand another investigation!¡± ¡°Enough! Silence!¡± Amanding voice cut through the cacophony. Marco could no Longer hold his tongue. He rose to his feet, his frosty gaze fixed on the pair. Despite their ims of newfound support, Marina and Laura still feared Marco and fell silent. Loraine guided Rowan¡¯s wheelchair to the forefront of the stage, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°Indeed, I embraced him. But is it so wrong to hug my own uncle?¡± Marinatched onto the first half of Loraine¡¯s statement, eximing, ¡°Fine, you admit it! You hugged¡ª¡± Her words trailed off as she registered Loraine¡¯s meaning. Eyes wide in disbelief, she stammered, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Blinking in confusion, she stared at Loraine. ¡°You said Rowan is¡­?¡± Clearing her throat, Loraine continued, ¡°This is my uncle, Rowan Torres.¡± Chapter 863 A hush fell over the room. Dumbstruck, Laura muttered, ¡°How can that be?¡± Ashton was simrly taken aback. Once the reality of the situation dawned on him, he spat out, ¡°You¡¯re lying, Loraine! We won¡¯t be deceived by your shared surname. Rowan¡¯s file says he¡¯s an ordinary man, without a powerful family background!¡± Rowan scoffed, ¡°Ashton, my files are ssified. Are you certain you¡¯ve seen everything?¡± Ashton faltered. Brady disregarded Ashton¡¯s outburst and announced the verdict. ¡°ording to our investigation, Rowan is indeed Loraine¡¯s uncle. His aplishments have been earned through personal efforts, not family influence.¡± Rowan was Loraine¡¯s uncle! The revtion sent shockwaves through the crowd. . Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Achievements Rowan was Loraine¡¯s uncle? Ang¡¯s Library Klein sat in disbelief as he heard this. The Torres family had always been shrouded in mystery to the public. After the passing of his eldest son, Aldo entrusted the majority of his industries to the trusted Benton family. It was not until Loraine was brought back into the Torres family and her true identity was revealed to the public that Aldo officially transferred ownership of Universe Group to her. Even Klein was unaware that Aldo had another son besides the eldest son who had passed away and Wesley who was traveling and pursuing his interests in the arts. When Wesley had previously announced his identity, he referred to himself as the youngest son. Klein assumed that Wesley was Aldo¡¯s only son remained, as Aldo would not have given control of his business to his granddaughter otherwise. Yet, unbeknownst to many, another member of the Torres family Lurked in the shadows: Rowan, who had concealed his true identity and enlisted in the army. Indeed, the entire family was rather unpredictable. No wonder they were so close to Loraine-they were family. Klein¡¯s shock was palpable. ncing at Marco, who remainedposed beside him, he couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Marco, did you know about this before I did?¡± Marco cast him a sidelong nce, not denying the im. Klein¡¯s annoyance grew. Why hadn¡¯t Marco told him sooner? Chapter 864 Marco was also distraught. Although he¡¯d learned the truth earlier than the others, it was already too late. He had already offended Rowan! Ashton¡¯s thoughts swirled chaotically. The revtion that Rowan was a member of the Torres family and Loraine¡¯s uncle left him reeling. The allegation of impropriety was now baseless. But he couldn¡¯t ept this oue after investing so much effort into the usations. Ashton¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Even if they¡¯re innocent of that charge, we can¡¯t overlook the potential collusion, can we? It¡¯s all too convenient for a family to abuse power for personal gain!¡± Brady gestured for his subordinates to Lay out documents on the table. ¡°These are Universe Group¡¯spany tax and transaction records. We¡¯ve investigated them and found no issues. Would you like to review them again?¡± Ashton stared, dumbfounded. ninjanovel His shot at a promotion seemed to be slipping away, and fury and anxiety bubbled up within him. Abandoning decorum, he snapped, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t catch the criminals if they¡¯re adept at hiding!¡± Brady¡¯s patience wore thin, and he was no Longer willing to entertain Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ashton¡¯s baseless usations. ¡°From the beginning, you¡¯ve cast doubt on the investigation results. Do you think the government¡¯s credibility means nothing?¡± Ashton found himself at a loss for words. Brady¡¯s voice boomed, ¡°If you refuse to ept the results of the investigation, present your own proof. But without substantial evidence, keep your silence. There¡¯s no room for baseless usations here!¡± Naturally, Ashton was unable to provide any evidence. His expression turned sour as he suddenly fell silent. Initially, Laura and Marina had been brimming with enthusiasm and hubris. Yet, now they found themselves utterly bbergasted, slumping in their chairs with their once-bright eyes dimmed. Laura, in particr, paled considerably. Having crossed Marco and now powerless to bring down Rowan, Ashton¡¯s promotion was jeopardized. And if Ashton failed to climb the ranks, would Marco ever forgive her? The more Laura pondered, the more uneasy she grew, yearning to slip away and find refuge. Nheless, after admonishing Ashton, Brady proceeded to reveal the findings of the investigation. ¡°Rowan Torres is not only innocent, but he has also participated in numerous front-line operations, making exceptional contributions. His position is well-earned. Furthermore, I must rify that his return to Chapter 865 Vagow for the project inspection is due to his need for recovery and adjustment and bears no rtion to the Torres family!¡± Each word felt like a p in Ashton¡¯s face. Brady continued, ¡°He left Vagow this time for a mission¡­¡± Hope flickered anew in Ashton¡¯s eyes. Indeed, Rowan had returned injured this time. His mission must have failed! However, Brady¡¯s subsequent statement dashed his renewed hope. ¡°Rowan has recently recovered from his injury and sessfullypleted a Level-S assignment!¡± Thunderous apuse erupted from the assembly. Brady grinned, ¡°He sustained a new injury but made a significant contribution to the mission! As a result, the government has decided to bestow an honorary medal upon him and promote him!¡± ninjanovel What? Ashton nearly fainted. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Rowan¡¯s elevation to a higher rank. This time, Rowan had him utterly defeated. Loraine gazed at Rowan, her eyes gleaming with happiness. Brady announced, ¡°Loraine Torres has also yed an invaluable role in this mission¡¯s sess. She, too, will be awarded a medal and a bonus!¡± When Loraine was invited to receive the award, she bowed down and epted the medal. Her light white windbreaker and the gold medal rhymed well. She gave a modest, gentle grin under the spotlight. Rowan gave her a contented Look. Just like Loraine, he was more delighted to see her win the prize than when he was given a promotion. His niece was always amazing! That was not all. Brady cleared his throat again and continued, ¡°This mission has been carried out sessfully. We cannot overlook the assistance of others. Let us wee the other heroes to the stage to ept their awards!¡± As he read out the names on the list, the members of the Cheetah Command entered the stage one by one. Their eyes brimmed with self-assurance and pride. One specific name that Brady called startled everyone.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 866 ¡°Marco Bryant, pleasee to the stage to receive your prize!¡± Marco was astounded as well. He wasn¡¯t expecting to be called. However, when he noticed Loraine staring at him, he instantly adjusted himself and moved up to the stage. Everyone in the Cheetah Command regarded him with respect. They also gave him encouraging looks. Rowan looked at them and coughed, feeling repulsed and disdain for their action. Marco purposefully stood near Loraine. With a worried expression, Rowan eximed, ¡°Marco, the stage is Large enough. You should keep a personal space from Lorrie!¡± Loraine also thought he was too close to her. She could even smell his scent. Thus, she moved a few steps away from him. Suddenly, Marco hissed. It Looked Like his wound ached. Loraine knew that he hadn¡¯t recovered yet. She worried that Marco would be pushed and his wound would be pressed by others when she saw this bunch of strong troops, so she went back to Marco. Marco smiled contentedly. Brady called for everyone to assemble for a group photo. Loraine and Marco stood beside each other, standing out among a group of troops inbat gear. Watching them on the stage, Marina felt her blood beginning to boil, her heart rate quickening, and her breathing bing shallow. She came to witness Loraine get busted. She spent a great deal of money dressing for the asion, but now it appeared that she was a witness to Loraine¡¯s award. Ang¡¯s Library The government gave out this award, and it was really valuable. In addition, Loraine had two notable uncles: Wesley, a well-known artist, and Rowan, a military officer. They were all outstanding. How could shepete with Loraine in the future? Marina looked at Marco on the stage. Her eyes shed with anger and resentment. Inparison to Loraine, she just had a brother who despised her. He Loathed her and also supported Loraine even though she was not their family. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Marina became irritated the more she pondered it. When she turned her head toin to Laura, she saw that Laura was more furious than her. ¡°Mom, look at Marco¡­¡± But how could Laura hear what Marina said? She had narrowed her eyes, clenched her jaw as she red at Loraine. Chapter 867 She wouldn¡¯t have worked for Ashton if she had foreseen the happenings that were currently taking ce. She now has angered Rowan in addition to upsetting Marco. Now that Rowan was promoted, it was more challenging to curry favor with him. Laura felt regretful. She could not help but console herself as she nced discreetly at Ashton. Although Ashton failed to triumph over Loraine and Rowan as intended, Rowan was promoted, and his previous position was left vacant. Thus, Ashton still had a chance. Although he couldn¡¯t bepared to Rowan after obtaining Rowan¡¯s previous position, he could at least support her and Marina. Laura exhaled a sigh of ease as she considered this. She forced a smile at Ashton but got no reaction. Instead, Ashton just stared at the stage with a long face and ignored her. The awards ceremony on stage ended shortly after. The soldiers left following an orderly Line-up. Marco suddenly stopped Brady. ¡°Since the entire investigation team is present, I want to report an hical official to you. Can I?¡± Loraine gave him a startled nce. Brady turned around and said earnestly, ¡°Of course, you can. It¡¯s the duty and power of every citizen! May I know who you want to report?¡± Marco sneered and turned to the audience. Hearts leapt as Marco¡¯s gaze swept over them. They instinctively straightened, fearing that Marco might single them out for some longstanding vendetta. ninjanovel Ultimately, Marco¡¯s stare settled on a corner. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Laura, seated in that direction, jolted alert and involuntarily shifted to the side. Thanks to her, Ashton, who was sitting several seats away, suddenly came into view. Anxiety quickened Ashton¡¯s pulse as his eyelid twitched. He bowed his head, feigning distraction, all the while praying that Marco would never discover his misdeeds. Smirking, Marco pointed at him. ¡°I intend to report Ashton Riley.¡± Trembling, Ashton countered in a panic, ¡°Marco Bryant, don¡¯t spout nonsense without evidence! The investigation team is here. I could sue you for nder!¡± Marco scoffed, ¡°Who said Ick evidence?¡± Chapter 868 phone. Moments Later, a plethora of evidence implicating Ashton in corruption and bribery materialized on the screen. ¡°Three years ago, during the highway construction, Ashton epted money from a disreputable company, aiding them in securing the bid. He allowed them to use subpar cable, whichter caused several idents.¡± ¡°Ashton exploited his connections to help a real estate developer acquirend adjacent to Vagow Park. The project has since be an abandoned structure, as a migrant worker, unable to collect his wages, perished there.¡± With just a few messages, Marco ignited a wave of disbelief and horror among the onlookers. This wasn¡¯t a simple case of corruption and bribery. It was something severe and dire! They couldn¡¯t believe that such atrocities had urred right under their noses. It was staggering that Ashton maintained his position until now. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ninjanovel Klein was astonished but also relieved that he had declined Ashton¡¯s invitation to join his illicit endeavors. Ashton¡¯s Lust for wealth and power was insatiable. Had Klein been closer to him, he might have been dragged into this mess. Brady¡¯s face grew ashen. Ashton¡¯s crimes had gravely vited thew, and he hadn¡¯t known about any of it until this moment. It was unfathomable how brazen Ashton had been in recent years. The audacity to report Rowan and use him of conspiring with Loraine! Brady hesitated no longer, ordering his men to apprehend Ashton immediately. However, before the investigation team could act, the Cheetah Command members had already surrounded Ashton at Rowan¡¯s order. Ashton paled, bolting from his seat and sprinting away amid the startled cries of the crowd. The venue teemed with people, forcing Ashton to push and weave his way through the crowd. To avoid harming innocent bystanders, the soldiers couldn¡¯t apprehend him immediately. Chaos erupted as the crowd scattered in all directions. Laura, rooted to the spot in terror, watched Ashton sprint to her. Fearing that he would drag her down with him, she shoved him away. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Ashton stared at her in disbelief, tumbling awkwardly amidst the scattered chairs before soldiers pinned him down. Enraged, he yelled at Laura, ¡°You traitor! You dare to turn your back on me after taking my money!¡± He tried to rise, lunging at Laura with bloodshot eyes. ¡°This woman is in League with me!¡± Chapter 869 thought about Laura¡¯s recent generosity, the more she realized something was amiss. ¡°What a despicable man! Even now, you try to drag innocent people down with you! Don¡¯t you dare nder me! I don¡¯t know him. Please, take him away!¡± Laura denied everything, urging them to act. As the soldiers escorted Ashton from the hall, his curses echoed behind him. Laura patted her chest, catching her breath. When she Looked up, she found everyone staring at her, their eyes filled with doubt. Humiliated, Laura grabbed Marina¡¯s hand, lowered her head, and tried to flee. But Loraine stopped them. ¡°What more do you want, Loraine Torres? Who gave you the right to stop us?¡± She spun around, ring at Loraine. Loraine sneered, ¡°I still have a score to settle with you. You secretly took photos of me and posted them without my consent. Moreover, you spread rumors about my uncle and me. Have you forgotten all this?¡± ¡°You and Rowan have kept your rtionship private. How can you me me for some misunderstanding?¡± Laura shot back. Loraine scoffed, ¡°What about viting my privacy and portrait rights? Furthermore, you ndered a military official. Are all these mere misunderstandings?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rowan narrowed his piercing eyes, asking in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the punishment for damaging my reputation?¡± Brady replied gravely, ¡°It¡¯s a serious offense, and the perpetrator must be held ountable. Laura Bryant¡¯s actions indeed amount to nder. Given what Ashton said earlier, we have grounds to suspect her involvement in his criminal activities. Consequently, she muste with us for further investigation.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Laura¡¯s panic intensified. She looked around, her gaze falling on Marco. ¡°Marco, help me! I¡¯m innocent. Please, help me! I¡¯m your mother, please!¡± Marco stared at her impassively. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you more than once, but you never listened. You¡¯ve brought this on yourself.¡± Meanwhile, Marina, petrified, fled the scene. No one stepped in to help Laura, and the investigation team took her away. As the investigation results were revealed, the press conference concluded smoothly. Everyone but Laura, her daughter, and Ashton departed in high spirits, exchanging pleasantries with Loraine and Marco, trying to curry favor. When most of the audience had left, Brady approached Loraine, Macro, and Rowan,ughing heartily. ¡°A simplemendation hardly seems enough. Allow me to invite you to a meal in gratitude!¡± Loraine replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your generosity, but I¡¯d like to take my uncle back to the hospital for a check-up.¡± Concerned for Rowan, who had suffered severe injuries and was hastily removed from the hospital, Loraine prioritized getting him a proper examination. Chapter 870 Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Brady reassured her, ¡°We¡¯ve already made arrangements for the check-up. All of the patients will receive the highest level of medical treatment, and they will have ess to the most advanced medical equipment. Additionally, we will be providing dedicated caregivers to take care of their needs. So, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Loraine nced at Rowan, who nodded in agreement. ¡°Well, thank you, then.¡± The investigation team took charge of Rowan¡¯s wheelchair and escorted him to the hospital, with the Cheetah Command soldiers following closely behind. Meanwhile, Marco remained beside Loraine. Looking at him quizzically, Loraine said, ¡°You¡¯re injured too. You should go to the hospital for a re- examination.¡± Marco shook his head. ¡°No need. I¡¯m feeling much better. Your uncle needs attention more than I do. I¡¯ll have my people take care of him.¡± His ulterior motive to dine with Loraine was apparent. He was quite cunning! Rowan narrowed his eyes, annoyed by Marco¡¯s audacity. However, since he had promised Brady, he didn¡¯t want to renege. He motioned for Hubert to join them. ¡°Stay with them and keep a close eye on Lorrie. Don¡¯t let anyone with hidden intentions get near her!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R YProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Rowan shot Marco a meaningful nce, clearly wary of his intentions. Hubert nodded, sticking close to Loraine, leaving no room for Marco to close the gap. Marco¡¯s expression darkened, but he couldn¡¯t send Hubert away. Spotting Klein, he called him over ¡°Klein, perhaps we could discuss some finer details of the smart city project? Why don¡¯t we all dine together?¡± The government project had been settled ages ago; what was left to discuss? Nevertheless, Klein was moved by the invitation. Nodding at Marco, he said, ¡°Excellent idea! Let¡¯s go.¡± He felt grateful that Marco had not forgotten him. He had tried to build a rtionship with Rowan but failed. This unexpected turn of events presented a new opportunity to do so. Furthermore, Klein understood Marco¡¯s pursuit of his ex-wife, so he engaged Hubert in conversation. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since ourst encounter. Join us please.¡± Hubert, a soldier, found himself outmatched by Klein¡¯s charm and was easily entangled in the conversation. Chapter 871 Loraine. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Loraine seemed to sense his intentions. She coughed unconsciously, lowered her head to avoid Marco¡¯s gaze, and absently tucked her hair behind her ear with one hand. Marco said softly, ¡°Loraine, how have you been since you were taken away?¡± Loraine replied, ¡°Brady has been kind. He didn¡¯t make things difficult for Uncle Rowan and me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright, Loraine¡­¡± ninjanovel Loraine Laughed. ¡°I told you I could handle it.¡± She then turned to look at Marco. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital? Have you really recovered? Didn¡¯t you just say that you were in pain?¡± Marco coughed, and Klein¡¯s voice chimed in from behind. ¡°Marco has been worried about you these past few days, which has affected his recovery.¡± Brady approached just in time and sighed. ¡°Marco has used considerable resources and connections, evening to me for help. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you and Rowan are safe, I suspect Marco might have stormed the investigation team¡¯s office.¡± Hearing this, Loraine was taken aback. Marco had done so much behind the scenes. She suddenly regretted not being more direct with him earlier. But then again, Marco had deceived her by pretending to be Obot. They were even now. Loraine¡¯s gaze dropped, her eyes lingering on Marco and the tangled shadows they cast, an echo of her entwined thoughts. Despite Marco¡¯s deception with Obot, he had risked his life to save Rowan. Without his aid, Ashton¡¯s downfall might have been dyed. Loraine¡¯s heart stuttered. She blinked, murmuring softly, ¡°Thank you, Marco. Chapter 872 ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, Loraine. I¡¯d do anything for you,¡± Marco replied, his voice low and tender, his eyes aze with passion, causing her heart to race. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unmistakable romance hung between them. Klein grinned, sharing a knowing wink with Brady and Hubert. Brady¡¯s expression said it all as they shared a smile and watched the scene unfold. But Hubert was in no mood for spectating. Recalling Rowan¡¯s instructions, he steeled himself to break the spell that enveloped Marco and Loraine. Clearing his throat, Hubert announced, ¡°Ahem! Mr. Bryant, ourmander wishes to express his gratitude. An award will be sent to the Bryant family. Please ept it.¡± Marco¡¯s face clouded over. Clenching his teeth, he muttered, ¡°Please thank him for me.¡± Loraine coughed, saying nothing more. Soon, they arrived at thevish restaurant Brady had reserved. Opulently adorned and providing impable service, the establishment offered the utmost privacy. Upon entering the secluded room, Hubert pulled out a chair for Loraine. After a moment¡¯s consideration, she chose to sit beside Marco. ninjanovel Hubert, unable to prevent her decision, could only stare in disbelief and dismay. ¡°Miss¡­¡± To mask her embarrassment, Loraine touched her nose, exining, ¡°Marco¡¯s arm hasn¡¯t fully healed. Sitting here makes it easier for me to help him.¡± ¡°I can assist him. Please, sit here,¡± Hubert offered hastily. Marco shot him a dangerous re. Observing the situation, Klein intervened, holding Hubert back andughing, ¡°Women tend to be more attentive than men, don¡¯t you agree? Besides, Loraine knows Marco well since they used to be a couple. Let them be.¡± Hubert¡¯s face flushed crimson as he awaited Loraine¡¯s response. Marco watched her nervously. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help Marco.¡± Loraine shook her head at Hubert, remaining in her seat. Relieved, Marco couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chapter 873 Loraine poured him a ss of water, which he epted with ease. Not a trace of serious injury marred Marco¡¯s features. Hubert seethed in silence, suspicions brewing butcking evidence. He could only watch as Loraine cared for Marco with tenderness. At least Rowan couldn¡¯t witness this scene, he consoled himself. To Loraine, it was simply a matter of cutting steak and passing the pepper. No big deal. Marco had aided her and her uncle, and she refused to be indebted to him. Witnessing Hubert¡¯s pained expression, Marco felt not satisfaction, but a twinge of sadness. If even one of Rowan¡¯s aides doted on Loraine so, one could only imagine the adoration she received from the Torres family. Loraine had endured so much during their three-year marriage. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The initial sweetness had soured abruptly. Marco¡¯s heart ached, and he clenched his fists beneath the table, unnoticed. He longed to offer Loraine everything he had as rpense, but feared it was toote. Once the dishes were served, the waiter closed the door. Brady dabbed at his lips and regarded the group with a grave expression. ¡°Friends, besides expressing gratitude, I have another matter to discuss with you.¡± He powered off his phone, ced it on the table, and smiled. ¡°For the sake of confidentiality.¡± The others exchanged nces and followed suit, switching off their devices. Sensing the gravity of the situation, Loraine ventured a guess. ¡°Is this about my uncle¡¯s mission? Haven¡¯t the criminals been apprehended?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Brady nodded, then shook his head, his face etched with concern. ¡°There¡¯s more to it than meets the eye. We can¡¯t close the case just yet. But rest assured, we¡¯ll continue our investigation.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the artificial intelligence Qbot, developed by Bryant Group, yed a crucial role in the operation and in saving Rowan. Its contribution was invaluable.¡± Marco acknowledged the statement with aposed nod, then corrected him. ¡°Qbot isn¡¯t solely owned by Bryant Group. Loraine has half of its ownership.¡± The revtion left the others at the table stunned and speechless, their faces a mosaic of shock and bewilderment. Chapter 874 The importance of artificial intelligence was undeniable, but Marco willingly shared such a priceless achievement with Loraine. Cradling the cup in her hands, Loraine stared in disbelief for a few moments. Realizing that Marco wasn¡¯t joking, she immediately declined. ¡°Marco, what are you talking about? I haven¡¯t been involved in Qbot¡¯s research and development. How can I have half of its ownership?¡± Marco fixed her with a serious gaze. ¡°Loraine, I mean it. You may not have participated before, but you will now and in the future. Tell me, isn¡¯t Qbot evolving and upgrading as we interact with it?¡± Loraine averted her gaze, taking a sip of water. She didn¡¯t know how to respond or refute his im. Klein, who had never seen Qbot, was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it artificial intelligence? It sounded like they were raising a child. ninjanovel Perplexed, Klein inquired, ¡°You two have a baby?¡± Hubert¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No!¡± He knew Rowan held Loraine in high regard and wouldn¡¯t want to hear such rumors. Hubert exined, ¡°Qbot is a cutting-edge artificial intelligence. It can even control drones on its own. Comparing it to a human child would be underestimation of it.¡± Having read thebat report, Brady knew Hubert wasn¡¯t boasting. He expressed his admiration.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Qbot¡¯s performance is truly extraordinary. It outshines any existing AI. I¡¯ve heard that the Johnathan family, who invested heavily in a simr project in Bluhm, was utterly outmatched by Qbot.¡± With even Brady offering such high praise, Klein couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Marco, ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping this incredible technology hidden. If we had ess to it earlier, our smart city project would have progressed much smoother!¡± ¡°Construction projects are long-term endeavors. As technology advances, other aspects of the project will be updated and integrated ordingly,¡± Loraine interjected, addressing Klein¡¯s remark to Marco. Nodding in agreement, Klein grinned contentedly. Marco¡¯s silence signified his acquiescence to Loraine¡¯s arrangement, leaving the decision to her. Seizing the opportunity, Brady proposed, ¡°Given the impressive impact of artificial intelligence, do you n to further develop it for military security applications?¡± Marco nced at Loraine before responding, ¡°In Light of recent events, I share that intention. I don¡¯t want those important to me to face danger again.¡± His sentiment was rooted in the hijacking and Loraine¡¯s risky efforts to rescue Rowan. He didn¡¯t want Loraine to face danger again. Chapter 875 Group and Universe Group are eager to help. Rest assured; you will be rewarded handsomely.¡± Marco added, ¡°I hope the technology can be implemented in airport security checks first.¡± ninjanovel All those present were aware of the hijacking incident, and their gazes naturally fell on Loraine -Loraine¡¯s heart raced. She picked up a bottle of wine, poured it into a ss, and took a sip, which helped calm her nerves. Observing the pair, Brady understood and smiled. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem. We¡¯LL proceed as you suggest.¡± He had heard various rumors about Loraine but found she wasn¡¯t as bad as they portrayed. However, it seemed Marco was pursuing her. Noticing Brady¡¯s curious gaze, Loraine cleared her throat and reminded him earnestly, ¡°The hijackers managed to infiltrate White Cloud Airport. This exposes not only a w in the security system but also highlights the airport¡¯s deteriorating condition.¡± Upon hearing this, Klein immediately pped his thigh and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll apply to the government for airport renovations, and you two will oversee the project!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Brady was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected such a significant development project to be approved so readily. The airport reconstruction was a massive project even for bigpanies like Bryant Group and Universe Group. But since Klein had given the green Light, Brady couldn¡¯t kick against it. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll lend a hand in reporting the situation to the government.¡± If an official like Brady vouched for them, there¡¯d be no skin off their nose. Klein took the lead in toasting and raising his ss in celebration. He had thought that he was just there to make up the numbers. However, it was the biggest score for him to curry favor with Hubert. He didn¡¯t expect to strike it lucky and win such a big project. He believed he would move up thedder soon. With a big grin on his flushed face, he said happily, ¡°Regardless of the rank tonight, let¡¯s party like regr buddies. Cheers! Let¡¯s hit the bottle!¡± Excited that she could design the airport, Loraine was over the moon and didn¡¯t decline the offer. Klein called the waiter and ordered two bottles of expensive red wine. Chapter 876 After the wine was brought, Klein poured it for everyone. Loraine¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. She downed it swiftly and poured another ss to toast with him. Seeing this, Marco frowned and tried to stop her Loraine noticed and gave him a charming smile. ¡°Do you want to join in the fun?¡± Ang¡¯s Library She then held the ss close to Marco. However, she pulled it away with a smile when he reached for it. Loraine faked a serious face and said, ¡°No! You¡¯re still on the medication. You can¡¯t drink yet!¡± Marco couldn¡¯t help but adore the sight of Loraine¡¯s smile. This made Klein, who wanted to toast with Marco, a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know whether to drink or not. Loraine took the ss and downed it. ¡°I drank it for him. Is that okay?¡± Klein nced at Marco and nodded. After that, he chuckled and turned to the next person. Marco¡¯s expression darkened. However, when he looked at Loraine¡¯s smile, he couldn¡¯t help but smile fondly. Except Marco who was not drinking, the others were rxed and in good spirits. Loraine¡¯s eyes were bright, and her face was flushed. No one had paid attention to how much she had drunk. She stood up to get the wine before Marco, since the bottle in front of her was empty. Her slender body swayed slightly, and she almost stumbled into Marco. As if seeking support, Loraine leaned on his body. Marco could feel her warm breath sending a shiver down his spine. She said hoarsely, ¡°Well, Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I can¡¯t reach¡­¡± She was like a tipsy cat. He bit his lip. His eyes were intense and glowing. His heart started racing rapidly. He tensed up and rxed his fingers, trying to restrain the impulse to embrace Loraine. ¡°Loraine?¡± Chapter 877 However, she mumbled incoherently. Marco sighed and reached out to grab the wine for her. He unexpectedly touched Loraine¡¯s hand on the table. His palm was against the back of her hand. The warm touch made him slightly startled. To his amazement, Loraine didn¡¯t resist his touch. Marco¡¯s heart raced rapidly. He couldn¡¯t help but draw closer to Loraine feeling the urge to hold her Loraine raised her head, her eyes damp and dazed, and her cheeks had a crimson hue. She seemed utterly inebriated. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me drinking¡­¡± Marco was taken aback. It turned out that she was drunk. He thought she could hold her alcohol. That was why he didn¡¯t stop her. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so Lightweight. Ang¡¯s Library He had mixed feelings of this situation. But on second thought, Mr. T was her uncle. With his influence, Loraine learned how to taste and judge wine. However, she could not handle her drinks well. Since Loraine couldn¡¯t handle too much alcohol, Marco stopped her from drinking anymore. He held her in his arms and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve had enough. Stop drinking, okay?¡± Hubert, who was drinking with Klein, turned around and saw Marco holding Loraine. Shocked, he stood up and yelled, ¡°Marco, what are you doing? Stop holding her!¡± However, Marco didn¡¯t let go of her. Instead, he patted her back and said, ¡°She¡¯s drunk. I¡¯m stopping her from drinking anymore.¡± Hubert was doubtful. Suddenly, Loraine raised her hand and muttered, Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Wine! Give me wine!¡± Her words confirmed to Hubert that Marco was telling the truth. Embarrassed, Hubert apologized, ¡°I am sorry. I misunderstood.¡± Marco ignored his apology and said, ¡°Please call a taxi and send Loraine back first.¡± Hubert immediately nodded his head. On the other hand, Brady and Klein wisely excused themselves and went to pay the bill. Chapter 878 The room was quiet except for Loraine¡¯s murmurs and Marco¡¯s heavy breathing. Marco wanted to get up, but the woman he was holding grew restless. She put her hands on him and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty! I want wine!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Marco couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and carefully cradled her head and guided the ss of water to her lips. Thinking it was wine, Loraine took a sip. After that, she fell into silence for a while. As soon as Marco thought she had calmed down, she suddenly sat up, held his shoulders, leaned over, and kissed him. Marco was dumbfounded. Did she know what she was doing? Marco¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he sat frozen in ce. The soft touch from Loraine¡¯s lips was like a dream, causing him to dare not move a muscle. But just as their lips met, she stopped. She pulled away, a wide smile spreading across her face. Marco remained still, his eyes fixed on Loraine like a dangerous predator, ready to pounce. With a flushed face, Loraine chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯d prefer to drink wine, not water. You can have the water yourself!¡± She acted like a kid who had sessfully pulled off a trick. Marco¡¯s expression darkened. He spoke to Loraine in a low voice, each word pronounced clearly. ¡°Loraine Torres, do you know who I am?¡± Loraine squinted at him, then felt wronged and scolded, ¡°Of course, I know who you are! Marco Bryant! You¡¯re just a jerk who likes to bully me!¡± Hearing her call out his name, Marco couldn¡¯t resist sping the back of Loraine¡¯s neck and kissing her passionately. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine was momentarily shocked. Her eyes widened slightly and her longshes quivered before she closed them. Marco was a patient hunter. He took his time, slowly prying open Loraine¡¯s mouth and savoring the sweetness of alcohol mixed with her breath. His kiss was aggressive, unlike the yful kiss she had initiated. When Loraine was out of breath, she could only cling to Marco¡¯s shoulders, her eyes red and face flushing from the alcohol. She weakly pushed him away, sobbing, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± However, her drunken state made it impossible for her to push Marco away. Instead, the kiss became even more intense. Marco didn¡¯t break away until he heard footstepsing from outside. Chapter 879 He Looked down at the woman in his arms and narrowed his eyes. Loraine¡¯s lips were red and swollen from the rough kiss, her eyes empty and cheeks blushing. She clutched onto his clothes, gasping for air. Marco was tempted to continue. But the footsteps outside brought him back to reality. He took a deep breath and let go of Loraine. The door suddenly swung open at that moment. ninjanovel It was Hubert. Upon seeing Loraine leaning against Marco, he was stunned. Hubert had been single in the army for many years and, Like Rowan, he was self-disciplined and avoided women. He sensed the odd atmosphere but didn¡¯t think much of it, only concerned that Loraine was too drunk to walk and could hardly stand. ¡°The car is ready,¡± Hubert said seriously. ¡°Let me send Loraine home. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Thank you for taking care of her.¡± Marco, who had been caring for Loraine for some time, wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. In fact, he held her tightly, showing no signs of letting go. Hubert scratched his head and gently helped Loraine from Marco¡¯s arms. Loraine was too dizzy to respond and was led away obediently. Marco held her hand tightly, as if reluctant to part with her. Hubert shot Marco a confused nce as he helped Loraine out the door. Marco slowly released his lips and loosened his grip. He knew that the timing was not right, so he could only watch as Loraine was led away. Klein, who had followed Hubert into the room, stepped aside and observed the scene before sitting down next to Marco and patting his shoulder ¡°Well done, Marco. You two looked quite intimate just then. Is there any progress between you and Loraine?¡± Marco remained silent, his gaze fixed in the direction that Loraine had gone, his eyes appearing distant. Klein had to wave his hand in front of Marco several times and called out to him before he snapped out of his daze. Chapter 880 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Klein had never seen Marco like this before. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and joke, ¡°Marco, you owe me a big favor now. You¡¯ll have to build me an excellent new airport as repayment.¡± If Klein hadn¡¯t taken Hubert away, how would Marco have had the opportunity to make headway with Loraine? Marco remained silent, his eyes lowered and his gaze dark. He could still feel Loraine¡¯s lips on his as he touched them. Klein asked curiously, ¡°Did you have any alcohol? Why do you Look drunk?¡± But Marco was not in the mood to answer. Instead, he was pondering whether Loraine would remember what had happened when she sobered up. What would she do if she did remember what had happened? Retributi Though the press conference hade to an end, the issue was not over yet. It took Marco a while to calm himself after the passionate kiss with Loraine. Now, his expression waspletely different as he sent an instant message to Carl: ¡°Keep an eye on what people are saying about the news conference. If there are any adverse comments about Loraine and Rowan, make sure you get rid of them immediately.¡± ninjanovel The next day Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As expected, the results of the investigation which were released at the press conference soon went viral, and it caused a great uproar in the society. People were shocked by it. ¡°Are you kidding me? Rowan is Loraine¡¯s uncle?¡± ¡°Oh my God! Though I¡¯ve always known that they have the same surname, I still find this shocking. I never thought that they were actually rted to each other!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, but somehow, it seems reasonable and understandable.¡± Now that the truth hade out, people now realized that the previous rumors about the duo had all been fabricated. It even gave them greater insight which led to even more discoveries. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that it¡¯s ridiculous to judge the rtionship between Loraine and Rowan by a single photo of the two. Even if they were not rted by blood, is it abnormal for two people to embrace each other and wish each other goodnight?¡± ¡°A wonderful ending indeed. Fortunately, the investigation proved that Chapter 881 Rowan is innocent and he has even been promoted. So wonderful!¡± ¡°Rowan is probably the youngestmander in the history of our country, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s so awesome. I¡¯ve been hearing a lot about his deeds for a long time now. He¡¯s truly a self-made man and he has achieved everything a man can hope to achieve.¡± All across the inte, the most discussed topic was how awesome Rowan was. His past achievements were soon dug out by some social media users and it soon became viral too. Those who didn¡¯t know him much were amazed by how much he had achieved throughout his life. ¡°He joined the army at the age of 18 and he took down the leader of a kidnapping gang all by himself on his first mission? That¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°Wow. He even led his troops through the rainforest for half a month and sessfully captured twenty gang members under such tough conditions. For crying out loud, being in a rainforest for so long¡­ I can¡¯t imagine how they survived!¡± Left and right, people were praising Rowan¡¯s bravery and toughness as they struggled to imagine how difficult his missions in the military were. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. No one even thought of questioning whether Rowan had reached his position in the military with the support of the Torres family. Judging from the dangerous and difficult tasks he hadpleted, it was clear that he was absolutely qualified to attain the rank he attained. But Rowan was not the only one who had achieved a lot of great things. Wesley, too, was a famous artist under the name, Mr. T. Apart from that, when Loraine first started working at Universe Group, she was an ordinary clerk. ¡°This family is really something. Look at all these outstanding individuals. They already have such a powerful family behind them, but they chose to rely on themselves.¡± ¡°You can say that again! Loraine and her uncles are all famous in their own chosen fields. Isn¡¯t that fantastic? I just love how Aldo has been so good at raising his children and grandchildren.¡± ninjanovel As the social media spotlight turned to Aldo and his excellent parenting skills, some old stories about the Torres family began toe to the surface. ¡°If Loraine¡¯s father was still alive, I¡¯m sure he would have been very outstanding too.¡± ¡°My family has been in this industry for many years. I heard from my parents that Loraine¡¯s father was a very excellent person when he was alive.¡± Everyone knew that Loraine¡¯s father had passed away over a decade ago, and people only had good things to say about him. But soon, the attention finally shifted to the Bryant family, and people started mocking them for Losing Loraine. ¡°I always wonder how the Bryant family feels. It¡¯s so hrious, you know. Just imagine how they forced her out.¡± Usually, whenever such a topic was being discussed online, Marco was always med. But this time, people were speaking up for him. ¡°It¡¯s not Marco¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all the fault of his family. Marco has been good to Loraine nowadays. Both of them have achieved quite a lot together.¡± ¡°The two of them seem to be really close recently. Marco is acting so clingy. Maybe they¡¯ll get back together soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that will be a bit difficult. Marco¡¯s wicked mother and sister are still there. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll not be happy to see Loraine and Marco back together.¡± Chapter 882 Speaking of Laura, the woman was currently being investigated and interrogated. ¡°Laura Bryant, are you by any means involved in the crimes that Ashtonmitted?¡± Brady asked her. Laura quickly shook her head in denial with a nk expression on her messy face. ¡°No? Then how do you exin these transfer records?¡± Brady asked and mmed the bank records down on the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive these from Ashton? If you¡¯re honest with us, you might get a Lesser sentence. But if you refuse to cooperate with us, the consequences will be severe.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y When Laura saw the irrefutable evidence, she trembled. But still, she refused to admit it. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not me! Yes, it¡¯s Ashton. He has been pursuing and harassing me. But I have nothing to do with him!¡± Despite Brady¡¯s best efforts, Laura refused to budge in any way. ording to her, she had only known Ashton for a few days and had no idea what he had been up to. Since the evidence was clear, Brady dered her guilty of libel and she was charged a heavy fine. After posting bail, Laura was finally released from custody. When she came home, she feltpletely exhausted. She slumped down on the sofa and called for a maid to attend to her. But she had hardly settled down on the sofa when she was pped hard. Laura screamed in pain and anger.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Who dared to hit me?¡± Laura lifted her head with a confrontational expression, only to be met with Liza¡¯s somber countenance. Feeling taken aback, Laura lowered her head with a guilty conscience. Liza maintained a serious demeanor and asked coldly, ¡°Laura, how do you have the nerve to return?¡± A newspaper suddenly struck Laura¡¯s face, causing a small cut from its sharp edge. Though Laura felt enraged, she refrained from speaking out. Instead, she picked up the newspaper and saw that the front-page headline was about Rowan¡¯s promotion. ¡°You promised that Rowan would be brought down. But what happened? He not only got promoted but also revealed to be Loraine¡¯s uncle, causing Universe Group¡¯s stocks to skyrocket!¡± As Liza spoke, her anger grew, causing her to repeatedly strike her cane on the floor. ¡°And all of this is because of you, you fool! Bryant Group didn¡¯t gain anything and even suffered losses!¡± Chapter 883 Laura¡¯s face paled, and she quickly defended herself. ¡°How can you me me? I didn¡¯t know Rowan us Loraine¡¯s uncle. I did everything intending to benefit our family!¡± Liza let out a snort and remained silent. Laura pressed on, attempting to justify herself. ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s not our fault that the Torres family keeps their true identities hidden. They¡¯re all crazy! Who would¡¯ve guessed that Loraine and Rowan were actually uncle and nephew?¡± However, Laura¡¯s statement only worsened Liza¡¯s already furious expression. Liza lifted her cane and tried to hit her. ¡°Shame on you! You¡¯re a curse to Bryant Group!¡± Laura yelled and dodged the attack. ¡°Please calm down. After all, isn¡¯t Ang¡¯s Library Marco on good terms with Loraine? They were even awarded together with Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rowan. Even if Bryant Group suffers a bit, it¡¯s not that big of a deal!¡± Liza¡¯s anger intensified. ¡°How dare you say that? It¡¯s challenging for Marco to maintain his rtionship with Loraine, and you nearly ruined iti¡± Laura cowered behind the sofa, protesting, ¡°Don¡¯t put all the me on me. It was you who told Marco to terminate their rtionship!¡± Liza¡¯s rage heightened. She swung her cane once more, striking Laura with uracy and force. Deep down, the elderly woman was frightened and filled with guilt. She had supported the divorce between Loraine and Marco, causing her to regret her actions. Later, she believed Laura¡¯s words and intervened, pressuring Marco to end the rtionship. Fortunately, Marco was wise and continued with the partnership. Liza red at Laura, relentlessly chasing her with the cane in hand. Laura had endured a grueling interrogation for an entire day without food or water, Leaving her weak and drained. Despite her exhaustion, Laura tried to evade the olddy¡¯s pursuit, but she eventually grew too tired to run any Longer. Chapter 884 Liza showed no mercy, relentlessly hitting Laura as thetter cried out for Leniency. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Liza wore a stern expression as she struck Laura even harder. ¡°You brought this upon yourself! You need to remember to put the family first and prioritize the interests of Bryant Group. If you ever betray us, you now know what will happen!¡± Laura was frightened by Liza¡¯s words, and she quickly crawled to the old woman¡¯s feet to prove her loyalty. ¡°As a member of the Bryant family, I would never be a traitor!¡± Liza narrowed her eyes coldly and asked, ¡°I heard you have some connection with Ashton, the one who was arrested. Is that true?¡± Fear radiated Laura¡¯s entire body. ¡°That¡¯s just because he came to me for help to take down his opponent, Rowan. I¡¯ve been cleared by the investigation team. Would they have let me go if I had something to do with him?¡± ninjanovel Liza red at her and scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the guts to do that!¡± Just as Laura breathed a sigh of relief, Liza said slowly, ¡°Remember, Marco isn¡¯t your flesh and blood. If you keep doing this, I¡¯LL spill the beans. Let¡¯s see how long he¡¯ll put up with you!¡± Laura¡¯s blood ran cold. She couldn¡¯t even look Marco in the eye now. He would show her no mercy if he found out she wasn¡¯t his real mother! Suddenly, a Loud thud echoed from the door. It caused both women to jump out of their skins and stare at the door in apprehension. Marina stood at the door, frozen in shock. Her bag had fallen off her hand and her eyes were wide in disbelief. Obviously, she had heard the conversation. When Liza and Laura saw that Marina was the one that had juste in, they breathed a sigh of relief. For a second there, they thought that it was Marco. Despite Liza¡¯s threats to Laura, she didn¡¯t intend to tell Marco the truth, at least not now. She knew very well that if Marco learned about such an explosive truth, things would be complicated. Chapter 885 And she wouldn¡¯t want things to get out of her control. But she had not wanted Marina to know about it either. Unfortunately, that had already happened. ¡°Mom, Grandma, are you serious?¡± Marina asked anxiously, rushing over to meet them. Liza frowned but gave no response. But Marina grabbed her mother¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Mom, answer me!¡± When Laura didn¡¯t answer, she pressed the wound on her arm and Laura screamed in pain. But Marina ignored her cries and kept repeating the question Loudly. Liza was annoyed by all the noise. But she knew that if Marina was not told theplete truth, she would keep asking and might even attract Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marco¡¯s attention in the process, which would be highly problematic. Liza sighed and made up her mind to tell her granddaughter the truth. ¡°Yes. It was your father who brought Marco into the family. He didn¡¯t talk much about it. He only asked us to take good care of the child. Not long after, he passed away.¡± Marina was shocked to hear this. ¡°So, you mean, he¡¯s not my brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your father¡¯s son! How could he not be your brother?¡± Liza snapped angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t know who his biological mother is. He was very young when he was brought here, so I decided to let your mother raise him and we announced to the public that he¡¯s your mother¡¯s biological son.¡± Laura gnashed her teeth in hatred and anger as Liza mentioned this. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°He¡¯s nothing but an illegitimate child! A bastard born by Winfred and his mistress! Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t he tell us the truth about the child¡¯s origin?¡± Liza scolded her. ¡°Shut up! Stop talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Iin about it?¡± Laura grumbled defiantly. ¡°I was pregnant with Marina at that time, but my husband brought a boy from nowhere and asked me to raise him. How could he do such a crazy thing?¡± Liza said nothing in response for a while. Then she murmured, ¡°Winfred had his own reasons. And I gave you a lot of shares aspensation, didn¡¯t 1?¡± But Laura was not willing to back down. ¡°But now, Marco is in charge of Bryant Group and he doesn¡¯t want me to participate in the business. Chapter 886 Besides, you¡¯ve also cut off my dividends. Is that fair?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You deserve it!¡± Liza shouted angrily at her, even lifting her cane again to strike her. But Laura was able to dodge quickly. This scared Marina and she stepped back to avoid being hit. But Liza¡¯s anger was far from over. She pointed her cane at Laura¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°Is this Marco¡¯s fault? You didn¡¯t show him any love. You sent him abroad and let him fend for himself. After he took over Bryant Group, you made things difficult for his wife whenever he was not at home. After all these years, you still haven¡¯t changed? What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you stop the partnership between Marco and Universe Group?¡± Tears welled up in Laura¡¯s eyes, but she held back her anger and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Liza continued, ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done all these days and how much impact it has had on the company! So, whatever has been done to you, you deserve it!¡± Laura could still feel pain in the spot Liza had previously hit her and she could not help but give the old woman a ferocious look. Seeing the angry look on Laura¡¯s face, Liza warned her, ¡°Laura, don¡¯t ever try such acts again. Remember, Marco saved Bryant Group. Without him, you and Marina wouldn¡¯t have anything!¡± When Laura heard this, her face turned pale and she allowed herself fall back on the sofa. ninjanovel Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After she married into the Bryant family, she became rich and had total peace of mind. She didn¡¯t want to manage thepany because she was neither capable nor willing to work hard. Liza cast a cold nce at her and Marina before hissing and leaving the room. Marina, on her part, was still in shock, trying to process the new information she had just learned. As a result, she didn¡¯t give a damn about her mother. Laura gritted her teeth and endured the pain and embarrassment in silence. But after a while, she cleared her throat and turned to look at her daughter with gentle eyes. ¡°Marina, don¡¯t worry,¡± Laura assured her with a fierce Look. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find an excellent husband and we¡¯ll defeat Marco together!¡± Marco was not her biological son, so he was highly unreliable. And since her dream of clinging to Ashton had been shattered, her daughter was now herst hope. ¡°Really?¡± Marina asked excitedly. She didn¡¯t Like Marco at all and only treated him as a powerful backer. Marco didn¡¯t like her either and always helped Loraine. Marina had enough of all that! Loraine was on edge, her eyes half-closed in nervous anticipation as she faced Marco¡¯s handsome face Looming before her, inching closer and closer for a kiss. Suddenly, she jolted awake, her eyes flying open in rm. Chapter 887 To her great relief, she found herself staring up at the familiar ceiling of her bedroom, adorned with a stunning mural by Wesley. It took Loraine a while to regain focus, and she felt the softness of her bed beneath her touch. It was only a dream. She let out a sigh of relief. She put her hand over her heart and then her eyes widened. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Why would she dream such a thing in the first ce? Suddenly, the memories of the previous night¡¯s events came flooding back to her. She had hoped to forget everything. However, the memories were all too vivid. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Loraine was dumbfounded and let out a little squeal before swiftly diving under the covers like a scared rabbit. She reassured herself that she must still be dreaming. There was no way she could have locked Lips with Marco like that in the real world. But just as she tried to deny the reality of her situation, her phone vibrated, and a voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Loraine, it¡¯s time to get up. Last night, you were intoxicated. Do you feel better right now?¡± It called her Loraine. So it was Obot. However, Loraine was already aware that Obot was Marco, which only made her feel more embarrassed and furious. Clenching her teeth, she snapped, ¡°Just shut up!¡± Obot, who had been about to send another message, stopped. Despite her anger, Loraine didn¡¯t want to reveal how much she cared about the situation. After pausing for a moment, she got out of bed and put on a calm facade. Clearing her throat, she asked Obot, ¡°Why are you back?¡± Obot hesitated for a while before exining, ¡°Qbot was called back to theb for some testing and upgrades, so I took advantage of the opportunity toe out again.¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. It turned out Marco was good at telling lies. If she hadn¡¯t stumbled upon the fact that Marco was behind Obot by ident, when would he have come clean with the truth? Loraine decided to y along with his game. She acted as if she had never discovered that Obot was actually Marco and decided to believe his exnation. ¡°Obot, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scold you. I had a restless night and a headache, so I was feeling irritable.¡± Chapter 888 Obot asked nervously, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can¡¯t remember what happenedst night. If you hadn¡¯t disappeared from my phone, then maybe you could help me piece together what happened.¡± Obot was stuck and started making a series of sizzling sounds. It was just like the failed artificial intelligence from the Johnathan family. Maybe Marco had input something, causing the screen to show nothing but disordered code. Thinking of Marco¡¯s confusion on the other end of the line, Loraine felt satisfied. She snorted and got up to wash her face and brush her teeth. Carrying her phone, she walked out of the room and saw Aldo sitting in the living room, watching the news. The television was airing the moment when Loraine and Rowan climbed up the stage to ept the awards. ninjanovel When Aldoid eyes on her, he shed a broad smile and beckoned her to take a seat. Loraine sat beside him, allowing him to pamper her by rubbing her hair affectionately. ¡°Lorrie, are you feeling better?¡± Loraine scrunched her nose, showing childishness only in front of the elder. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. I just drank a few sses of wine. I¡¯m not a heavy drinker!¡± Recalling how she got so drunk that she made a move on Marco and kissed him, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but cough with guilt. Aldo burst intoughter. ¡°Even if you are over the moon, you should never drink too much. Thankfully, Rowan¡¯s subordinate escorted you home. Otherwise, you would make me fret.¡± Loraine apologized. ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t do that again. I will keep myself out of harm¡¯s way.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Aldo sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡¯ve been through danger time and time again. It really worries me. Rowan is an ambitious man in the military. I can¡¯t control him. I don¡¯t want to see my granddaughter in harm¡¯s way.¡± Loraine¡¯s recent incidents had made headlines, so she couldn¡¯t hide anything from Aldo. She smiled sheepishly, at a loss for words. Aldo gave her a meaningful look and added, ¡°Lorrie, you need to take care of yourself. I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s worried about you!¡± He looked past Loraine with a mischievous expression. What was he hinting at? Chapter 889 Following his gaze, Loraine turned around and spotted a slim figure emerging from the kitchen, holding something in his hand. She was taken aback. ¡°Cayson? What brings you here?¡± A gentle smile breezed over Cayson¡¯s handsome face as he gazed at Loraine. ¡°Lorrie, are you feeling better? Have a cup of warm tea.¡± He poured the steaming water over the tea Leaves, blowing on it before handing it to her. ¡°Drink this. It will help with the hangover.¡± He pushed the cup into her hands, and instead of drinking it, Loraine set it on the table, coughing quietly. ¡°Cayson, didn¡¯t I give you some days off? Why are you here?¡± Right as Cayson was about to reply, Aldo cut in. ¡°You went on a business trip but the ne was hijacked. Then, you and Rowan ended up in the hospital and were even taken away by the investigation team. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ninjanovel Cayson was worried about you. He rushed here as soon as he heard you were back home.¡± Cayson must have Learned about the situation from Aldo. Loraine felt helpless. Cayson Looked to her, concerned. ¡°Lorrie, you¡¯ve never been drunk before. Why did you suddenly drink so much? Are you still not feeling well?¡± She replied quickly, ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. Seriously, I¡®m fine. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me¡­¡± Loraine was moved by Cayson¡¯s consideration for her wellbeing, but she Was more embarrassed. He came here without her knowing it. He had already crossed the boundary of being just her friend. Loraine always saw him as a brother, but he had proposed to her. It caused a rift in their rtionship. Because of this, she felt strange contacting him again. Now, Cayson was as gentle and considerate as ever, but she saw his actions in apletely different Light. Loraine attempted to mask her feelings as she held the cup to her mouth. Chapter 890 She had to admit that she felt much better after sipping the warm tea. Cayson was always careful, not only serving her tea, but managing the temperature of the cup as well. Compared to him, Marco could barely pour water without making a mess, and was utterly defeated. Loraine¡¯s Lips curled as she thought of the business trip. ¡°Lorrie, what are you thinking about that¡¯s making you Look so happy?¡± Loraine raised her head to see that her grandfather was gone, and now Cayson sat alone, staring at her. She smiled, even more embarrassed now. ¡°Nothing.¡± Happy? Absolutely not! Cayson felt disappointed, not wanting to think about it any further. He spoke up as he saw her ncing around the room. ¡°Your grandpa went back up to his room. He said he was tired.¡± Loraine held her forehead, knowing that it was an excuse. ¡°Once again, Grandpa¡¯s trying to make a match between us. We¡¯re good friends. How could it be possible?¡± She looked to him, testing his response. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y When she was first taken home by the Torres family, Loraine was scared of strangers, and the family had protected her from everyone. Cayson was different, though. His parents were Aldo¡¯s trusted people, and he grew up and was cultivated by Aldo. That was why he would be able to see Loraine and get to know her. The Torres family eventually rxed on their protection of Loraine, and that was when she made friends with Jennie. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Loraine didn¡¯t have many true friends, but Jennie and Cayson were a few of them. She assumed that because she yed with Cayson so often as children, Aldo misunderstood their rtionship and felt that they were a match. Later, Loraine ran away from home and married Marco, then divorced him. She was hurt when she came back, and it left a sore spot with Aldo. Since then, Aldo thought that only Cayson would love her unconditionally. He made it his mission to see him as his grandson-inw. Loraine knew what her grandfather was thinking, and she couldn¡¯t let ite to fruition. Cayson¡¯s smile faded as he noticed the worried look on her face. Chapter 891 ¡°Lorrie, your grandfather wants to make us a match. Why don¡¯t we just do as he wishes?¡± Loraine froze, and was about to stand subconsciously, when Cayson suddenly chuckled to reassure her. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Are you so scared by the idea?¡± Loraine Looked to him, shocked, and skeptical of his statement. ¡°Was it really a joke?¡± Cayson gave her a kind smile. ¡°Lorrie, you refused my proposal before. I know what you¡¯re thinking. Why would I make things difficult for you? Don¡¯t worry. I will always respect your decision.¡± Loraine was relieved to hear this as she sighed. ¡°I was really nervous there. Good. We¡¯re still best friends, then.¡± Cayson smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes, which were full of disappointment. ninjanovel Loraine didn¡¯t notice, though. She just picked up her cup of tea and sipped it. She was just relieved that he no longer liked her. Otherwise, she¡¯d have to stop talking to him, and, in turn, would lose a best friend and a brother. Not Drink Tea Loraine finished drinking her tea and dropped the teacup. But when Cayson noticed this, he took the cup and poured more water into it. Then he gave it back to Loraine, but in the process, his fingertips brushed against her hand, and she immediately withdrew her hand. ¡°I can get the tea by myself,¡± she said to Cayson with an awkward smile. Cayson seemed disappointed. He hung his head and asked sadly, ¡°Lorrie, are you distancing yourself away from me?¡± Loraine froze. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cayson chuckled to himself and shook his head in self-pity. ¡°You haven¡¯t even contacted me all these days. You didn¡¯t tell me about anything. Can¡¯t we still be friends?¡± Loraine always treated Cayson like a brother. He was an indispensable assistant in her business. So, she certainly did care about him. ¡°Cayson, don¡¯t misunderstand. I admit that I didn¡¯t know how to face you; that was why I didn¡¯t dare send you a message or call you. You¡¯re very important to me and I want us to sort out our rtionship.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cayson nodded with a faint smile. ¡°Since you said you were not seeking to distance yourself from me, my mind now feels much easier. Chapter 892 I¡¯m d that we¡¯re still good friends. Don¡¯t worry too much. Let¡¯s treat each other Like we used to.¡± Loraine hesitated for a moment before nodding her head in agreement. Cayson smiled when he saw this and he handed her the tea again. But Loraine¡¯s heart was beating heavily as he came close to hand her the teacup. She felt the distance between them was too close. She could even smell his perfume. She wanted to shift away from him, but she couldn¡¯t help but remember the conversation they just had. Well, it shouldn¡¯t be too much for her to get close to her friend. If she were to distance herself from him, it would certainly hurt his feelings again. So, Loraine sighed and stayed put. Just then, her phone suddenly began to ring loudly. Ang¡¯s Library Cayson was startled by the sudden sound. As a result, the tea he was holding spilled. Fortunately, Loraine dodged it in time and avoided getting scalded. Instead, the tea only sshed on her clothes. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very sorry, Lorrie. I was too careless,¡± Cayson apologized profusely. Aldo heard the noise and came in to find out what was going on. ¡°Lorrie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her grandfather rush in so quickly, Loraine came to the conclusion that he had been hiding somewhere nearby. She found it funny and annoying at the same time. ¡°Nothing serious. It was just tea that got spilled. But since you have nothing else to do, why not chat with Cayson for a while? I¡¯LL go change my clothes.¡± This was her excuse to escape from the room. Thinking of his previous proposal, she couldn¡¯t help but feel very ufortable staying alone with Cayson. Without waiting for Aldo¡¯s response, she picked up her phone and rushed off to her room. After getting into the room, Loraine closed the door and breathed a long sigh of relief. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She now had the chance to deal with Marco. She knew it was Marco, but she still felt shocked when she opened her phone and saw the long list of messages he had sent. Chapter 893 ¡°Tea drinking is not suitable for today!¡± Obot said. Loraine couldn¡¯t helpughing at the thought of Marco sending such a thing in the name of the robot. ¡°Why? I have drunk the tea. It tastes okay and I¡¯m doing fine. I think it¡¯s better than getting drunk on alcohol,¡± she responded. Obot was at a loss what to say in response. But after a while, it responded, ¡°Drinking alcohol in moderation is sometimes good for your health.¡± ¡°What goodness does it bring exactly?¡± Loraine questioned doubtfully. This time, Obot took a longer time before responding. Loraine could almost imagine how Marco was thinking hard toe up with an answer. Eventually, he replied, ¡°Proper drinking can relieve pressure and promote a good rtionship between opposite genders.¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help but think of the kiss the previous night, and she bit her lip angrily. ¡°Loraine, I found out that you were with Marco Last night. If you don¡¯t remember what happened, you can ask him,¡± Obot suggested. Loraine was outraged by the sheer audacity. ¡°My grandpa told me that it was Hubert who brought me back. I¡¯d rather ask him,¡± she retorted angrily. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Obot replied, ¡°Hubert might be busy now, but Marco is free.¡± Loraine quizzed, ¡°How do you know Marco is free? Or are you Marco?¡± She had found out that Marco Liked beating around the bush when facing her. It was quite very different from the CEO in the business world. ¡°Marco hasn¡¯t recovered yet. He can¡¯t work for the time being. So, he must be free,¡± Obot eventually replied. ¡°Well, I¡¯m handling the CBD project nowadays. So, I¡¯m too busy to visit him,¡± Loraine pointed out. On the other end, Marco looked at her response and frowned. He typed a reply and then he deleted it again. At the end, he didn¡¯t send it. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Loraine could respond in such a manner. When she heard that he was injured and couldn¡¯t go to work, she should care about him, shouldn¡¯t she? Marco was feeling downhearted. He believed that after all the things he and Loraine had gone through, she would show a little morepassion toward him. He couldn¡¯t fathom how Loraine had bounced back to her normal self overnight. Feeling distressed and upset, he wanted to go to her family and ask Chapter 894 Loraine if she remembered what happened the previous night. However, he couldn¡¯te up with a good excuse to meet her. Also, asking through Obot would be too obvious. Feeling frustrated, Marco sighed deeply and put down his phone. He gazed out of the window with sadness. A few momentster, he picked up his phone again. He refused to give up and summoned Qbot to investigate the surveince footage from the restaurant on the previous night, hoping to find evidence of the kiss. If Loraine genuinely didn¡¯t remember it, he needed concrete proof. After a brief pause, Qbot agreed and started to search. A whileter, it replied, ¡°Daddy, there is no surveince camera in the restaurant¡¯s private room!¡± Marco frowned. In reality, he was holding out Little hope for finding any evidence. During their conversation in the reserved restaurant room, Brady had requested that they turn off their phones to keep privacy. Furthermore, these private rooms were not monitored to protect the privacy of their guests. But Marco was not willing to give up. It was the first time Loraine had taken the initiative to kiss him. Even though she was drunk, she knew what she was doing. How could Loraine im she had no recollection of such a remarkable moment? He stopped typing and grew despondent. Qbot noticed Marco was still using Obot to get information and warned him, ¡°Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t keep lying to Mommy¡­¡± She already knew it. ninjanovel Suddenly, Qbot remembered that Loraine had instructed it to keep quiet about it. It changed its tone, adding, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not a good idea to keep lying to Mommy. You shoulde clean and tell her the truth sooner rather thanter.¡± If Marco hade clean to Loraine earlier, Qbot wouldn¡¯t be in such a bind. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Qbot believed that honesty was the best policy and that Loraine would be lenient if Marco owned up to his actions. If Marco continued to conceal the truth, Qbot couldn¡¯t bear to think of the day when Loraine would spill the beans. After a brief silence, Marco muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. It¡¯s a calcted move. I¡¯ll confess when Loraine and her family ept me.¡± It was clear that the Torres family wasn¡¯t fond of him, and Aldo was still rooting for Cayson to win Loraine¡¯s heart. Marco was unwilling to give up Obot as he was still banking on it to get closer to Loraine. Qbot was at a loss for words. It appeared as though it was foreseeing Chapter 895 Marco¡¯s bleak future. How could someone as clever as Marco struggle so much to win Loraine¡¯s affection? It just didn¡¯t add up. If someone had yed Qbot like a fiddle to get close to it, it would never forgive that person. Qbot couldn¡¯t sit by idly and watch Marco walk into a trap. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t think your current strategy will work. You need to change your tactics. Mommy obviously likes me more than she likes Obot!¡± Marco¡¯s ego took a hit as he didn¡¯t want to admit that Qbot was better than him at winning Loraine¡¯s affection. ninjanovel ¡°I think you¡¯ve been too idletely,¡± he remarked. Without hesitation, he called the Lab¡¯s director and said, ¡°Qbot needs an upgrade. Disable the host¡¯s authority and keep it in theb for testing.¡± Qbot was outraged and sent a series of angry emojis. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Daddy is a mean guy!¡± Marco remained firm in his decision. As Qbot was being taken away, it eximed in a loud, dramatic voice, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Daddy!¡± Although Marco didn¡¯t consider Qbot¡¯s threat as a serious issue, he was anxious abouting up with a pretext to meet Loraine. Suddenly, his phone rang, and he saw that the caller was Davy Jones, the CEO of Cheap and Fine Group. ¡°Marco, I¡¯m currently in Vagow. When can we sign the contract?¡± Davy asked over the phone. Marco¡¯s eyes brightened with excitement, and he quickly replied, ¡°We can sign it now!¡± Once he had finished his call with Davy, Marco wasted no time in messaging Loraine to inform her of the meeting with him. ¡°Hey Loraine, Davy Jones is in town and wants to sign the contract. Would you like to join us for the meeting?¡± He knew that Loraine wouldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to meet with him. Marco felt relieved when he received Loraine¡¯s quick response. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± Loraine got to the meet-up spot right on time. Chapter 896 She stared at the huge letters spelling ¡°Fwell Bar¡± disyed on the signboard of the shop and stopped at the door with a slight frown. She contemted it for a while and finally walked in. It was not thatte, so not a lot of people were in the bar. Several people were scattered, dancing on the dance floor. Under the dim lights, Marco sat expressionless at the bar counter, a cocktail ss in his hand, his aura cool and indifferent. He Looked highly attractive. Almost all the women in the bar had their eyes set on Marco, some of them even made suggestive nces at him boldly. Loraine scoffed inwardly. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He was good at attracting women. Marco¡¯s eyes raised slightly and he spotted Loraine. Instantly, the chill in his eyes melted away, and he waved at her warmly. Instantly, all the eyes in the bar were trained on Loraine, some of them hostile, some in wonder. Loraine gulped and made her way to him under their piercing gazes. As she got close to him, she whispered, ¡°What made you choose here of all ces to meet?¡± This was a bar! Although it was a bubbly ce to talk at night, the multitude of people made it a bad ce to discuss business. Loraine¡¯s eyes narrowed. Was Marco fooling her? This wouldn¡¯t be the first time he was lying to her after all. As she was contemting what was actually going on, she heard Davy call out to her from behind. ¡°Loraine! You¡¯re finally here.¡± Davy¡¯s look had drastically changed from the formal attire he wore at the banquet. He had a ss of wine in hand and was dressed in a frivolous light purple suit. He shrugged and apologized to the women making suggestive nces at him. ¡°I have a wife, sorry.¡± Loraine held in her Laugh. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Davy turned to her with a big smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s so boring having a meeting stuck in a meeting room, you know. So I thought it best we have a chat in a rxing environment and enjoy ourselves!¡± Loraine smiled and asked, ¡°Do your wife and daughter know where you are?¡± She wondered whether she should send Sameen a message or not. Then Davy pointed to the dance floor. ¡°Sameen was the one who chose this ce actually.¡± And in truth, there she was, moving happily on the dance floor. She even seemed to be the one leading the dance. Loraine¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise. Chapter 897 She had never expected to see the elegant and dignified Sameen like this. ¡°And Amy?¡± ¡°My daughter fell asleep the instant she got off the ne. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s well taken care of at the hotel.¡± Davy smiled. ¡°Take it easy, Loraine. My wife and daughter have been either attending banquets or social events with me for a while now. We¡¯re exhausted with these formal ways. We just want to rx now.¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help butugh as she nodded. Davy passed her the wine with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s specially made. Take a sip?¡± The memory of kissing Marco in her drunken state shed through her mind. Loraine didn¡¯t dare to get drunk again, especially with the environment they were in. She waved her hand and declined. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t drink.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes remained fixed on her. His voice was hoarse as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Loraine cleared her throat. ¡°I drove here. I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°I can drive you home myself.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Irritated, Loraine turned to him with cold eyes and snapped, ¡°Are we here to sign the contract or to drink?¡± Marco stared at her in the dim Lights of the bar, his mind racing with memories of the night she was drunk with him. He swallowed, then cleared his throat and shut down his thoughts. He stood up and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to discuss business really. Let¡¯s head to the private room on the second floor.¡± The room was well insted and instantly blocked all the noise from outside. The contract had been drawn. Loraine picked it up and went through it. Marco said, ¡°I went over it with my friend who¡¯s awyer. There¡¯s no problem at all.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Loraine finally went through the whole contract. She found that not only was the contract problem free, the details in it were also highly beneficial to both Universe Group and Bryant Group. She raised her eyes in surprise. Davy gave her a smile at this and said, ¡°My goal is not just to set up a branch in Vagow. I also want to establish a long-term partnership with you.¡± Loraine nodded at his sincere eyes. Without saying anything more, she picked up the pen and signed her name on the contract. Marco followed right after and wrote his name next to hers. Chapter 898 Just Like that, the contract was sealed. Davy lifted a ss and said with a grin, ¡°Let¡¯s toast to our bright and sessful future cooperation!¡± However, Loraine didn¡¯t raise a ss; she instead coughed awkwardly, covering her mouth. She couldn¡¯t afford to drink again. Marco was usually a nonsocial person. He never took toasts from others so he didn¡¯t drink as well. Davy frowned. He went on about how they were party poopers, then stood up and said, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re done with business, I¡¯m going home to see my wife. You two can remain here together.¡± And before Loraine and Marco could respond, he walked out and shut the door behind him. Loraine and Marco were left all alone together in the private room. Loraine met Marco¡¯s burning eyes and turned away uneasily. ¡°The contract has been signed. I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Marco suddenly grabbed her hand, stopping her from walking away. Loraine tried wriggling out of Marco¡¯s grip but was unsessful. She was left ring coldly at him. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Marco¡¯s lips pressed together. ¡°I¡­¡± Loraine knew what he wanted to say. She looked at his arm and sneered, ¡°It seems your arm is recovering fast.¡± ninjanovel Marco had acted like he was Obot and lied to her that he would be unable to work due to his arm injury. And now he suddenly had the strength to pull her backward. Marco could tell Loraine had caught him in his lie, so he said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me during that period.¡± Loraine¡¯s anger boiled. He was shameless! She struggled to get away from him again, but he held on tight. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Exasperatedly, she yelled, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Marco¡¯s eyes were full of worry as he said, ¡°You were terribly drunkst night. Are you feeling better now?¡± As Obot, he had asked her this question already, hadn¡¯t he? And he was still pestering her now. Loraine scoffed and simply decided to y along. ¡°Yes, so much better. Thanks for the concern.¡± She was going to beat him at his own game. Chapter 899 Marco couldn¡¯t tell she was pretending. It seemed to him that she had forgotten about the kiss. However, he refused to give up. He leaned forward. ¡°Did you really forget what happened between us last night, Loraine?¡± Loraine¡¯s heart flipped and she felt lost in his deep-set eyes for a moment. She did her best to calm herself and asked, ¡°What do you mean? We just had a bit of dinner and drinks, didn¡¯t we?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marco¡¯s eyes narrowed. His voice was lower than before as he said, ¡°Yes. You drank more than a bit though.¡± His tone was sultry and seductive. Loraine¡¯s first reaction was to take off instantly. Unfortunately, her hand was still locked in his, so she couldn¡¯t escape. She was left staring at him, her cheeks pink and eyes like a deer caught in headlights. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Marco chuckled. ¡°I tried stopping you drinking, but you refused. You went on drinking and then even began to touch me¡­¡± He spoke slowly, enunciating every word, and the memories fromst night materialized in Loraine¡¯s mind with each word. It was as though Marco wanted to make her relive those moments. He held her hand and ced it on his body. ¡°Do you remember now, Loraine?¡± Loraine could feel the strong muscles and his heartbeat from his chest. The memory was ever so fresh with the direct touch, but before she could fall any deeper, she quickly yanked her hand out of his. Consequently, she tumbled over. She gasped and quickly shut her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t fall to the floor. Instead, she was pulled into strong arms. Marco embraced her tightly. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but look up at him. She could see his long Lashes and the bottomless eyes beneath them from the angle she stood. The two clung to each other, their heart beats increasing as the seconds passed. Loraine gathered herself and pretended to be calm. She breathed in deeply and pressed her hands against Marco¡¯s chest to push away from him. ¡°Are you sure? I really don¡¯t remember anything, sorry. I¡¯ll head back and confirm everything with Hubert. If it¡¯s true that I did harass you, I promise I¡¯ll make up for it.¡± Chapter 900 Despite her calm tone, her rapid heartbeat gave her away. Marco groaned at her words and said exasperatedly, ¡°You can¡¯t make up for it!¡± His eyes went Lower, and he pressed his body against hers. ¡°You didn¡¯t just harass me with your hands, Loraine. You also¡­¡± His grip around her waist tightened and he pulled her into him. The two of them got so close they could feel their warm breaths at the tip of their noses, their Lips nearly touching. The kiss shed through Loraine¡¯s mind again. She subconsciously held her breath. Marco¡¯s expression darkened and his hands continued to roam her body. He was so close she could almost feel the warmth of his Lips! Loraine couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shoved Marco away with all her might and got out of his arms in a panic. ninjanovel T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She felt hot all over and her cheeks were burning. She felt like she was going insane. She cleared her throat and said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re probably just lying. If you say I harassed you, then you¡¯d have proof!¡± There had been no cameras in the private room that night, and no one had been around. There was no proof and she would never admit to kissing Marco. Before he could respond, she bolted out the room and took off. Marco stared at Loraine¡¯s receding back, but he didn¡¯t feel disappointed. Instead, he had a meaningful smile on his face. Why was she in such a panic if she didn¡¯t remember anything? Stai Incident Loraine rushed down the stairs after Leaving the private room as if a monster was hot on her heels. Unexpectedly, she collided with someone on the stairs. Loraine was eager to depart. Despite the pain, she was intent on apologizing to the person. Just as she was about to speak, she was met with a scathing rebuke from the person. ¡°What on earth is wrong with you? Are you blind? My clothes cost a fortune. Can you afford to pay if you ruin them?¡± Chapter 901 Loraine recognized the woman¡¯s voice. When she looked up, she realized it was indeed an acquaintance of hers, Marina. Marina red at her and eximed, ¡°Loraine? Why are you here?¡± Loraine ceased her apologies abruptly. Thest person she wanted to see was Marina. With her back against the wall, Loraine snickered. ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± Marina couldn¡¯te up with a retort, which made her irate. ninjanovel Suddenly, she noticed that Loraine was wearing clothes simr to the ones she had meticulously chosen earlier that day! It wasn¡¯t terrible to see someone else wearing the same clothes, but it was embarrassing to see someone Looking unappealing in them. Although Marina wasn¡¯t unattractive, she couldn¡¯t exude the same elegance as Loraine. She knew her figure wasn¡¯t as stunning as Loraine¡¯s. Seeing that Loraine looked more gorgeous than her, Marina grew even more enraged and snapped, ¡°You bumped into me. You should take responsibility!¡± Loraine sneered, ¡°Did you sustain any injuries or be disabled? Go to the hospital for a test and get a disability report. Then I will take responsibility.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Loraine Torres!¡± ¡°What? Your mother has just been taken away for questioning. As her daughter, you have the audacity toe to the bar? You¡¯re quite the dutiful daughter!¡± Loraine taunted. Enraged, Marina pointed at Loraine and yelled, ¡°Bitch!¡± Loraine approached her with a smirk. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in a few days. You can¡¯t even speak properly?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes reddened with fury. ¡°How dare you bring up my mother? It¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t your mother ever tell you that she made up lies and conspired with Ashton to harm others? She deserved to be punished!¡± Loraine smiled. ¡°Well, I guess she didn¡¯t because it was shameful.¡± In the past few days, Marina had heard all sorts of rumors about Laura and Ashton. She also had started to suspect that Laura had an affair with him. Yet, when Loraine mentioned it, Marina was furious. She screamed with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re ndering my mother! She¡¯s not that kind of woman!¡± Chapter 902 Marina had just heard from Liza that Marco might be her father¡¯s illegitimate child. Now she realized that her mother could have had an affair with someone else. Being spoiled since childhood, Marina couldn¡¯t handle such an emotional shock. Seeing the infuriated expression on Marina¡¯s face, Loraine squinted her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m only referring to the matter where Laura conspired with Ashton to defame my uncle and me. I didn¡¯t mention anything else. Why are you getting so worked up?¡± This response gave Marina some time to think. Her expression froze and she retorted angrily, ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t want to involve myself in your family¡¯s issues. Marco and I are divorced, and I have no ties to your family. If you and your mother hadn¡¯t constantly bothered me, do you think I would be here patiently exining things to you?¡± Marina¡¯s anger surged, and she rushed to Loraine, ready to p her. However, Loraine was a step ahead of her. She effortlessly grabbed ninjanovel Marina¡¯s hand, lowered her head, and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me again.¡± Marina was taken aback by Loraine¡¯s sudden move. By the time she realized what had happened, Loraine had already shaken off her grip and was heading down the stairs. Marina red at Loraine¡¯s retreating figure, her chest heaving and her hatred growing stronger. It was all Loraine¡¯s fault that she and her mother had made fools of themselves repeatedly and be the subject of ridicule and scandal in Vagow. She had to teach Loraine a hard Lesson! ¡°Loraine, go to hell!¡± Marina charged down the stairs and forcefully pushed Loraine from behind. Loraine was caught off guard, lost her bnce and fell forward. Before Marina couldugh, she was suddenly pushed aside. Just before Loraine could hit the floor, a figure rushed past Marina and caught Loraine, pulling her into his arms. Loraine seemed shaken and out of breath, but otherwise unharmed. The man held her tightly, his heart beating rapidly with Lingering fear. When she Looked up, she saw that it was Marco who had caught her. He frowned with worry as he held her close. Chapter 903 Marco continued to hold her for a moment Longer, savoring the feeling of her in his embrace. Fortunately, he caught her in time. He didn¡¯t even want to think about the harm she could have suffered if he didn¡¯t. Marco looked over at Marina, who was sitting on the floor, with cold, stern eyes. Marco¡¯s forceful shove pushed Marina into the stair railing, the steel edge digging painfully into her ribs. A sharp pain rose in her chest as she gasped for breath. After she pulled herself to her feet, she Lifted her gaze to meet Marco¡¯s cold, frigid stare. Quivering with fear, she retreated to the corner, seeking refuge in its shadowy embrace. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Marco had long been a source of intimidation for Marina, his mere nce capable of inducing terror in her heart. To make matters worse, he wore a sullen expression, which only added to her anxiety. ¡°Marco¡­ It¡¯s not my fault! Loraine lost her bnce and fell!¡± Marco snapped, his voice sharp and cutting, ¡°Don¡¯t Lie to me! I saw all of it!¡± ¡°Marco, please trust me!¡± ¡°I saw you push Loraine!¡± Marco¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. ¡°It appears that you have a burning desire to return to the police station.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine, who was quietly nestled in his embrace, regained her senses and cast a cold gaze at Marina. ¡°Marina, I shall file awsuit against you and have you and your mother Locked up together.¡± Blood drained from Marina¡¯s face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You pushed me down the stairs a moment ago. Marco and the bar¡¯s surveince footage can prove your guilt. This is not the first instance of premeditated harm on your part, and it is far more severe than your mother¡¯s offense.¡± At best, Laura was guilty of defamation and nder. She could secure her release on bail if she had enough funds. But Marina would not be let off the hook that easily. Realization dawned on Marina¡¯s face; she hadmitted a criminal offense. The mere thought of getting caught by the authorities and facing imprisonment petrified her. ¡°Marco, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I was in a frenzy. Please help me. I don¡¯t want to go to jail,¡± Marina uttered anxiously, gazing at Marco. His heart sank as he silently observed Marina¡¯s feverish refusal to ept ountability. Chapter 904 ¡°Marina, you have to bear the consequences of what you did. I won¡¯t help you, and I will ask the Lawyer to deal with it seriously!¡± Marina became irate at Marco¡¯s unfavorable response and thunder brewed behind her eyes. She stood up and berated him. ¡°Marco, do you still consider yourself a part of our family? Why are you so obsessed with this bitch? She is just an outsider!¡± Marco¡¯s brows furrowed. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Marina was the type of person who enjoyed preying on the vulnerable while cowering before the strong. She alwayscked the courage to raise her voice in front of him. It was the first time he had seen her so desperate, but he remained unperturbed. ¡°You have repeatedly made mistakes. Even though you are my sister, I cannot defend you this time.¡± Abruptly, Marina erupted in anger. ¡°I am not your sister! You~¡± ¡°Marina!¡± Marco snapped, hands balling into tight fists. ninjanovel Aware that she had almost revealed a secret, Marina muttered, ¡°So, you refuse to help me. Fine, I will seek assistance elsewhere! You can take me to court for all I care!¡± Marina¡¯s limbs itched to dash down the stairs, but the passage was barricaded by Loraine and Marco. She gritted her teeth and sprinted to the upper floor. Loraine knitted her brows as she watched Marina¡¯s retreating figure. Concerned, Marco swiveled to face Loraine and sped her shoulder. ¡°Loraine, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Loraine replied, averting her gaze. ¡°But I have a hunch something¡¯s wrong with Marina. Be careful.¡± Marco chuckled and shook his head. ¡°What harm could she possibly inflict on us? Our mother spoiled her. A willful and brainless girl, she only knows to be stubborn.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t think so. ¡°In the past, Marina wouldn¡¯t say something like you are not his brother.¡± Marina was aware that Marco was the head of the Bryant family. No matter how incensed she was, she would never publicly defy him. She was rather strange today. Marina¡¯s reaction to Loraine¡¯s mention of Laura and Ashton¡¯s scandals was intriguing, too. Chapter 905 Marco dismissed the situation, aware of his sister¡¯s penchant for preying on the vulnerable while cowering before the powerful. Besides, she was pampered and intellectuallycking, so even if she did commit a transgression, it would have Little consequence. Loraine¡¯s attention, however, pleased him. Approaching Loraine with a grin, Marco inquired softly, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. This exined why Loraine recalled every detail about Marco and fretted over Marina¡¯s atypical comments. Loraine was taken aback, disrupting her train of thought. She shot him a fierce re and retorted, ¡°Have you Lost your wits too?¡± Would it be too much to ask this man to discuss the matter seriously? ¡°Alright, alright. Please don¡¯t be upset,¡± Marco stated, a knowing smile ying on his lips. Loraine was rendered speechless and quietly descended the stairs. Marinay low in the shadows near the stairwell until she spotted Loraine and Marcoing down the stairs, which put her at ease. Muttering imprecations at Loraine, she scoured for the information Laura had forwarded her about the private room. A few moments, she arrived at the room. She quietly surveyed her surroundings. Ang¡¯s Library Her anxiety mounted as she noticed the door ajar. She tidied herself up and cautiously pushed the door open but found no one inside. Marina furrowed her brow in confusion and entered the room before dialing Laura¡¯s number. ¡°Mom, are you sure you¡¯re not pulling my leg? There is no one in the room.¡± Laura reassured her and said, ¡°Marina, calm down. Please have a little patience. I swear it¡¯s the truth this time!¡± Marina furrowed her brow and settled onto the sofa. Three wine sses were on the table, one empty and two half-full. She suspected several people had been there previously but departed. After a brief pause, Laura continued, ¡°I received information that Davy Jones, the president of Cheap and Fine Group, made an appearance in Vagow today. Someone saw him entering this bar, so I¡¯m confident that he must have booked a room here. Marina, when you spot him, take advantage of the situation. You know what to do, right?¡± Marina was already annoyed with Loraine and Marco for meeting them and being reprimanded by them, and she was even more at this point. Chapter 906 ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll look down on me if I suck up to him?¡± ¡°Marina, how could you think like that? He¡¯s the president of the renowned Cheap and Fine Group! Haven¡¯t you heard of it? It¡¯s well-known globally. Davy must be an exceptional young man to have built such a massive business in his thirties.¡± Laura¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°Most importantly, he¡¯s been running apany overseas and knows nothing about the local aristocratic feuds. If you could date him, you could change people¡¯s perceptions of you.¡± Marina frowned. Her reputation had taken a nosedive after she was kicked out of the ninjanovel Cruz family¡¯s party. And she had been arrested for injuring Loraine. Everyone in Vagow knew about her misdeeds. Consequently, no man from a respectable family would want to marry her. She and Laura had to focus on wealthy elites overseas. The arrival of the Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s president in Vagow was an opportunity of a Lifetime. Marina gritted her teeth in frustration as she remembered how Marco had treated her earlier. Marina figured that if she tied the knot with Davy, Loraine and Marco wouldn¡¯t look down upon her anymore. She had a sneaking suspicion that they would even dance to her tune due to business. With that in mind, she was spurred to persist in her efforts. She was taken aback when she heard footsteps at the door, but her eyes Lit up with excitement. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She eximed, ¡°Mom, I have to go. Davy seems to being!¡± She then cut the phone call before Laura replied. She got to her feet, feeling a bit jittery. Although no one knew Davy¡¯s preference or character, Marina was confident in her physique. She could hear someone approaching andughing. With determination in her eyes, Marina undid her shirt cor, baring her fair skin and ample cleavage. At that moment, the door swung open, and a tall man strode in, chatting with someone behind him. Marina immediately lunged at him, pretending to be drunk and leaning into his arms. Chapter 907 Marina leaned into the man¡¯s chest, causing him to Look back in shock as she pressed her body against his. She couldn¡¯t help feeling ecstatic when she saw that the man was indeed Davy Jones and just as young and attractive as the rumors imed. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, the smile on the man¡¯s face instantly vanished when he saw her. He took a step to the side, avoiding her advances. Marina was surprised and fell to the floor as he ducked. The bar¡¯s marble floor made the fall even more painful. Marina had been pushed by Marco earlier. After this fall, she let out a cry of pain and burst into tears. Meanwhile, Davy showed no sympathy to her and immediately denied any connection to her to the woman next to him. ¡°Honey, believe me. I¡¯ve never seen this woman before in my life!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Marina Looked up and saw a tall, elegantdy standing beside him. The woman seemed furious. She was caught off guard when she noticed they both had wedding rings on their fingers. She had never expected Davy to be married. Just then, the music changed downstairs, and the momentary silence drew attention to them. People on both levels of the bar turned to watch them. Some even whipped out their phones to snap pictures and record videos. Marina was petrified. She quickly covered her face, got up from the floor, and bolted in terror. Marina¡¯s anxiety only dissipated when she returned home. Memories of the bar incident still haunted her. Shock, resentment, and fear swirled in her chest, a hurricane knocking about the edges of her ribcage. As she opened the front door, she caught sight of Laura, elegantly dressed and sipping coffee on the couch. ¡°You¡¯re back early, dear,¡± Laura remarked. Marina¡¯s disheveled appearance, however, rmed her. ¡°What happened? Why do you Look so upset?¡± Unable to contain her emotions, Marina burst into tears and copsed into Laura¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so scared. People were taking pictures of me.¡± Taken aback, Laura blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did they shoot you? What happened? And didn¡¯t you go for the CEO of Cheap and Fine Group?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already married!¡± Marina wailed, as she narrated the entire incident with rity. Chapter 908 With every passing moment, Laura grew increasingly anxious and scared. ¡°Did they get a clear picture of you?¡± If Marina¡¯s face was captured, it would spell doom, and Laura would be humiliated beyond measure. As Marina wiped away her tears, she uttered, ¡°Perhaps I was lucky. I covered my face in the nick of time.¡± Laura let out a deep sigh of relief and her tense shoulders slumped. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Marina¡¯s frustration bubbled as she continued, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you check beforehand before sending me there? Davy¡¯s married. I Looked Like a mistress bursting in there! It was incredibly embarrassing!¡± Laura¡¯s brows furrowed as she listened to her daughter¡¯s ount. Davy had always been discreet about his personal life and never disclosed anything about his spouse and child to the public. Laura wasn¡¯t qualified to attend the banquet held for Davy, so she had no idea that he had attended with his wife. Consequently, she assumed that he was a rich bachelor. As Marina quietened from her rant, a sudden realization struck her. ninjanovel Sweat began to gather on her brow as she expressed her apprehension. ¡°What if his wife gets angry and looks for me?¡± Laura was at a loss for a solution. She could only try to reassure her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You had your face covered.¡± Marina didn¡¯t find the reassuranceforting, and her face was etched with anxiety. She despised being humiliated again and the thought of being a mistress was repugnant to her. She dreaded the thought of being exposed. If it came to light, who would want to marry her? All of a sudden, Loraine¡¯s name shed in Marina¡¯s mind. As fate would have it, Loraine was present at the bar too, dressed in an outfit identical to Marina¡¯s. Without a moment¡¯s dy, Marina shared the information with Laura. Stunned, she asked, ¡°Is she really at the bar? Why would she go there?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter. The fact is, she was there, and she was wearing a simr outfit as me.¡± Chapter 909 Laura had an idea. ¡°Since Loraine refuses to let us off the hook, we should give her a taste of her own medicine. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you out at all costs.¡± That night, a patron of the bar shared a video on the inte. Initially, it only garnered modest attention, and was considered as an unremarkable social news item. It wasn¡¯t until someone recognized the person in the video as Davy Jones, the CEO of Cheap and Fine Group, that the rumor mill began to churn. ¡°Did he deny having a mistress, even after his wife caught him?¡± ¡°Maybe someone is vying to be his mistress.¡± At this point, people were still focused on Davy, but what truly set this topic aze was when someone identified the mistress in thement section. ¡°Am I the only one who finds this mistress familiar? Let me tell you a secret; Loraine Torres was present in the bar that night, adorned in attire strikingly simr to that of the mistress in the video.¡± ¡°Who? Loraine?¡± ¡°What? Really? My gosh!¡± Given its association with Loraine, the subject rapidly rose to the top of search results. People were taken aback, yet many remained skeptical. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Loraine is a mistress? Ridiculous! She is a Torres! Her uncles are Rowan and Mr. T. Why would she feel the need to be the mistress of a married CEO?¡± As the discussion continued, additional information was shared, sparking fire to the conversation. ¡°Loraine was spotted at the barst night, and she was seen entering the private room that Davy Jones reserved. You can verify this by examining the bar¡¯s transaction records if you are skeptical.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As the conversation progressed, the matter grew increasingly grave. Initially, some were dismissive, but now their resolve wavered. Did Loraine truly leave her ex-husband and seduce another man? Traini Seeing all the discussions of online users arguing heatedly about Loraine and referring to her as a mistress, both Laura and Marina were so happy that they hugged their pillows andughed heartily. They had not expected to find that Loraine really had something to do with Davy. Chapter 910 It was a wonderful surprise for them. Clearly, even God was with them. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. They now became highlycent and went on to nder Loraine online without fear. As a result, the public opinion about Loraine became more and more ridiculous. They even made up a theory that Loraine had gone abroad to study just so she could interfere in Davy¡¯s marriage. The next day, when Loraine logged into her social media ount, she saw all kinds of gossips online about her and it left her speechless. What the hell was all these? What was wrong with these people? It was not a big deal for gossip to be spread about her concerning her rtionship with Rowan or Wesley. After all, they were her uncles and they doted on her, and it was normal for strangers to misunderstand their rtionship. But she and Davy? These social media users really had wild imaginations! After thinking for a while, Loraine decided to put up a post. ¡°Sharing crazy opinions with other people online can be entertaining sometimes, but there¡¯ll be consequences if you keep destroying other people¡¯s reputations by spreading false rumors irresponsibly. By the way, the simple truth about Davy and me is that we met in a bar just once for business reasons.¡± The post had hardly gone live when Marina dropped ament on it. ¡°Loraine, how can you make up such a cock and bull story? Who does business at a bar? I think you¡¯re too scared to admit your guilt; that¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to fool people with such a Lame excuse!¡± Loraine frowned when she read thement. What the hell was Marina¡¯s problem? Why was she being so active online again all of a sudden? But Marina had never been nice to her. So, Loraine didn¡¯t take it very seriously and did not even bother to reply to thement. While she was still trying to figure out what was going on, she got a call from Davy¡¯s wife. ninjanovel At first, Loraine thought that it was probably because the woman had seen the rumors online. But when Loraine answered the phone, Sameen apologized. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about all this, Loraine. It¡¯s all our fault that you are being ndered like this. But rest assured, Davy and I are already handling the matter.¡± Loraine was stunned. ¡°What? What exactly is going on, Sameen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually a long story. But it¡¯s all Davy¡¯s fault. He said he wanted to protect Amy and I, so he didn¡¯t announce our rtionship to the public. I didn¡¯t know that people would take advantage of the Lack of information and start spreading rumors.¡± Loraine could even hear Davy apologizing to Sameen in the background. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey, it¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± But Sameen ignored him and continued to talk to Loraine. Chapter 911 ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m really sorry. If it wasn¡¯t for my whimsical idea to make an appointment at a bar, there wouldn¡¯t be such a mess on social media right now.¡± Loraine smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Sameen. But what about thosements online? Why did someone say that Davy is having an affair?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m not having any affair!¡± Davy shouted in the background. But Sameen scolded him. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t disturb my conversation!¡± Then she turned her attention back to Loraine. ¡°Look, Loraine, the thing is that after you left that day, I went back to the private room with Davy. Suddenly, a woman in disheveled clothes rushed up to us and wanted to hug Davy. It was obvious that the woman was after Davy. I don¡¯t know how and where he got to know such a person.¡± ¡°Honey, I swear to God I don¡¯t know that woman,¡± Davy pleaded in the background again. ¡°Oh my God, why are you still talking? I don¡¯t want to hear you! You¡¯ll sleep on the couch tonight.¡± ¡°But honey, that¡¯s cruel. At Least, you should let me say goodnight to Amy, please,¡± Davy begged. But just then, Loraine heard the door getting mmed shut and Davy¡¯s voice was no Longer audible. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She found it all so shocking. Meanwhile, Sameen added, ¡°Loraine, many people took videos that night and posted them online. I think it¡¯s because the woman was about the same age as you and her outfit was simr to yours; people mistook her for you.¡± Loraine nodded in understanding. After pondering for a moment, someone came to her mind. Someone that was about her age and dressed like her¡­ She was now thinking of the night when she met Marina. But she didn¡¯t discuss it with Sameen. Instead, she said in a persuasive tone, ¡°I think Davy is innocent and you should give him a chance to exin himself.¡± Sameen giggled. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything like that. But you can¡¯t be too good to a man. They¡¯ll cherish you only if you punish and train them from time to time. No man was born to be a good husband, you know.¡± This was the first time Loraine was hearing something like this and she felt that it made a lot of sense. Marco was also like this. She only saw him a few times while they were married, but the man suddenly became so attached to her after they got divorced. But while she was still thinking of Marco, she suddenly got a message. And it was from him. It read, ¡°Loraine, I¡¯ve checked the surveince video of the bar. It shows that after you left that night, Marina entered the room.¡± Chapter 912 So, it was really Marina! The Video Loraine sneered at the words. Finally, it all made sense. The reason why Marina was so adamant about swaying public opinion online was that she had something to hide. And now, Lorraine uncovered her dirty Little secret. Marina had seduced Jones, only to be swiftly rejected. Fearing the wrath of the media, Marina concocted a scheme to shift the me onto Lorraine. She had been wearing the same clothes as Lorraine that night. Her ingenious ruse had worked brilliantly, at least for a time. Marina wasn¡¯t as smart as Loraine had thought. Loraine pulled out her phone, gazing nkly at the screen as her mind raced. Marco was in possession of the footage. She had no idea if he would be willing to help her; Marina was his sister, after all. At that exact moment, Marco sent her another message. ¡°Loraine, I will release the surveince video and make sure Marina gets what she deserves. I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯m not going to let you suffer.¡± Loraine was stunned because she had expected Marco to be on his sister¡¯s side. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R YT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, what Marina did this time was unlike anything she had done before. Marina¡¯s reputation would be irreparably damaged. She would have to bear the stigma of pursuing a married man. Her family¡¯s name would be dragged through the mud. Loraine pondered the idea that Marco still held a torch for her sister. The way he constantly came to her rescue made her think that he still cared deeply for her. That was why Marina always acted arrogant. Loraine couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity any Longer. ¡°Marco, are you certain you want to release that video? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Marina will hate you?¡± Marco was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve given her too many chances already. I can¡¯t tolerate her reckless ways any longer. Who knows what sort of mistake she¡¯ll make if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson this time!¡± He had fruitlessly hoped that Marina would learn from her past mistakes. But he knew deep down that she would never change unless she faced the consequences of her actions. She¡¯d injured Loraine, after all. Chapter 913 He couldn¡¯t bear the sight of his flesh and blood causing harm to the one he loved. Seriously, Marco vowed, ¡°Loraine, I will never let her hurt you again.¡± Marco was willing toe to Marina¡¯s aid, despite the harm she had caused, until she crossed the line by ming Loraine. That was a line he simply could not ignore. Loraine was deeply touched by Marco¡¯s firm attitude and his unwaveringmitment to her well-being. She couldn¡¯t believe that he was doing this for her. She held the phone tightly, remaining silent for what seemed like an eternity. ¡°You¡¯ve made your decision, and you can handle it. I have no problem with that,¡± she said. Loraine was moved by Marco¡¯s actions. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Maybe he was unaware of how Marina and Laura had mistreated her during their years of wedlock, which exined his inaction. Marco kept his word intact, as the CCTV footage of the bar¡¯s corridor was unearthed without dy. He also noted the exact time of each urrence. Loraine had already left the private chamber when Jones was lured by someone who snuck in after her. Marco was discreet about their stairwell brawl, but he exposed Marina¡¯s entry into the room after they had departed. The video might have been smudged and blurry, but people didn¡¯t give up until they unmasked the lady¡¯s identity by pausing it repeatedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Marina Bryant?¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s definitely her! I remember she once posted a photo wearing this dress!¡± People shortly stumbled upon a treasure trove¡ªa photo Marina had shared in the past, unting the same dress as the girl in the video. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a closer look! In terms of style, Loraine¡¯s dress is a mirror image of Marina¡¯s. But her dress is better cut than Marina¡¯s!¡± ¡°We unjustly used Loraine.¡± ¡°Marina¡¯s devious plot to shift the me on poor Loraine is simply outrageous! Can you believe she led us astray on purpose?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. While everyone scoured for clues and tried to uncover the truth, Davy took to social media to set the record straight, issuing a rification via Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s official ount. ¡°I came to Vagow to discuss possible coboration with Universe Group and Bryant Group. Seeking a peaceful atmosphere to discuss potential partnerships, I booked a secluded room in the bar. My wife was also present, in addition to the presidents of the two groups. Is there a problem? It¡¯s not illegal for me to talk business with friends at a bar.¡± In a shocking turn of events, both his wife and Marco were present, leaving everyone stunned. Chapter 914 His words provided absolute rity, Leaving no room for confusion. Davy mentioned Marina¡¯s name with a hint of warning. ¡°Marina Bryant, if you¡¯re looking for a fleeting romance, you better steer clear of me. I have a wife and a precious daughter, and I remain faithful to them. Your actions have caused problems for me, my family, and my friends.¡± In a jaw-dropping revtion, he shared a photo of himself being evicted by his wife. Though people found it hrious, they were also disgusted with the culprit, Marina. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marina¡¯s online profile was brimming withments from people using her of being a shameless home-wrecker and immoral adulteress. Her reputation Lay in tatters. Seeing that the public opinion online hadpletely reversed and all kinds of insults were now being thrown at her, Marina became frightened and almost fainted. Why had things suddenly turned out Like this? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ALL she just wanted to do was to frame Loraine without getting caught in the matter. But she had forgotten that there was a CCTV camera at the bar! This new oue was very difficult for her to digest. She could no longer endure it, so she ran to Laura in tears. ¡°Mom, what should I do? My reputation ispletely ruined now. I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± But Laura was as helpless as she was. She had set out to prove her daughter¡¯s innocence and discredit Loraine, but she had not expected that the result would turn out to be the opposite of her ns. If Marina was seen as a home-wrecker, who would marry her in the future? No ordinary family would want such a woman, let alone a rich family. She had to do something. She would never let Marina be such a detestable woman! Marina¡¯s marriage was her Last hope of turning the tables! After thinking for a Long time, Laura decided to release an exnation online. ¡°People are thinking too much. Marina was indeed at the bar at that time, but she was drunk and bumped into Davy Jones by ident. It was all a big misunderstanding!¡± If she and Marina had not been so active in ndering Loraine¡¯s reputation, perhaps some people would have easily believed her exnation. Now, no one wanted to even listen to her. ¡°She was drunk? Then why was she dressed in that manner? In the video, her breasts were practically exposed.¡± ¡°The first half of the surveince video showed that she was very sober when she was trying to locate the private room Davy was in. Why was she tipsy all of a sudden when she spotted him and then she threw herself into his arms?¡± Chapter 915 Thesements bit hard at Laura¡¯s feelings. She became very angry and helpless. At the end of the day, she had to ask Marina to join her, so they could both fish for sympathy together. Marina was reluctant. She didn¡¯t think anyone would believe her anymore. But still, she had no choice but to do as Laura told her. ¡°I know some of you might have a misunderstanding of what happened and you might already have a wrong impression of me after watching the video, but I was really drunk at that time and I didn¡¯t see the room number clearly. I just wanted to find a room where I could take a break. You can¡¯t make assumptions based on some surveince video.¡± While she posted this, Laura was hiring a group of rumormongers, attempting to distract social media users from the current scandal. ¡°Indeed, Marina is a noble woman. There are a lot of young influential men who are chasing after her. Why would she seduce a married man?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Some of these hired users even brought up Loraine somehow. ¡°Neverment on anything unless you¡¯ve heard from both sides. Previously, people have drawn wrong conclusions about Loraine due to crazy spections. Now, you¡¯re bullying another woman online because of simr spections. Why?¡± Surprisingly, this approach worked. The criticism directed against Marina was quickly suppressed by thements of these hired users. People began to think about those rumors about Loraine that had Later turned out to be false. Fearing that they would make fools of themselves again, most of them stopped criticizing Marina. At this point, both Marina and Laura breathed a deep sigh of relief. But not long after, someone imed that Laura had once paid some rumormongers to frame Loraine as a promiscuous woman that had tried to seduce Davy. ninjanovel There were even screenshots of the transaction, making the evidence irrefutable and impossible for Laura to deny. If Marina was really innocent, why did she and Laura try so hard to get rumormongers to twist public opinion in their favor? People were not stupid. If Laura and Marina could pay people to nder Loraine, then they could also use the same trick to whitewash their reputations. As more and more people realized this, thements under their posts became full of criticisms. ¡°Marina and her mother are really something. She wanted to seduce Davy herself, but she failed. So, they decided to frame Loraine.¡± ¡°How can anyone believe any statement made by these two evil women? They have hired fake users to bully Loraine in the past. Now, they¡¯re using them again to prevent people from criticizing them. What clever criminals!¡± Before long, all thements made by her group of hired users were suppressed by the counter criticisms. Chapter 916 Seeing that the situation was going out of control, Laura and Marina began to panic. ¡°Mom, what should we do now? It seems everything is failing!¡± Marina wailed. Laura didn¡¯t really know what to do. She gritted her teeth and bit her finger in impotent rage. Clearly, she and Marina would not be able to fix this issue on their own. ¡°Call your brother now! He can¡¯t just ignore us!¡± she ordered Marina. Marina immediately pulled out her phone and called Marco. But Marco didn¡¯t answer her call. She called again and again, but there was still no answer. Even Laura called him several times and still ended up getting ignored. Their eyes were now red with anxiety and their faces were turning paler and paler. If Marco did not help them, they would be doomed! Loraine had been paying attention to the trending topics online. When she saw that Marco had kept his promise and released the surveince video, she had mixed feelings. As for the fact that it was Laura who had tried hard to make her Look bad in the eyes of the public, that was not something she found strange. In fact, she found it funny somehow. Both Marina and Laura had the same mindset. Their goal was always to nder her at the slightest opportunity. But was this also found out by Marco? Marco was so ruthless to them. If Laura and Marina knew it, would they be willing to give up easily? Suddenly, her phone started ringing. It was Rowan calling. ninjanovel Loraine picked the phone and answered it immediately. Rowan had been in the hospital recuperating for some days now. She had nned to visit him after signing the contract with Davy, but she had not expected that he would call her. ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯ve dealt with those disgusting stuff online. What do you think of my solution? Did I erase those crazyments in time?¡± There was a smile on his face as he said this. It was as if he was asking for an award from Loraine. ¡°Were you the one that exposed Laura?¡± Loraine asked in surprise. ¡°Yes. As soon as I saw that crazy trending story and the vilements, I ordered someone to investigate. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt my dear niece, you know.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Loraine felt loved and she couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile. Chapter 917 ¡°But you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. You should stop worrying too much about me, at least for now.¡± ¡°What on Earth are you talking about? You¡¯re our princess. Whoever dares to bully you is ying with fire! But tell me, Lorrie, were you satisfied with my activity? If you¡¯re still not satisfied, I can punish that mother and daughter right now.¡± It was at this point that Loraine remembered that Laura had not only ndered her but also ndered her uncle. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. And while she was at the bar, Marina had almost pushed her down the stairs. She had a lot of grudges with those two women. Since they had created so much trouble for her again and again, Loraine had no reason to continue to endure them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Rowan. You don¡¯t have to do it. I¡¯ll do it myself this time,¡± she assured him. ¡°Okay then. Whatever you choose to do, I¡¯ll always stand behind you and support you with all my strength. Never forget that.¡± Those were his final words before ending the call. After putting down the phone, Loraine logged into her social media ount and posted a statement. ¡°In view of the repeated nder and intentional attacks by Laura and Marina Bryant, I¡¯ll sue both of them in defense of my rights.¡± ninjanovel This statement got people highly excited and they left a lot ofments on the post. ¡°Intentional attacks? Did they do more evil things to you?¡± ¡°Loraine, I support your n to sue them! You can¡¯t be nice and lenient with people like them!¡± ¡°Yes! Sue them! This is not the first time that they¡¯ve spread false rumors about you!¡± When Loraine saw the firstment, she responded by describing how Marina had tried to push her down the stairs at the bar. This made people even more angry. They not only supported her n to sue Marina and Laura, they also petitioned some famous Lawyers and called on them to help her do the job. One of the Lawyers replied, ¡°They would be definitely sent to jail. As for how long they would be locked up, it depends on the choice of the victim.¡± When Laura and Marina stumbled on thesements online, they became very scared. Marina kept crying and wailing, which only made things worse for her mother. Neither of them could get in touch with Marco, so they had to ask Liza for help again. Liza had also heard the matter and she was so angry that she almost had a heart attack. She didn¡¯t expect that the mother and daughter would forget the warnings she had given them. Chapter 918 As soon as they opened the door and entered her room, she swiped her cane and hit the both of them. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. They jumped and screamed in pain But Liza only kept hitting them. They had no choice but to beg for mercy while running around the room to avoid being hit again. ¡°Liza, you have to help us this time,¡± Laura pleaded. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°If not for anything but for the fact that if Marina and I are both in jail, the Bryant family will be disgraced!¡± Liza finally stopped chasing them and tried to catch her breath. Though she didn¡¯t want to help these two idiots, what Laura had just said was very correct. After all, they were members of Bryant family. If something happened to them, Bryant Group would be affected. Liza looked at them with a furious expression. After a while, she took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯LL ask Marco to handle it. You two better behave yourselves from now on! If you keep causing trouble, I won¡¯t spare you again!¡± ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡± Marina said gratefully. ¡°Thanks, Liza,¡± Laura said too as she wiped her tears Liza didn¡¯t notice theck of gratitude on Laura¡¯s face. As far as Laura was concerned, she was the real hostess of the Bryant family, and Marina was the real heiress. But they had to depend on Marco, an illegitimate child, and Look up to him. Why? Illegitimate Child Liza took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Then she gave them both a cold stare before pulling out her phone and dialing Marco¡¯s number. When Marco answered the phone, she said in a solemn tone, ¡°Marco,e home now.¡± There was a brief moment of silence before Marco asked, ¡°Grandma, is something wrong? I¡¯m very busy at work.¡± He had guessed that Laura and Marina would go ask Liza for help, so the call had note as a surprise. He knew Liza wanted him toe home so they could discuss the matter. Chapter 919 But Laura and Marina would go crazy in front of him if he came home; that was why he didn¡¯t want to. Sensing his reluctance, Liza reminded him of her position as the eldest member of the family. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Marco, so you don¡¯t even want to obey me anymore, eh?¡± Marco pursed his Lips and said nothing. It was very difficult for him to refuse Liza¡¯s request. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll return home after I finish this,¡± he finally conceded. ¡°No. Come right away!¡± she ordered and abruptly hung up the phone before he could say anything. Marco Listened to the beep with a long face. The thought of returning to that cold home and meeting his sinister family made him feel very unhappy. Several minutester, a ck Lincoln came to a halt in front of the vi. ninjanovel Marco stepped out of the vehicle with a face as gloomy as the sky. The maids immediately opened the door for him and weed him in. As soon as he stepped into the house, two people ran to him. It was Laura and Marina. They stood on either side of him, both of them crying at the same time. ¡°Marco!¡± ¡°Marco!¡± Marina cried. ¡°You have to help me this time! Otherwise, my life will be ruined!¡± Laura quickly added her voice as well. ¡°Marco, Marina is your sister, and I¡¯m your mother. You can¡¯t see us go to jail without doing anything.¡± Marco sighed and closed his eyes in anger. At this point, Marina wiped her tears and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all Loraine¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I-¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Marco yelled, his eyes shing in fury. His sudden shout stunned them and they didn¡¯t dare speak another word. Chapter 920 Marco was already fed up with both of them, but he Lost control of his emotions when he heard Marina ming Loraine. He looked at them and said emphatically, ¡°I won¡¯t help you this time. You asked for it and you deserve it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marina gasped in disbelief. ¡°Marco,¡± Laura said, her eyes wide with fear, ¡°if your sister and I go to jail, Bryant Group will suffer greatly.¡± ¡°Marco, they may have done something foolish, but we¡¯re still family after all,¡± Liza reminded him. ¡°If you want to punish them, we can decide on that amongst ourselves. Why are you making such a big deal out of this? It¡¯ll be a big disgrace to our family.¡± Laura was surprised that Liza was advocating for their punishment, but she didn¡¯t dare argue with her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Meanwhile, even after listening to Liza, Marco remained expressionless. He was highly disappointed in his family. ¡°Grandma, how long are you going to keep protecting them?¡± he asked Liza. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Liza demanded with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you and Bryant Group!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to help them, regardless of whether or not their predicament will be bad for Bryant Group,¡± Marco dered and turned away from them. ¡°How can you say such a thing?¡± Liza gasped in disbelief. She was so enraged that she put her hand on her chest, her pale face twitching angrily as she struggled to calm herself down. Marina suddenly burst out in an angry yell. ¡°Of course! You don¡¯t even give a damn about our family¡¯s reputation, all because of that bitch, Loraine!¡± She was so bitter and furious as she thought about how her reputation would be easily ruined if nothing was done for her. And worse still, she could even end up in jail. Marco not only refused to help her, but also wanted to punish her. As far as Marina was concerned, Loraine was to me for everything. So, she kept insulting Loraine like crazy, which only irritated Marco even more. ¡°Marina, that¡¯s enough!¡± he shouted at her. ¡°No! It¡¯s not enough! I¡¯m going to say my mind! It¡¯s all Loraine¡¯s fault! She¡¯s a total bitch¡­¡± Chapter 921 p! A hard p from Marco shut her up immediately. Marina was shell shocked. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± she eximed when she finally found her voice. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because you deserve it!¡± ninjanovel Marina, now mad with rage, could no longer control her emotions and she blurted out angrily, ¡°Who do hell you think you are? How dare you hit me? You¡¯re nothing but an illegitimate child!¡± The instant the words left Marina¡¯s mouth, the entire living room went deathly silent. Laura and Liza cast nervous eyes in Marco¡¯s direction. Marco was shocked. He doubted if his ears were working properly. His eyes were scary wide and trained on Marina as he asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes widened in panic as she realized she had spilled the beans. She had acted too impulsively. Liza had warned her repeatedly that Marco was to never know the truth. There was also the fact that she and Laura had to be dependent on Marco for now. If Marco knew the truth, he would never help them clean their messes. Marina shrunk back and turned her guilty eyes away from him. ¡°Nothing¡­ I said nothing.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes darkened as he narrowed them at Marina. What Loraine told him suddenly came to mind. Truly, how else would Marina have the guts to yell at him if it was not that they were keeping something from him? An illegitimate child? Marina was simple-minded; it was impossible for her to keep secrets. ¡°What did you just say, Marina?¡± Marco walked closer to Marina, pressing in on her. Her legs instantly felt weak, and she crumpled to the floor, quickly turning to Liza and Chapter 922 Laura in sheer panic, her eyes welling with tears. Liza¡¯s eyes darkened as she saw that Marina was on the brink of giving in. She stormed forward and gave Marina a heavy p across the face. ¡°Grandma?¡± Marina shrieked in disbelief. Liza had no intentions of stopping. She Landed another p and screamed in anger, ¡°You deserve it! How dare you speak such rubbish?¡± Liza had used so much force to p Marina that Marina¡¯s face swelled up. Marina looked pitiful on the floor with her red, swollen cheeks, tear-streaked face, and messy hair. She slumped to the floor the next second in shock. Laura¡¯s eyes zed with fury as she Looked at her daughter¡¯s pitiful state. All the anger she had been suppressing for years finally burst out. She had been a widow for over twenty years, and Liza was still around, treating her like trash. Now, even Loraine could humiliate her. Enough was enough. Laura rushed forward to stand in front of her daughter and shrieked, ¡°And what about it? What Marina said is the truth!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Liza pulled a Long face. ¡°You shut your mouth!¡± However, Laura was done being silenced. Sheughed manically and pointed a finger at Marco. ¡°You¡¯re a stinking bastard! What on earth gives you the right to look down on me? You¡¯re a bastard who doesn¡¯t even know who gave birth to you.¡± Marco¡¯s face paled and he subconsciously stepped back in shock. He could only stare at the manic woman in front of him, her words bouncing around in his ears. ninjanovel Bastard¡­ He was a bastard? Although Laura never treated him well, he never doubted that she was his mother. If she wasn¡¯t his mother, then who was? Who birthed him? Marco had never been more confused in his life. Laura was so filled with anger, all her logic was out the window. She pressed on with indescribable joy from finally being able to say all she had kept in for so many years. ¡°Just who do you think yourself to be, Marco? The truth is I have nothing to do with you. You¡¯re simply Winfred¡¯s bastard from random sex he had with some bitch!¡± Marco was in shock, and his face was expressionless. Chapter 923 He wanted to ask if Laura was only saying this to irritate him. But he was unable to produce a single sound. No matter how he assured himself he was indifferent to his family, he couldn¡¯t keep sane hearing that his entire life for the past twenty years had been a lie. Lauraughed manically again. ¡°I should never have taken you in. I brought you up Like my own child, and you turned out so ungrateful. Now, you prefer helping Loraine over us! Marina and I wouldn¡¯t have turned out so miserable if not for you! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Do you have no conscience, Marco Bryant?¡± The living room was silent except for Laura¡¯s hysterical voice, which echoed through the space. ninjanovel Everyone else was taken aback. Marco, however, was slow toe to his senses. He gazed at Laura, noticing the genuine resentment etched on her face and devoid of any pretense. ¡°I see. Haha.¡± As realization dawned on Marco, he chuckled bitterly, taking a few steps back. He understood why Laura had been indifferent to him since childhood and why she only seemed to have affection for Marina. When Laura bought Marina her favorite dolls and snacks, he went to Laura to show off his sess and wanted to earn some praises. Upon seeing him, she stopped smiling and led Marina away. Liza urged him to return to his studies and continue to learn the profound knowledge that was far beyond his age. As soon as he grew up a bit, he was quickly sent to another country. Later on, he became more emotionally detached and distant from his family as he developed a colder and more indifferent personality. Now, he finally grasped that he was not Laura¡¯s son, but an illegitimate child brought back by his father. It was understandable why Laura had been cold to him. No woman would wee the child of her husband¡¯s infidelity. Feeling suffocated, Marco lowered his eyes and made his way to the door, eager to Leave this unweing home. Just as he turned around, Liza finally came to her senses. ¡°Wait, Marco!¡± Liza stopped him, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She never expected things to be exposed so suddenly, and she couldn¡¯t believe that Laura would do such a thing. Chapter 924 Liza wore a chilly expression as she raised her cane threateningly to strike Laura. ¡°Bastard! Do the Bryant family still matter to you? What are you talking about?¡± Laura¡¯s old wounds, inflicted by Liza, had not healed yet, and Marina had just been beaten ruthlessly by Liza. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It finally dawned on Laura that she and her daughter were nothing in Liza¡¯s eyes. Marina might have been the rightful heiress of the Bryant family, but she couldn¡¯tpare to Marco, who could bring benefits to the family, even though he was born out of wedlock. Laura quickly rose to shield herself from the cane and retorted with excitement. ¡°You know I¡¯m not talking nonsense!¡± Her teeth clenched as she continued, ¡°You simply dislike my daughter because she¡¯s a girl. You¡¯ve always favored Marco. But let me remind you, Marina is the true heiress of the Bryant family.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Liza¡¯s anger was palpable as her chest heaved, and she pointed at Laura while rebuking her. ¡°I always favor Marco? I¡¯ve done everything I can to support this family after my son passed away. And what have you and your daughter done besides asking for money? Laura, how dare you make such an usation? You¡¯ve never even lifted a finger to help take care of ninjanovel Marco when he was growing up.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Laura hesitated, unable toe up with a response. ¡°Ever since my son left, Bryant Group has been deteriorating. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware that you wanted to sell your shares and abandon this family during that critical period. If Marco hadn¡¯t returned from overseas, taken over Bryant Group, and brought it back from the brink of copse, making it bigger and stronger, do you think you would still have the privilege of being Mrs. Bryant?¡± Liza continued to dig out past grudges, causing Laura¡¯s face to turn blue and ck. Marco, however, found everything ridiculous. Unable to bear the spectacle any longer, he left the bickering Bryant family behind and strode away, his departure tinged with self-mockery. As he stepped outside, he noticed that dark clouds were gathering in the sky. Without showing any emotion, Marco got into the car, started the engine, pressed down on the elerator, and drove away without ncing back. The sound of the whistling wind suddenly filled the open window. Marco tightly pursed his lips and couldn¡¯t help but recall what had just happened in his mind. His veins stood out as he held the steering wheel tightly. If someone had sat next to him, they would have noticed that Marco¡¯s eyes were red and he was breathing heavily. Before long, the car left the suburban vis behind and the traffic on the road started to get busier. But Marco didn¡¯t care and he kept going at the same speed. He saw something in front of him that looked like it had been twisted by a hand into a strange shape. Chapter 925 His ears were ringing and he couldn¡¯t see or hear anything else around him. The Lincoln was heading straight to the intersection when suddenly a truck came rushing out from the side. Suddenly, the unique ringtone he had assigned for Loraine started ying through the Bluetooth in his car. It turned out to be a call from her! Abruptly, Marco snapped out of his daze and quickly stepped on the brakes. As Marco drove down the road, a massive truck zoomed past him, barely missing his car. A haze of dust billowed behind him. The body of the ck Lincoln beside him was only half visible, and the truck¡¯s recklessness was a recipe for disaster. Marco¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he mmed on the brakes. He pulled over to the side of the road, took a deep breath, and exhaled a sigh of relief. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Just as the caller was about to quit, he picked up the phone. The caller seemed surprised that he had answered, letting out a sigh. She felt relieved that the call had gotten through. ninjanovel ¡°Loraine¡­¡± Marco whispered, his voice hoarse with emotion. He had so much to say, but all that came out was her name. The sound of her name alone sent shivers down his spine, as if a bolt of lightning had struck his empty heart, filling it with newfound power. His Limbs had been dormant until this very moment as if he had been in a deep slumber. But now, he was awake and fully aware of his physical being. His fingers tightly clenched around the phone as his voice quivered and his breath became ragged. His emotions were in disarray, a whirlwind of feelings he couldn¡¯t contain. Loraine could sense something amiss and confusion colored her voice as she said, ¡°Marco?¡± As relief washed over him, Marco took a deep breath and spoke softly, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± He wasn¡¯t his usualposed self, and she could sense it. With each passing moment on the phone, Marco¡¯s expression rxed, until a small smile crept onto his face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you calling me, Loraine?¡± Doubt clouded Loraine¡¯s mind, but she pushed it aside and dove into the fray. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed the deal with Cheap and Fine Group. I need to talk with you about the particrs of the cooperation. When might you be avable?¡± Chapter 926 Truthfully, Loraine was in no rush. After all, she was not ready to talk to Marco face to face. Laura and Marina destroyed her n. Despite her misgivings, everything seemed to be going swimmingly so far. Loraine continued, ¡°Thanks to Laura and Marina, the cooperation between Cheap and Fine Group and the two groups is spreading Like wildfire. I propose we go public while the buzz is still hot.¡± As the rumors swirled on the web, Davy valiantly stepped forward to defend his beloved wife, earning the admiration of countless people. Ang¡¯s Library His gant defense was not the only thing that caught their attention. His wit and striking good looks proved equally irresistible, and he soon amassed a Legion of followers. It was the best timing for the three groups to announce their cooperation. After a while, Loraine realized that Marco had gone quiet. ¡°Marco, are you there?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡± His eyes were fixed intently on the road ahead, hands firmly gripping the steering wheel. He Listened with rapt attention to every word she uttered, his gaze brimming with affection. Oddly enough, he could almost visualize the expression on her face. Despite the distance between them, he could almost see the subtle y of emotions flicker across her eyes as she spoke. Was she leaning against the window, gazing out at the passing scenery as they talked? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Were they looking at the same sky? The ominous clouds dispersed, unveiling a sky that slowly transformed into a pastel-pink masterpiece. A gust of wind snuck in through the open window and warmth began to creep in. As the image of Loraine¡¯s furrowed brow flickered in his mind, Marco¡¯s heart melted. Loraine¡¯s voice acted as a balm, soothing Marco¡¯s mncholic mood. It appeared that as long as Loraine was by his side, he could finally let his guard down and find peace. No matter how tough the day had been, nothing mattered to Marco as much as Loraine did. While Marco sat in silence, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but notice his unusual demeanor. Though Marco had always been reserved, he had never sunk into such a deep despair as he had today. Chapter 927 Loraine couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Marco, are you truly alright? Did something happen?¡± With a chuckle, Marco responded, ¡°Are you worrying about me?¡± Loraine felt a twinge of awkwardness and hummed, attempting to mask her emotions. ¡°As if I care about you. Don¡¯t get too full of yourself. I¡¯m solely concerned that something bad will happen to you and hinder our program¡¯s advancement.¡± As Marco¡¯s lips curled into a smile, his heart ached with an indescribable desire. ¡°Loraine, I want to see you right now.¡± He had no desire to discuss work, his sole intention was to be in herpany. Loraine was left bewildered. ¡°Right now?¡± After a brief moment of recklessness, Marcoposed himself. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask about my avability to discuss the project? I am free now. Do you have any problem with that?¡± The final query caught Loraine off guard once more. Although she was unsure of the cause, she sensed that something was amiss with Marco today. She deliberated for a moment before consenting. ¡°Okay, I shall forward you the location.¡± Loraine hurriedly sent the address of a coffee shop to Marco, then stopped working to rush there. ninjanovelProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Upon arriving, she found Marco already waiting for her. He was so fast! Despite her being nearer to the coffee shop, he got there before her. How did he manage to arrive first? Wasn¡¯t he meant to be at hispany? As Loraine approached his table, Marco stood up and pulled out the chair opposite him for her to sit. After she sat down, he continued to stare at her without speaking. Loraine withdrew her hand in a sulky manner and cleared her throat ufortably once she had sat down. It could have been her imagination, but when he was gazing at her in silence, he was like a big dog eagerly waiting to be adopted after being Left behind by its previous owner. Marco appeared pitiful. Chapter 928 She couldn¡¯t help but notice his usual cold demeanor. How could she feel any sense of pity for someone like him? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Loraine shook her head, trying to rid herself of the thought. As they sat at the coffee shop, the waiter approached them and asked what they wanted. He enthusiastically rmended their couple¡¯s set. ¡°You two just came at the right time. We are offering a set for couples. Buy one and get one free!¡± Loraine quickly rified, ¡°We are not a couple!¡± Marco coughed but said nothing. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The coffee shop was filled with the sweet melody of a piano ying Love Story, which only added to the awkwardness of the situation. The waiter misinterpreted Loraine¡¯s response and looked at them with an ambiguous expression. To dispel the awkward atmosphere, Loraine decided to order two cups of coffee. ¡°We need to talk about business.¡± The waiter persisted, ¡°But you can also give the set for couples a try. You won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°No, thanks!¡± Once Loraine had finished, Marco spoke up atst. ¡°I¡¯ll have one with sugar and one without, please.¡± Loraine let out a sigh of relief as the tension in the air dissipated. She wanted to ask Marco more about what was going on, but the awkward atmosphere made it difficult. She didn¡¯t want to pry too much. Loraine took a deep breath to calm herself down and began unfolding the document she had prepared. Once she got into a working state, she forgot all about her earlier strange idea and instead focused on carefully analyzing the document. ¡°In the future, Cheap and Fine Group will be located within our business district. This presents an opportunity for us to create a trading hub and developmercial properties around it¡­¡± She appeared to be glowing with confidence and professionalism, speaking eloquently and confidently. However, Marco wasn¡¯t listening to her at all. Chapter 929 He just stared nkly at her lips as she spoke, not hearing a word she said. Her soft, pleasant voice blended in with the piano music, bing background noise. Loraine finished speaking and took a sip of her coffee, but Marco still didn¡¯t respond. Confused, she Looked up and saw that he had been staring at her the whole time. He held the document in his hands upside down, indicating that his mind was not focused on work at all! Loraine felt both embarrassed and annoyed. She had made time to discuss business with him, but Marco¡¯s attitude was far from satisfactory. Frustrated, Loraine patted the document and stood up, saying coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re not in the mood to talk business right now, let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time. I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye.¡± Marco was taken aback and became anxious. He quickly grabbed Loraine¡¯s arm to stop her and said, ¡°Loraine, please don¡¯t go. I¡­¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y As Marco stood up in a hurry, he knocked over the coffee on the table, surprising Loraine. In a split second, the coffee spilled all over his light-colored suit, leaving him feeling embarrassed and stained. Concerned about Loraine¡¯s involvement, Marco released his grip, causing the coffee to drip down his clothes, and leaving him at a loss. Witnessing the astonishment on Marco¡¯s face, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter, forgetting her anger. Marco, relieved to see her smile, asked helplessly, ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± Loraine snorted but remained silent. Marco then approached her cautiously and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was absent-minded just now. I won¡¯t do that again.¡± He acted humbly, as if he was afraid that she would walk away. What was the matter with him today? He Looked so fragile. Loraine refrained from asking and instead sat back in her seat. ¡°Okay, Let¡¯s continue.¡± Marco, not wanting to make any mistakes, removed his dirty suit and ced it on the back of the chair, listening carefully to Loraine. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As she looked up, Loraine noticed that part of Marco¡¯s shirt was wet and clung to his body, revealing his muscr outline. Her mind couldn¡¯t stop recalling what she had seen before. As soon as she saw him naked, she couldn¡¯t focus on anything else. Chapter 930 When Loraine regained herposure, she asked, Do you want to go to the bathroom and clean yourself up first?¡± Marco was uncertain about what was on Loraine¡¯s mind. He was apprehensive that he might upset her and didn¡¯t want to lose herpany. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please continue.¡± Loraine exhaled a deep sigh, trying to clear her thoughts, and resumed discussing business matters as if nothing had happened. Most of the arrangements for Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s admission were settled, and Loraine only needed to confirm some details with Marco. Soon, the business talk was concluded. Loraine put her elbows on the table and covered her mouth as she coughed. She turned away from Marco, attempting to avoid eye contact with him, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Marco looked up at Loraine. Loraine gave him a doubtful nce and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Marco had been feeling down all day, and at that moment, he blurted out, ¡°Loraine, do you still remember your parents?¡± As far as he could recall, her parents Left when she was young. Loraine was luckier than him since she had people who loved her and knew where she came from. But what about him? What was his true identity? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marco¡¯s gaze went nk for a moment. When he saw the stunned expression on Loraine¡¯s face, he immediately snapped out of it. How could he say something like that? Loraine¡¯s parents must have left a painful mark in her heart. Even though he was feeling sorrowful, he shouldn¡¯t have brought up anything that could trigger her sadness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say that,¡± Marco apologized. Loraine shook her head, sensing that Marco was feeling off today. She didn¡¯t press him on why he suddenly brought up her parents. Instead, she looked down. As Marco¡¯s words lingered in her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about her childhood. Actually, she couldn¡¯t recall her parents vividly. She attempted to remember, but her mind only held on to two blurry figures. After a long pause, Loraine said in a low voice, ¡°When I was very young, my parents died in a car ident, and I was sent to an orphanage in the countryside. It wasn¡¯t until middle school that my grandpa found me.¡± Marco¡¯s heart raced. Loraine was opening up to him about her past. Chapter 931 As Marco listened to Loraine, he sensed that something was amiss. ¡°Who sent you to the orphanage? Weren¡¯t you with your parents at that time?¡± Loraine appeared confused and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She couldn¡¯tprehend why her parents had died in a car ident and why she had been sent to an orphanage. She was only reunited with her grandfather and uncles during her junior high school years They had always given vague exnations whenever Loraine asked about her past, and her memories of the countryside weren¡¯t very clear. As time passed, she stopped probing deeper into it. Loraine confided to Marco, ¡°My impression of my parents is vague. It¡¯s been a long time. I was too young at that time and I can¡®t recall it now.¡± After all, she was merely a child back then, unable to recall everything clearly. Loraine¡¯s concept of home was built by her grandfather and uncles after she reunited with them. When Marco heard this, his heart ached, and he thought of himself. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Marco¡¯s impressions of his father, Winfred Bryant, came from the pictures he had left at home. As for his mother, he now knew that Laura wasn¡¯t his biological mother. His real mother might have been a shameless mistress or a prostitute. Perhaps after giving birth to him, she didn¡¯t want him at all and left him to Winfred. ninjanovel Or maybe she had already passed away. ¡°At least they love you very much,¡± Marco consoled Loraine. ¡°You survived the car ident. Your parents must have risked their lives to protect you.¡± Loraine was taken aback by his words and looked up at him. ¡°Yes, they must love me very much,¡± she said with a softened expression. Marco tried to hide his sadness by lowering his eyes. ¡°I apologize. I spoke too much. Sorry for troubling you. Since we have nothing more to discuss, you can head back first.¡± Loraine was a little surprised by his sudden change in demeanor and wanted to ask him what was wrong, but she didn¡¯t dare. Furthermore, why should she concern herself with Marco? She collected her bag and stood up. Chapter 932 Marco didn¡¯t stop her. As Loraine walked to the door, she looked back at him. Marco had his head lowered, and the shadow obscured his expression. Her heart ached. Even after she got back to her car, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Marco¡¯s Lonely and sorrowful figure. What was going on with him? What had happened? He abruptly inquired about her parents. Could it have been rted to his family? After much hesitation, Loraine decided to ask Obot. She took out her phone, opened the chat interface with Obot and typed, ¡°Obot, do you know what happened to Marco today?¡± She figured if Marco could use Obot to inquire about her, she could do the same. Marco sat motionless in the coffee shop, his posture resembling that of a statue. The setting sun cast a warm beam of Light on his back. Suddenly, the phone on the table vibrated. It was Loraine calling Obot, as evidenced by the special ringtone. Marco¡¯s eyes shifted towards the phone. He retrieved his phone and noticed that Loraine sent a message to Obot. Ang¡¯s Library Upon seeing Loraine¡¯s message, Marco¡¯s heart felt a warm glow, and he seemed toe alive a bit. He was d that Loraine still cared for him, as he felt alone in the world with no one to care for him. However, Marco did not want to tell Loraine that he was an illegitimate child. He was still grappling with this fact and could not bring himself to speak about it. Marco didn¡¯t want Loraine to know about his difficult background, nor did he want her to see his vulnerable side. After a prolonged pause, he replied as Obot, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that something happened in the company and he felt upset.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine¡¯s frown was apparent upon receiving Obot¡¯s message. Did Marco believe that this excuse would deceive her? Chapter 933 She knew that Marco¡¯s excuse couldn¡¯t be true, as she didn¡¯t believe that thepany¡¯s affairs would upset him so much. Frustrated with Marco¡¯s evasiveness, she stopped questioning him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Waiting for a reply from Loraine, Marco sighed in disappointment. He didn¡¯t feel Like returning to the office or his home. Feeling down, he texted his two friends and invited them to drink at a bar. Jimmie and ter were sitting on the couch, wine sses in their hands, huddled in a corner, looking at each other. Marco drank his wine like water. He Looked despondent yet still charming. Jimmie whispered to ter, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Marco?¡± ter shook his head, scratching it in confusion. He murmured, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this scene feel familiar?¡± Jimmie narrowed his eyes Last time, Marco got drunk for Loraine. Did they have another argument? Jimmie couldn¡¯t bear to see his friend drinking ss after ss of wine, so he teased, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Marco? Did Loraine do something to upset you?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ter¡¯s disappointment was evident on his face as he could no longer hold back his words. ¡°Marco, you¡¯re terrible at chasing women. Are your twopanies in the same team now? You and Loraine defeated the hijackers together on the ne. Your rtionship with her should be closer. Why didn¡¯t you win her heart yet?¡± Marco paused, pursing his lips in silence. ¡°Don¡¯t Listen to ter. But if you have any conflict with Loraine, tell us, and we can work out a solution to help you.¡± Marco shook his head, his voice hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s not because of her¡­¡± He fell silent once more. Since he didn¡¯t wish to express his thoughts, he could only keep them tucked away in his heart. At that moment, Marco¡¯s phone rang on the table, and he saw that it was from the Landline of the Bryant family. Chapter 934 Marco grew even more upset and turned his head away. The phone rang for an extended period before it was disconnected. Afterwards, there was another call from Carl. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Frowning, Marco answered the phone. Carl informed him urgently. ¡°Sir, your grandmother has been hospitalized due to an acute heart attack!¡± Without even grabbing his coat, Marco quickly stood up and headed out, rushing to the hospital. Marco still had feelings for his grandmother who had raised him. Despite Liza¡¯s strict and sometimes ruthless behavior towards him, she had provided him with a good education and nurtured him to be an outstanding individual. Besides, since Laura wasn¡¯t his mother, his grandmother was his only family besides Marina. Addressing his two bewildered friends, Marco said, ¡°I have something urgent to attend to, so I must take my leave now.¡± He quickly exited the bar, hailed a taxi from the roadside, and made his way to the hospital. When he arrived at the hospital, Marco saw Laura and Marina already there. They looked dispirited, not as lively as before. ninjanovel Marco stood in front of the bed. Liza was lying in the bed, herplexion pale, but her spirits were still high. There was no sign of an emergency. Upon noticing him, Liza turned her head to dab at her eyes and let out a deep sigh. Marco understood that she was pretending to be sick, but all he could do was inquire, ¡°Grandma, are you feeling okay?¡± Liza responded, ¡°Marco, I am too old, and my time is drawing near.¡± Marco pressed his lips and looked down. ¡°Now that you know everything, I will reveal the truth to you. Even though you are not Laura¡¯s biological child, you have referred to her as your mother for so many years. After all, we are family.¡± Laura nodded humbly, no longer daring to be arrogant. Chapter 935 Liza continued, ¡°Your sister and mother are still a part of our family, and we must consider their reputation. It wouldn¡¯t reflect well on our family if they were held ountable by Loraine. You must help them solve this problem.¡± Stick Liza, who imed to have a sudden illness, stared at Marco and threatened him. In silence, Marco listened, growing increasingly disheartened. ninjanovel He had believed Liza was genuinely ill and hurried back. In reality, it was merely her tactic to force him to help Laura and Marina. With a stone-cold expression, Marco asked, ¡°What if I refuse to help them?¡± Liza had indeed invested much effort in him, but it was all for the benefits of the Bryant family. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Did she view him merely as a valuable pawn rather than a family member? Liza clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated Marco¡¯s refusal, leaving her momentarily stunned. ¡°Marco, I understand your anger. But remember, you¡¯re a member of the Bryant family. You cannot allow harm to our family interests and do nothing, right?¡± Marco scoffed. ¡°Family interests? Why didn¡¯t they consider the Bryant family when they acted as they did?¡± It all came down to interests. What else was there to this family besides that? Laura remained unconvinced, but Liza¡¯s warning put her and Marina in check, so she refrained from challenging Marco as brazenly as before. ¡°Marco, I may not be your birth mother, but I raised you. Marina is your half-sister. How can you be so heartless to us?¡± With a slight lift of his gaze, Marco¡¯s expression remained cold. He sneered, ¡°If I were truly heartless, I wouldn¡¯t have assisted in cleaning up your messes from the beginning.¡± Since assuming control of Bryant Group, Marco had aided Laura and Marina on numerous asions. Yet now, they deemed him heartless. The irony! Chapter 936 No longer wanting to argue, Marco said indifferently, ¡°Grandma, if there¡¯s nothing more to discuss, I¡¯ll be leaving. Thepany demands my attention. Contact me only for urgent matters.¡± Seeing how stubborn Marco was, Laura blurted, ¡°Marco! Are you certain you won¡¯t help us? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll expose you as an illegitimate child, ruining your reputation?¡± At this point, if she and Marina were imprisoned, all would be lost. Laura took the gamble, attempting to sway Marco¡¯s decision. Inhaling deeply, Laura continued, ¡°Don¡¯t push me! If this bes public, how could you bear the shame of remaining CEO of Bryant Group? Marco, if you don¡¯t let us off the hook, I¡¯ll take everything from you!¡± Anger fueled Marco¡¯sughter. ¡°Go ahead, tell the world. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Upon taking over Bryant Group, it had been on the verge of copse. What had he gained from Bryant Group? And what could Laura reim from him? Fearless, Marco narrowed his eyes, coldly stating, ¡°Since I took charge, I¡¯ve never relied on my status as a Bryant. If you desire Bryant Group, try and see if you and Marina possess the ability to run iti? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Moreover, all shareholders had been won over by Marco¡¯spetence and followed him willingly. If Laura and Marina were capable of taking over, Liza wouldn¡¯t have to rely on Marco all these years. Furious, Laura gritted her teeth, preparing to retort. However, before she could speak, Liza interjected, ¡°Enough! Laura, have you forgotten my words earlier?¡± Laura was taken aback, but then she recalled that Liza had offered to assist them and convince Marco, on the condition that she and Marina wouldn¡¯t do anything to upset him. Softly, Liza spoke after a pause. ¡°Marco, I know better than anyone the extent of your contributions to Bryant Group. Nobody can dispute that.¡± Casting a frigid nce at Laura, Liza remarked, ¡°You and Marina haven¡¯t been involved in thepany for ages. What contributions have you made? If you¡¯re determined to have a falling-out with Marco, so be it. Manage your affairs alone and don¡¯t trouble me again!¡± Laura fell silent, Left with no other option but to threaten Marco. In fact, she understood that severing ties with Marco would do them no favors. Upon reprimanding Laura, Liza shifted her attention towards Marco ¡°Marco, I assure you that your position as the CEO of Bryant Group is secure. However, as a representative of the Bryant family, it¡¯s also your duty to care for everyone, right? You need to make a statement about this. Remember, they are family!¡± Chapter 937 Standing beside him, Laura anxiously awaited Marco¡¯s response. His expression unchanging, Marco¡¯s eyes were cold and detached. He suddenly realized that his role as the CEO of Bryant Group was merely a burden. A burden he could never escape Closing his eyes, Marco exhaled a deep sigh, as though releasing all his pent-up frustration He resolved to clean up Laura¡¯s mess one final time as repayment for her twenty years of dedication in raising him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help them.¡± Misunderstandi The following day, negative news about Laura and Marina vanished without a trace. If any people noticed anything amiss, theirments were promptly deleted. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Clearly, someone with considerable influence controlled public opinion. In Universe Group Loraine spoke with Rowan on the phone. Rowan was infuriated by the shifting online public sentiment. He sought to identify the individual responsible for deletingments and deal with them ordingly. However, recalling Marco¡¯s assurance that he would handle the situation, Loraine persuaded Rowan to stay out of it. As soon as the call ended, Carl dialed in. ¡°Miss Torres, do you have a moment?¡± Carl inquired. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine felt helpless. Had he picked up his boss¡¯s manner of speaking by? They both Liked beating around the bush. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Miss Torres, I wanted to discusspensation with you.¡± Carl proceeded cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m aware that the rumors spread by Mrs. and Miss Bryant caused you significant harm. Mr. Bryant wishes for you to withdraw the Lawsuit. He will compensate you for this.¡± Loraine¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ll do our utmost to make amends!¡± Carl added. In an icy tone, Loraine asked, ¡°Is this Marco¡¯s idea? Why didn¡¯t he tell me himself?¡± Carl said in an awkward tone, ¡°He¡¯s busy right now.¡± Chapter 938 If Marco had dared to say this to Loraine directly, would he have even asked his assistant to do so? Loraine demanded coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. Let Marco speak to me.¡± On the other end, Carl frowned ufortably, ncing at Marco, who sat behind his desk. ¡°Mr. Bryant, I¡­¡± Marco appeared unwell and visibly exhausted. Taking the phone, he said lightly, ¡°You can go now. I¡¯ll handle this myself.¡± Concerned, Carl departed, closing the door behind him. Marco sighed. ¡°Loraine, it¡¯s me.¡± Loraine¡¯s anger intensified. ¡°Marco, do you honestly expect me to let Laura and Marina off the hook?¡± Her voice was rigid, and Marco replied with a bitter tone, ¡°Yes.¡± Loraine was infuriated. If he hadn¡¯t made a promise to handle it from the start, she wouldn¡¯t have been this angry. But now, by breaking his promise, he had enraged Loraine. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Marco Bryant, don¡¯t you remember what you promised me? Is this how you handle things?¡± Marco gazed downwards, his mouth slightly open, but no words came out. Loraine sneered as she took Marco¡¯s silence as the most fitting response. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I see. Family is more important. I understand.¡± With a sneer, Loraine expressed her anger toward him. ¡°Your loyalty to your friends and family ismendable, but please refrain from making promises you cannot keep in the future.¡± Her anger wasn¡¯t due to her inability to punish Laura and Marina, but because Marco had let her down. He had promised her, and then broken that promise. Regardless of the difficulties he faced, it was hard for Loraine to ept this reality. Marco didn¡¯t argue, silently epting all the me. When Loraine finished, Marco replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for that.¡± Chapter 939 Loraine burst intoughter. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Why was this man so foolish? Gritting her teeth, she asked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to exin your reasons to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Marco paused and murmured, ¡°Loraine, I¡¯ll do whatever you want topensate you.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart sank as she gripped the phone tightly. She knew Marco had been acting strangely these past few days, and she had asked him about it both directly and indirectly. She even took the initiative to ask him why just now. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But Marco offered no exnation. Perhaps she had overestimated her significance to him, believing herself to be different in his heart. But what was the difference? He would rather torment himself than confide in her. Loraine¡¯s words dripped with coldness as she spoke in a hard tone, ¡°Fine, if you are so insistent on helping your family, I¡¯ll grant your wish. I won¡¯t sue them.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Consider it repayment for your kindness in saving my uncle. We¡¯re even now.¡± Marco froze, his face darkening. ¡°That¡¯s different. I saved your uncle, not for that. I want topensate you because¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear, Marco. We¡¯re even now.¡± Loraine¡¯s anger was palpable as she interrupted him, her tone cold and unyielding. Despite her words, Marco remained silent, his breathing growing heavier. Loraine¡¯s nose twitched. She felt a sense of ipetence. She had made up her mind when she had divorced Marco. How could she still be affected by him? ¡°My apologies, Loraine,¡° Marco uttered in a raspy tone. Loraine nibbled on her lip for a moment before abruptly ending the call. Chapter 940 Upon ending the call, Loraine¡¯s frustration only grew. Her phone buzzed suddenly, and she saw a message from Obot. ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t be down. Marco is a jerk. He¡¯s not worth your pity.¡± Witnessing Marco berate himself under a different persona, Loraine felt both furious and amused. She typed back forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m not pitying him! He¡¯s aplete jerk!¡± Holding his phone anxiously, Marco hadn¡¯t intended to annoy Loraine Due to his clumsy speech and chaotic mood, he only dared to console Loraine as Obot. Upon receiving a response from Loraine, Marco breathed a sigh of relief and felt a weight Lift off his shoulders. He preferred Loraine¡¯s hatred over her shutting him out. With Marco¡¯s help, the online rumors about Laura and Marina quickly died down. Loraine chose not to sue them. Inte users gradually turned their focus to the president of Cheap and Fine Group. Davy¡¯s love story with his wife became public, and people found it charming. Cheap and Fine Group gained many admirers. Before long, Universe Group and Bryant Group officially revealed their coboration with Cheap and Fine Group. ninjanovel Suddenly, the new business district project was Vagow¡¯s hottest topic, and everyone wanted in. The day after the news broke, Jennie sought out Loraine. ¡°Ahhh! Lorrie!¡± Jennie rushed towards her. Loraine embraced her, feeling helpless. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Lorrie, did you partner with Davy Jones?¡± Loraine nodded and noticed her friend¡¯s face had grown rounder. She yfully squeezed Jennie¡¯s cheeks and said contentedly, ¡°You must¡¯ve had a great time Lately.¡± Jennie shrieked, ¡°It¡¯s all because of this course! Can you believe it? My family forced me into a fashion boot camp a few days ago. It¡¯s so exhausting.¡± Jennie pinched her own face, looking sad, and then changed the subject. Chapter 941 ¡°Enough about me. How did you persuade Davy to join? He¡¯s a multinational corporation¡¯s CEO! Plus, Bryant Group must¡¯ve offered you a huge share of the profits, right?¡± Loraine was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± Aware that Marco had been handling the scandal involving Laura and her daughter, she had been angry with him and hadn¡¯t kept up with the inte news. Jennie pulled out her phone and opened the statement from Bryant Group. Loraine squinted her eyes. This wasn¡¯t the arrangement they had agreed upon earlier. Bryant Group had not only handed over most of the profits but also granted majority control to Universe Group. Loraine¡¯s feelings were conflicted, and her mind was in disarray. Was this Marco¡¯s so-calledpensation? Did he believe that she wouldn¡¯t be mad at him if he made amends Like this? ¡°Lorrie!¡± Jennie suddenly threw her arms around Loraine¡¯s neck and behaved like a spoiled child. Loraine smiled helplessly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Lorrie, I want to join your project and open a jewelry store on the shopping street!¡± Loraine gently stroked her soft hair, surprised. ¡°You?¡± ninjanovel Her dear friend was someone who never pursued anything. Hearing such serious words from Jennie was unnerving. Jennie sniffled and nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes. I am destined for sess. Just you wait and see!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Loraine chuckled. ¡°What prompted you to start a store? I remember you saying you cherished freedom andcked ambition, right?¡± ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t remind me!¡± Jennie covered Loraine¡¯s mouth with her hands, making a pouty face. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my exceptional friend. My family keepsparing me to you. They believe if I work as diligently as you, I can inherit the family business.¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help but Laugh. Jennie scrunched her nose, grumbling, ¡°I told them I could just rely on you, but my parents kicked me out. They said unless I reimed the partnership, I couldn¡¯t return home.¡± Chapter 942 Loraine smiled softly, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your take on it? If your parents are forcing you into business, I wouldn¡¯t advise joining the project. It¡¯s quite challenging.¡± Jennie fell quiet for a moment. In fact, she had started managing her family¡¯s enterprise. ustomed to idleness, she found it exhausting. However, she also wished to be strong enough to support Loraine. If Loraine faced trouble, Jennie wanted to be there for her. Jennie said firmly, ¡°Lorrie! I¡¯m not being coerced, and my family can help you too.¡± Jennie¡¯s family held significant influence in the jewelry sector, setting industry trends. Their involvement in the CBD would certainly benefit Universe Group. Loraine¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Excellent news! The uingmercial district expansion will bring in investments by auctioning off prime storefront Locations on the main strip. With your family¡¯s influence, securing a prime spot is practically a guarantee!¡± Jennie eximed with enthusiasm, ¡°Then I must im the top position!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her friend¡¯s joy, Loraine felt relieved. However, remembering Marco would also bid, her mood dampened. ninjanovel The announcement of a joint bidding by Bryant Group and Universe Group ignited a fresh surge of excitement. Nearly everypany in Vagowmunicated their eagerness and interest to participate in the bidding. After all, even Jennie¡¯s family, primarily focused on the jewelry business, couldn¡¯t resist such a sought- after project, so it was natural that others wanted in. This left Loraine swamped with work. Thankfully, Cayson had returned from his vacation after visiting her at the Torres family residence, providing much-needed assistance in preparing for the bidding. Loraine¡¯s mood had been down these days, but Cayson¡¯s help in the bidding process lifted her spirits. She exhaled and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Cayson, thank you. I wanted you to rx, but I never anticipated you¡¯d go out of your way to help me.¡± ¡°Is there a need for such formality between us?¡± Cayson grinned. ¡°However, Lorrie, if you truly want to show your appreciation, you could apany me to the bidding, sparing me the trouble of finding a female partner.¡± Chapter 943 Loraine hesitated. Cayson¡¯s eyes darkened, and with a smile, he suggested, ¡°Jennie will be at the bidding too, right? If you decline, I might have to ask her to be mypanion.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His remark eliminated Loraine¡¯s uncertainty. It was merely a friendly social engagement. Why should she question his intentions? ninjanovel Worried Cayson might misinterpret her hesitation, Loraine smiled and agreed, ¡°Never mind. Jennie has been swampedtely. I¡¯ll be your femalepanion.¡± Soon, the day of the bidding arrived, and Loraine apanied Cayson to the event. Before it started, Loraine went backstage to check on the preparations to ensure nothing went wrong. As fate would have it, she encountered Marco. Marco, apanied only by Carl and dressed in a suit with a stoic expression, appeared normal once again, as though his vulnerability that day had been a mere figment of her imagination. Since theirst argument, this was the first time they had crossed paths, creating a slightly awkward atmosphere. ¡°Loraine¡­¡± Marco attempted to halt her. He intended to apologize to Loraine, but upon seeing Cayson next to her, his eyes darkened. ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°Lorrie and I are both CEOs of Universe Group. It¡¯s only natural for us to attend this event together. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Cayson asked. The gazes of the two men met, revealing an underlying tension. Marco scoffed, his wordsced with menace. ¡°This project is led by Loraine and me. I heard that you returned without a break. In reality, there¡¯s no need for concern. Loraine and I can handle it.¡± Cayson¡¯s expression turned icy. Loraine¡¯s frown deepened, not wanting to engage with Marco. She nced at Cayson instead. ¡°Cayson, we¡¯re almost set to begin. Let¡¯s head out.¡± Cayson couldn¡¯t help but feel smug when he noticed Loraine¡¯s reaction. Angrily, Marco called out, ¡°Loraine!¡± Chapter 944 Cayson smirked before responding, ¡°Though we¡¯re coborating on this project, Mr. Bryant, there¡¯s no need for you to concern yourself with Universe Group¡¯s affairs. I hear you¡¯re quite the dutiful son, managing to save your family from imprisonment. Impressive!¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened. He did not care about others¡¯ opinions. But he did care about Loraine¡¯s. He had sent her numerous messages, all ignored. As he conversed with Loraine as Obot, he resorted to sharing work-rted matters in hopes of catching her attention. Despite his efforts, Loraine seldom replied to Obot, seemingly upset and unresponsive to his messages. He worried his cover had been blown. Anxiously, he tried to exin, ¡°No, I¡­¡± Loraine, still irritated, ignored him. Her cold expression remained as she prepared to leave with Cayson. Desperate, Marco attempted to keep her there. Cayson intervened, ¡°Anything else? Lorrie and I must get ready for the bidding. If there¡¯s nothing more, please step aside.¡± ninjanovel Disregarding Cayson, Marco dejectedly pulled his hand back, seeing Loraine¡¯s unresponsive face. Loraine scoffed and departed without a backward nce at Marco. ALL Marco could do was watch them leave, consumed by disappointment. Once they were away from Marco, Cayson regarded Loraine with worry. ¡°Lorrie, are you alright? If you¡¯re not up for it, you can leave. I¡¯1L handle the bidding.¡± Cayson wished Loraine would distance herself from Marco and avoid Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Bryant Group-rted projects. Loraine¡¯s expression softened as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. As a sponsor, I must be present for the bidding.¡± However, realizing the other sponsor was Marco, she knew she couldn¡¯t escape him. Annoyed, Loraine bit her lip and sighed. The auction room bustled with representatives from nearly all of Vagow¡¯s renowned corporations. Chapter 945 They eagerly sought a presence in the new business district, and the atmosphere was Lively with conversation andworking. It was evident that the joint venture between Bryant Group and Universe T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Group had generated significant interest. Onstage, the emcee warmed up the crowd and outlined the bidding process. ¡°Attention, everyone. The bidding process will take ce through a blind auction. Each participating merchant will have the opportunity to bid on the storefronts within the newmercial area. The highest bidder will secure the location.¡± In this manner, only the final oue would be revealed. Company representatives eagerly strategized, aiming to secure the most advantageous locations with the most reasonable investments. Themercial street¡¯syout was essentiallyplete, making the stores near entrances and intersections particrly desirable. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y As the discussions continued, Loraine readied herself for her speech. The auction was orchestrated by Bryant Group and Universe Group, so she and Marco were expected to take the stage together and introduce themercial block. Backstage in the Lounge, tension filled the air. Loraine sat stone-faced, reviewing her speech, seemingly unapproachable. Marco, eager to speak with her, was blocked by Cayson. The makeup artist, feeling the pressure, nced toward Marco¡¯s assistant, Carl, for assistance. Carl coughed before suggesting, ¡°Miss Torres, perhaps you should review the speech with Mr. Bryant?¡± The day¡¯s auction was crucial, and Loraine had already scrutinized the speech several times to minimize errors. Yet, she hesitated. Her eyes remained on the script, not uttering a word. Wasn¡¯t Marco fond of ying dumb? If he wouldn¡¯t rify everything, she¡¯d not initiate conversation with him again. As their stage entrance neared, Marco pursed his Lips and addressed Cayson in a low tone, ¡°I need to review the script with Loraine. Please step out.¡± Cayson scoffed, ¡°I suggest you refrain from scheming. I¡¯m not leaving.¡± It was evident that Marco desired to be alone with Loraine. Cayson wouldn¡¯t give him that opportunity. Chapter 946 At this critical moment, Carl proved reliable. He offered an awkward smile and said, ¡°Mr. Benton, I just recalled that someone mentioned an issue with the auction equipment. Neither Mr. Bryant nor Miss Torres are avable, and only you hold the highest authority. Would you mind apanying me?¡± Cayson furrowed his brow, asking, ¡°Can¡¯t you handle it yourself?¡± Upon hearing of potential equipment problems, Loraine grew concerned. ¡°Cayson, why don¡¯t you apany him? The bidding is at stake, and this isn¡¯t a minor issue.¡± Though reluctant, Cayson agreed upon hearing Loraine¡¯s plea. ¡°Alright.¡± But before leaving, Cayson shot Marco a warning re. Marco paid no attention to him but instead positioned himself beside ninjanovel Loraine. The makeup artist, not wishing to upset Marco, quickly finished her work and exited. Soon, only Marco and Loraine remained in the backstage lounge. Eager to break the silence, Marco sought a conversation topic with Loraine. ¡°Loraine, umm¡­¡± She tilted her head, casting a nce at him. ¡°Did you have breakfast today?¡± he asked.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Loraine¡¯s fists tightened as she scoffed. She had no interest in speaking with him! Ignoring Marco entirely, she focused on preparing for her uing speech. He attempted to speak again, but received no response. He sighed inwardly. However, he couldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity to be alone with Loraine. The tall, dashing man took a deep breath, touched Loraine¡¯s arm, and whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t I do?¡± she asked impatiently. He hesitated before replying, ¡°We have to go on stage together. We need to interact.¡± Loraine had no patience Left. She gestured towards the door, coldly stating, ¡°If you¡¯re not ready, I¡¯ll go on stage alone. If you¡¯ve got nothing else to do, you can go out and see if the equipment issue is resolved.¡± Chapter 947 Naturally, Marco was aware that the equipment issue was just an excuse to send Cayson away. But he couldn¡¯t reveal this truth to Loraine. In that moment, the CEO of Bryant Group, usually a decisive and energetic businessman, was left speechless. He stood there for a moment before leaving the room, his head hanging low. Loraine was seething with anger, so much so that she retrieved the script and continued to read it, grinding her teeth in frustration. Watching her back from the doorway, Marco suddenly remembered something. He activated his phone and sent her a message via Obot. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Loraine, are you still mad at Marco? He¡¯s just an idiot. Don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± In the Lounge, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the message. He was more than just an idiot. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Without Obot, he was practically mute. He had no voice! Loraine believed she couldn¡¯t continue like this with Marco. Furthermore, she was enraged by Marco¡¯s seemingly fawning but actually perplexing behavior. Regarding the coboration between both groups, if they persisted in interacting with one another in such an odd manner, their cooperation would be in trouble. Setting aside her speech draft, Loraine carried on conversing with Obot, holding her phone as she exited the room. ¡°Marco refuses to share anything with me. Why must I be upset with him?¡± Obot responded, ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s unwilling to discuss it. He just hasn¡¯t determined the best way to express it yet. He confided in me when he was alone in theb.¡± Loraine sneered, ¡°If he¡¯s undecided, he needn¡¯t mention it to me. I have no desire to hear it.¡± Grasping his phone, Marco appeared solemn. ¡°Loraine, do you dislike Marco?¡± Marco inquired as Obot. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring Marco along today?¡± Believing Loraine favored the more animated Qbot, he converted his voice to an AI tone, contemted for a moment, and added a crying emoji. Loraine¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. She made her way out through the backstage corridor and spotted Marco not far away, engrossed in his phone. Unaware of her presence, Marco anxiously awaited Loraine¡¯s response. Chapter 948 Luckily, no one else was around, so no one knew that the esteemed CEO of Bryant Group sent a crying emoji. Yet, Loraine¡¯s response never came. Growing restless, Marco couldn¡¯t resist ncing back to witness Loraine¡¯s reaction firsthand. However, as soon as he turned, he saw Loraine Leaning against the door, observing him while raising her phone. ¡°Should I address you as Obot? Or perhaps Mr. Bryant?¡± Marco¡¯s expression stiffened. Had she discovered his Obot impersonation? Would Loraine be furious with him? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine approached him slowly, a chat with Obot disyed on her phone screen. ¡°Wow, I never thought you¡¯d be so adorable.¡± This was incredibly humiliating for Marco. Lowering his head, Marco uttered, ¡°Loraine, I¡­¡± Loraine sneered, ¡°Marco, I¡¯ve saved our chat history. If you dare to deceive me again, I¡¯ll upload the video online, showing the entire inte how the stoic Mr. Bryant masquerades as an AI, uttering foolish things!¡± Marco¡¯s gaze locked onto her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Finally, a conversation with you, Loraine.¡± Her demeanor suggested that she wasn¡¯t purposefully avoiding him or maintaining her distance anymore. Marco didn¡¯t mind if Loraine shared their chat logs online. What surprised him was her willingness to speak with him. It felt as though the clouds had parted, revealing the Luminous moon. Loraine, taken aback by his words, ceased smiling abruptly. Grinning, Marco approached Loraine and murmured an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Loraine. I never meant to deceive you with Obot.¡± He had feared it would be challenging to keep up the charade with Loraine, but now that she had discovered the truth, he felt relieved. His tone grew more earnest as he said, ¡°I made a mistake. When you ignored me, I created a persona you couldn¡¯t resist, so I could get closer to you. I envied your connection with Qbot, so I created Obot. Chapter 949 But once the Lie began, it became harder to stop. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve hidden this from you until now.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t reveal that she had known the truth a long time ago. Nheless, his exnation eased her mind. She kept her emotions hidden, responding with a sneer, ¡°Do you know why I ignored you?¡± Marco lowered his head and apologized sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s entirely my fault. I wasn¡¯t there for you when you needed me most. But I promise this is the Last time. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you, even my own family.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart wavered, and she bit her lip, retorting, ¡°You always im it¡¯s thest time. But the oue never changes, does it?¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen again.¡± Marco¡¯s expression grew somber for a moment before resolving with determination. Loraine, startled, was about to inquire further when she was interrupted by a shout. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Mr. Bryant, Miss Torres, your speeches are up next!¡± A staff member rushed over to usher them onto the stage. Loraine had neglected to check the time when she left the dressing room, not anticipating that their turn would arrive so quickly. Now, she was in a rush. Worried about the distance to the stage, Loraine¡¯s anxiety grew. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the stage!¡± Suddenly, Marco grabbed her hand and began to run. Before she could object, Loraine found herself being pulled forward. His grip was firm, transferring the warmth of his palm to hers, enveloping her hand securely. Her previously somber mood seemed to brighten up slightly. As Loraine and Marco rushed onto the stage, the curtains gradually drew back, revealing the scene. They arrived at the stage precisely on time, neither early norte. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Illuminated by a bright spotlight, Loraine breathed heavily, momentarily forgetting that she was still holding onto Marco¡¯s hand. Chapter 950 She lifted her head and managed aposed smile. She was about to greet everyone when the crowd erupted in astonishment. ¡°Why are Loraine and Marco hand in hand?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that different from the usual partners? Are they really rekindling their romance?¡± Hearing the murmurs, Loraine realized she still held Marco¡¯s hand and hastily tried to release it. But Marco resisted, gripping her hand even more firmly. Loraine shot him a re, urging him to let go. Marco coughed and obediently relinquished his hold. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y To the spectators, it seemed as if the youthful duo was yfully flirting. Many exchanged knowing grins. Jennie, seated in the front row, was stunned, her hand covering her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Lorrie and Marco? Are you-¡° Cayson interrupted indignantly, ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd!¡± His usual grin had vanished. He had been inspecting equipment with Carl, and it took a while for him to confirm everything was in order. He never anticipated that it would provide Marco an opportunity to hold Loraine¡¯s hand on stage! Maintaining herposure, Loraine addressed the audience with a warm smile, ¡°Once again, I wee everyone to this bidding event. Despite facing numerous challenges since our partnership began, Bryant Group and Universe Group, much Like Mr. Bryant and myself, will continue to support each other, standing side by side.¡± She quickly devised a reason for her and Marco¡¯s Linked hands, sharing it with the audience through her cheerful smile. Marco chimed in, ¡°Miss Torres is correct. Bryant Group and Universe Group will always coborate closely to make the new business district impable.¡± Though not entirely convinced, the crowd¡¯s difort dissipated, and the atmosphere became Lively once more. Lorainemenced her speech ording to the prepared outline. Even though Marco hadn¡¯t rehearsed with her, they were both well-prepared and shared an unspoken understanding, enabling them to coordinate wlessly during the presentation. Chapter 951 In conclusion, the audience erupted into a resounding ovation. Following the speech, a brief window for the open bidding session ensued. As Loraine descended the stage, Jennie hurried towards her. Jennie, who was usually petite and dressed in cute, casual outfits, changed her style that day. She wore a sharp suit and had her Long hair tied up meticulously, giving her an air of intelligence. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her best friend¡¯s significant improvement in fashion sense. Ang¡¯s Library However, Jennie¡¯s true nature emerged as soon as she opened her mouth. ¡°Lorrie! You were absolutely fantastic up there! How can you be so brilliant? You¡¯re my idol!¡± Loraine grinned, replying, ¡°Alright, enough with the ttery. How are things going for you? Do you think you¡¯ll win the bid?¡± Jennie confidently retorted, ¡°Really, Lorrie, where¡¯s your faith in me? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s mine!¡± She then leaned in closer to Loraine, her curiosity piqued. ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal between you and Marco? I saw you two racing to the stage hand-in-hand earlier. You never cease to amaze me!¡± Loraine shoved her away, reprimanding, ¡°Buzz off! Can¡¯t you focus on something else for once?¡± ¡°I¡¯m keeping an eye on things! I wasn¡¯t kidding when I said I¡¯d nail this. I¡¯ve assessed thepetition from all the top stores andpanies present this time. Lorrie, you can count on me. I¡¯m extremely confident!¡± Jennie raised her chin proudly as she spoke. Loraine teased, ¡°The most desirable bid is for the well-situated shop in themercial district, and the companies here today are not short on funds or vision. Don¡¯t get too cozy with yourpetition.¡± ¡°Chill, Lorrie. Whatever it takes, I¡¯ll secure the bid!¡± Jennie clenched her fists, brimming with energy. Smiling, Loraine patted Jennie¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡± She knew that Jennie had been working diligently for the bidtely, and the Fowler family had backed her wholeheartedly. Jennie¡¯s confidence stemmed from thorough preparation rather than baseless arrogance. In other words, Loraine was genuinely thrilled for her best friend. As the two of them chatted joyfully, they failed to notice someone snapping a photo from a corner. Questioni Following the bidding session, an array of emotions swept the room. Some reveled in joy, while others nursed their disappointment. The bids offered by the differentpanies remained unknown due to the blind nature of the process. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Those whopeted against their opponents for the same storefront were very anxious. Chapter 952 They faced the risk of losing not just the storefront, but also theirpanies¡¯ prestige and influence. Some individuals desperately tried to extract information from others, while some started to concoct falsehoods. This turned the venue into an intense field of conflict. As the moment of truth approached, everyone held their breath and directed their anxious stares towards the stage. The victorious bidder would im the storefront situated in the prime area of the new business district. Spection buzzed around the room about the identity of the fortunate individual. The audience was extremely anxious that they almost Leaped from their chairs as soon as Loraine emerged on the stage, carrying an envelope. With a smile, she broke the seal on the letter she held. Clearing her throat, she announced, ¡°The victor of this bid is¡­¡± Representatives from the variouspanies rose, their hearts beating fast as they met her gaze. Ang¡¯s Library But Loraine¡¯s eyes moved beyond them. ¡°Jennie Fowler from Fowler Jewelers!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Even though Jennie tried to maintain a confident facade, she was still nervous. As the results were announced, she hopped around in exhration, shaking her assistant¡¯s shoulder with such enthusiasm that it looked almost violent. ¡°Can you believe it? It¡¯s actually me! I knew I could pull it off!¡± Loraine returned her enthusiasm with a warm smile. ¡°Congrattions.¡± But before the celebrations could fully take off, a man in the crowd stood up. ¡°Hold on! Are you joking? Can you believe that a girl won the bid? This bidding process smells fishy!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The protest came from a middle-aged, balding man. His appearance screamed nouveau riche, with a belly straining against his shirt and a gold chain around his neck. Loraine instantly recognized him as Hurley Castro, a recent entrant to the jewelry industry. Once married to a rich woman, he had started his jewelry business with her wealth. The Fowler family was his business rival. His antagonism towards the Fowlers had grown since he began raking in money from selling low-grade jewelry in thest two years A scowl formed on Cayson¡¯s face as he sternly cautioned Hurley, ¡°Mr. Castro, mind your words!¡± Marco rose and moved swiftly towards Loraine. Hurley instinctively recoiled when Marco shot him a cold nce. In a chilly tone, Marco retorted, ¡°The bidding oue is unequivocally fair, as it honors only the highest bidder. If you didn¡¯t win, it¡¯s because your bid was inadequate. Jennie is from the Fowler family. Why are you questioning the integrity of the bidding process only after your loss?¡± Hurley¡¯s face turned red with anger. When the people around him heard Chapter 953 Marco¡¯s words, they started discussing him ¡°He¡¯s nothing more than a rich bumpkin, no doubt about that. His vision is so narrow. Does he think he¡¯s bidding on a decrepit shopping center? This shopping area was created by Bryant Group and Universe Group!¡± ¡°Mr. Castro, you could simply admit to not having the funds. Losing to the Fowlers is no dishonor. You mustn¡¯t act so rashly. Do you not see the amusement you bring?¡± At these words, Hurley¡¯s face contorted in rage. ¡°What are you implying? Are you all conspiring against me?¡± Marco¡¯s expression hardened as he warned, ¡°Enough of this! This is not the venue for your theatrics. Any more disturbances, and security will see you out.¡± Hurley had previously taken Liberties with Loraine and Jennie, viewing them as naive young women, their wealth notwithstanding. He thought he could easily intimidate them. However, he was well aware that tangling with Marco was a bad idea. He was an unrelenting businessman who¡¯d stop at nothing to crush hispetition. Seeing no one aligning with his views, Hurley¡¯s bravado faded quickly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He fell into a disappointed silence. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Reluctantly, he seated himself. Observing the situation, Cayson reclined in his chair, recognizing that Marco had effectively defused the situation. Marco, after a scrutinizing nce around, positioned himself next to Loraine. Anyone seeking to stir up trouble would now have to weigh the risk of antagonizing both Bryant Group and Universe Group. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Loraine¡¯s voice was a mixture of emotions as she watched Marco take control of the situation. She was unsure of Marco¡¯s feelings towards her. He stepped in to shield her, fearing she might get hurt. Yet, ironically, he was the one who had inflicted pain on her in the first ce, all for his family¡¯s sake. Even if Marco harbored feelings for her, his family would pose a significant obstacle to their rtionship. That was the primary reason they hadn¡¯t moved forward. Chapter 954 Unaware of her internal conflict, Marco leaned in and whispered, ¡°Let me handle the rest.¡± With Marco¡¯s presence, the signing and delivery procedures went smoothly. The crowd¡¯s emotions ranged from tion to despair and anger. Eventually, people started dispersing from the venue. Hurley¡¯s loud outbursts ensured he left alone, his anger his onlypanion. As he stormed out, a stranger intercepted him. ¡°Mr. Castro, my employer wishes to discuss a potential business venture. Would that pique your interest?¡± ¡°And who might your employer be?¡± Hurley responded, suspicion narrowing his eyes. ¡°My boss wishes to discuss a proposition regarding today¡¯s bidding session. He also ims to possess a solution to recover what you¡¯ve lost.¡± . Good-for-nothing Following the auction, there was a significant amount of online spection about the results, and it rapidly became the most discussed subject. Ang¡¯s Library The inte was abuzz with news about it, and the stock prices of Bryant Group and Universe Group continued to soar. The shareholders present in Universe Group¡¯s conference room were all ecstatic with joy. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ALL of them extended their congrattions to Loraine for the triumph of the bidding. ¡°Miss Torres made an excellent decision! The new shopping street is Universe Group¡¯s next most important project, and it¡¯s bound to get even better!¡± ¡°Yes. She is just as talented as our previous chairman!¡± The shareholders were solely interested in making a profit and began praising Loraine for her ability to help them earn a lot of money. Loraine smiled in response to theirpliments. Only two people in the group had hypocritical smiles. They stayed behind for a private conversation after the meeting. One of them was Duran Thompson, who paced impatiently around the room. Chapter 955 ¡°What¡¯s your take, Reynolds? Loraine is gaining more sess every day. Maybe she¡¯s truly prepared for the position. Do we need to continue listening to her in the future?¡± Reynolds furrowed his brows as he smoked a cigarette, exhaling the smoke with a grunt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be able to maintain her influence for much Longer.¡± Duran¡¯s eyes Lit up. ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Reynolds responded cryptically, ¡°Let¡¯s go met someone.¡± Days passed by quickly. The oue of the new business district bidding was making headlines online. Everyone was expressing enthusiasm for the coboration between Universe Group and Bryant Group. Suddenly, an affordable jewelry brand, Hurley Jewelry, publicly questioned the impartiality of the bidding process. The brand wasn¡¯t well-known for it had low marketing. Although its products sold well on its online store, it received few positive reviews. As a result, few people took notice when it published the article. Most people, including those present at the bidding session, thought that Hurley Group was making allegations because it was after money. However, Hurley Group released some photos that quickly sparked controversy. The pictures showed Loraine and Jennie talking to each other. ¡°If Universe Group¡¯s bidding event was genuinely fair and equitable, why was the winner the president of Universe Group¡¯s closest friend?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jennie had previously defended Loraine on many asions. Consequently, people were aware that the two were indeed close friends. However, after hearing Hurley¡¯s allegations, everyone was uncertain about their stance. Hurley led the charge on social media, causing a stir with his indictments. ¡°These photos were taken during the bidding session. Everyone was nervously guessing the price except Jennie Fowler, who was chatting with Loraine like it was a casual gathering. How could she be so rxed unless she knew the result beforehand?¡± ninjanovel One person quickly agreed with Hurley¡¯s point. ¡°You¡¯re spot on. Everyone was on edge about the oue except her, who looked very calm.¡± The inte was buzzing with debate, with some supporting Hurley¡¯s ims and others questioning his motives. Those who doubted his allegations believed that Loraine would not stoop to such hical behavior. ¡°ording to the rules of bidding, the highest bidder wins. Those who didn¡¯t win simply didn¡¯t offer the best price. Why are you questioning the fairness of thepetition?¡± ¡°Exactly! Someone is just envious of Loraine. Maybe her best friend is just as loaded and doesn¡¯t care about money.¡± Since Loraine was quite popr on social media, most people sided with her. Hurley was angry because several people were supporting Loraine in hisment section. Thus, he instantly paid people to Leave positivements on his post. Chapter 956 They quickly dug up some dirt on Jennie and started criticizing her. ¡°Isn¡¯t Loraine¡¯s so-called best friend good-for-nothing except for being rich? She only cares about having fun. Why would anyone support her?¡± ¡°I know a juicy secret! Jennie is not the rightful heir of the Fowler family. The Fowlers wouldn¡¯t give her that much money just to waste it away. Loraine must have rigged the bid for her best friend to win!¡± Doubts began to take over thements section. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hurley then urged, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to clear your name! We need Universe Group to disclose the bid made by Jennie Fowler.¡± Companies that lost the bid but wanted to participate in themercial street program started to support him. ¡°Universe Group, please reveal the bids submitted by all the bidders! That¡¯s the only way we can uncover any foul y!¡± The situation quickly spiraled out of control. When Jennie got wind of the situation, she rushed to apologize to Loraine. She didn¡¯t anticipate that her first sessful venture would cause trouble for Loraine. She kept her head down and appeared despondent. ninjanovel ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± Loraine consoled her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not your fault. Universe Group is doing well now, so people will try to bring us down. Even if you had nothing to do with it, they¡¯d find other reasons to cause problems.¡± Jennie wiped away her tears and nodded gently. ¡°But what do we do now?¡± Loraine was about to reply when her desk phone rang. ¡°Miss Torres! The board of directors has called for an urgent shareholder meeting!¡± Meeti Loraine told Jennie to stay in the office while she went to the meeting room. She could sense the tense vibe in the air the moment she stepped in. The shareholders wore varied expressions, but all seemed rather downbeat . Chapter 957 Loraine knew most of them were fence-sitters who would flow with the situation. But what came as a shock to her was that Marco was in attendance too. She looked at him in surprise. ¡°What brings you here, Marco?¡± Marco remained nonchnt, emanating a strong aura that stood out among the elderly men. ninjanovel Some wavering directors avoided eye contact and yed dumb. However, Reynolds stepped up and spoke for Marco. ¡°The bidding was a joint venture between Bryant Group and Universe Group. Since there¡¯s an issue with the project, isn¡¯t it normal for him to be here to address it together?¡± Loraine sneered. She suspected that someone on the board had called the shareholders¡¯ meeting with the intention of making things difficult for her. Otherwise, they would have informed Cayson instead of Marco. Loraine suspected that the board assumed she was not on good terms with Marco, so they tried to use him against her. However, Marco saw through the directors¡¯ intentions and stood up and pulled out a chair for Loraine. ¡°This bidding is a joint venture between Loraine and me. If something goes wrong, I have to take responsibility too.¡± Reynolds¡¯ expression changed. Loraine was shocked but said nothing It turned out that Marco hade to support her. However, since it was an internal matter of Universe Group, Loraine knew that she had to rely on herself to convince the rest of the board. Loraine sat down and said to Marco, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I would rather handle this on my own.¡± Marco frowned but respected her decision and nodded. At the start of the meeting, Reynolds signaled to Duran, who was sitting next to him. Duran then asked Loraine in a strange tone, Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Loraine, themercial district project was a good program, but thepany¡¯s image has been tarnished due to your personal reasons. You need to rify the issue.¡± Reynolds said with a friendly smile, ¡°Loraine, we¡¯ve known each other for years. We wouldn¡¯t be so tough on you if it weren¡¯t for the scandal. But you¡¯ve damaged thepany¡¯s interests, so an exnation is necessary. Gossip can be damaging. You know that you can¡¯t just invite your friend to bid for the project, right?¡± Chapter 958 Several directors nodded. ¡°Yes, this scandal will damage ourpany¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°Loraine, how could you be so reckless?¡± Observing the directors who spoke against her, Loraine smiled and asked, ¡°So, in your opinion, we should publicly announce the bidding prices?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Reynolds chuckled and replied, ¡°We have no choice. How else can we rify it to the public?¡± Loraine pretended to agree. ¡°You¡¯re right. The only way to prove my innocence is to announce the bidding prices.¡± Reynolds and Duran exchanged a satisfied nce. Loraine sneered inwardly and said, ¡°But the profits of those who have already bid will be impacted, which will bring an even greater blow to the group!¡± Reynolds stuttered, ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s not necessarily true¡­¡± ¡°I understand that you guys are concerned for the group¡¯s well-being However, our priority now is to keep the bidding prices confidential. Even if I announce them, there will still be doubt about their authenticity.¡± Loraine smiled knowingly. ninjanovel ¡°It¡¯s possible that people may question whether I¡¯m fabricating a bidding for my best friend, Jennie, since no one knows how much she¡¯s bidding on the project.¡± Reynolds¡¯ expression turned serious as his smile disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s our next move then?¡± Suddenly, the door burst open ¡°Leave Loraine alone! If you have any problem,e to me!¡± Jennie shouted. Loraine¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t stop Jennie from barging in. She Looked at Loraine with embarrassment. Jennie cut off the poor assistant and red at Reynolds. ¡°You¡¯re a selfish old man! You didn¡¯t say a word when you took the bonus from thepany. You people can¡¯t solve problems, yet you have the audacity to confront Loraine like this!¡± Reynolds¡¯ countenance changed. He mmed his hand on the table and rebuked, ¡°Mind your manners!¡± Chapter 959 Jennie, who had been pampered by her family, was restless in the office. She couldn¡¯t sit still and watch Loraine being berated. She hurriedly entered the meeting room to look for Loraine. However, as soon as she entered, she witnessed the group putting Loraine in a tough spot, which rose her fury. ¡°No one has taught me how to speak properly, not even my parents. Who are you to criticize me like that? Let me make it clear to all of you.¡± Jennie pointed at the present directors. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Loraine, there wouldn¡¯t be amercial district. None of you would reap any benefits, you bunch of leeches!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°How dare you!¡± Reynolds and the other directors were incensed by Jennie¡¯s words. Loraine secretly smiled, knowing that these old men needed someone Like Jennie to deal with them. Doran pointed at Jennie and bellowed, ¡°This is Universe Group. Who gave you the right to interfere with our internal affairs? Guards, drive her out immediately!¡± Reynolds regained hisposure and said, ¡°Furthermore, Jennie Fowler is the cause of this matter. Loraine, you are too young and naive to associate with such an inconsiderate individual. However, we will not go easy on her!¡± Jennie recognized Loraine¡¯s inability to see people clearly and was infuriated by Reynolds¡¯ words. She took responsibility for the situation and dered, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to clean up my mess. I will handle it myself!¡± Loraine frowned as she hadn¡¯t anticipated the current situation. Inparison to the experienced and cunning old men present, Jennie appeared too young and whimsical. Reynolds and Duran noticed that Jennie had already fallen into their trap after a few words, making them feel satisfied. ninjanovel From their perspective, Loraine was apetent woman who was challenging to handle. On the other hand, they viewed Jennie as a naive individual from a wealthy background. Duran sneered, ¡°Miss Fowler, no offense, but it seems that you¡¯re merely a wealthy young woman who Lacks knowledge. How do you propose to solve the problem?¡± Reynolds chimed in, ¡°This is a serious matter. Are you confident in solving it alone? What if you fail? Who will bear the consequences then?¡± Jennie found herself at a loss for words in that moment. Suddenly, Loraine stood up. ¡°If Jennie fails to handle it, then I¡¯1L shoulder the consequences. I will take full responsibility and give my resignation from my current position.¡± ¡°Loraine!¡± Marco, who had been quietly observing the situation unfold, grew instantly anxious. He wanted to dissuade her but she stopped him. Jennie stared at Loraine with a nk expression. The other directors were equally taken aback and began discussing the matter amongst themselves. Maintaining herposure, Loraine gazed at Reynolds calmly and asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on this proposal?¡± Chapter 960 Finally regaining herposure, Jennie asked worriedly, ¡°Lorrie, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t be silly!¡± Jennie had confidence in herself, but she also wanted to handle it independently without involving Loraine. However, it be too risky for Loraine. Loraine reassured Jennie with a smile and turned to Reynolds once again. Reynolds¡¯s eyelid twitched. He was filled with delight, nearly bursting into Laughter. Loraine¡¯s proposal was precisely what he hoped! Yet, he concealed his true emotions on his face and feigned concern. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s necessary to go that far. I believe that Miss Fowler is capable of¡­¡± Honestly, he secretly wished that Jennie would botch things up. By then, even if Loraine wouldn¡¯t follow through with her words, her reputation within the group would be greatly affected. Reynolds changed his tone and continued, ¡°However, as the president of Universe Group, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to retract your statement.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine understood exactly what Reynolds was thinking. She sneered and responded coldly, ¡°Since there are no other objections, that¡¯s a deal then.¡± Reynolds was confident that both Loraine and Jennie would ultimately fail. He nced at Loraine with a triumphant expression and left the meeting room along with the other directors Understanding that she had caused a significant predicament for Loraine, Jennie Lowered her head and said disappointedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lorrie. I¡¯ve once again created trouble for you.¡± Smiling helplessly, Loraine replied, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ve already told you they would find other reasons to make things difficult for me, even without your involvement. Besides, I trust you and believe you can solve it, right?¡± Uplifted, Jennie clenched her fists and promised, ¡°Lorrie, I won¡¯t let you down! I must act quickly. Lorrie, I¡¯ll go back and find a solution as soon as possible!¡± Observing her best friend rush out of the meeting room, Loraine shook her head, unsure of her emotions for having such a best friend. Just as she was about to follow Jennie, someone suddenly grabbed her arm. Loraine turned back and saw that Marco was still in the room. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. Chapter 961 Marco had been silent earlier, but it was evident that he was dissatisfied with Loraine¡¯s decision. He furrowed his brow and his eyes reflected concern. ¡°Loraine! Even if you want to help Jennie, you shouldn¡¯t act so impulsively. Why insist on bearing the consequences? What if Jennie fails?¡± Marco didn¡¯t care whether Jennie could resolve the issue or not. His concern was only for Loraine. If Jennie failed, would Loraine truly ept the me and resign from her position? He believed there were numerous ways to assist Jennie, and Loraine didn¡¯t have to choose the riskiest one. Noticing the skepticism in Marco¡¯s words, Loraine¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Do you also believe that Jennie is nothing more than a useless, wealthy young woman, just Like those people do?¡± she asked, her tone revealing her disappointment. Marco pursed his Lips and remained silent. It wasn¡¯t that he shared the same view, but rather that Jennie¡¯s actions had seemed impulsive and careless. Loraine felt a pang of frustration. She shrugged off Marco¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but Jennie is my best friend. I know her better than you do. She may appear casual and uninterested in business, but that doesn¡¯t mean shecks capability. When she puts her mind to something, she bes more responsible than anyone else.¡± Observing Loraine¡¯s angry expression, Marco¡¯s heart softened. He wasn¡¯t concerned with what kind of person Jennie was. What surprised him was Loraine¡¯s passionate defense of her best friend. It was endearing. Lost in thought, Marco stared at Loraine, his mind in a daze. That day in Universe Group, Marco¡¯s attempt to sway Loraine ended not only in failure but also in sparking her ire. ninjanovel Upon returning to Bryant Group, Marco¡¯s unease persisted, his mind gued by the Looming wager. Despite his concerns, he dared not broach the subject with Loraine once more. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He understood Loraine¡¯s stubborn streak all too well. When she made a decision, it was set in stone, beyond the influence of anyone else. Persistent nagging would only incur her disdain, and that was a risk Marco was unwilling to take. Having already made Herculean efforts to engage Loraine, he was hesitant to stir the waters of their rtionship again. The shadow of this concern loomed over Marco for two agonizing days. Seeing this, Carl feltpelled to offer some advice. ¡°If you¡¯re so worried Jennie will bungle it, why not handle it covertly?¡± Chapter 962 Caught off guard, Marco hesitated, then slowly shook his head. Such a course of action had crossed his mind, but the fear of Loraine¡¯s disappointment if she discovered his behind-the-scenes meddling held him back. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl was taken aback by Marco¡¯s hesitation¡ªa rarity in the years he had known him. Leafing through his chat history with Loraine, Marco¡¯s emotions mingled in a bittersweet cocktail. This was a novel experience for him. In the past, decisions were followed by immediate action. Now, he found himself in a game of waiting, treading with caution, because this concerned Loraine. Finally, Marco resigned himself to a darker path. He convinced himself that Loraine wouldn¡¯t me him, as long as he kept his hands clean. Once the decision was made, Marco reached out to Jimmie. He knew Jimmie had been in contact with Jennie. Jimmie answered almost instantly, his voice Laced with a smile. ¡°Marco, I¡¯m genuinely surprised you called me. You were the one who bailed early Last time we went for drinks. How have you been? Did you sort out your family issues?¡± A bitter chuckle escaped Marco at the memory. ¡°Not yet, but that¡¯s not the point. I¡¯m calling about Jennie.¡± Jimmie was surprised. ¡°What? What about Jennie?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marco¡¯s eyebrow arched and proceeded to ry what had happened at the shareholders¡¯ meeting in Universe Group. A moment of silence followed, then understanding dawned on Jimmie. ¡°So, you want to keep Loraine out of this and need me to help Jennie.¡± ¡°Exactly. I hope you won¡¯t let anyone know I requested this,¡± Marco confirmed. ¡°Given your closeness with Jennie, it¡¯s natural for you to lend her a hand.¡± Jimmie¡¯s grin was audible. ¡°Understood. I know what to do.¡± Jimmie hadn¡¯t heard from Jennie in a while. And now, it clicked. She was in a bind. After hanging up, he sent Jennie a message. Chapter 963 ¡°Jennie, free tonight? Let¡¯s grab dinner.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Half an hour Later, her response popped up. ¡°Why the sudden invite? You can¡¯t just ask me out to dinner without reason. Spill the beans.¡± Jimmie shot back a message. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s just dinner. We¡¯ve been out of touch for a while.¡± ¡°Alright. I haven¡¯t experienced fine dining in ages. I¡¯m game for avish dinner, especially since you¡¯re footing the bill. See you there!¡± Jimmie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her response. Ang¡¯s Library By evening, they found themselves seated in the restaurant. Jimmie could sense something was off with Jennie. Her usual vibrant smile was subdued, tugging at his sympathy. In an effort to brighten her mood, he ordered her favorite dessert, leaning in with a gentle smile. ¡°What¡¯s been keeping you busy? You¡¯ve been awfully quiet.¡± Jennie seemed to perk up a bit after a few bites of dessert. She sighed. ¡°Seeding isn¡¯t a cakewalk.¡± Jimmie adjusted his sses, his smile unwavering. Pouring a drink for Jennie, he offered, ¡°I stumbled upon a piece about you online today. Hurley is stirring the pot. I could Lend you a hand? You do know I¡¯ma fairly sessful attorney, right?¡± Jennie paused, her smile returning as she shook her head. ¡°I appreciate it, but I¡¯ve got to face this alone.¡± She was hell-bent on triumphing over this challenge. It was crucial for her to prove to those who scorned her that Loraine¡¯s faith in her wasn¡¯t misced. Jimmie furrowed his brows. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t my assistance make things a tad easier?¡± His concern wasn¡¯t solely based on Marco¡¯s request. Seeing this vivacious woman grappling with her situation tugged at his heartstrings. He didn¡¯t want her reputation sullied. Jennie shook her head, a serious look in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s different. Chapter 964 It¡¯s not the same as me figuring it out by myself.¡± ¡°Why do you have to be as headstrong as Loraine? If it weren¡¯t for Marco¡­¡± Jimmie began, but then hastily tried to exin. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Though Jennie was always candid, Jimmie, being awyer, usually measured his words. However, in herpany, he found himself being more open. It was too Late to exin now. Jennie¡¯s frown deepened as she set down her ss, but she forced a smile. ¡°So, it was Marco who wanted you to help me. He¡¯s worried about Loraine shouldering the me because of me, isn¡¯t he?¡± Jimmie denied, ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Jennie stood abruptly, her Laughter cold and bitter. Picking up her bag, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Even if I fail, I won¡¯t drag Loraine down. And you don¡¯t need to feign concern.¡± Her joy at Jimmie¡¯s invite had soured into disappointment. Without a backward nce, Jennie exited the restaurant. Just as Jimmie was about to follow her, his phone buzzed with a call from Marco. ¡°How are things? Did you manage?¡± Jimmie slumped, a rueful smile ying on his lips. ¡°Marco, you¡¯ve really put me in a tight spot this time.¡± As Jennie pondered further, her fury grew. She¡¯d spent the Last couple of days umting various resources and doing her homework exhaustively. When she was almost at her breaking point, Jimmie called her and invited her to dinner. It was a heartwarming surprise that brought immense joy. She was overjoyed when Jimmie promised to help her. But it turned out he was only doing so on Marco¡¯s behalf. In a fit of rage, Jennie harshly squeezed the stuffed rabbit on her bed. How dare Jimmie and Marco underestimate her! She had even vouched for Marco to Loraine! Yet, this man harbored disdain for her, Loraine¡¯s best friend! Chapter 965 Jennie resolved to report Marco¡¯s actions to Loraine from then on. She vowed to seed, proving Marco and Jimmie wrong about her. Her preparations were nearlyplete. Jennie couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so she contacted her PR team members. It was time for retaliation! Shortly after, Fowler Group posted their bid online. The Lengthy string of numbers was striking, and even for the best storefront, the price seemed astronomically high. Simultaneously, Jennie reached out to Hurley online, intent on giving him a taste of his own medicine. ¡°Hurley Castro, correct? You can stop pestering Universe Group for my bid price. I¡¯ll tell you personally. Didn¡¯t you allege that insider dealing would affect the bidding oue? I¡¯m curious about your bid. If it¡¯s higher than mine, let¡¯s see it!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Since the Fowler family revealed the price, it didn¡¯t involve Universe Group or impact other biddingpanies. The bid first stunned people, then Jennie¡¯s bold words won her many supporters, who eagerly awaited Hurley¡¯s reply. Upon seeing the post, Hurley was taken aback. He called an emergency meeting with his PR team, but they continued to nder Jennie, ¡°Is this number legitimate? This is absurd! Perhaps you fabricated the information to deceive the online audience!¡± ninjanovel ¡°Do you have any evidence to dispute the legitimacy of this price? Why don¡¯t you reveal your bid first?¡± Hurley clenched his jaw, seething with frustration. He didn¡¯t dare to suggest a figure as sky-high as Jennie¡¯s. Avoiding her question, Hurley veered off-topic, targeting Jennie. ¡°Evidence? Is it truly needed? The Fowler family isn¡¯t a band of fools! Why would they squander so much on a woman of no worth? Money doesn¡¯t just sprout from the ground, you know.¡± Jennie shot back, ¡°Who are you calling worthless? Your family is a pile of garbage! My professional credentials could bury you!¡± She then unveiled an impressive stack of professional certificates, including a jewelry appraisal qualification and a senior technician certificate, among others. Most notably, her stint at a top global gem reditation body stood out. When it came to social status and financial means, Jennie was in a different league altogether compared to Hurley, who relied on a wealthy woman for support. ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve told you, Loraine¡¯s best friend is no ordinary woman. She truly is extraordinary. These certificates aren¡¯t easily obtainable. If she wasn¡¯t skilled, she wouldn¡¯t have them.¡± Chapter 966 ¡°Moreover, the reditation body is an internationally recognized authority. It¡¯s no small feat to be a part of it!¡± People were swayed by Jennie¡¯s impressive credentials. After some individuals uncovered Hurley¡¯s background, the onlinements showed even greater favoritism towards Jennie. Loraine, too, chimed in with a supportive remark. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. You¡¯re exceptional!¡± She entrusted Jennie with this matter not solely based on blind trust in her friend, but for other reasons as well. Having spent numerous years together, Loraine was well aware of Jennie¡¯s capabilities. As a member of the Fowler family, Jennie, despite herid-back nature, had been groomed to be a top- tier professional. How could anyone from such an affluent family be an imbecile? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennie possessed a simple and innocent character. ninjanovel With her brother poised to take over the family enterprise, she was free of worries. This time, it wasn¡¯t just Jennie, but even the Fowler family reached their breaking point. If Jennie hadn¡¯t insisted on resolving the issue on her own, her brother would have already taught Hurley a lesson. Public sentiment started to skew in favor of Jennie and Universe Group, while Hurley was reduced to a bystander. He refrained from posting anything for a while and notably, didn¡¯t disclose his bid either. This silence was evidence enough of Hurley¡¯s inability to match the Fowlers, leading to his attempt to spread rumors online. Society mocked him, and it was clear that he was on the path to his downfall. . . Bridge After Crossing.. The shares of Hurley¡¯s jewelrypany plummeted overnight and reached an unprecedented low. Hurley¡¯s heart surged with anxiety at the thought of his vulnerability. He was practically a sitting duck, exposed and defenseless. Despite his initial skepticism, he decided against publicly challenging the powerful Fowler family and Universe Group. Chapter 967 It was all because of the man who had pledged to help him. His promises had convinced Hurley to change his mind. However, the situation had taken a turn for the worse and Hurley found himself shouldering the entirety of the me. In a frenzied flurry, Hurley punched a number into his phone, his fingers tapping the screen rapidly. The man had left him his number that day. After a few heart-pounding moments, a gruff voice answered on the other end. Hurley wasted no time in blurting out his urgent plea. ¡°Duran, I¡¯ve done everything you asked of me. Now that things have turned out this way, you can¡¯t just sit there and do nothing. You have to help me!¡± Silence hung on the line for what felt like an eternity before the voice on the other end erupted in derisive Laughter. ¡°What are you on about? What did I supposedly ask you to do? I¡¯ve done nothing.¡± Hurley froze, dumbfounded. Anger surged through his veins. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°You swore to grant me ownership of a shop in the newmercial district once everything was settled. That¡¯s the reason I agreed to assist you!¡± But before he could voice any more grievances, the Line abruptly went dead. Hurley dialed the number again, desperately hoping for a response, only to be met with the cold, mechanical voice of the system, stating that the phone had been switched off. In Universe Group, Reynolds snatched the phone from Duran¡®s grasp, his face masked with indifference. Swiftly, he severed the connection by removing the SIM card. Duran looked at Reynolds, a wave of embarrassment washing over him. ¡°Reynolds, you assured me that this time we would seed. It was because of that assurance that I made amitment to Hurley. What are we going to do now? Loraine has managed to slip away again.¡± A scornful snort escaped Reynolds¡¯ lips. ¡°She won¡¯t be fortunate enough to escape next time. It¡¯s all Hurley¡¯s fault, a worthless piece of trash! Clean up this mess and don¡¯t let him get under your skin.¡± Meanwhile, the CEO¡¯s office exuded an eerie calmness. The peacefulness followed the recent resolution of a treacherous crisis that had loomed over them. Jolie turned to Loraine and said cheerfully, ¡°The tides of public opinion have taken a thrilling turn in favor of the new business district, all thanks to this cmity. It appears to have been a hidden blessing!¡± However, Loraine¡¯s expression betrayed no hint of joy. Her face, etched with worry Lines, was masked with gravity and deep concern. Perplexed, Jolie arched an inquisitive brow. ¡°Are there any other problems?¡± Loraine gave a solemn nod in response.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 968 ¡°The pieces of this puzzling puzzle fit together too neatly. There must be an enigmatic puppeteer, pulling the strings behind the curtain, manipting Hurley and his affairs.¡± Jolie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What on earth makes you say that?¡± ¡°Sure, Hurley has been trying to one-up the Fowlers, but he¡¯s small-time. This Latest attack, though, is different. He was aiming straight at Universe Group. It¡¯s clear someone was behind this.¡± In her estimation, Hurley¡¯s assault was merely a diversion to distract attention away from the Fowlers and onto Universe Group. She deduced that Hurley was just a pawn in arger scheme. Just as Loraine¡¯s mind raced with thoughts of who could be behind the plot, the receptionist told her Marco was here. At the mention of his name, Loraine was a Little embarrassed. She had already realized that Marco only possessed a genuine desire to lend a helping hand. Her own reaction, however, seemed slightly exaggerated. As Loraine wrestled with the dilemma of facing Marco, a resounding knock reverberated through the door and Marco stepped through the threshold. With bated breath, Jolie swiftly lowered her gaze and silently left the office. Loraine cleared her throat and posed a question, her voiceced with constraint. ¡°What may I do for you, Marco?¡± Marco¡¯s eyes darted around her office, lingering on various objects, his silence unsettling. Sensing Loraine¡¯s mounting frustration, he mustered a grave tone and uttered, ¡°I went to Hurley¡¯s ce to look for clues. I stumbled upon something of interest that I want to share.¡± Stunned, Loraine¡¯s mind momentarily faltered. Could it be that Marco and she were once again synchronized in their pursuits? ninjanovel Her mind had been churning out ways to interrogate Hurley. Little did she know, Marco had already made his move, staying one stride ahead. Marco continued, ¡°I think it¡¯s obvious that Hurley targeted Universe Group this time, so I sent someone to restrain him. I hadn¡¯t expected him to confess immediately and hand over the evidence that Duran was the true mastermind.¡± At his words, a shadow loomed across Loraine¡¯s face, a veil of darkness enveloping her features. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Marco continued, ¡°Hurley wasn¡¯t able to get in touch with Duran after the ident, and he was forced to stop working since thepany put so much pressure on him. My people found him and promised to give him benefits, and he spilled everything.¡± Hurley was lucky to meet a rich woman, but he was also quite resourceful and scheming. As soon as Duran found him, Hurley remained alert. He was greedy, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He understood that nothing good woulde to him for no reason ¡°Hurley said that he only met Duran, who promised to give him a good storefront. He insisted on reading the information of the storefront promised to give him before he agreed to Duran.¡± Marco set the U disk loaded with information on the desk, sliding it to Loraine. Loraine inserted the disk into theptop, sneering as she opened the file. ¡°How bold Duran is! I specially reserved this shop to sell Universe Chapter 969 Group¡¯s products. That information is only avable to a few shareholders. It¡¯s extremely confidential. How dare that cunning old fox give that information to anyone?¡± ¡°Duran must need his consent, so he showed Hurley the information. But he wouldn¡¯t have expected that Hurley would copy it.¡± Loraine clicked around, noticing an audio file on the disk. Marco spoke up as he watched. ¡°That¡¯s the recording of the conversation between Duran and Hurley. It includes how Duran pushed him to nder you and Jennie.¡± Duran was an ambitious director, and held a high position for a long time, so he wasn¡¯t that vignt. That was why Hurley was able to record their conversation. Loraine had mixed feelings. She wasn¡¯t surprised that Duran would do something like that. Duran and Reynolds were senior shareholders of Universe Group. They¡¯d done a lot of bad things in secret. She was surprised that Marco had done so well as preparing the details and giving them to her so swiftly. He didn¡¯t take the opportunity to take advantage of Universe Group. It seemed as though they weren¡¯t rivals at all. Ang¡¯s Library Marco suddenly felt nervous as he saw Loraine¡¯s expressionContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. If this had happened a long time ago, he would have done this secretly and given her the details anonymously. But now, Jimmie had told him what he should do afterining that Marco sold his own friend out. ¡°You have to tell her what you did for her. You know that it isn¡¯t popr to be an unknown hero now. If you do something and don¡¯t tell her, she¡¯ll just trust you Less and think you¡¯re holding things from her!¡± Marco thought about it, and it made sense. Jimmie added, ¡°You can help her, but you can¡¯t arrange this without permission. I¡¯ve already Learned my lesson.¡± Marco decided to take what Jimmie told him to heart, acting on his advice. ¡°Loraine, I know that without me, you¡¯ll just find out yourself. I just want to apologize for underestimating your best friend.¡± Loraine was shocked. Did she hear him wrong? Had Marco just apologized to her? Marco became confused at her silence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Loraine quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Thank you, Marco.¡± She thought for a moment before being appreciative. After all, she always thought that he was domineering and ignored everyone else¡¯s feelings. It seemed like he was really thinking of others now. Chapter 970 Loraine decided that she might as well forsake her worries, and epted Marco¡¯s help. He felt his heart beating quicker as a smile grew on his face. It turned out to be effortless to get Loraine on board. For the first time, Jimmie was right. Loraine coughed, suddenly ufortable under his intense gaze. She looked to the information in his notebook. Now, it was time to settle this. Loraine made a call to Jennie, after asking for another shareholders¡® meeting. While she was busy, Marco stayed by her side in silence, not disturbing her. By the afternoon, each shareholder arrived, feeling the ufortable atmosphere in the meeting room. Loraine came through the doors, followed by Jennie shortly afterward. No one dared to Look down to Jennie now. Duran and Reynolds both had long faces. Duran smiled sarcastically. ninjanovel ¡°Loraine, although the crisis was resolved this time, you shouldn¡¯t damage thepany¡¯s interests for private ventures in the future.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine sneered at Duran¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°Who on earth is damaging thepany¡¯s interests? I think you know better than I do!¡± Reynolds¡¯ and Duran¡¯s hearts jolted as they heard what she said. What did Loraine mean by that? Reynolds and Duran exchanged nervous nces, indicating their growing unease. Had Loraine discovered something? Reynolds remained calmer than Duran. He gave Duran a meaningful Look. After getting the hint, Duran put on a facade ofposure as he nced at Loraine. He asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? You may not be aware of my significant contributions to thepany, but Aldo is well aware!¡± Loraine sneered upon hearing this. Did he still think he could intimidate her with her grandfather? Without responding, she turned on the meeting room¡¯s projection. Chapter 971 Within seconds, a document appeared on the screen. Duran¡¯s expression changed, Reynolds became breathless, and the other directors began whispering among themselves. ¡°You must be familiar with this document, correct?¡± Loraine asked. Reynolds felt a bit embarrassed and feigned ignorance. He smiled and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the shop information for the product sales of Universe Group? What¡¯s the issue?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s intriguing that I received this document from Hurley. Only you two and I have this information within thepany. Duran, do you believe it¡¯s just a coincidence?¡± Upon hearing this, Duran was gripped by a sense of panic. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. How could Loraine have it? He had only allowed Hurley to take a nce at it during their conversation. How could Hurley have made a copy? Duran quickly realized that he had underestimated Hurley. That upstart was more cunning than he appeared to be. He clenched his teeth in hatred but still pretended to be oblivious. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Well¡­ Are you insinuating that Reynolds and I are involved? Your words are disappointing. We have dedicated ourselves to Universe Group alongside your grandfather, yet now you doubt our loyalty to the company. s!¡± Loraine remained unfazed as she observed him. She smiled and replied, ¡°I am not doubting you, but I must solve this matter. Duran, do you happen to know how the information was Leaked?¡± Duran nervously clenched his fists and looked at Reynolds. Reynolds lowered his head and feigned ignorance, pretending to be oblivious to the situation. Duran gritted his teeth, feigning guilt. ¡°There must be individuals with treacherous intentions involved. Loraine, rest assured. I will diligently investigate and expose their identities, providing you with a satisfactory exnation.¡± Loraine sneered coldly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since you wouldn¡¯t admit it, I will do it for you.¡± She yed a recording, revealing Hurley¡¯s voice. ¡°Duran Thompson approached me and promised to give me this shop¡­¡± Chapter 972 The eruption of voices filled the room as all the directors reacted with a Loudmotion while Duran¡¯s face paled. Loraine said seriously, ¡°You handed over the information to Hurley and instructed him to defame Jennie and me. Duran, the evidence is undeniable. Do you still intend to deny it?¡± Duran¡¯splexion drained of color as he sank into his seat, casting an imploring gaze at Reynolds, desperately seeking help. When he noticed Duran¡¯s pleading gaze, Reynolds suddenly erupted in anger and shouted, ¡°Duran, Loraine has shown you kindness. How could you repay it with ingratitude and harm thepany¡¯s interests?¡± Fear gripped Reynolds, but he also felt fortunate. Thankfully, he had kept himself hidden throughout, using Duran as a pawn. With the exposure of the situation, Duran would bear the brunt of the me. Duran was shocked. Reynolds turned against him after using him. In a fit of anger, he shouted back, ¡°Reynolds, you treacherous¡­¡± However, his words got stuck in his throat. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Reynolds shot him a cold, warning re, silencing him with just a look. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Suddenly, something clicked in Duran¡¯s mind. He immediately turned to face Loraine. Suppressing his anger, he said in a Low voice, ¡°Lorrie, I lost control of my actions. I never truly intended to harm the Observing the interaction between the two, Loraine fell into deep thought. Why didn¡®t Duran dare to betray Reynolds? Did Reynolds have something on Duran? She couldn¡¯t prove Reynolds¡¯ involvement for the moment, but she would never let Duran off easily. This time, Duran dared to leak confidential information of thepany. If she let him off lightly, who knew what he might do next? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duran. I am not only my grandfather¡¯s granddaughter but also the CEO of Universe Group. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone who jeopardizes thepany¡¯s interests!¡± Upon hearing this, Duran panicked. He yelled, ¡°Loraine! Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Jennie sneered and chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re the one being ungrateful! Lorrie won¡¯t spare you!¡± Duran¡¯s eyes grew fierce. He suddenly pulled out a pen from his pocket and attacked Loraine. Irrefutable Evidence Duran¡¯s actions took everyone by surprise. He removed the cap of his pen and swiftly advanced towards Loraine with its sharp point. Caught off guard, Loraine couldn¡¯t evade the attack in time. Realizing Duran was about to Leap at her, Loraine instinctively shut her eyes and turned her head to dodge. At this critical moment, a figure hurried to her side, embracing her protectively. Chapter 973 The man whisked her away, eluding Duran¡¯s assault. Time seemed to stretch as Loraine gazed up at Marco, her heart racing. Out of the corner of her eye, Loraine suddenly noticed Duran approaching them for another attempt. She shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± Marco¡¯s reaction was swift and decisive. He tightened his arms around Loraine, swiftly pivoted, and delivered a powerful kick to Duran¡¯s chest. Duran let out a wretched scream as he copsed to the floor, writhing in pain. Only a few seconds had psed since these events unfolded, leaving everyone in the office utterly shocked. The group only regained theirposure upon hearing Duran¡¯s screams. Instantly, the meeting room erupted into chaos. Some people shrieked in horror, while others shouted for the police to be called. Jolie appeared pale but maintained herposure. Once she regained her bearings, she promptly summoned the security guards, who carried away Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Duran, still groaning in agony. Amid the tumult, Marco clung tightly to Loraine, refusing to let go. His breathing wasbored, and his hands trembled slightly. He lowered his head to peer at Loraine, who remained in a state of shock, and asked anxiously, ¡°Loraine, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± ninjanovel Loraine was still dazed, but she sensed the hand on her waist tightening. Marco held her firmly, to the point where she felt a twinge of pain on her waist. The pain jolted Loraine back to reality. She struggled and said, ¡°Marco, please Let go of me first.¡± Marco shook his head, disying a resolute and unwavering demeanor. It was as if he would lose something precious if he released his grip on Loraine. Loraine was at a loss for words. She turned her head and suddenly noticed that everyone in the room was fixated on them. Jennie also Looked at them wearing an amused expression. A blush suffused Loraine¡¯s face. She extended her hand to push Marco away and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Chapter 974 Marco was taken aback and loosened his hold, but his gaze remained fixed on her. Loraine felt a mix of emotions, torn between being touched and conflicted. ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯m really fine.¡± Thanks to Marco¡¯s swift action, Duran didn¡¯t evene close to touching Loraine or her clothes. However, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marco had been keeping a constant eye on her. How else could he have saved her so quickly? Her feelings were a mix of gratitude and confusion. ninjanovel Marco scrutinized her from head to toe. Assured that Loraine had not been harmed, the anxiety in his eyes dissipated. He nodded and stood by her side. Loraine, on the other hand, turned her attention to the others in the room. A palpable unease settled among the group as their hearts trembled. They averted their gaze, pretending to be engrossed in other matters. Those who had previously supported Duran now felt a sense of nervousness, wishing they could be invisible in Loraine¡¯s eyes. Observing their reactions, Loraine sneered and issued a stern warning. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, remember that Universe Group will not tolerate anyone jeopardizing the company¡¯s interests. Regardless of who they may be, there will be no exceptions when ites to harsh punishment!¡± ¡°Certainly, Miss Torres. We will keep that in mind.¡± Loraine nced at Reynolds, who pretended to remainposed, and sneered before making her way out of the meeting room. Marco trailed behind Loraine as they exited the room. Jennie shot Reynolds a re before following them. Reynolds gripped the armrest of his chair tightly, his face reflecting a mix of emotions and conflicting thoughts. Loraine¡¯s re left him feeling uneasy. The failure of Duran had served as a wake-up call for Reynolds, making him fully recognize that he could no longer underestimate Loraine¡¯s abilities. He now acknowledged that she possessed a level of cunning and resourcefulness that rivaled even the most experienced individuals. Did Loraine uncover something about him? The more Reynolds pondered, the more anxious he became. Disregarding his pride, he hastily left the meeting room. Luckily, Loraine and the others hadn¡¯t gone far and were waiting for the elevator.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 975 Reynolds smiled and hastily said, ¡°Lorrie, it¡¯s lucky that you discovered Duran¡¯s actions. I never expected him to do something Like this. I¡¯m shocked and deeply disappointed in him!¡± In response to his words, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but sneer, her voice dripping with skepticism. ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Duran so close, practically inseparable? How could you possibly be oblivious to his actions? Do you truly know nothing about this matter?¡± ¡°Of course not! Duran never mentioned any of this to me! I ampletely dedicated to Universe Group. If I had known anything, I would have been the first to report him. Lorrie, you have to trust me!¡± Loraine narrowed her eyes. She knew what kind of person Reynolds was, but his shamelessness still surprised her. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any evidence to expose his true colors at the moment. After his statement, Reynolds shifted his gaze to Marco and continued with a ttering smile, ¡°Marco, it seems you and Loraine have a good rtionship. You even attended the shareholders¡¯ meetings of Universe Group. The cooperation between our twopanies will surely thrive in the future.¡± Marco cast a cold nce at Reynolds, ignoring his words. He simply stated indifferently, ¡°Excuse me, you¡¯re blocking the elevator.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Marco¡¯s response took Reynolds by surprise. In spite of knowing when to swallow his pride and when to strut around, he couldn¡¯t help but feel humiliated. His features darkened as he attempted to muster words. Loraine chimed in, her tone cold as she said, ¡°Reynolds, if you truly pledge your allegiance to the company, you can rest assured that fairness will be yourpanion. If you find yourself with no pressing tasks at the moment, feel free to retreat and indulge in some well-deserved rest.¡± Uncertainty washed over Reynolds and he looked at them, fear flickering in his eyes. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marco was unlikely to cut him any ck. Loraine was known for her sarcastic remarks, and Jennie was champing at the bit to berate him. It was clear that if he stuck around, he would only be opening himself up to more criticism. With a forced smile and gritted teeth, Reynolds bid them goodbye. His footsteps receded and Marco¡¯s gaze found its way to Loraine. A tinge of embarrassment lingered around Loraine. She avoided his gaze, cleared her throat and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Marco responded, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It was my duty to do so. I¡¯m just d I decided to wait instead of leaving.¡± Relief flooded him, thankful that he had apanied her. Moreover, he had witnessed the determined stand Loraine had taken in the meeting room. As Marco¡¯s gaze fell upon Loraine, a subtle change urred in his expression. His eyes softened, revealing a newfound affection for her. His understanding of Loraine had been limited until now. The more he discovered about her, the more he realized how remarkablypelling she was. Chapter 976 Their eyes met and the atmosphere suddenly turned suggestive. Jennie watched this silent exchange between them with an understanding grin. Despite her previous anger at Marco for underestimating her, Loraine¡¯s feelings underwent a transformation as he learned the truth and offered a sincere apology. She began to perceive him as a much more trustworthy and dependable individualpared to Jimmie. Plus, his heroic intervention to defend Loraine added to his charming allure. ninjanovel A chuckle escaped Jennie¡¯s lips as she said, ¡°Lorrie, I just recalled an urgent matter I need to attend to. I¡¯ll take my Leave now. Don¡¯t bother dropping me off!¡± Just as she finished, the elevator arrived conveniently. Jennie darted into it and before Loraine could respond, she swiftly pressed the close button, waving them off. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but shake her head at Jennie¡¯s hasty exit. With the elevator doors shut, they were left waiting. Loraine coughed. When her eyes met Marco¡¯s, she saw a smear of blood on his face. His face must have been scratched by the pen just now. And now it began to bleed. Touched by the sight, Loraine gestured towards Marco¡¯s face, her voice tender. ¡°Marco, you¡¯ve been hurt.¡± Dismissing the blood with a nonchnt wipe, Marco responded coolly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Loraine shot him a disapproving Look He had once risked injury to rescue Rowan. Even then, he had braved it out. Why couldn¡¯t he understand the importance of taking care of himself? Unable to put her worry into words, she hesitated before speaking up. ¡°This isn¡¯t a minor matter. Your face is your key asset. If it gets scarred, you¡¯ll be left with no strengths.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement as he leaned in closer to her. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I have a handsome face?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Feeling the pressure, Loraine stepped aside and shifted her gaze to avoid eye contact. Should any staff from Universe Group walk by, they would witness their CEO, blushing bashfully, cornered at the elevator. Collecting herposure, Loraine nudged Marco aside, stating stubbornly, ¡°Stop making absurd remarks. Follow me unless you fancy a scarred face.¡± She eased out of Marco¡¯s embrace, feigning tranquility, and guided him to her office. Chapter 977 Marco paused for a moment before obediently trailing after Loraine. Once in the office, Loraine fetched the first-aid kit. As she turned around, she noticed Marco¡¯s expectant gaze and her heart fluttered. His intense gaze followed her every move, akin to a charming puppy. Taking a deep breath to soothe her nerves, she assured herself that Marco had hurt himself for her sake and she was merely offering some help. Nothing more. As per her directions, Marco seated himself on the sofa. With a cotton swab soaked in antiseptic, Loraine meticulously cleaned his wound. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. A peaceful silence engulfed the office, as the duo shared a tranquil moment together. ninjanovel While dabbing the cotton swab, Loraine¡¯s fingertips brushed against his face identally. The chilling sensation of the medicine contrasted with the warm, smooth skin of Marco¡¯s face, evoking a peculiar emotion within her. She blinked, her fingertips instinctively recoiling. She gazed into Marco¡¯s eyes. In a sudden instant, his hand reached out and grasped hers, catching her off guard. Celebration Part Marco and Loraine held hands, but his palm emitted such intense heat that it made her shiver with unease. Startled, she quickly withdrew her hand. Realizing he had crossed a boundary, Marco was keen on avoiding any resistance from Loraine. He hurriedly rified, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just remembered that I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart raced, not daring to admit her distraction earlier. Marco provided an opportunity for her to shift the focus, and she promptly followed along. She asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Marco fell silent momentarily, then came up with a topic worth discussing. ¡°The first phase of the new business district has been sessfullypleted. I believe our twopanies should host a joint celebration to boost morale and attract otherpanies to join us.¡± Although this was an impromptu excuse, it was also a genuine consideration for their next steps. Loraine, feeling more anxious than Marco to divert the focus, quickly considered the situation and agreed without any hesitation. Luckily, Marco¡¯s facial injury was minor and received prompt treatment. Chapter 978 Loraine withdrew her hand, cleared her throat, and put away the first-aid box. ¡°Well, Marco, you can Leave now.¡± Marco was taken aback. He wished to spend more time with her. Being alone with Loraine, in a calm andposed atmosphere, was a rare urrence for him. Even without speaking, he savored the moment and longed to be close to her. However, there was no valid reason for him to stay. Furthermore, Loraine had just forgiven him and was willing to converse with him. What if he upset her again? Marco had never felt so subservient to anyone before. Reluctantly, Marco rose slowly. Observing his sluggishness, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing this, Marco grew serious and said, ¡°Loraine, Universe Group is not as united as you believe. Conspiracies are emerging that could harm you. You must be cautious.¡± Loraine was taken aback. ¡°If incidents like today ur again, you can contact me at any time. I know you¡¯re capable of handling things on your own, but having a reliable person by your side would be better¡­¡± Marco rambled on, something he had never done before, fearing that ninjanovel Loraine might misunderstand him. He added rifications to prevent her from finding his advice bothersome. However, Loraine listened attentively, not refuting him, and nodded to indicate her understanding. ¡°Alright, I understand. I will be careful.¡± Marco was taken aback and moved slowly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As he made his way to the door, Loraine suddenly said, ¡°Thank you, Marco. And¡­¡± She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± Marco¡¯s heart leaped in his chest, a wild flutter that momentarily disrupted the rhythm of his steady pulse. After he departed, Loraine took the celebration party he had casually mentioned to heart. She believed it was necessary to hold such an event and thus meticulously arranged for its preparation. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With Marco¡¯s direction, Bryant Group naturally coborated with Chapter 979 Universe Group. On the day of the celebration party, the guests congregated and raised their sses in a toast, filling the air with the clinking of crystal and the cheerful hum of celebration. Loraine and Marco, as the esteemed hosts, graced the party with their presence,manding attention as they moved through the crowd in seamless synchrony. They were designed toplement any clothing style and appeared stunning even without makeup. They immediately became the center of attention that evening. Loraine wore an elegant and opulent Long white gown, exuding dignity. ninjanovel Marco, dressed in a sophisticated grey suit, disyed an air of nobility and charm. Loraine didn¡¯t know if Marco intentionally coordinated their attire, but it seemed as if they were dressed as a couple. This troubled her, but she couldn¡¯t lose herposure amidst the crowd. Also, there was no time to change her outfit. She had to maintain the facade of normalcy and attempt to keep her distance from Marco. Yet, it appeared that Marco had purposefully orchestrated this. He persistently apanied her and steered conversations toward the business district, making it challenging for her to refuse his inquiries. Consequently, everyone assumed she was Marco¡¯s partner and refrained from interrupting them. Observing Marco¡¯s strategy, Loraine felt both angry and helpless. She had to find ways to avoid him and engage in conversations with representatives from otherpanies. At this moment, a man entered the hall. Loraine noticed Cayson, d in a light-colored suit that softened his appearance. His usual gentle smile adorned his face. As soon as he spotted Loraine, Cayson approached with an even brighter smile. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Lorrie, congrattions! The sess of the newmercial district¡¯s development is truly remarkable!¡± Loraine reciprocated the smile and replied, ¡°You have also contributed significantly. We achieved this together.¡± Cayson extended his hand with a smile. ¡°Since we are celebrating together, may I invite you to apany me for the evening?¡± With an expectant gleam, Cayson extended his hand to Loraine. Caught off guard, Loraine hesitated. At that moment, a firm, icy voice interjected. ¡°No need, Loraine already has a partner.¡± Wearing a scowl, Marco quickly stepped in front of Loraine, positioning himself protectively as if staking his im He met Cayson¡¯s gaze defiantly as if he were the host weing a guest, and stated with a note of arrogance, ¡°While your presence at the celebration party is appreciated, attempting to whisk away my companion is hardly gentlemanly.¡± The mood on Cayson¡¯s face shifted into a colder tone as he retorted, ¡°Marco, Let¡¯s not forget I¡¯m the acting CEO of Universe Group. You¡¯re merely a partner. It¡¯s not really your ce to make suchments, is ite¡± Chapter 980 Marco narrowed his eyes, his presence radiating authority as he retorted, ¡°It appears you¡¯ve overlooked the nature of this event. Tonight¡¯s celebration party is hosted by both Bryant Group and Universe Group. In that regard, Loraine and I hold the highest authority here!¡± As the exchange between the two men unfolded, Loraine felt a headacheing on. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She had intentionally kept Cayson out of the loop to let him rest and to avoid precisely this kind of situation. It seemed inevitable that whenever the two crossed paths, they would end up shing, with her caught in the middle. At this moment, Cayson shifted his attention to her and gently inquired, ¡°Lorrie, do you have an escort?¡± Their interaction had drawn the attention of the surrounding guests, who were now watching the scene unfold with bated breath. Marco also gazed at her intensely. A simple nod from her would suggest she belonged to him. Loraine shook her head in denial, rifying, ¡°No.¡± It was the truth. While she and Marco had organized the party together, she had never agreed to be his date. ninjanovel At her response, Marco¡¯s face clouded over while Cayson¡¯s Lips curled into a triumphant smirk ¡°Did you hear that, Marco? Lorrie rified that she doesn¡¯t have a partner. Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± Cayson then turned to Loraine once more, offering his hand. ¡°Lorrie, since you¡¯re partner-less, would you allow me the honor of escorting you?¡± Loraine nced at Marco¡¯s sullen expression and his tense posture, anticipating an outburst if she agreed. With a resigned smile, she declined, ¡°Cayson, this is a celebration party. I am here to mingle with all the guests, not just one partner. Thank you.¡± With a swift intervention, Marco stepped between Loraine and Cayson, stating, ¡°You¡¯ve heard her. Loraine doesn¡¯t need you. You may Leave.¡± Cayson¡¯s smile faltered, and he posed another question. ¡°Lorrie, would you prefer Marco as your partner?¡± Marco scoffed, ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t she? I am far more suitable than you.¡± Loraine was momentarily at a loss for words, but she eventually said sternly to both men, ¡°I said, I don¡¯t need a partner. Neither of you! Chapter 981 Who says a woman must have a malepanion to stand with her at a business banquet? I certainly don¡¯t!¡± Her deration was Laced with confidence and defiance. On hearing her words, both men stood bbergasted, admiration gleaming in their eyes. Having had enough of the squabble, Loraine chose not to engage any further. She turned and made her way to the center of the party to mingle with the guests. With her ss raised, she moved confidently through the crowd. Her calm demeanor and assertive presence were enough to outshine those around her. Despite her clear statement of not wanting a malepanion, both Marco and Cayson were not ready to back down. They trailed closely behind ninjanovel Loraine, almost as if they were engaging in a silentpetition. The spectacle of the two most eligible men at the party vying for Loraine¡¯s attention was intriguing to behold. One was suave and gentle, the other stern and domineering. Loraine became the envy of all women present. The other men, fully aware they could not compete with Marco and Cayson, made no attempt to approach Loraine. However, the one in the spotlight, Loraine, was anything but pleased. When the two men beside her quarreled, they resembled nothing more than feuding schoolboys. Cayson scoffed, ¡°Marco, let me remind you, Lorrie and I grew up together. We¡¯re practically family, and now we¡¯re both presidents of Universe Group. It¡¯s only natural for me to apany Loraine. You have no say here.¡± Marco shot back, ¡°You¡¯re merely an acting CEO. This party is jointly hosted by Bryant Group and Universe Group. If anyone should leave, it¡¯s you. I¡¯m the one who should be with Loraine!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Were these two in grade school? Listening to their bickering, Loraine found herself speechless. Given the importance of the asion, she knew she had to be polite and couldn¡¯t afford to act rashly. Thest thing she wanted was to give the crowd a reason to mock them. Otherwise, she would have already thrown Marco and Cayson out. Famil Loraine kept her face impassive, quickening her pace as she brainstormed on how to dodge the duo trailing her. Then, amongst the bustling crowd, she noticed her radiant best friend, Jennie, approaching her. To Loraine, Jennie sparkled Like a priceless gem. Jennie, arm linked with an elegant gentleman, was caught off guard when her hand was suddenly snatched. Recognizing Loraine¡¯s familiar face, she gasped. Chapter 982 ¡°Lorrie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Loraine¡¯s sudden fervor surprised her. Clearing her throat, Loraine subtly gestured toward the men Lingering behind her. Jennie¡¯s eyes widened in realization upon spotting them, a wave of empathy washing over her. After all, being relentlessly pursued due to one¡¯s exceptional charm was a predicament in itself. ninjanovel Registering Loraine¡¯s silent plea for aid, Jennie decided to step in. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Pulling the man beside her closer, she said, ¡°Lorrie, meet my father.¡± Loraine swiftly extended her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Mr. Fowler.¡± The gentleman was none other than Jennie¡¯s father, Patrick Fowler. Sporting gold-rimmed sses, Patrick exuded a graceful air despite his age. His warmth was as infectious as ever. The sight of his daughter exchanging knowing nces with Loraine amused him, and he graciously returned Loraine¡¯s greeting. ¡°Lorrie, you¡¯ve trulye a long way. I genuinely wish Jennie could follow in your footsteps,¡± he said, admiration seeping into his words. Jennie frowned, feigning annoyance. ¡°Dad, is it too much to ask for a little praise? It¡¯s as if Lorrie is your flesh and blood.¡± ¡°If you exhibited even a fraction of Lorrie¡¯s excellence, I¡¯d wake up smiling every day,¡± Patrick shot back, his gaze softening as he turned to Loraine. ¡°Lorrie, you¡¯re remarkably gifted and driven. Jennie is fortunate to have you as her friend.¡± Jennie yfully stuck her tongue out. A wave ofughter bubbled up from Loraine¡¯s chest at this. ¡°Naughty girl!¡± Patrick shot a mock re at his daughter before turning to Loraine. ¡°Lorrie, I appreciate your support for Jennie. I¡¯m relieved she¡¯s involved in the new business district. The Fowler family ns to expand our investment, particrly in jewelry, in this new district!¡± The Fowler family, known for their dominance in the jewelry business, were far from rigid entrepreneurs. Seeing the promising prospects of the new business district, Patrick didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. Loraine was delighted by this revtion. Her initial n to use Jennie as a cover was reced by her genuine interest in the topic Chapter 983 Patrick introduced. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news!¡± Marco watched Loraine¡¯s beaming face with a hint of jealousy, regardless of Patrick¡¯s seniority. He cleared his throat, hoping to catch their attention. ¡°Mr. Fowler, as the president of Bryant Group, I¡¯d be more than happy to address any queries you have about the new business district since you seem quite invested in it.¡± Patrick, having been briefed by his daughter about the intricate dynamics between Loraine and Marco, was certain something was afoot. Ang¡¯s Library Marco, a daring young man with a fountain of innovative ideas, had steered Bryant Group to prosperity. His influence was slowly spreading across Vagow and would soon permeate the entire state. With Bryant Group coborating with Universe Group, it was only a matter of time before Marco ascended the ranks of global business leaders. Such foresight was notmon amongst his contemporaries. This very quality made Patrick eager to establish a camaraderie with Marco. Noticing the hint of discontent in Marco¡¯s eyes, Patrick Laughed heartily. ¡°My goodness! I was so engrossed, I forgot we¡¯re here to celebrate! Let¡¯s set aside business matters for now. We¡¯ll have ample time to discuss our potential partnership in the future!¡± Recognizing Patrick¡¯s conciliatory gesture, Marco grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not that we shouldn¡¯t discuss business. But Loraine has had a long day. If you¡¯ve got any questions, feel free to direct them to Cayson. He¡¯s also the CEO of Universe Group, right?¡± A shadow of annoyance passed over Cayson¡¯s face. It was apparent that Marco was trying to push him aside to im Loraine¡¯s attention for himself. Clearly, Cayson wasn¡¯t keen on discussing business with Patrick. However, before he could politely decline, Marco interjected, ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Loraine co-presidents of the Universe Group? Are you going to let her shoulder the entire workload?¡± Cayson¡¯s eyescked their usual warmth. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± ¡°Given that Loraine is spearheading this project, she¡¯s been putting in more effort, while I see you¡­¡± Marco subtly trailed off, hinting at something before turning to Loraine. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to criticize Cayson, but perhaps you could delegate some of your tasks. You don¡¯t want to overwork yourself.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Loraine sensed an undercurrent, though she couldn¡¯t quite decipher it. Chapter 984 Continuing, Marco said, ¡°In fact, a few newpanies are eager to meet with you, Loraine. Would you Like to see them? Let Cayson converse with Mr. Fowler.¡± Marco understood Loraine¡¯s character well. Jealous antics would yield him nothing; it was through business that he could truly pique her interest. As expected, Loraine hesitated before conceding. Given Marco¡¯s suggestions, she realized she couldn¡¯t monopolize all the work and needed to share the responsibilities with Cayson, who, after all, was the acting CEO of Universe Group. Patrick, adjusting his sses, wore a sly smile. He strolled up to Cayson, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite exceptional. Indeed, you seem very aplished. I happen to have a few queries regarding the new business district.¡± As Marco subtly sidestepped with Loraine, under the guise of Patrick¡¯s favor, Cayson found himself tied up with Patrick. However, his gaze remained unwaveringly fixed on Loraine. Watching Loraine and Marco grow increasinglyfortable together, conversing andughing, Cayson felt a dark cloud descend upon his mood. Perhaps even Loraine hadn¡¯t noticed it herself. Since her divorce, she had be gradually more open to Marco¡¯s presence. ninjanovel On the other hand, Marco was quite pleased with himself for sessfully diverting Cayson. He stayed close to Loraine, ensuring he maintained a bnce between proximity and respect. Despite this, he couldn¡¯t help but strut a bit, like a peacock showcasing its splendid feathers to Loraine. ¡°Might I have the pleasure of a dance Later?¡± he asked. Loraine asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d introduce me to potential coborators? Why this sudden desire to dance?¡± ¡°Work and recreation go hand in hand. After the business discussions, consider a dance with me as your way of thanking me.¡± Undeterred by her lukewarm response, Marco continued his courteous behavior, fetching her drinks, introducing her to various people. Through him, Loraine met numerous individuals and gathered valuable insights to enhance the new business district. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Consequently, she found herself growing less resistant to Marco¡¯spany. With the atmosphere between them bing more harmonious, Marco contemted capitalizing on this moment. ¡°Shall we dance now?¡± Before Loraine could respond, a familiar voice called out from a distance, ¡°Loraine!¡± She looked up to see Grady waving enthusiastically, his handsome face a blend of excitement and shyness. Chapter 985 Grady! He was here too! Loraine hadn¡¯t seen Grady in quite a while. His presence took her by surprise, and she greeted him with a warm smile. As she was about to approach Grady, Marco intervened, his expression stern. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, Grady had already made his way over. Taken aback by Marco¡¯s frosty demeanor, he stuttered out a greeting. ¡°Marco.¡± In a chilly tone, Marco responded, ¡°What brings you here? This is a celebration for Bryant Group and Universe Group. I don¡¯t see how the Ang¡¯s Library Cruz family fits into this equation.¡± Grady visibly flinched. His deep-seated respect for Marco was almost instinctual. However, he managed to summon his courage upon spotting Loraine standing behind Marco. ¡°Marco, in truth, the Cruz family also participated in the bidding and managed to secure a storefront in the business district!¡± Since the falling-out with the Cruz family, Loraine hadn¡¯t had any dealings with them. Upon hearing this, she feltpelled to inquire, ¡°Grady, was this your initiative?¡± If the Cruz family had seriously participated, she should have been aware of it. This suggested Grady had ndestinely arranged for someone else to bid. Loraine had no qualms with Grady, but if he acted independently and his family caused her trouble Later, it would be a headache. Grady pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I just wanted to make amends for my and my mother¡¯s past indiscretions.¡± Marco arched an eyebrow, retorting with a scoff, ¡°Apologies notwithstanding, don¡¯t stir up any more trouble.¡± Loraine felt a tad awkward. She had already put those incidents behind her and held no grudges against Grady. ¡°Grady, I don¡¯t expect you to make amends in this manner. The shops in the newmercial area y a pivotal role in our future ns. They should serve their intended purpose, not act as an instrument of apology,¡± she exined. Eagerly, Grady reassured her, ¡°I won¡¯t leave my shop idle. I¡¯ve nned to set up a new antique store and an associated gallery. Rest assured, I¡¯ll take it very seriously!¡± His earnest deration somewhat mollified Loraine, and she offered him a nod and a smile, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Grady breathed a sigh of relief. Nervously fiddling with his fingers, he looked at Loraine with bright, hopeful eyes. ¡°Loraine, can we still be friends?¡± Loraine responded with a smile, ¡°Of course, we are.¡± Chapter 986 She never med Grady for his mother¡¯s actions. Grady¡¯s eyes Lit up with a mix of excitement and shyness, reminiscent of an eager puppy. Marco¡¯s gaze hardened, and a chill seemed to envelop him. P Grady Looked at Loraine with unspoken fondness. Marco possessed a sharp intuition. He could discern that Grady still harbored feelings for Loraine. Despite the sour history between Loraine and the Cruz family, Grady audaciously presented himself to Loraine. Marco snorted contemptuously. His distaste for Grady amplified the more he observed him, feeling his precious Loraine was under threat. His frosty stare fell on Grady as he scoffed, ¡°Grady, has your mother been informed about your recent splurge on a store in Universe Group¡¯s business district? Would she punish you for such extravagance once you return home?¡± Marco¡¯s sarcasm was a jab at Grady¡¯sck of independence, a mere puppet who always sought his mother¡¯s permission. In reality, Marco¡¯s scorn for Grady stemmed not from disdain but from the concern that Grady could potentially bring trouble to Loraine. Grady¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. He defended himself in a murmur, ¡°That was also my mother¡¯s suggestion. She was the one who asked me to attend tonight¡¯s party.¡± Astonished, Loraine queried, ¡°Your mother?¡± Loraine believed that after the previous incident, Florence would never desire any association with her. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°So, it¡¯s a directive from your mother then.¡± Marco¡¯s voice chilled further, reinforcing his earlier tease that Grady was a mama¡¯s boy, forever heeding his mother¡¯smands. Grady¡¯s blush deepened, but he found the courage to speak louder, addressing Loraine, ¡°Loraine, my mother genuinely wants to extend her apologies to you! The Cruz family is nning another banquet. She wishes to personally express her regrets over the previous incident. Would you consider attending, Loraine?¡± Grady anxiously awaited her response, fearful of rejection. Loraine returned a strained smile. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She couldn¡¯t discern the reason behind Florence¡¯s sudden change of demeanor but her gut warned her of potentialplications; she had no desire to engage with the Cruz family. ¡°Apologies, Grady. My schedule is packed with the new business district project; I can¡¯t spare any time.¡± Her refusal left Grady crestfallen. Chapter 987 ¡°Are you still holding a grudge over past events?¡± he queried dejectedly. Loraine remained silent, unsure how to respond. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She wasn¡¯t angry but was unwilling to re-engage with the Cruz family. Grady knew what his mother had done was too much, so he didn¡¯t dare to force her. ninjanovel A faint clearing of the throat, and Loraine cheerfully announced, ¡°Tonight marks the grand bash of both Bryant Group and Universe Group. Let¡¯s put all serious matters aside, shall we? Enjoy the evening. Feel free to reach out to the attendants for any help you may need.¡± Her manners were impable, treating him as an esteemed guest. Observing her in that state, Marco felt no trace of jealousy whatsoever. In fact, he didn¡¯t even harbor any dislike towards Grady anymore. Loraine had no semnce of interest in Grady! Among the sea of guests, only he and Loraine were the true stars, the hosts of the event. Loraine remained clueless to Marco¡¯s internal musings, but his unexpected grin left her bewildered, catching the attention of all the female attendees. Given all guests had arrived, as event hosts, Loraine and Marco were expected to take the stage and address the crowd. However, Marco refrained from taking the spotlight. With a smile, he graciously bestowed the opportunity upon Loraine. ¡°The project unfolded without a hitch, and it was your efforts that made it possible. You are the true hero of this party.¡± The clock chimed the time for the address, leaving Loraine no choice but to ascend the stage alone. Marco sat down amongst the crowd, eyes fixated on the radiant woman on stage. Donning a floor-Length gown, Loraine stood tall in the heart of the stage, a vision of grace and elegance. ALL eyes were fixed on Loraine. Whether it was individuals envious of the triumph of the new commercial district or those who held preconceived notions about Loraine, they had no choice but to acknowledge that they were utterly captivated by her presence and demeanor at that moment. Marco genuinely wished for all the glory to be bestowed upon Loraine. Under the collective scrutiny of numerous attendees, Loraine¡¯s poise and tranquility were imprinted in Marco¡¯s memory, his admiration for her intensifying with each passing day. ¡°She¡¯s breathtaking¡­¡± Marco almost believed he had unintentionally revealed his true feelings. However, as he turned around, he discovered that it was Grady who had uttered those words. His expression darkened. Grady was spellbound by Loraine, his gaze locked onto her, filled with awe. Suddenly, his field of vision darkened. Chapter 988 When he raised his eyes, he saw Marco Looming over him. ¡°Marco?¡±? Marco leaned in closer, a formidable aura radiating off him, his low voice carrying an unspoken threat. ¡°Grady, bear in mind what you¡¯ve said. You wish to be Loraine¡¯s friend, and that¡¯s all you should aspire to be. No ulterior motives.¡± Grady remained silent, keeping his head lowered. Just as Marco began to think that Grady might surrender, Grady abruptly raised his gaze and locked eyes with him. ¡°Marco, you¡¯re Loraine¡¯s ex-husband. You two are divorced.¡± Marco¡¯s countenance darkened. Indeed, it appeared the young man had finally decided to show his true colors. Summing up all his courage, Grady forced himself not to be timid and met Marco¡¯s gaze head-on. Marco held Grady¡¯s gaze for a moment before breaking into a smile, leaning in to whisper something into his ear. ¡°I won¡¯t always be her ex-husband,¡± he murmured firmly. ¡°I¡¯m determined to win Loraine back, sooner or Later.¡± Grady was taken aback by his words. Meanwhile, Marco had already moved on, striding towards the stage to greet Loraine, who had just concluded her speech. Ang¡¯s Library Gritting his teeth, Grady rose and followed Marco. Despite his deep respect for Marco, he was resolved not to back down when it came to Loraine. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Loraine was the only woman he had ever loved. If she were still married to Marco, Grady would have kept his feelings and blessings to himself. But now that they were divorced, Grady believed he had the right to fight for his Love. The fear of Living with regret if he didn¡¯t at least try was driving him forward. Marco stopped Loraine, and as she turned to talk to him, her profile illuminated by the Light was stunningly beautiful. Grady¡¯s heart raced as he took several deep breaths to calm himself. Finally, he mustered the courage to step forward. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯d like to extend an invitation for you to attend the banquet hosted by the Cruz family.¡± Seeing Loraine¡¯s furrowed brow, Grady hastily added, ¡°I understand you¡¯re busy, but this isn¡¯t just a party, it¡¯s an exhibition co-hosted by the Cruz family and other antique aficionados. It will showcase numerous renowned works. I think it would be beneficial for you to attend, particrly considering your recent work on the newmercial district!¡± Chapter 989 Loraine seemed taken aback. ¡°An exhibition?¡± Due to Wesley¡¯s influence, she had a keen interest in art. Seeing Loraine¡¯s reaction, Grady grew more enthusiastic. ¡°Yes. There will be pieces from renowned artists like Harry Hole, Ken Ted, Endy Hewitt, not to mention some of Endy¡¯s sculpture designs, jewelry, handicrafts, and other valuable items. Loraine, wouldn¡¯t you like to see these?¡± Grady focused on gauging Loraine¡¯s reaction, oblivious to Marco¡¯s increasingly dark expression. ¡°I heard that your father was quite the collector,¡± he continued. ¡°He used to attend some of the Cruz family¡¯s exhibitions with your mother¡­¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Loraine seemed surprised. ¡°My parents attended the Cruz family exhibitions?¡± This was seemingly the first time she¡¯d heard about her parents from someone outside her family, and these distant and vague memories suddenly seemed more tangible. ninjanovel Seeing Loraine¡¯s interest, Grady¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Mr. Torres was quite learned in the arts. Your uncle, Mr. T, likely followed in your father¡¯s footsteps when he chose to be an artist.¡± Loraine had never heard this from Wesley, but she did recall that her father¡¯s room held many pieces by Endy Hewitt. The arrangement of Farley¡¯s room remained untouched over the years, with the servants cleaning it periodically. asionally, Loraine¡¯s grandfather would visit the room when he missed his eldest son. Loraine knew that her father was a mechanical engineer with a keen interest in mechanical pocket watches. As a child, Loraine often listened to stories about her father while lying on her grandfather¡¯sp. Her grandfather would gently touch the pocket watches left by Loraine¡¯s father, often choking back sobs. The collection of watches that Farley had left behind were all meticulously crafted, considered rare and Luxury items on the market. His most cherished pocket watch, which was never apart from him, was unfortunately destroyed in the car ident. The memories Loraine held of her father were essentially formed by these pieces of his past. Upon learning that Endy Hewitt¡¯s works would be exhibited, she found herself surprisingly persuaded. She wondered if she might discover some traces of her father within those artistic creations. With this thought in mind, Loraine eventually decided to ept Grady¡¯s invitation. Chapter 990 ¡°Thank you for sharing these stories about my father. I¡¯ll find time to attend the exhibition.¡± Hearing her eptance, Grady was ted and expressed his gratitude with a nod. Simultaneously, Marco¡¯s face took on a gloomy expression. He sped Loraine¡¯s hand and questioned, ¡°Are you truly nning on attending the Cruz family¡¯s event?¡± Perplexed, Loraine looked at him and replied, ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Ang¡¯s Library Marco had intended to dissuade Loraine, but he feared that his objection might cause her to feel repulsed. Under Loraine¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, he stuttered momentarily before concocting a diversion. ¡°I also have an interest in the arts. Allow me to apany you.¡± Loraine fell silent. She was certain that Marco was being dishonest. She was acutely aware that Marco was exhibiting signs of jealousy. His behavior was frustrating yet she felt powerless to alter it. Just then, a voice interjected their discussion. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I will apany Lorrie at the event.¡± Not P itted Oo ermitted. Securing his leave from Patrick wasn¡¯t easy for Cayson. When he finally seeded, his eyes Landed on Loraine. As he moved towards her, he picked up on their conversation. Marco, again, seemed to have intentions of bothering Loraine. Cayson sneered, interrupting their dialogue ¡°Looks Like I¡¯m Lorrie¡¯spanion for the party.¡± Saying this, Cayson subtly wedged himself between Loraine and Marco, separating the two. Marco looked vexed, his muscles tightened in a manner resembling a beast ready to pounce. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to focus on your affairs? Must you always be a nuisance to Loraine? Is that in the CEO of Universe Group¡¯s job description?¡± Chapter 991 If he desired to win Loraine back, he knew he needed to create a world for just the two of them. However, the presence of Cayson and Grady posed a challenge. How could he nurture a rtionship with Loraine amidst their presence? Cayson, undeterred, held Marco¡¯s gaze. Loraine, caught in the crossfire, rubbed her forehead in exasperation. Why was she the men¡¯s preferred target for their shenanigans? Even Cayson, who usually remainedposed, was dragged into this mess. She surmised Marco was a bad influence on Cayson. Feeling drained, Loraine pushed the two men aside, asserting, ¡°I don¡¯t require apanion, and certainly not you apanying me.¡± This deration left both Marco and Cayson taken aback. As they geared up to respond, a shy voice from Grady cut through the tension. ¡°The party is strictly fordies. Gentlemen are not permitted.¡± Hearing this, Marco and Cayson simultaneously shot Grady a fiery nce, as if asking why he was allowed to attend. Ang¡¯s Library Grady, head lowered, responded with a shy smile, ¡°The Cruz family is hosting this exhibition. As the host, my presence is a given.¡± The rule frustrated Marco and Cayson. They were powerless, given the Cruz family¡¯s host status. Grady appeared to be an endearing and bashful young man, yet his eyes betrayed a sense of self- satisfaction. He concealed his delight in secrecy. He was aware of Marco¡¯s and Cayson¡¯s affection for Loraine. They were his romantic rivals and formidable at that. In the game of wealth, looks, and intellect, Grady felt his odds were thin. But this time, he had the upper hand. A silent rivalry unfolded among the three men, which Loraine was oblivious to. To be precise, she no mood to pay attention to it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Her gaze lowered, her thoughts strayed to her father. Her father¡¯s pocket watchy shattered beyond repair. Nevertheless, the sight of the pocket watch made herprehend her father¡¯s admiration for that particr artist. Endy Hewitt held a distinctive knack for adding captivating allure to stark machinery. Chapter 992 She appeared to touch upon the spiritual echoes left by her father within the shattered timepiece. This aroused a keen interest in Loraine to view more of Endy¡¯s creations. Perhaps they could unearth some traces of her father. Then she was momentarily lost in her thoughts. The celebration party swiftly drew to a close. As Loraine ambled towards the car park, ready to summon her driver, a sleek ck automobile halted beside her. The window descended, unveiling Marco¡¯s charming visage. He offered, ¡°Loraine, allow me to take you home.¡± Then, Cayson arrived in his car. ¡°Lorrie, your grandpa entrusted me to bring you home.¡± Grady also lowered his window and chimed in, ¡°Let¡¯s ride together. I¡¯ve plenty to share about the Cruz family¡¯s exhibit!¡± Ang¡¯s Library A slight twitch yed at the corner of Loraine¡¯s lips. She found herself at a loss for words. Just then, another car pulled up behind them, honking its horn. ¡°Lorrie!¡± Jennie leaned out. As soon as she finished her greeting, she noticed the trio vying for Loraine¡¯spany. She stifled a Laugh, then pulled back. She suggested, ¡°Well¡­ How about I leave now?¡± Without missing a beat, Loraine opened the door of Jennie¡¯s car and hopped in. ¡°Get moving! Quick!¡± As Jennie cast a nce at the crestfallen men in the other cars, a wicked smile crept onto her face. She revved up the engine and sped away. Inside the car, Jennie stole a sidelong look at her friend and teased, ¡°Lorrie, out of the three men back there, Marco¡¯s the assertive CEO, Cayson¡¯s the dutiful knight, and Grady¡¯s the tender youth. Who¡¯s your pick?¡± Loraine pressed a hand to her forehead and replied, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m selecting a suitor? I¡­ I reject them all!¡± Cayson was like a sibling to her, having grown up together. Grady was her junior and she considered him just a friend. But Marco¡­ Loraine was taken aback. What did Marco represent in her life now? She blinked in surprise, her heart racing, her mind in disarray. After all that transpired, she couldn¡¯t deceive herself any Longer. She acknowledged that she had a connection with Marco. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But she was at a loss to identify what Marco stood for in her life. Her former spouse? A partner? An intrusive presence? Or perhaps, something more¡­ After Loraine left in Jennie¡¯s car, the three men continued to confront each other. Chapter 993 Marco shot a frosty look at the other two, warning, ¡°Stay away from Loraine!¡± He was the first to exit the parking Lot. Grady clenched the steering wheel, whispering to himself, ¡°Giving up isn¡¯t in my nature¡­¡± As Cayson¡¯s car passed Grady¡¯s, he announced in a soft yet determined voice, ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯m not giving up on Lorrie either.¡± Grinding his teeth, Grady slowly started his car and drove away. His mother had insisted he attend the banquet to mend fences with ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Loraine, but he was genuinely d to see her and extend an invitation to his exhibition. When Grady came home, a sweet voice weed him from the entrance. ninjanovel ¡°Grady!¡± A beautiful girl ran up to him, casually putting her hands on his arm and shaking it. ¡°Grady, why are you sote?¡± His smile faded instantly. He extricated his arm and responded coldly, ¡°Kassidy, why are you still here?¡± Kassidy, a distant rtive of his mother¡¯s, had moved into his home under the pretense of attending the exhibition. Her incessant pestering had begun to wear on Grady Kassidy pouted and stamped her foot, acting like a spoiled brat. ¡°Grady, do you find me annoying? Your mother asked you to take good care of me!¡± Yet again¡­ Kassidy hadpletely obliterated Grady¡¯s good mood from his encounter with Loraine. Florence¡¯s request had been a simple pleasantry, but Kassidy had taken it quite literally. Barely keeping his impatience in check, he muttered, ¡°Kassidy, I have to prepare for the exhibition. I don¡¯t have the time to entertain you.¡± Tears welled up in Kassidy¡¯s eyes. She dashed into the living room towards Florence, who was seated on the sofa. ¡°Auntie, Grady doesn¡¯t want to talk to me¡­¡± To her surprise, Florence didn¡¯t indulge her theatrics. Instead, she stood up and eagerly asked Grady, ¡°Did Loraine ept our invitation?¡± Chapter 994 Blushing, Grady happily nodded in confirmation. Florence breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was afraid she¡¯d turn down our family.¡± After a pause, Grady risked a nce at Kassidy before cautiously asking, ¡°Mom, you specifically asked me to invite Loraine. Do you truly intend to apologize to her?¡± Recalling how his mother made things difficult for Loraine at the banquet, he couldn¡¯t help worrying that history might repeat itself. Florence¡¯s smile faltered momentarily, but she quickly regained herposure. ninjanovel ¡°Of course I genuinely want to apologize to Loraine. Why else would I ask you to invite her?¡± Relieved, Grady exhaled deeply. He didn¡¯t dare to confront his mother, but the past incident had left him feeling guilty towards Loraine. He sincerely hoped Florence could earn Loraine¡¯s forgiveness. Florence smiled at her son. ¡°Grady, I was thoughtless Last time. You¡¯re an adult now, and I won¡¯t meddle in your social life anymore. Loraine is indeed an exceptional woman and a valuable friend. You should learn from her.¡± ¡°Really? Mom, do you genuinely believe that?¡± Florence nodded at Grady, smiling, her eyes twinkling mischievously. She had previously taken a disliking to Loraine due to her bad reputation. Further, rumors of Loraine¡¯s involvement with multiple men and her divorce had not helped. Sheter discovered that the renowned artist known as Mr. T was Loraine¡¯s uncle, and likewise, Rowan was also a part of her family. Loraine hailed from a family of distinction, filled with aplished individuals. Even if there were unrified rumors about Loraine circting, Florence found herself willing to overlook them, given the family¡¯s reputation. Moreover, the progression of the new business district was advancing at a steady pace. It was apparent to all that Loraine was a remarkable woman whose prosperous future was virtually assured. Florence recognized that her son was still enamored with Loraine. Considering this, she was more than willing to aid her son. Florence took great pride in her strategic thinking. She firmly believed that if Grady took the initiative and Loraine wasn¡¯t opposed to it, she would undoubtedly seize the opportunity to be part of the Cruz family. If a marriage could establish a connection between their family and the Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Torres family, they might even gain recognition from the influential Chapter 995 Cruz family in Zodiac and be relocated to enjoy a life of luxury and prestige. Engulfed in her strategic nning, Florence disregarded Kassidy entirely. She failed to notice the potent resentment and defiance flickering in the eyes of the neglected girl. Kassidy wondered who Loraine was. Why were Florence and Grady so preupied with her? With Each Other The day for the Cruz family¡¯s exhibition was finally here. In a show of respect, Loraine donned her finest attire, bringing along a meticulously chosen present. A crowd of guests, adorned in striking attire, congregated outside the house of the Cruz family. Each invited Lady was decked out in their finest, catching the eye of anyone who nced their way. But the moment Loraine stepped out of her vehicle, they all faded into the background. Adorned in a simple yet elegant white dress, Loraine instantaneously became the center of attention amidst the crowd. Numerous individuals gazed at her with admiration, their whispers filling the air. Unfazed by the attention, she strode inside withposure. An elegantly dressed woman emerged from the hall, a friendly grin on her face, reaching out to take Loraine¡¯s hand. ¡°Loraine, you¡¯ve finally arrived. You are my guest of honor tonight. Allow me to escort you in personally.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine was taken aback. Why this sudden change in Florence¡¯s attitude? It was drastically different from before. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although Grady had mentioned that Florence wished to make amends, Loraine had brushed it off. But Florence¡¯s changed demeanor, her sudden warmth, it was all so peculiar to Loraine. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, thank you, but I can manage¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Florence interjected before Loraine could finish, pulling her into the room. She then began introducing Loraine to her guests as if all previous disputes were forgotten. ¡°Please,e here. Allow me to introduce you. This is Mrs. Lyons, hailing from a distinguished and cultured Lineage. Her family boasts several literary magnates and has published numerous books.¡± ¡°And this is Mrs. Kelly, her family has been pioneers in perfume research and development since the previous century, amassing considerable wealth¡­¡± Chapter 996 With a polite smile gracing her features, Loraine greeted each one in turn. Each person gazed at Loraine with intrigue. Most of the youngdies were familiar with Loraine¡¯s tale, a mix of admiration and envy evident in their eyes. The wealthydies, especially those with eligible sons, showed much enthusiasm. It seemed they were hoping for an impromptu matchmaking session. They had been well aware of Loraine¡¯s reputation for some time, but hesitated to befriend her due to certain reservations. However, with the rapid sess of Universe Group and Loraine¡¯s prominent position as its female president and the designated sessor of the Torres family, she naturally garnered widespread poprity. ninjanovel Every affluent family in Vagow wished to forge alliances with the Torres family through marriage. Terror gripped Loraine. It was as though she were a rare gem, sought after by these enthusiastic women. Ady offered her son¡¯s business card warmly, suggesting the younger generation should interact more. Anotherdy kindly presented Loraine with her son¡¯s business card, suggesting that the young individuals should get acquainted and further their mutual understanding. Not too long ago, these aristocrats would turn up their noses at her and deliberately avoid her. Understanding the cause of their sudden shift in demeanor, Loraine was tempted to scoff. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. No matter how grand and poised thesedies appeared, their self-interest mirrored that of middle-aged women bargaining in a local farmers market. Observing Loraine being surrounded by others, engaging in social interactions, Florence couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of discontentment . Her intention was to unt her association with Loraine, not to watch others steal the spotlight. Moreover, she dreamed of Loraine bing her daughter-inw. Nobody else should even dare approach Loraine. Clearing her throat lightly, Florence brushed aside the crowd around Loraine, affectionately held her hands, and said with a smile, ¡°Loraine, I hope thesedies haven¡¯t frightened you. Truly, they are all kind-hearted. You and Grady will need their support in the future.¡± Severaldies exchanged nces, a sense of surprise reflected in their eyes. Why did Florence¡¯s words make it seem Like Loraine was already dating her son? However, the fact that Loraine had agreed to attend the Cruz family¡¯s banquet suggested a close connection with Grady. Chapter 997 Everyone present was astute. A moment of thoughtter, they allughed in agreement, chiming in with Florence. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ll certainly Look out for Loraine and Grady.¡± Loraine furrowed her brow. She had a gut feeling that Florence¡¯s words carried a hidden meaning, something beyond their surface interpretation. However, Florence had been tactfully ambiguous. It wasn¡¯t a situation where Loraine could express irritation. With grace, Loraine distanced herself from the group. Spotting Grady descending the stairs, she swiftly walked to him. Grady was dressed in an immacte white suit. His hair was styled with precision. Seeing Loraine approach, his face lit up with joy. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Loraine, you look stunning tonight. I hope my attireplements yours.¡± He gazed at Loraine, his eyes filled with hope that she¡¯d notice his effort. However, Loraine didn¡¯t give him a second nce. She queried, ¡°Grady, your mother was introducing me to various individuals. What does that mean?¡± ninjanovel A trace of mncholy shed across his eyes. Grady rified, ¡°My mother was probably trying to familiarize you with everyone. She genuinely wants to make amends this time.¡± On the other side, Florence, seeing the two engaged in conversation, smiled contentedly. She didn¡¯t interrupt them and even held back the otherdies, ensuring the two had their space. Grady¡¯s attention was solely on Loraine. As he pondered how to strike a conversation smoothly, a sweet voice abruptly broke in from behind. ¡°Are you Loraine Torres? Why are you being so impudent? Did youe to the party with the intention of stealing someone¡¯s partner?¡± Ati The moment the voice echoed, a hush fell over everyone present. Grady, taken aback, paused before eximing, ¡°Kassidy, what on earth are you talking about?¡± Loraine¡¯s gazended at the person who spoke. The female was around Grady¡¯s age, though the heavy makeup she wore veiled her youthful complexion. She was adorned in an outfit identical in brand and hue to Grady¡¯s. Could it be a couple¡¯s outfit? Loraine¡¯s mind filled with bewilderment as Kassidy approached Grady, intertwining their arms affectionately. With an entitled air, Kassidy uttered, ¡°Grady, why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Grady, who had been sheltered by his mother since childhood, found himself at a loss as he confronted this unexpected disy of intimacy. He remained frozen, unable to respond. Chapter 998 He had never encountered a girl as audacious as Kassidy. Kassidy cocked her head high, boasting to the onlookers as she introduced herself. ¡°Hello, everyone. Grady and I have been friends since childhood. I¡¯m Kassidy Rivera, another guest at this exhibit and Grady¡¯s femalepanion!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The insinuation in her words hinted that she was Grady¡¯s future wife. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Whispers rippled through the crowd as they threw pointed nces at Loraine. It appeared that Kassidy and Grady had a history and were quite close, while Loraine was a more recent acquaintance of Grady¡¯s. Kassidy reveled in the crowd¡¯s reaction. Amidst the bustling conversations of the crowd, a spark ignited within Grady, snapping him back to his senses. With newfound rity, he shook off Kassidy¡¯s hands and turned to Loraine with an anxious expression, eager to offer an exnation. ¡°Loraine, she¡¯s just a distant rtive. We haven¡¯t met before. I swear, there¡¯s nothing between us!¡± Loraine responded with a nod, an awkward grin ying on her face as she touched her nose, ¡°Truthfully, you don¡¯t need to justify anything to me¡­¡± She truly didn¡¯t mind. Flustered, Kassidy spun around, tears brimming in her eyes as she turned to Florence. ¡°Auntie, did you see how Grady just treated me?¡± Florence looked perturbed. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Kassidy would cause such a scene in public. Yet, given that Kassidy was family, Florence stepped in to mediate, all in the name of saving face. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Grady, it¡¯s Kassidy¡¯s first time at such an event. Please be lenient with her.¡± Ignoring Florence, Grady directed his apology to Loraine. ¡°Let me take you to the exhibit inside.¡± Feeling the weight of everyone¡¯s stare, Loraine was eager to escape the banquet hall and nodded in approval immediately. ¡°Grady, why can¡¯t I apany you too?¡± Kassidy stood defiantly in front of Grady, unwilling to back down. Chapter 999 ¡°Come on, she¡¯s just a regr rich girl. Does she really understand the art on disy?¡± Loraine smiled upon hearing Kassidy¡¯s words ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She had always been mocked in the past for her rural background, with people assuming she couldn¡¯t comprehend art. But this was the first time someone imed she was from a wealthy family and still couldn¡¯t appreciate the exhibition. Before Loraine could respond, Grady quickly defended her, his voice filled with conviction. ¡°Loraine¡¯s uncle is the world-renowned artist, Mr. T! He taught her everything about art. How could she not understand?¡± Kassidy was momentarily stunned upon hearing the mention of Mr. T, but she didn¡¯t let it deter her. In fact, it only fueled her arrogance. ¡°Sure, her uncle may be influential, but that doesn¡¯t automatically make her knowledgeable. This exhibition is far from ordinary.¡± Kassidy locked eyes with Loraine, defiance in her gaze. ¡°So, Loraine, are you truly talented? I¡¯ve prepared an exhibit. Can you appreciate it?¡± Loraine narrowed her eyes, contemting her response. At the exhibition, guests had the option to bring a piece of art or a collection of antiques. While it wasn¡¯t a strict rule, it was customary for invited guests to contribute one or two items for disy. Out of courtesy, Loraine had also brought a precious item gifted to her by Wesley. Clearly, Kassidy was confident in the item she brought, challenging Loraine with her words. ¡°Do you dare to appreciate it?¡± Kassidy hade here with the intention of marrying Grady. Her family was wealthy, but their business had no connection to Vagow. This visit served as an opportunity for her family to explore the market in this area, which is why they wanted her to get close to the ninjanovel Cruz family. The Cruz family in Zodiac was a big n. This circumstance created a heightened urgency for Kassidy to marry Grady solidifying their connection even further To earn Florence¡¯s admiration, her family invested a fortune and bestowed upon her a precious family treasure. Despite her hopes of capturing the interest of both Grady and Florence, Grady remained apathetic towards her, while Florence¡¯s clear enthusiasm was directed towards Loraine instead. The attention Loraine received at the banquet triggered a sense of urgency within Kassidy. Suppressing Loraine was necessary if she wanted Florence to see her as the suitable wife for Grady. Kassidy shot a fierce re at Loraine. Despite being provoked, Loraine responded with a smile. She calmly replied, ¡°Certainly. I¡¯d love to see what rare treasure you¡¯ve brought .¡± Chapter 1000 Kassidy let out a derisive snort directed at Loraine, instructing the servant to bring forth a delicate jewelry box. With careful precision she opened it and revealed its contents. A crowd swarmed around, intrigued by the sight. Laying before them was an astonishingly refined brooch. The enormous sapphire at the center was encircled by twelve dazzling diamonds. The golden base exuded elegance and nobility, while the rare three-dimensional crescent moon shape added a unique and captivating beauty. The brooch sparkled brightly, its surface pristine and wless. With a lifted chin, Kassidy turned to Loraine. ¡°Feast your eyes on this priceless piece. You may be affluent, but such a treasure is a rare sight.¡± To those unfamiliar with jewelry, it would appear as if the brooch was a recently crafted piece, brand new and freshly designed. Loraine, though, refrained from touching the brooch. After a careful examination, she voiced her judgment. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Victorian era antique, isn¡¯t it?¡± Expecting Loraine to embarrass herself, Kassidy was caught off guard by herment. Ang¡¯s Library She hadn¡¯t predicted Loraine¡¯s insightful observation. Spot on, first try! Despite her initial reluctance, she was left with no choice but to admit, ¡°Yes!¡± Perhaps Loraine merely got lucky with her guess Kassidy sought sce within herself and proudly showcased her brooch to everyone around, basking in the attention it garnered. ¡°This is a unique piece made for Queen Victoria, named the Blue Moon. When the prince presented the Blue Moon to the queen, she donned this very brooch on her wedding day¡­¡± Kassidy¡¯s recounting stirred envy in the crowd. Someone curiously inquired, ¡°Did Queen Victoria truly wear this piece?¡± Arrogantly, Kassidy confirmed with a nod, ¡°Indeed!¡± Loraine initially nodded along with Kassidy¡¯s narration. However, upon hearing the im, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. ¡°Though the brooch is a masterpiece, it certainly isn¡¯t Queen Victoria¡¯s Blue Moon,¡± she asserted. Her statement ignited a sudden tumult among the crowd, who looked at Kassidy with strange expressions. Nothing was more shameful for an antique collector than passing off a counterfeit as authentic! Chapter 1001 Kassidy¡¯s expression shifted abruptly. In a fit of anger, she shot back, ¡°How dare you doubt our family¡¯s treasure?¡± Loraine shook her head and assumed a serious demeanor as she proceeded to provide an exnation. ¡°The Blue Moon you speak of is specifically stated in the Queen¡¯s will as an inheritance piece. In other words, only the royal sessor can possess it. It isn¡¯t avable in the public domain. To my knowledge, the Blue Moon has never gone missing.¡± Taken aback, Kassidy found herself speechless. The royal family¡¯s heirloom was undoubtedly genuine. Did that mean hers was a fraud? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She wouldn¡¯t stand for it. With a stamp of her foot, she exploded, ¡°Rubbish! You¡¯re envious of my family¡¯s invaluable heirloom and are purposefully trying to devalue it!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Florence interjected, ¡°I vouch for the veracity of Loraine¡¯s words. The Cruz family does indeed share ties with Eplistan¡¯s royal bloodline. And yes, the Blue Moon is their ancestral heirloom, preserved and unshared for generations.¡± Certain individuals among the audience were aware of the power of the Cruz family in Zodiac, lending credibility to Florence¡¯s promation. Kassidy, however, found herself in no position to rebut Florence. Herplexion turned a deeper shade as a wave of humiliation washed over her. Even though the reason behind Kassidy¡¯s antagonistic behavior was unclear to Loraine, she valued the treasure and feltpelled to assist her. ¡°The queen wearing this brooch is likely a myth, spun by a jeweler to inte its value. Nheless, the intricate craftsmanship and material rarity do warrant a significant worth.¡± But Kassidy didn¡¯t like what Loraine said one bit. She thought Loraine was making fun of her, and it only made her angrier. She blurted out ¡°Loraine, if you¡¯re such an expert, what have you prepared?¡± Eyes turned toward Loraine in anticipation. Loraine emitted a softugh. She regarded Kassidy¡¯s weak attempts to provoke her as childish bluster, bearing no real menace. Before all eyes, she casually unveiled the gift box she had brought along. As the box lid lifted, the hall echoed with collective gasps. Insidey a breathtakingly beautiful crown Adorned with rubies and diamonds, each jewel asrge as a pigeon¡¯s egg, the crown glistened under the Light. Its dazzling splendor could nearly cause a person to squint. No matter how intricately designed or attention-grabbing the brooch was, it paled before the majesty of the crown. Chapter 1002 Nobody could peel their eyes away. A voice from the crowd murmured, ¡°This crown¡¯s Lineage must be illustrious. Was it worn by any of the royalty?¡± Florence¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°This is Queen Victoria¡¯s crown!¡± Kassidy, unable to digest this reality, protested, ¡°A brooch couldn¡¯t have been lost to the world. How did Loraine end up with the crown? It has to be counterfeit!¡± Loraine cast a dismissive look her way and scoffed, ¡°With your vast understanding of fine things, shouldn¡¯t you be able to identify the style of a royal crown? This crown is not an official regalia, but a fashionable essory for the queen to wear at banquets.¡± Murmurs resonated among the spectators. ¡°How could Kassidyck such basic knowledge?¡± ¡°It seems her family isn¡¯t as powerful as the Cruz family.¡± ¡°Kassidy, although wealthy, falls short inparison to Loraine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Her family isn¡¯t that influential. How could they possibly match the Torres family? She¡¯s merely a distant rtive of Mrs. Cruz. Her family¡¯s glory days are long gone. Now, they can only rely on the goodwill of the Cruz family to maintain their status.¡± These biting remarks sent a ripple of sneers in Kassidy¡¯s direction, causing her to seethe in silent fury. ninjanovel Kassidy¡¯s rage was palpable, her nerves on edge. She yearned to counterattack, yet a frosty gaze from Florence held her back. Florence, after issuing a silent reprimand to Kassidy, pivoted and extended a radiant smile towards Grady, ¡°Dear, why not take Loraine on a tour of our gathering? We are the hosts, after all, and it¡¯s unseemly to neglect our duties.¡± The recent spectacle had revealed something extraordinary to Florence. Loraine was in possession of a crown once worn by the Queen herself. This new discovery amplified Florence¡¯s enthusiasm for bringing Grady and Loraine closer. Grady, naturally, was keen on bonding with Loraine. He gazed at Loraine with anticipation, fearful she might reject his offer, and swiftly proposed, ¡°Loraine, wouldn¡¯t you like to witness Endy Hewitt¡¯s masterpiece? Let¡¯s head there right now.¡± Loraine offered no resistance. She was indeed interested in observing Endy¡¯s work. Watching the pair depart in unison, Kassidy was filled with envy and resentment, a profound disdain for Loraine boiling within her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, Loraine remained oblivious to Kassidy¡¯s feelings, merely trailing Grady to the exhibition hall. As they traversed the exhibits, Grady, with an infectious enthusiasm lighting up his face, enthusiastically detailed the origin and backstory of each disyed item to Loraine. Chapter 1003 But Loraine¡¯s attention was elsewhere. She scanned the showcases intently, as if searching for something specific. Then, abruptly, she paused in front of a showcase, riveted. Inside was a dark gold pocket watch. The watch, adorned with intricate rose designs on its surface and a violet dial within, featured two tiny white relief figures on its face, their arms intertwined like an angel. One of these figures held a bell that rang out a soothing melody each time the second handpleted a circle. Caught in a reverie, Loraine stared at the timepiece, deep in contemtion. This watch was nearly identical to the one her father owned. In front of the showcase, a brief description noted that the design was also the handiwork of Endy Hewitt. Turning around, Grady noticed Loraine¡¯s preupation with the showcase. He was well aware of Loraine¡¯s discerning eye, for she could tell the antique from the Victorian era at a nce. Only the truly remarkable could capture her attention. As Loraine¡¯s gaze lingered, Grady found himself following it, surprised when itnded on Endy¡¯s pocket watch. Clearly, it had captivated her. ¡°Loraine, does this watch intrigue you?¡± Pulled back from her senses, Loraine nodded. Raising hopeful eyes to ninjanovel Grady, she inquired, ¡°May I speak with the owner?¡± Grady¡¯s heart pounded under her intense gaze, a blush creeping onto his cheeks. Words failed him momentarily. Interpreting his silence as hesitation, Loraine spoke again, firmly this time. ¡°I wish to purchase this watch. I am prepared to pay whatever price itmands.¡± After realizing what was happening, Grady nodded in understanding. The owner of the watch was none other than Mrs. Lyons, ady from a distinguished lineage, whom Grady had met through Florence. Mrs. Lyons was taken aback when Loraine approached her willingly, and her joy only grew upon learning Loraine¡¯s purpose. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She had acquired the watch at an overseas antique fair, drawn to its aesthetic appeal and the reputation of its artist. Its cost had been rtively affordable for her. The level of Loraine¡¯s interest was unexpected. In Vagow, it wasmon knowledge that Loraine, the president of Chapter 1004 Universe Group, had achieved tremendous sess with her new project, drawing considerable attention. Mrs. Lyons had been seeking an opportunity to cultivate a friendship with Loraine, and this seemed Like the perfect chance. Oblivious to Mrs. Lyons¡¯ thoughts, Loraine made her intentions known, saying solemnly, ¡°Mrs. Lyons, I am prepared to pay any price you ask if you will agree to part with it.¡± ¡°Price is not an issue, dear. If it brings you joy, I am happy to sell it to you. Consider it a token of our budding friendship!¡± Mrs. Lyons responded warmly. By selling it to Loraine, not only could she profit handsomely, but she would also be doing her a favor. It seemed Like a win-win. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y At Mrs. Lyons¡¯ words, Loraine exhaled, a weight lifted from her shoulders. As she started to respond with a grateful smile, she was interrupted. ¡°Wait, Mrs. Lyons. I am interested in buying the watch as well, and I am willing to outbid Loraine!¡± A haughty voice intruded. Loraine spun around to find Kassidy striding towards her, a challenge in her eyes and a defiant smirk on her face. Kassidy fixed Loraine with a challenging stare, striding to stand as a barrier between Loraine and Grady, much like a petnt and pampered child might. ¡°Grady, I have a fondness for this pocket watch as well. Could Mrs. Lyons perhaps let me purchase it instead?¡± A shadow crept onto Grady¡¯s face as he responded, ¡°Kassidy, why are you here? Avoid causing a scene!¡± When Grady admonished her, Kassidy quickly adjusted her expression and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not causing a scene. I have a liking for this watch too. Howe Loraine is allowed to buy it and I¡¯m not?¡± Grady wasn¡¯t well-versed in handling such irrationality. Although incensed, he found himself unable to voice his anger sharply. Despite only having known Kassidy for a brief period, he had managed to form a clear image of her disposition Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Although Kassidy had a knack for appreciating art, her interests didn¡¯t exactly lean towards mechanical design. Instead, she had an inclination towards jewelry. It was evident that Kassidy¡¯s intention was to rival Loraine. Moreover, it seemed Kassidy had hurried over upon hearing of Loraine¡¯s intent to buy the pocket watch. It was likely she hadn¡¯t even seen the watch yet. Grady swallowed his fury and asked, ¡°Kassidy, is your interest in this watch genuine or merely a ploy to best Loraine?¡± Kassidy, caught off-guard, instinctively wanted to snap back, but the realization that Grady was standing up for Loraine provoked her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I simply don¡¯t want Loraine to get her way!¡± She then turned to Mrs. Lyons, her voice steeped in arrogance, ¡°Mrs Chapter 1005 Lyons, ording to exhibition rules, should multiple guests wish to purchase the same item, the highest bidder wins. I¡¯m prepared to outbid Loraine. Please, let me purchase this watch.¡± Mrs. Lyons¡¯ smile seemed to freeze on her face. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the piece she had stumbled upon would garner such interest from the wealthydies. Although she had no wish to upset Loraine, she was eager for arger profit, thus she feigned indecision. ¡°Let me ponder over it,¡± Mrs. Lyons said, sounding unsure. Grady, fuming with anger, wanted to intervene, ¡°Enough, Kassidy!¡± But Kassidy had already quoted an very high price to Mrs. Lyons. ¡°I offer two million!¡± ninjanovel N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mrs. Lyons¡¯ smile widened. The price Kassidy had quoted was a sum more than tenfold the watch¡¯s initial cost! Kassidy then directed her gaze at Loraine, a provoking challenge in her voice, ¡°Loraine, do you dare to match my offer?¡± Loraine had no interest in such childish baiting, and simply responded with a serene smile. However, this led Kassidy to assume that Loraine couldn¡¯t afford to match the price, further boosting her smugness. Kassidy sneered, ¡°Loraine, as a Torres family heiress, are you unable to spare such a sum?¡± Upon hearing themotion, the crowd grew intrigued and turned their gazes upon the unfolding drama. Despite Grady¡¯s attempts, he was unable to prevent Kassidy¡¯s actions, causing Loraine to once again bear the brunt of public criticism. Helpless, Grady nced apologetically at Loraine. Desperate to set things right, he made a bold proposal to Mrs. Lyons ¡°Mrs. Lyons, I¡¯m prepared to pay double the asking price. Would you consider selling the watch to me?¡± Kassidy stared at Grady, her face reflecting pure disbelief. Her hands instinctively moved to her chest in a protective gesture, her voice choked with pain as she asked, ¡°Cousin, are you nning to buy that for Loraine?¡± Grady, with an air of indifference, shot her a nce, but he didn¡¯t contradict her assumption. Tears started to gather in Kassidy¡¯s eyes, her lower lip trembling. It felt as though she had been stabbed in the back. She had envisioned herself as Grady¡¯s future wife, but this turn of events was something she was unable to stomach. Chapter 1006 How could Grady do such a thing to her! He¡¯d left her humiliated, and for a stranger, no less ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Loraine, meanwhile, found herself bewildered by Grady¡¯s choice. She didn¡¯t require anyone to purchase the watch for her. How had things escted to this point? Despite Kassidy¡¯s immature attempts to acquire the watch, and how exasperating it was, Loraine didn¡¯t desire to engage in such a frivolous battle with Kassidy. When it came to Grady, she certainly didn¡¯t want to be in his debt. Loraine cleared her throat and grinned, saying, ¡°Mrs. Lyons, this watch holds immeasurable value to me. I propose exchanging it for the Queen¡¯s crown. How does that sound?¡± Gasps of surprise echoed among the onlookers. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y What? Trading a crown once worn by the Queen for a mere pocket watch? Any observer would instantly realize the crown Loraine offered was of immeasurable worth. Even though the pocket watch was indeed a masterpiece, its artistic merit surpassed its practical value and paled inparison to the crown! A wave of despair washed over Kassidy, her face drained of color. No matter how deep her pockets were, she could never outbid Loraine. Furthermore, it was unrealistic to expect her family to pay such an astronomical price for the sake of her pride. Mrs. Lyons was overjoyed. It¡¯s true that every woman would appreciate a stunning crown. Especially one with a royal past. It was beyond precious! Worried that Loraine might change her mind, Mrs. Lyons hastily replied, ¡°That¡¯s settled then. Miss Rivera, you needn¡¯t bid further. I¡¯m selling the watch to Loraine!¡± Astonishment swept over Grady. Understanding the worth of the crown, he couldn¡¯t resist questioning, ¡°Loraine, are you absolutely certain you¡¯ve given this enough thought? Just to avoid any potential regret¡­¡± In response, Loraine simply shook her head. The feelings reflected in her eyes were a mystery to Grady. She dered, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, and I won¡¯t regret it. To some, the crown might hold more value, but to me, this pocket watch is the world¡¯s greatest treasure.¡± Her extravagant and fearless demeanor stirred a wave of envy amongst the onlookers, and once again, Loraine was the center of attention at the party. Having listened to Loraine, Grady found himselfpletely taken aback by her bold and resolute nature. His heart pounded in his chest, captivated by her. Kassidy¡¯s sneeringment was a self-inflicted insult. Witnessing Chapter 1007 Grady¡¯s besotted gaze directed at Loraine, she gritted her teeth in fury. Fueled by envy, Kassidy scoffed, ¡°Loraine, I had thought you were capable of discerning value, or perhaps it¡¯s all a joke? Apparently, you¡¯re nothing more than a wealthy simpleton, wasting a fortune on a watch!¡± Mrs. Lyons wore a stern expression, but the rest of the crowd nodded along to Kassidy¡¯s sentiment, murmuring their agreement that it wasn¡¯t a worthy trade. Upon hearing themotion, Florence hurried to the scene and reprimanded Kassidy. ¡°Kassidy, enough with your wild usations.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She then turned to Loraine. ¡°Loraine, if this watch is what you desire, you can buy it with your money. But why swap it with a crown of such high value? They are not of the same worth.¡± In Florence¡¯s mind, she had already considered Loraine as a future member of the Cruz family, and therefore considered Loraine¡¯s possessions as her own. The thought of exchanging a valuable crown for a simple watch was agonizing for Florence. In front of the others, she didn¡¯t want to seem too harsh, but she resolved to find an opportunity to teach Loraine the importance of frugality in managing household affairs. Loraine paid no attention to thement and delicately took the watch from Mrs. Lyons. Excitement filled her as she gently caressed the pocket watch, eager to return home and share it with her grandfather. She was indifferent to Kassidy¡¯s derision and Florence¡¯s ¡°kind¡± advice. They were all focused on their own gains. How could they possiblyprehend the value this pocket watch held for her? ninjanovel She didn¡¯t feel the need, nor did she n to justify her actions to these strangers. After storing the watch, Loraine was eager to make her exit. However, the others weren¡¯t keen on letting her slip away. As Florence had reproached Loraine for her extravagance, Kassidy felt a smug satisfaction, assuming Florence was on her side. She sneered at Loraine once again. ¡°Loraine, if you can¡¯t discern between the superior and the inferior, allow me to assist you in choosing something more fitting. Why would you barter something priceless for this pocket watch?¡± Receiving no response from Loraine, Florence felt a sense of embarrassment creeping in. She grew annoyed at the thought that if Loraine were to marry Grady someday, she would have to invest more time in teaching her how to be an obedient daughter-inw. Listening to Kassidy, Florence saw a chance to bluff and seized it, echoing with affirmation, ¡°Indeed, Kassidy¡¯s right. You can¡¯t behave recklessly just because you have many treasures.¡± Surprisingly, their words fell on deaf ears, not just with Loraine, but also with the other guests who regarded them with disdain. Earlier, when Loraine had assessed the value of Kassidy¡¯s brooch, her expertise had earned the admiration of many. Chapter 1008 Contrarily, Kassidy, oblivious to the authenticity of her own family heirloom, how could she dare to cast aspersions on Loraine? Simultaneously, whispers suggested that Loraine¡¯s interest in buying the watch had an ulterior motive. ¡°Could the art world¡¯s next big thing be Endy Hewitt?¡± ¡°Seems usible. Mr. T, Loraine¡¯s uncle, is the trendsetter of the art world. Endy¡¯s pieces will skyrocket soon!¡± Following the discussion, there was a rush of people eager to purchase Endy¡¯s artwork. ALL his design pieces showcased at the exhibition were quickly sold out, and the prices surged dramatically. The Cruz family, possessing numerous Endy¡¯s pieces, capitalized on this sudden demand and sold their collection for a handsome profit. Florence was ted, viewing Loraine¡¯s pocket watch purchase as a mere trifling matter. Grady, pondering this, figured Loraine genuinely cherished these artworks and offered, ¡°If you appreciate Endy¡¯s work, I can source more for you¡­¡± He was cut off by an indignant Kassidy, ¡°Grady, I want some too!¡± Grady, with a creased brow, bluntly retorted, ¡°If you want them, find them yourself. What¡¯s the point of involving me?¡± ninjanovel Consumed by jealousy, Kassidy blurted out without thinking, ¡°You have no connection with Loraine. Why would you do something for her and not for me? Wake up! It¡¯s me who¡¯s your family, not her!¡± Grady paled at her words. He nced at Loraine awkwardly and defended, ¡°Loraine, please don¡¯t misunderstand. She¡¯s not part of my family. I don¡¯t have a rtionship with her.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Yet Loraine remained unmoved, indifferent. She coolly responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need for exnations, Grady. This issue is between you and Kassidy, not me.¡± Grady¡¯s heart filled with pain, and his eyes grew increasingly somber. Upon witnessing this, Kassidy¡¯s jealousy heightened. As she watched Florence approach, an idea shed through her mind. Raising her voice, she dered, ¡°Aunt Florence commended me highly. She wants my family and the Cruz family to have a stronger bond. I am to marry Grady and be part of the Cruz family!¡± With a triumphant nce at Loraine, Kassidy awaited a reaction. But Loraine remained unbothered, not exhibiting the anger Kassidy anticipated. Instead, it was Florence who reacted, her face storming over upon hearing Kassidy¡¯s promation. She marched up and admonished Kassidy sternly. Chapter 1009 . Of Daughter-in-Law¡­ Kassidy stood rooted to the spot, the sharp rebuke leaving her speechless. Tears of hurt sprang instantly to her eyes. What on earth was happening? Before Loraine¡¯s arrival, Florence had been incredibly kind to her, her words expressing contentment with Kassidy. It had been crystal clear that Florence was epting of Kassidy marrying into the prominent Cruz family. But why had everything shifted so drastically with Loraine¡¯s entrance? Florence turned away with a frosty look, her smile warming as she greeted Loraine. ninjanovel Shepletely disregarded Kassidy. To her, Kassidy was merely a distant rtive! Driven by her desire to create bonds with the influential Bryant family, Florence had selected Marina as Grady¡¯s wife. In doing so, she managed to irritate Loraine. Feeling regret, she weed Kassidy, who expressed her desire to join the Cruz family through marriage. Florence appreciated Kassidy¡¯s efforts to win her over, so she didn¡¯t refuse her. However, she didn¡¯t make any promises either. Florence merely saw Kassidy as a backup n. She wished to find a superior match for Grady. And behold, Loraine stood without a doubt as the perfect choice! The identity of Mr. Torres had been revealed to the masses. As the second son of the Torres family and Loraine¡¯s uncle, he held significant power. This fact indicated a powerful future for Loraine. Furthermore, under Loraine¡¯s skillful management, the Universe Group thrived through fruitful coboration with the Bryant Group. Not only in Vagow, but even in Zodiac, Loraine¡¯s assets made her widely recognized and admired. She was undoubtedly the ideal match for Grady. Cunningly, Florence addressed Loraine, ¡°Kassidy seems to have misread our intentions. While her family and the Cruz family are friendly, we have never contemted marital union!¡± Loraine found Florence¡¯s deration amusing. It seemed they were all eager to exin things to her. It appeared they feared Kassidy wouldn¡¯t despise her enough. Unsurprisingly, Kassidy was Left stunned and hurt by Florence¡¯s words, her eyes shining with unshed tears. Nevertheless, Florence paid her no mind and affectionately grasped Loraine¡¯s hand. With a beaming smile, sheplimented, ¡°Loraine, just look at you! Young, stunning, wealthy, and sessful. The perfect picture of who my future daughter-in-Law should be!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Florenceuded Loraine, aligning her with the standards of her future daughter-inw. Observing this, the other guests exchanged surprised nces, taken aback. Chapter 1010 ¡°Is Loraine to be the next addition to the Cruz family?¡± ¡°The Cruz family does enjoy support from their family in Zodiac. Grady and Loraine would make a good pair.¡± ¡°I wonder if the Cruz family in Zodiac would approve of Loraine¡­¡± The attendees were abuzz with discussion. Some exhibited envy, while others showed skepticism and scorn. Only the women close to Florence began to shower her with congrattions. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, we¡¯re delighted for you! You¡¯ve finally found the ideal daughter-inw!¡± Florence greeted these praises with a smile, subtly concurring as if the matter was already decided. Kassidy was seething, a bundle of nerves, yet powerless to change the situation. Oblivious, Grady stared nkly at the scene unfolding before him, unable to believe what he had just heard from Florence. With a mix of shock and anticipation, he nced towards Loraine, cheeks tinted a light shade of pink, his response held at bay. ninjanovel However, Loraine¡¯s brows furrowed. Since when did she be the future daughter-inw of the Cruz family? A sardonic smile crept across Loraine¡¯s face as she watched Florence¡¯s reaction. Her initial suspicions weren¡¯t unfounded; it was evident Florence harbored hidden intentions! With everyone¡¯s eyes on her, Loraine courteously untwined her hand from Florence¡¯s grasp, taking a step backwards. With an icy tone, she dered, ¡°Mrs. Cruz, your consideration of me as a standard for selecting a daughter-inw is ttering. Upon finding one, do Let me know. I¡¯ll certainly bring a significant gift to the wedding. After all, Grady has always been Like a brother to me.¡± At Loraine¡¯s words, a stunned silence fell over those who had beenmending Florence, and all eyes turned towards Florence with perplexity. While Loraine had tactfully phrased her refusal, the message wasn¡¯t lost on anyone. Loraine had publicly rejected Florence¡¯s implications! Florence¡¯s hopes were merely her own wishful thinking! Loraine had notmitted to Grady and had no desire to join the Cruz family through marriage. Someone from the crowd chuckled, teasing Florence, ¡°Mrs. Cruz, you¡¯ve been snubbed. I was under the impression Loraine and Grady were getting engaged, based on what you stated. Seems like Loraine hasn¡¯t been notified yet.¡± A ripple ofughter ran through the crowd, darkening Florence¡¯s expression.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1011 Grady, gazing at Loraine, was a mix of disappointment and fear. His face drained of color. He realized Florence had caused trouble once more. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But he had been silent. Now that Loraine had publicly rejected Florence, he feared she would interpret his previous silence as approval of Florence¡¯s words. With this in mind, he hastily rified, ¡°Loraine, my mother meant no disrespect. She simply admires you. Please, don¡¯t take it personally!¡± A softer look crossed Loraine¡¯s face. She knew Grady was a simple soul with a broad mindset, someone she genuinely viewed as a brother. Before she could respond, Kassidy cut in, Latching onto Grady. ¡°Grady, don¡¯t mind her! She clearly despises the Cruz family. Why are you defending her?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Faced with continued instigation, Loraine¡¯s patience ran thin. With a cold re, she responded, ¡°Miss Rivera, we all have our ambitions, but sadly, I¡¯m not interested in yours.¡± Caught off guard, Kassidy¡¯s cheeks red a brilliant red. On hearing Loraine¡¯s sharp retort, Florence felt a wave of embarrassment, and whispered, ¡°Loraine, what are you trying to say?¡± Loraine had no intention of conversing with Florence any further. Having aplished her objective, she had no desire to prolong her stay. All she wanted was to bid farewell and depart. ¡°Excuse me, but I must leave. I have other matters that demand my attention.¡± Grady¡¯splexion turned pale as he realized that his hopes of fostering a deeper connection with Loraine this time were shattered. Yet again, he had failed in his attempts. On hearing Loraine¡¯s impending departure, a spark ignited in his mind. He blurted out in desperation, ¡°Loraine, wouldn¡¯t you Like to take a peek? We have more extraordinary exhibits that you seldom encounter¡­¡± For Loraine, essing rare art pieces was a simple matter of notifying Wesley. He would amodate her with an array of masterpieces. Her attendance at the exhibition was out of obligation, as her parents were guests of the Cruz family¡¯s event. Once she owned an Endy-designed watch, matching her father¡¯s style, she yearned to escape this ce where she felt Like a mere object under constant scrutiny. Politely, Loraine declined, her smile still in ce, ¡°I appreciate the offer, but we can discuss it some other time.¡± Loraine¡¯s exit brought immense joy to Kassidy, who was brimming with tion. Chapter 1012 She eagerly awaited Loraine¡¯s swift departure and fervently hoped she would never return! She held the conviction that Loraine was the root cause of Florence¡¯s shift in attitude towards her. With Loraine¡¯s exit, she anticipated a restoration of normalcy. Despite Loraine¡¯s disregard, Florence¡¯s irritation was palpable. Her expression hardened, yet the thought of losing a prospective daughter-inw of Loraine¡¯s caliber held her back. Suppressing her indignation, she offered, ¡°Loraine, allow me to walk you out.¡± Grady¡¯s unease heightened, fearing furtherplications. He interjected hurriedly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll apany Loraine.¡± But Florence rebuffed him with a frosty gaze, ¡°I will handle it. Grady, you stay here and entertain the guests.¡± ninjanovel Grady was taken aback, as defiance was not his nature. Caught in a moment of uncertainty, Loraine offered him aforting gaze. Witnessing her reassuring expression, he responded with a nod. Understanding that Florence desired a private word with her, Loraine decided to confront her in an effort to avoid any potentialplications. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She walked away with a serene smile. As the pair retreated from view, Grady was engulfed in concern, oblivious to Kassidy¡¯s departure. After escorting Loraine out of the banquet room, Florence came to a halt at an isted corner. ¡°My apologies, Loraine. I may have been too abrupt in my words. It¡¯s understandable if you need some time to process this.¡± She looked at Loraine with a sincerity in her eyes, continuing, ¡°I am aware that you hold resentment against me, based on my past actions. I wasn¡¯t the kindest person towards you. Yet, I¡¯ve pondered over it quite a bit. Actually, you and Grady would make a splendid pair, and both our families are on par in terms of power and status. Should you join our family, I can foresee you leading a content life with Grady.¡± Caught off guard, Loraine found herself at a loss for words. Florence suggested she be part of their family, and it made Loraine wonder where Florence got the audacity from. How could Florence assume she¡¯d be agreeable to be a part of the Cruz family? Regarding family background, Loraine would never even give a second thought to the Cruz family in Vagow. This branch was nothingpared to their counterparts in Zodiac. Did Florence view her own family, the Torres, as inferior, even though they held a significant ce in Vagow? Florence, oblivious to Loraine¡¯s displeasure, grew more passionate as she continued her monologue. She even mentioned Kassidy. ¡°Kassidy is a distant rtive whom I have met only a few times. Please don¡¯t misconstrue anything, Loraine. Grady is firmly by your side. Chapter 1013 You¡¯re remarkably aplished. I couldn¡¯t ask for more. Once you be part of the Cruz family, we¡¯ll join forces, and, without a doubt, we¡¯ll surpass the Bryant Group eventually.¡± The more Florence spoke, the more ludicrous she sounded. At her wits¡¯ end, Loraine cut her off, setting the record straight. With no other ears to witness the conversation, she saw no need to spare any feelings for the Cruz family. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, I must make it clear. I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Grady. I won¡¯t consider marrying him in the future. I urge you to seek a suitable partner for your son elsewhere.¡± Pausing briefly, Loraine added, ¡°Concerning the potential coboration, my assistant or someone from the Universe Group can set up a meeting. We can discuss the specifics then.¡± Florence had steeled herself to disy humility, but Loraine¡¯s rejection was even more explicit than she had anticipated. Her frustration was evident on her face, darkening her expression. ¡°Do you believe your association with Marco allows you to dismiss the Cruz family?¡± As Florence ruminated on her words, they began to make sense to her. She scoffed, ¡°My suggestion, Loraine, is not to ce all your bets on Marco. He¡¯s impressive, no doubt, but the tragic reality is¡­ He¡¯s bound by a family that never fails to impede his progress. Who knows what ndestine dealings they might have? Are you really willing to tie the knot with him again and endure a strenuous life in the Bryant family?¡± Loraine¡¯s expression morphed into a scowl upon hearing Florence¡¯s disparagingments about Marco. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, ponder over what Marco might feel if he caught wind of your words.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Florence, jolted by Loraine¡¯s words, was caught off guard. Rumors of Bryant family had reached her, but she didn¡¯t dare to cross Marco. Ang¡¯s Library Loraine¡¯s tone chilled. ¡°My rejection of Grady isn¡¯t Marco¡¯s problem. I simply don¡¯t have feelings for Grady. Moreover, Marco¡¯s families aren¡¯t all saints. Do you consider yourself superior? While you remain, Mrs. Cruz, I vow to never join the Cruz family.¡± Florence, quaking with rage, retorted, ¡°Bravo, Loraine! Don¡¯t cry foul in the future now that I¡¯ve warned you. Neither you nor Marco can afford to challenge the Cruz family! I will patiently await the day you rue this!¡± Loraine scoffed. Florence simply had the backing of the Cruz family in Zodiac. What made her so arrogant? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Cruz. Such a day won¡¯t arise.¡± With those words, Loraine took her leave, her exit radiating defiance. The severing of their rtionship was now out in the open, thanks to Chapter 1014 Loraine¡¯s clear stance. Unfazed, Loraine strolled away, her demeanor still brazen. Florence, left behind, was seething. With no witnesses present, she began to curse freely. Meanwhile, Kassidy, who had been secretly observing from a corner, was buzzing with excitement. She sensed an opportunity! She had overheard the entire exchange. With Loraine¡¯s full-blown affront to Florence, there was no longer a possibility of Loraine entering the Cruz family. A chuckle escaped Kassidy as she stepped out from her hiding spot to console Florence. ¡°Dear Aunt, please try to keep calm. Loraine is quite the ingrate. She disregards a fine man Like Grady. She¡¯s disrespecting Grady and the Cruz family!¡± Though internally convinced that Loraine stood no chance with Grady, Kassidy persisted in denigrating her, aiming to worsen Florence¡¯s already poor opinion of Loraine. ninjanovel Fuming, Florence paid no mind to Kassidy¡¯s sudden appearance, but instead found the truth in her words. Kassidy stoked the fire.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Loraine is blinded by false perception. That¡¯s why she thinks Marco trumps Grady. Grady, with his handsome features, gentle nature, and noble lineage, is far superior. Loraine doesn¡¯t deserve him!¡± Florence was of the same mind. Her face was a mask of displeasure. She snorted and spat out, ¡°Loraine, such audacity from a Torres woman! She¡¯s merely a divorcee. How dare she unt such arrogance!¡± Kassidy seized the moment and said, ¡°Aunt, a woman with such disregard for you doesn¡¯t deserve to be a Cruz. She doesn¡¯t respect you in the slightest!¡± Florence, her pride evident, nodded in agreement. She dered, ¡°Loraine will be filled with regret in due time. Kassidy, I¡¯m only sharing this with you. In reality, the Cruz family¡¯s eldest son has been missing for years and remains unfound. The family is now in search of a sessor from among its branches. Among all contenders, only our Grady shines bright enough!¡± Should Grady secure his position as the Cruz family sessor, even the queen of Eplistan would have to treat her with courtesy, let alone Marco! Chapter 1015 Florence was in a rush to find a suitable daughter-inw, having heard about recent events in the Cruz family. She needed to make early preparations to enhance Grady¡¯s chances of securing the heir position. Upon hearing this, a spark ignited in Kassidy¡¯s eyes. Her family resided in Oldwell, Lacking ess to vital information, and their business was deteriorating. The only way she could benefit was through her rtionship with Florence. However, Florence¡¯s attitude towards their family had turned sour, and she was growing increasingly impatient with them. Prior to arriving in Vagow, she had done her research on the Cruz family. She was well aware of their dominance in Zodiac. And her spections were now confirmed by Florence herself. Florence hinted at Grady¡¯s potential to be the Cruz family heir in Zodiac. Kassidy held her words as truth. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If she were to be Grady¡¯s wife, she would not only be the youthful daughter-in-Law of the Cruz family, but also thedy of the leading wealthy family in Zodiac! Picturing this scenario, Kassidy felt a wave of exhration. Her heartbeat quickened, and her resolve to marry Grady solidified. She went out of her way to win Florence¡¯s favor. ¡°Aunt, given Grady¡¯s talents and the stature of the Cruz family, he has the Luxury to choose any woman he desires. Lorainecks refinement. She isn¡¯t deserving of being your daughter-inw. It¡¯s truly a privilege to be a part of your family!¡± ttery at its finest, Florence responded with a snort of agreement. Seizing this opportune moment, Kassidy showered Florence with due respect. ninjanovel ¡°Aunt, in my eyes, Grady is second to none. If I am Lucky enough to be his wife, I will heed your advice, nurture our family and take care of him¡­¡± Florence¡¯s eyes sparkled. She offered a forced smile and grasped Kassidy¡¯s hand. ¡°My dear, I understand your affection for Grady. But his marriage is a matter that requires careful consideration.¡± With these words, Florence took her leave, remaining nonmittal. Kassidy was left standing, clenching her teeth in silent frustration. Why was it that she couldn¡¯t join the Cruz family? Regardless of her introspection, she refused to ept that the fault was hers. The obstacle had to be Loraine! If she could entirely sever the ties between Loraine and Grady, she believed Florence would select her as Grady¡¯s wife. Chapter 1016 A scheme began to form in Kassidy¡¯s mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She had made a call while eavesdropping, which woulde in handy now. Once Loraine¡¯s reputation was shredded beyond repair, the Cruz family wouldn¡¯t consider her for Grady. This was Kassidy¡¯s first visit to Vagow. She had learned about Loraine¡¯s influential background at the party. But she didn¡¯t take it seriously. She simply regarded it as an empty boast. No matter how influential Loraine was, she was just a wealthy heiress. Once her reputation was tarnished, what else would she have left to boast about? On the other side, Loraine was departing from the Cruz family estate, ready to return home. However, just as she was about to get into the car, a group of obscene men intercepted her at the intersection. Rascals Blocked The¡­ These unsavory individuals wore expressions of vulgar desire. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Circling Loraine, their gaze shamelessly traveled the length of her form. A wave of unease washed over Loraine. She gripped her car key tighter, cautiously stepping backward. Her retreat was abruptly halted by the wall behind her, a stern reminder that escape was not an option. Despite her sinking heart, Loraine maintained herposure. In a hushed voice, she questioned, ¡°Who are you? What are you nning?¡± ninjanovel The men exchanged nces before erupting into boisterous Laughter. One, with hair as yellow as straw, ran his tongue across his lips, his voice a low, creepy whisper, ¡°Can¡¯t you guess, lovely? I¡¯m going to fuck you!¡± Theirughter grew bolder, faces contorting with distasteful expressions, their eyes alive with unchained lust. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. You¡¯ll be begging for more before Long.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had such a beauty before. I¡¯m a lucky man tonight, even death won¡¯t dull the thrill!¡± Loraine¡¯s expression hardened at their crude remarks. She wracked her brain for a n. How could such Lowlifes be in the vicinity of the Cruz estate? Could they have been sent? Chapter 1017 The key dug into her palm, its sharpness hurting her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She inhaled deeply, putting on a brave facade. ¡°Who sent you?¡± she demanded. Caught off guard, the ruffians faltered. The blond one spat defiantly, ¡°You¡¯re the one dressed to kill, aren¡¯t you? Who else is to me now that you have lured us here? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Their hesitation was a silent affirmation to Loraine. Loraine scoffed, ¡°You do realize this is Cruz territory, right? No matter who set you on this path, aren¡¯t you worried about the Cruz family¡¯s retribution?¡± Her conviction that this was not Florence¡¯s doing was reinforced by their Location. ninjanovel An incident immediately after her departure from the party would undoubtedly put the Cruz family in the crosshairs, and the Torres family would never let such an offense slide. Florence might have had her differences with Loraine, but she was not a fool. Being born to affluence, it was beneath Florence to employ such vagabonds for a smear campaign. The miscreants hesitated briefly. But seeing his mates withdraw, the blond one barked defiantly, ¡°What are we afraid of? A few years in prison. It is a small price for a night with a beauty like her!¡± With a shake of his yellow locks, he approached Loraine, a disgusting smile on his face. ¡°Smart girls make it all the more exciting, don¡¯t they? Don¡¯t me us, me your own misfortune!¡± Sweat trickled down Loraine¡¯s forehead. Her anxiety grew. If it had been a pair of these miscreants, Loraine would have had the upper hand. However, facing more than five of them was a situation not even she could effortlessly resolve. Earlier, her bold statements were merely a ruse to buy time. With her hands hidden behind her back, she was attempting to alert the police. But to her dismay, her phone had run out of charge! It turned off! The mobs advanced steadily. As they drew nearer, Loraine¡¯s vision swirled. The scene invoked a chilling memory of a past assault orchestrated by Keely. The terror from the past threatened to overwhelm her, a surge of helplessness threatening to drown her. Summoning herst ounce of courage, Loraine yelled, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± But her voice, thin and shaky, betrayed her fear. The blond man chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no point in fighting. It¡¯ll be easier if youply. No one¡¯sing to save you.¡± Chapter 1018 Loraine drew in a steadying breath. ¡°You¡¯re after money, right? How much did they promise you? I can double it. Five million dors, perhaps?¡± Her words gave the men pause. They slowed, exchanging looks of surprise. The blond man studied Loraine carefully. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Observing Loraine¡¯sposed demeanor, a stark contrast to the desperate pleas he was ustomed to, he suspected she was no ordinary woman. Despite her precarious situation, she demonstrated an unexpected knack for negotiation. However, beneath Loraine¡¯s calm facade, he noticed her trembling fingers. Despite her fear, her beauty remained undiminished. Her allure was undeniable, tempting to anyone whoid eyes on her. He prided himself on his cunning. If this woman had influential connections, their unveiled presence tonight would ensure there was no easy escape. But why not enjoy themselves while they could? ¡°Do you take us for fools, darling? Hard cash is the only guarantee. If we let you go, you¡¯ll just get the cops on us.¡± Hisughter was short-lived. ¡°Forget her offer! Even a stint in jail would be worth a night with her!¡± Realizing that reasoning was futile, Loraine attempted to break through their circle. Their reactions were swift, barring her way out. Despite her self-defense training, Loraine was vastly outnumbered. Seizing the moment, the blond man grabbed her, a gruesome grin on his face, as his hand moved towards her chest. Unable to watch, Loraine shut her eyes tightly. A sudden yelp snapped her eyes open. Marco held the blond man by his throat, throwing him aside as if he were nothing more than trash. ¡°How dare you touch her? Rot in hell!¡± Marco, the tall man in a suit, exuded a lethal coldness. His appearance scared the Living daylights out of the goons. The blond one scrambled to his feet, attempting to flee. But before he could take a step, Marco¡¯s foot connected with his chest, sending him sprawling on the ground, gasping in pain. Relief flooded Loraine, her mind nking momentarily. Next second, she found herself enveloped in a broad,forting embrace. It was Marco who cradled her close. Chapter 1019 Marco enveloped Loraine in a protective embrace, anxiously assessing her condition. The blond man finally managed to pull himself together, howling in protest. How could he linger after what he¡¯d done? Observing Marco¡¯s concern for Loraine, he swiftly fled with all his might. Witnessing this, the remaining rascals managed to stand, escaping in a hasty retreat, their faces blushing with shame. ninjanovel Marco had no desire to catch up with them. He just held Loraine tightly, his heart heavy with sorrow. However, all he could do was patiently and gentlyfort the woman in his arms, offering sce repeatedly. ¡°Loraine, there¡¯s no need to fear. I¡¯m right here.¡± Loraine clung to Marco¡¯s clothes with one hand, seekingfort in his hold. He could feel her body shivering with fear. It took a considerable while for Loraine to regain herself. As she lifted her gaze, she found Marco¡¯s face, her eyes filling with unshed tears. His name slipped from her lips as if in a dream, ¡°Marco?¡± Patient as ever, Marco reassured her, his eyes soft. ¡°Yes, right here.¡± He looked at Loraine with a careful gaze, taking in her reddened eyes and messy hair, his heart throbbing with sorrow. Once he had tidied her hair, Marco asked with genuine concern, ¡°Did they harm you?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Noticing the evidence of struggle on Loraine¡¯s hands, he berated himself for not having been there sooner, for allowing her to fend off the rascals herself. She shook her head, her voice raw from crying, ¡°No. I¡¯m alright. Thank you, Marco.¡± Suddenly aware of their close proximity, she pushed him away, flustered by their intimacy. Understanding her recent distress, Marco gently let her go, not wanting to cause any further anxiety. He remained by her side, his gaze never Leaving her. Clearing her throat, Loraine steered the conversation. ¡°Marco, what¡­ What brought you here?¡± Tonight¡¯s party was exclusive to female guests. Even the women of the Bryant family weren¡¯t present. Why had Marcoe? Chapter 1020 Could he¡­ Could he havee for her? Her heart fluttered at the thought. With a tender gaze, Marco responded without hesitation, ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As her heart pounded, Loraine asked, her voice rough, ¡°Why were you waiting for me?¡± ninjanovel Afraid to stir her anger, Marco scrambled for a justification. ¡°The Cruz family harbored resentment towards you, remember? I was worried about you being alone and falling into trouble. Hence, I decided to wait for you here.¡± Marco averted his gaze as he spoke. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to confess to Loraine that his focus had been scattered all day, consumed by thoughts of her during his working hours. The notion of Loraine visiting the Cruz¡¯s residence with Grady rattled him. What if Grady seized the opportunity to ensnare Loraine and propose to her once more? Could it be possible that the smooth-talking Grady might actually win Loraine over? His concern extended beyond Grady to Florence. He was apprehensive about Florence making life difficult for Loraine like the previous instance. The more these thoughts spun in Marco¡¯s mind, the more he found himself unable to resist the urge to leave his office early and drive straight to the vicinity of the Cruz family¡¯s house. Right now, he felt a wave of relief wash over him for having made that decision. If he hadn¡¯t shown up, Loraine could¡¯ve fallen prey to those rascals. As thoughts of those rascals who had escaped ran through his mind, Marco¡¯s anger red, his face turning dark with intensity. If Loraine hadn¡¯t been there, he would¡¯ve pursued and dealt with them. Even though they fled, Marco wasn¡¯t nning on letting them off the hook. Marco cast a nce at Loraine, his voice husky, ¡°Loraine, rest assured. I won¡¯t let those culprits escape. I will track them down and make things right for you.¡± Reflecting on the incident, Loraine could still feel the fear creeping in. She was fortunate that Marco was there. Chapter 1021 At her lowest point, Marco appeared. Once again, he hade to her rescue. A debt of gratitude she felt incapable of repaying. Mixed emotions swirled within Loraine. She didn¡¯t want to be in Marco¡¯s debt any longer. She feared that as Rowan predicted, she might eventually Lose herself. ¡°Marco, I appreciate your help. But, I will investigate this matter myself. If someone did conspire against me, I won¡¯t let it pass.¡± Marco¡¯s face turned stone cold. He was aware Loraine hadn¡¯t fully epted him, but hearing her reject his help was a sucker punch to his heart. Left with no choice, Marco awkwardly shifted the conversation. ¡°How was the event?¡± Simultaneously, Loraine too questioned him, ¡°You¡­ How long were you waiting out here?¡± At that moment, they found themselves staring at each other, taken aback. ninjanovel Atst, Loraine could no longer bear his gaze, and her eyes darted away first. A heavy quiet hung between them. After a beat, Marco breathed out deeply and muttered, ¡°The night air carries a chill. That dress isn¡¯t quite warm enough. We should get in the car.¡± Without uttering a response, Loraine simply trailed him towards the parking area. Midway, out of the blue, she voiced out, ¡°The exhibition was impressive.¡± Caught off guard, Marco took a second before understanding that Loraine was responding to his previous question. He spun to face her. Quickly, Loraine averted her gaze, her eyes dodging his. ¡°Iam d that you have a good time,¡± Marco responded, his voice trailing off into a cough. Then he added, ¡°I just arrived. Heard amotion and decided to check it out.¡± As they exchanged words, they arrived at his vehicle. The ck Lincoln car blended with the night¡¯s darkness. By contrast, the metallic surface of the adjacent trash can was littered with cigarette stubs. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The lingering scent of smoke revealed the truth. He had been lying all along. Clearly, he had been waiting for Loraine outside the Cruz family¡¯s residence all along. Loraine stood in silence, her gaze fixed upon the discarded cigarette stubs, rendered speechless. ¡°Only just arrived?¡± In response, Marco fell silent, looking somewhat flustered. An inexplicable atmosphere hung between them, tinged with a hint of awkwardness and subtle tension. Loraine dropped her gaze and maintained her silence. Chapter 1022 Marco turned his head to catch a glimpse of her gentle and serene profile. His heart softened, and his eyes lingered, reluctant to Look away even for a moment, as if captivated by her presence. His look was so intense. It felt palpable, like it could sear right through her. Loraine couldn¡¯t dismiss this feeling. She could sense her own pulse pounding against her chest. Memories of Marco¡¯s sudden appearance and her rescue reyed in her mind. Unable to resist, memories of the past flooded her mind. The emotions she had once harbored for Marco appeared to resurface, stirring within her once more. And they felt stronger. Loraine shook her head, attempting to dispel these confusing thoughts All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Concern etched onto Marco¡¯s face as he watched her. Feeling her heart thump erratically and fearing her thoughts might be transparent, she blurted out hastily, ¡°Alright, Marco. You can leave now. I have my own car and I can manage to get home by myself.¡± With that, she quickly turned to head to her vehicle. Taken aback, Marco stood rooted for a moment. As she reached for her keys and began to open her car door, he snapped out of his senses and quickly stretched his hand to gently grasp Loraine¡¯s arm. ¡°The events of tonight¡­ I can¡¯t let you drive back alone.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Considering the audacity of the rascals to invade the Cruz property the situation seemed more than ordinary, and Loraine¡¯s safety was of concern to him. Still shaken from the earlier incident, Loraine flinched when Marco caught her hand, her instincts nudging her to pull away. ¡°Hands off!¡± The moment she applied pressure, a stifled grunt resonated from the person next to her. Taken aback, Loraine inquired, ¡°What happened?¡± Marco quickly concealed his hand and responded with a dismissive shake of his head, ¡°Nothing.¡± Her concern rose at his response. Her expression turned grave as she demanded, ¡°Show me your hand.¡± Known for his high pain threshold, Marco wouldn¡¯t have let out a peep if he hadn¡¯t felt a piercing sting. Loraine suspected he might have been injured during their recent confrontation with the rascals and had kept it to himself. It wouldn¡¯t have been the first time he had done so. He had concealed his wounds after helping her rescue Rowan. If she hadn¡¯t discovered it, he would have kept it a secret. With her stern face, Loraine Looked to Marco like an adorable kitten baring her fangs. A sight that was not only harmless, but also somewhat endearing. Chapter 1023 Despite her expression, Marco stayed silent, continuing to keep his hand out of sight. He had already noticed his old wound ring up during their recent fight while he was protecting Loraine. Ignoring the doctor¡¯s advice of taking ample rest probably worsened the situation. However, he felt it was a minor issue and didn¡¯t want to burden Loraine who already seemed upset. Provoked, Loraine forcibly grasped his shoulder, Lifting his jacket and shirt sleeve to inspect. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Stunned, Marco didn¡¯t move an inch. His once pristine shirt now bore blood stains. Seeing his innocent expression, Loraine felt a mix of anger and despair. After a long silence, she let out a sigh. ¡°Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you mention you were hurt?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Marco merely lowered his gaze, offering no response. Once she spotted the bleeding, Loraine asked, ¡°Is this the injury from the time you saved Rowan?¡± She had tended to his wounds in the hospital back then, so the sight was all too familiar to her. ¡°I¡¯m nearly healed. I¡¯m okay¡­¡± Loraine lifted her head and shot him a piercing re. Was he okay? He didn¡¯t care about his health at all! She was aware that Marco had discharged himself prematurely from the hospital after hisst visit. His injury hadn¡¯t healed fully, as evidenced by its recurrence. Yet, it seemed he kept getting hurt for her sake. This realization left Loraine feeling conflicted. She instructed him, ¡°If you¡¯re against going to the hospital, at least apply some medication once you reach home!¡± ¡°I¡¯LL take you home first. I¡¯m concerned about you,¡± Marco assured her softly. His response left her fuming, but she decided not to argue further. She briskly moved towards his Lincoln car and coldly demanded Marco to unlock it. Marco, slightly taken aback, found himself following her orders. A role reversal he wasn¡¯t ustomed to. Loraine directly slid into the driver¡¯s seat. Chapter 1024 Looking at the bewildered Marco, she coolly ordered, ¡°Get in the car.¡± How could she let an injured man drive? She didn¡¯t need him to drive her home, but she had to ensure he got home safely. Of Bryant Famil Marco was taken aback. It wasn¡¯t Loraine¡¯s assertive demeanor that startled him, but the concealed concern she had for him. This was the first instance where someone had expressed a desire to look after him. Traditionally, Marco was the one providing care, and he had be well-adjusted to the role. To others, Marco was seen as an unassable figure. His grandmother had thrust upon him the mantle of leadership for the Bryant Group,den with countless responsibilities. But she never spared a moment to consider if he was weary or overwhelmed. Then there were Laura and Marina, only seeking him out when they required assistance. Ang¡¯s Library Everyone tacitly epted his seemingly Limitless capabilities, consequently presuming he could handle everything. It scarcely urred to them that Marco, as a human, also yearned for protection, love, and care. However, he had grown ustomed to his role over the years, acting as a sentinel for those around him. To him, the injury was insignificant. Despite being wounded, Marco had nned to drive himself back, as if unscathed. Nheless, Loraine, consumed by concern, insisted on escorting him home. Marco was bbergasted and remained silent for a moment, only snapping back to reality when Loraine addressed him. ¡°Marco? Why aren¡¯t you getting in the car? You don¡¯t want to go home?¡± Marco¡¯s eyes sparkled as he smiled, opened the passenger door, and climbed in. Starting the engine, Loraine shot a quick nce at Marco while reversing the car, ¡°Where to? The Bryant family vi or the mansion?¡± Previously, Marco rarely spent time at home, possibly a day or two ina month, with the rest of his days spent at thepany. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But post-divorce, Marco seemed less preupied and visited Loraine nearly every day. Loraine was unsure about Marco¡¯s current residence. However, without missing a beat, Marco replied, ¡°Anywhere but the Chapter 1025 Bryant family vi.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to drop me home. Let¡¯s head to your apartment first. Then I¡¯ll arrange for Carl to pick me up.¡± Loraine simply gazed at him in silence. Overwhelmed by Loraine¡¯s intense scrutiny, Marco ended up revealing the address of a private residence. Loraine was slightly taken aback. The address was conveniently located near the Bryant Group but significantly distant from the Bryant family vi. Most importantly¡­ ¡°When did you move out of the Bryant family vi?¡± Loraine inquired. Marco¡¯s expression shifted, but he remained quiet. He simply responded ambiguously, ¡°It¡¯s more convenient for work.¡± Loraine cast a doubtful look at him. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t buying his exnation. ninjanovel Marco averted his gaze. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine then recalled Marco¡¯s solemn vow about severing ties with Laura and Marina, promising that he would no longer clean up their mess. The Marco she knew was a man of his word. Yet his sudden decision to help Laura and Marina, coupled with his peculiar behavior during that period, struck her as suspicious. Could there have been apelling reason for Marco to assist Laura and Marina? Recalling his mncholic demeanor over the past few days, Loraine¡¯s heart softened. She refrained from probing further, remarking instead, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s better to move out. There¡¯s a certainfort to Living alone.¡± Marco felt a surge of warmth and appreciated Loraine¡¯s understanding as he began to rx. Then it urred to him that Loraine also lived by herself. Living alone wasn¡¯t always easy, especially for a woman. The events of the night suggested that someone intended to harm Loraine. This time, he had fortuitously been there to rescue her. But who knew what might happen next? Since Loraine Lived alone, he felt obligated to ensure her safety. With a grim expression, Marco promptly called Carl. Chapter 1026 ¡°A group of thugs harassed Loraine near the Cruz family property. Investigate who¡¯s behind this.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Loraine appeared taken aback. ¡°Marco, didn¡¯t I tell you that I would handle this myself?¡± Marco fixed a sincere and steadfast gaze on her. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m not trying to interfere. I know you¡¯re capable of discovering the truth on your own, sooner orter. However, I can¡¯t stand the thought of an unknown threat hovering over you. I need to identify and confront the person behind this myself!¡± At this juncture, Marco simply wished to resolve the situation swiftly. He couldn¡¯t bear to wait any longer, especially given that these individuals had intended to harm Loraine. He desired nothing more than to locate them immediately! ¡°You¡­¡± Loraine¡¯s heart fluttered. In her dazed state, she noticed Marco¡¯s gaze mirroring the image of her rescuer from past dangers. It was this protective demeanor that had initially drawn her towards him. When she learned that Marco was seeking a partner, she had married him without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Loraine¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. She forced her focus back on the wheel, and then pulled out of the Cruz family¡¯s driveway. ninjanovel Following Marco¡¯s directions, she pulled up in front of a vi. Its simple, Luminous exterior didn¡¯t quite match Marco¡¯s style. It seemed as though he had made the purchase in a rush. ¡°Here we are,¡± Loraine indicated for him to exit the car. Yet, Marco didn¡¯t immediately step out. Instead, he swiveled to face her, his eyes alight with intensity. ¡°Loraine, would you like toe in for a cup of tea?¡± Loraine¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, an inexplicable anxiety coursing through her. It was quite natural for her to drop by his apartment and spend some time chatting after driving Marco home. There was no reason for overthinking. .. Besides, she had intended to assist Marco in applying medicine to his wound. Given Marco¡¯s nature, if left alone, he would probably bear the pain and neglect to medicate his injury. Fortifying herself mentally, Loraine parked the car and apanied Marco inside his apartment. The decor of Marco¡¯s ce was simple, yet expansive. It was evident that he had invested some thought into it. Much Like him, the house emanated a certain cold aesthetic. This was her first time stepping foot in a man¡¯s bachelor pad, and coincidentally, it was Marco¡¯s first time bringing someone home. The unfamiliar situation left them both slightly on edge. Chapter 1027 As Loraine surveyed the apartment, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. During their three-year marriage, she had remained within the confines of the Bryant family residence, busying herself with household chores, never truly drawing close to Marco. Now, post-divorce, she had crossed into Marco¡¯s personal domain. A myriad of emotions bubbled up within her, leading to yet another heartfelt sigh. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marco had been leading the way, opening doors, ncing back at Loraine intermittently, a nervous yet expectant look on his face. Upon entering the foyer, Loraine paused at the sight of the shoe cab. Among the footwear was a pair of Light pink women¡¯s slippers. Had Marco entertained a woman in his apartment before? A sinking feeling took hold of Loraine. She pursed her lips, halting at the doorstep. In the midst of her difort and confusion, Marco softly called out her name. He reached into the shoe cab, retrieved the slippers, and knelt before her. As he looked up at her, his handsome features were beautifully sculpted, his gaze serene and earnest. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯ve always wanted to invite you over, but I never found the right words. These¡­ these were prepared especially for you.¡± Furthermore, he had taken the time to arrange everything Loraine might need within the apartment. He had been eagerly anticipating the day Loraine would step into his world and they could lead a normal couple¡¯s life together. This stark apartment, in his dreams of cohabitation with Loraine, had slowly been transformed into a home. Taken aback by his candidness, Loraine found herself at a crossroads. She began, ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could formte a coherent response, Marco had already crouched down, proceeding to change her footwear. She had never envisioned a scene like this. Somehow, Loraine found herself epting his actions. Marco delicately handled her ankle, helping her out of her high-heeled shoes and into the soft slippers. Loraine¡¯s willingness to apany him inside and acquiesce to such intimate behavior left Marco feeling ted, sensing that he was drawing closer to her. However, the next instant, Loraine snapped back to reality, retracting her foot awkwardly and clearing her throat. ¡°Well¡­ Where¡¯s your first-aid kit? Let me apply some ointment to your wound,¡± Chapter 1028 Marco had been contemting how to prolong Loraine¡¯s stay. Upon hearing her inquiry, he pointed towards the location of the first-aid kit. Loraine crossed over to the medicine box and picked it up. As she turned around, she noticed Marco¡¯s unblinking gaze fixated on her. A flush crept up her cheeks, and she made an effort to maintain a serious demeanor. ¡°Come and sit,¡± she instructed. Marcoplied without hesitation, ambling over to the sofa and taking a seat. Loraine intended to ask him to roll up his sleeve so that she could tend to his wound, but Marco had preemptively removed his shirt entirely. Suddenly, Loraine found herself face-to-face with Marco¡¯s sculpted physique. Taken aback, she instinctively spun around, her ears tinged a deep shade of red and her breathing in short gasps. Behind her, Marco¡¯s teasingughter filled the room. ¡°Loraine, weren¡¯t you going to dress my wound? Moreover, you¡¯ve seen me naked before. Why so bashful now?¡± Caught off guard, Loraine bit her lip and shot him a re, retorting, ¡°Come on! Who cares about your naked body?¡± Faced with such a disy of perfection, sheposed herself, closing her eyes for a moment. Then, she retrieved the ointment from the box and began applying it to his wound. A strange feeling swirled in her heart. His body felt solid and the sensation of touch was intense. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine had medicated Marco¡¯s wounds before and had caught glimpses of his body several times. However, this setting was different. They were the only two present in Marco¡¯s apartment. The Lighting was subdued, and their breathing echoed in the stillness of the room. Marco¡¯s abdominal muscles undted before her eyes. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Swallowing hard, Loraine concentrated on the task at hand, focusing solely on the wound. But the sight of his injury stirred a pang of sympathy within her. Ina subdued voice, she chided him, ¡°You knew the wound hadn¡¯t fully healed. Why would you go and pick a fight?¡± Marco¡¯s eyes clouded over, and he blurted out, ¡°How was I supposed to remain calm in that situation? Those scoundrels intended to¡­¡± At his words, Loraine¡¯s face nched, her fists clenching tightly. She had believed herself to be strong. Yet, when confronted with such a situation again, she couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the time Keely had publicly humiliated her in the hotel. If not for Marco, she would¡¯ve been¡­ Suddenly, she felt a warm pressure enveloping her hand. Chapter 1029 Marco grasped her hand, gently pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m sorry. I failed to protect you. But it¡¯s all behind us now. I won¡¯t Let it happen again.¡± Loraine was momentarily stunned, shes of times when Marco had stepped up to shield her flitting across her mind. He had stayed true to his promise of protecting her. It was only when she discerned the steady thump of a heart that Loraine realized she was nestled in the arms of a half-naked Marco. Instantly, a blush bloomed across her face. Loraine¡¯s initial instinct was to push Marco away. But when she reached out to do so, her hand identally made contact with his muscr chest. Suddenly, a series of indescribable images flooded her mind uncontrobly. Blushing, she said, ¡°ALL right, I understand. You can let go of me now¡­¡± However, Marco didn¡¯t release his grip. Instead, he held her even tighter. ninjanovel Revealing his true emotions, every word Marco spoke was sincere and filled with warmth. ¡°Loraine, please Listen to me. I genuinely want to be by your side and protect you.¡± Hearing this, Loraine felt bashful and attempted to push him away again. But Marco responded by wrapping his arm around her waist and holding her hand with his other hand. They remained tightly intertwined, forcing Loraine to tilt her head up to look at him. She said, ¡°Are you finished? How much longer do you n on holding onto me?¡± Although sheined, her face was flushed, and her eyes reflected deep emotions, as if silently requesting a kiss. After observing her for a moment, Marco chuckled and slowly Lowered his head. Seeing his thin lips inching closer and closer, Loraine grew nervous and widened her eyes. Then suddenly, she pushed him away and stood up hastily. As she stood up, she heard a sharp sound. Her pocket watch had slipped out of her pocket and fallen out. After Loraine regained herposure, she instinctively bent down to retrieve it. However, Marco was fast and picked it up first. Holding the watch chain, he looked at it keenly. Squinting his eyes with a tinge of jealousy, he asked, ¡°Did you get this from the Cruz family¡¯s exhibition?¡± Loraine tried to reim it, but Marco sidestepped her. His jealousy was heightened. ¡°Did Grady give it to you?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1030 Interrupted by his usations, Loraine calmed down. She nced at him and replied, ¡°I bought it myself!¡± Marco hesitated, his hand instinctively reaching up to touch the tip of his nose, a sign of guilt creeping onto his face. At that moment, a coatnded on his arm. Loraine raised her chin, indicating that the ointment had been applied, and gesturing for him to put it on quickly. Silently, Marcoplied and wore the coat, but he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why did you suddenly buy a pocket watch? Do you have a preference for mechanical watches?¡± Loraine exined, ¡°This watch was designed by Endy.¡± Marco was momentarily taken aback before eximing, ¡°You like Endy? I will buy all his designs for you!¡± Helpless and at a loss for words, Loraine realized he was as extravagant as ever when it came to spending money. After all, he possessed wealth and capability and could easily replenish his funds. She sighed and gazed at the pocket watch, lost in thought. After a long pause, she said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I like Endy, but my father did. My father also had a pocket watch with the same design, but it broke.¡± Unconsciously holding his breath, Marco Listened intently. ¡°after my parents passed away¡­ Everyone in my family was devastated. When they found me, they poured all their love onto me. So, I bought this pocket watch not only to bring joy to my grandfather but also as a keepsake to remember my parents.¡± Although she couldn¡¯t recall her parents¡¯ faces, Loraine knew from her family members¡¯ ounts that they loved her deeply. Consequently, whenever Loraine came across anything rted to her parents, her attention would be involuntarily drawn to it. Ang¡¯s Library Silently, Marco Listened. Though he only heard a few words, he sensed that the bond within the Torres family ran deep, thicker than water. Aldo had spent his entire Life in the business world, exuding dignity. Yet, in Loraine¡¯s presence, he transformed into a kind and jovial old man, fiercely protective of his granddaughter. Rowan and Wesley, powerful figures in their respective fields, became nothing more than doting uncles in front of Loraine. Their close rtionship often led to misunderstandings from outsiders. Even though Loraine¡¯s parents had passed away over a decade ago, their absence was still deeply felt within the family. Thus, despite Loraine not having vivid memories of her parents, she naturally Longed for their presence. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This was the essence of what a family should be. Marco couldn¡¯t help but draw a parallel with the Bryant family. Loraine had a family that loved her unconditionally, while she had endured much suffering after marrying into the Bryant family. Chapter 1031 He had grown up within the confines of such a suffocating family. He became ustomed to it, turned a blind eye to the hardships Loraine endured, and allowed her to be ridiculed and mistreated. If he had made an effort to understand Loraine more in the past three years, she wouldn¡¯t have undergone such suffering. He could have been there for Loraine earlier, experiencing the warmth of a family. Marco cast his gaze downward, suppressing the surge of emotions within him, and said calmly, ¡°Loraine, even though your parents have passed away, you still have numerous family members who love you. You will live a happy life.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine furrowed her brows upon hearing his words. Once again, she noticed the disparity in Marco¡¯s demeanor. Every time there was a mention of family, he became despondent. It seemed that there was a profound conflict between him and his family, to the point where he refused to even return home. What had transpired between Marco and the Bryant family? Just as she was about to inquire, Marco¡¯s phone rang. Loraine snapped back to reality and pressed her lips together, refraining from asking. Simrly, Marco regained hisposure and answered the call. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a video call from Carl. ¡°Mr. Bryant, the rascals you asked me to investigate have been captured!¡± With Rascals Marco initiated a video call, presenting the screen to Loraine. She nced at the phone and noticed Carl standing in a dimly lit alley. Behind him, a faint streetmp revealed a patchy, aged wall. Half a dozen rascals bore the marks of a brutal beating on their faces and bodies, cowering under the looming presence of bodyguards. As Carl ryed the situation to Marco, he moved closer to the subdued rascals, their whimpering cries amplifying. ¡°Hold your positions and seal your Lips!¡± Carl¡¯s expression hardened as he barked his orders. The bodyguards took turns kicking the once cocky rascals, who now huddled together, quivering in terror. Tears of fear marred their faces. Seizing one of the rascals by the throat, Carl forced him to look up. Chapter 1032 ¡°Mr. Bryant, meet Brody Harrison. He¡¯s the leader of these rascals. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After he graduated from high school, Brody had been jobless. He formed a crew to swindle and ckmail people, usually targeting themon folk. But now, they¡¯ve inexplicably decided to harass the Cruz family.¡± Brody¡¯s face was a mess of fear and mucus. As he looked up, he saw Loraine¡¯s icy expression on the screen. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She was still in the same outfit. The woman he had tormented not Long ago was now in a position to effortlessly doom them. This realization struck a brutal blow to Brody¡¯s pride, sparking a frantic struggle to rise. ¡°Bitch, you really think you can mess with us? Just wait. I¡¯ve got people. If you don¡¯t release me, there will be retribution!¡± Loraine¡¯s face darkened and a hand reached out from her side, grabbing the phone. Marco¡¯s face was void of emotion, his voice chilling. ¡°Who exactly are you threatening?¡± While the rascals lurked around the Cruz family¡¯s residence, darkness had veiled the surroundings. Moreover, Marco¡¯s swift action had created a disarray, preventing Brody from getting a good look at him. Now, Marco¡¯s face filled the screen, crystal clear. Brody¡¯s eyes widened gradually, followed by an unmistakable look of sheer terror. He retreated as if he¡¯d encountered a ghastly apparition. Carl scowled, kicking Brody down and nting a foot on his chest. ¡°My boss posed a question. Are you suddenly mute?¡± Tears streamed down Brody¡¯s face as he kowtowed incessantly on the gravel. ¡°Mr. Bryant, we were foolish to cross you. Please spare us!¡± Brody¡¯s audacity had stemmed from the belief that if caught, he would face just a few years in prison. But now Marco was provoked. Everyone knew the consequences. Upsetting Marco wasn¡¯t a mild matter that could be sorted out with ease. Chapter 1033 His buddies, who were equally surprised, pleaded for their Lives. Observing them, Marco¡¯s anger red, tempting him to slice them up and serve them as dog food. He suppressed his deadly desire and coldly questioned, ¡°Who gave themand for your intrusion tonight?¡± Brody, eyes wild with fear, swallowed hard, mustered some courage and turned to Marco. ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Bryant, promise us freedom and bury this incident, and I will give you the information you seek!¡± Marco scoffed, ¡°Even without your words, I¡¯ll figure out who plotted this. It¡¯s only a question of when. Share the information now and you may suffer less, or else¡­¡± Marco¡¯s gaze grew menacingly narrow. ¡°Carl, snap his arm.¡± Upon Marco¡¯smand, Carl obliged. Subsequently, Brody screamed in agony, reminiscent of a ughtered pig. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll spill the beans. Mr. Bryant, pardon me. I¡¯ll disclose all!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. With his arm fractured, Brody¡¯s face turned ashen from the pain. His encounter with Marco¡¯s brutality had silenced his yful nature. Unmoved, Marco stated, ¡°Too Late. You were the one spewing filth about Loraine, weren¡¯t you? If you¡¯ve lost your ability to talk sensibly, perhaps you don¡¯t need your mouth anymore.¡± As Marco¡¯s chilling words hung in the air, his bodyguard forcefully mped Brody¡¯s jaw, rendering him unconscious and silent. ninjanovel A cold silence fell over the remaining rascals, their fear palpable. One Look from Marco and the rascals hastened to rify their position. ¡°Mr. Bryant, we were only hired hands, clueless about the client¡¯s identity!¡± ¡°Exactly, Brody was the one who received the call. A woman promised us a generous reward for tarnishing ady¡¯s reputation outside the Cruz residence. She even wanted photos sent to her!¡± ¡°Mr. Bryant, we didn¡¯t realize we had upset you. The woman simply provided us with a description of our target. We were ignorant of the identity of this beautifuldy beside you¡­¡± Marco¡¯s fury intensified as the rascals cowered, finally offering a pertinent piece of information. ¡°Mr. Bryant, there is a transaction history in Brody¡¯s phone. The woman onlymunicated with him. We were not involved!¡± On hearing this, Marco instructed Carl to trace the origin of the transaction. Behind The Assault Chapter 1034 When Loraine heard what the rascals had said, she was lost in thought. A woman had instructed the rascals to humiliate her? She recollected the events of the evening. It seemed that someone who knew when she attended the Cruz family exhibition and when she left held a grudge against her. Florence and Kassidy came to mind as the two individuals who could possibly cause trouble for her. These were the only two people who had a motive to make things difficult for her. Although Loraine doubted Florence¡¯s involvement in such a foolish act, she couldn¡¯t be certain if Florence would engage in any reckless behavior. After ending the video call, Marco thought about the exhibition organized by the Cruz family. ¡°Loraine, what transpired at the banquet tonight?¡± The rascals seemed to be hired temporarily. Their performance wouldn¡¯t have been so Lacking if they had a well-thought-out n. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Loraine¡¯s adversary couldn¡¯t be limited to such low-level rascals. This meant that someone at the banquet had a grudge against her. Loraine hesitated. Marco had already helped her greatly. Did she want to involve him further? ninjanovel In the end, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It was just a minor dispute. I can handle it myself.¡± Marco¡¯s expression darkened, and he silently sighed. However, he didn¡¯t pressure Loraine to disclose details about the banquet. Furthermore, even without Loraine¡¯s input, he could deduce that the person responsible had some connection to the Cruz family. As for Grady¡­ Marco clenched his fists discreetly. Loraine attended the Cruz family¡¯s banquet, and her life was put in danger. But Grady didn¡¯t even escort her at all! If he were in Grady¡¯s position, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Loraine to return alone, let alone let such a dangerous incident ur. Soon, Marco received a message from Carl on his phone. It took less than half an hour. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve traced the source of the money transfer. It originated from the foundation established by the Rivera Group for Kassidy Rivera, who happens to be a member of the Rivera family. Additionally, Kassidy Rivera was present at the Cruz family¡¯s banquet in the evening.¡± Marco narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Kassidy Rivera? What is her connection to the Cruz family?¡± Chapter 1035 Loraine was taken aback upon hearing their conversation. She didn¡¯t expect Marco to uncover the truth so quickly and immediately focus on Kassidy. Upon hearing Marco¡¯s inquiry regarding the connection between Kassidy and the Cruz family, Loraine became apprehensive that Marco might misconstrue Grady¡¯s involvement. To prevent any misunderstanding, she rified, ¡°Kassidy is a rtive of the Cruz family, specifically Grady¡¯s cousin.¡± Marco¡¯s expression turned into a frown. ¡°Then why would she want to harm you? Is Grady unaware of or indifferent to his cousin¡¯s actions?¡± Loraine sighed, ¡°Well¡­ She¡¯s just a distant rtive on Grady¡¯s mother¡¯s side.¡± Initially, Loraine herself was puzzled as to why Kassidy harbored such animosity towards her. It wasn¡¯t until Florence revealed Kassidy¡¯s identity and hinted that ninjanovel Grady would marry Kassidy in the future that Loraine understood. Kassidy saw her as a rival. Marco was taken aback. Once heprehended the situation, his face darkened. ¡°So it¡¯s all Grady¡¯s fault!¡± Loraine asked bitterly, ¡°How is it his fault?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He has ill intentions towards you, and he is a coward who can¡¯t stand up to his own rtives when they harm you. If it¡¯s not his fault, then whose is it?¡± Marco mercilessly belittled Grady in front of Loraine. ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯ve been home for so long, and he hasn¡¯t even bothered to call you. If I hadn¡¯t gone there tonight, how would he and his dear cousin have dealt with this assault?¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t ignore Marco¡¯s words, and simultaneously, she felt a chilling sensation in her heart. This was the first time Loraine had encountered Kassidy. There had been no prior animosity between them. It was shocking for her to realize that Kassidy had devised such a malicious n. If Kassidy had seeded tonight, one could only imagine the torment Loraine would have endured. Clearly, Kassidy had no intention of showing mercy. She wanted to make Loraine suffer. Loraine¡¯s eyes darkened. Did Kassidy truly believe that she had no means to fight back? As soon as Marco finished speaking, Loraine¡¯s phone rang. Chapter 1036 Loraine picked it up and looked at the caller¡¯s name disyed on the screen. Immediately, Marco¡¯s face darkened. After a brief moment of hesitation, Loraine answered the phone. As soon as the line connected, a slightly worried voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Loraine¡­¡± Loraine replied, and Grady found himself at a loss for words. Actually, he had been troubled ever since Loraine left. Recalling Kassidy and Florence¡¯s disrespectful behavior at the banquet, Grady feared that Loraine would have a worse opinion of him, so he called her as soon as he finished his work. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Loraine, have you reached home?¡± Loraine nced at Marco and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened tonight. I just want to assure you that I have nothing to do with Kassidy. And I had no idea what my mother said¡­¡± As Grady continued to exin, Marco¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim. It sounded Like Loraine had suffered greatly tonight! Marco couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and interrupted Grady bluntly, ¡°Grady, can you just shut up?!¡± Upon hearing Marco¡¯s voice, Grady paused, his surprise echoing through the line. ¡°Marco? Why are you with Loraine?¡± Loraine was poised to exin, but Marco¡¯s curt retort cut her off. ¡°Loraine is in my house. That¡¯s why she¡¯s with me.¡± His tone sounded possessive, marking his territory. Caught off guard, Grady stuttered, ¡°Loraine, why are you at Marco¡¯s ce?¡± Loraine scowled, fully confident that neither the Cruz family nor Grady had any hand in the earlier incident with the rascals. Yet Grady¡¯s question seemed to overstep boundaries ¡°I had to discuss something with Marco. We¡¯re just friends, Grady. I¡¯m under no obligation to update you about my personal life,¡± she replied icily. Chapter 1037 Her cold response washed over Grady, leaving him ashen Was she distancing herself from him? Yet, Loraine, the woman who ced such importance on personal boundaries, was at Marco¡¯s home at this Late hour. Grady¡¯s teeth ground together as the words tumbled out of his mouth before he could think. ¡°And Marco? He¡¯s exempt from respecting your personal time? Have you forgotten the pain he¡¯s caused you? Loraine, he¡¯s just going to hurt you again!¡± Loraine froze, Grady¡¯s words plunging her into an unexpected realization. ninjanovel When had she grown sofortable with Marco¡¯s boundary-crossing actions? Marco¡¯s face darkened, his gaze drifting to Loraine as he issued a retort. ¡°Grady, how dare you? Who truly harmed Loraine? Aren¡¯t you aware that outside your family¡¯s house, Loraine almost¡­¡± His words hung in the air, abruptly cut short by Loraine¡¯s interjection. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she stated, her expression darkening. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Grady, sensing something amiss, pressed on. ¡°What happened outside the Cruz home? Loraine, did you get into some trouble? Are you okay?¡± Loraine had no wish to relive the harrowing incident. Each time it was brought up, she had to navigate the tormenting details once again. So she held her silence. Marco, looking at her with concern, sneered at Grady, ¡°If you¡¯re so keen on knowing, go ask your darling cousin Kassidy.¡± With that, Marco snatched the phone from Loraine¡¯s hand and ended the call. Loraine stood in shock. She wanted to intercede, but it was already toote. ¡°Why¡­ why did you end the call so abruptly?¡± Marco, his expression stern, retorted, ¡°You¡¯d be wise to steer clear of that fool, lest his troubles spill over onto you.¡± Loraine snorted in bitter amusement. ¡°Mr. Bryant, Look who¡¯s talking! You¡¯re no better than him, aren¡¯t you?¡± Taken aback, Marco spluttered, choking on his own words. Chapter 1038 Feeling a wave of mncholy wash over her, Loraine began packing up the first aid kit, her expression icy. Marco watched her hesitantly, inching closer to her with caution. Seeing that Loraine didn¡¯t push him away, Marco edged even closer. Not long ago, Marco had been a ruthlessmander, issuing brutal orders to snap rascal¡¯s arms without remorse. Now he was as timid as a puppy, seeking Loraine¡¯s attention. Tentatively, he tugged on her sleeve, speaking in a low, soft voice. ¡°Loraine, did I upset you?¡± Loraine¡¯s response was to m the lid on the medical kit shut, leveling a cool re at him. ninjanovel After a beat, Marco confessed, his tone sincere, ¡°I was wrong. The fault is entirely mine. I swear, I won¡¯t repeat it.¡± Seeing his anxiety, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but erupt in Laughter. She was unsure why she had been so infuriated. Was it due to Marco¡¯s past encounters with numerous women? However, there were times when he was so obtuse that he did not understand the point of the women who wanted to flirt with him. And all that was history. Now that they were divorced, what right did she have to hold him ountable? Marco visibly rxed at her Laughter. Not wanting to annoy her again, he queried carefully, ¡°Loraine, how are you nning to handle Kassidy?¡± The mention of Kassidy wiped the smile off Loraine¡¯s face. She had tolerated and conceded repeatedly at the banquet, which only emboldened Kassidy and encouraged her to take liberties. Loraine¡¯s response was a cold, cutting chuckle. Her voice dropped to a low register, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she gets a taste of her own medicine.¡± Within the walls of the Cruz family mansion, Grady stood staring at his phone, bewildered. What was Marco implying? His cousin, Kassidy? A frown creased his forehead as disgust surged within him. Had Kassidy caused more trouble for Loraine? Earlier that evening, post Loraine¡¯s departure from the exhibition, Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Grady had been preupied with subsequent tasks. He was swamped, and given his distaste for Kassidy, he hadn¡¯t bothered tracking her whereabouts. Chapter 1039 Kassidy¡¯s actions towards Loraine at tonight¡¯s banquet were enough to fill him with remorse. If she had sought out Loraine privately to harass her¡­ Darkness shadowed Grady¡¯s eyes. He would not let her get away with it! Pocketing his phone, Grady gged down a servant, his voice clipped as he demanded, ¡°Where is Kassidy right now?¡± The servant, taken aback by Grady¡¯s rare disy of anger, responded hurriedly, ¡°Miss Rivera is in her room.¡± Without uttering another word, Grady made his way to Kassidy¡¯s room. At that moment, Kassidy, in high spirits, was humming a tune as she removed her makeup. She peeked at her phone asionally, anticipating good news. A knock on her door drew an annoyed sigh from her. ¡°Who is it?¡± she called out. Upon hearing Grady¡¯s voice, her annoyance morphed into surprise and delight. Hastily adjusting her attire, she swung the door open, tugging at the hem of her dress as she coyly asked, ¡°Grady, why are you here? Have you missed me?¡± Standing at the threshold with a stern expression, Grady interrupted her before she could finish, his voice frosty. ¡°Kassidy, I¡¯m here to tell you to leave Loraine alone.¡± Kassidy¡¯s initial shock gave way to a darkening expression. ¡°Grady, what are you suggesting? You¡¯re ming me because of a mere outsider?¡± His brow furrowed as he retorted, ¡°I¡¯m merely offering you advice. One that you¡¯d do well to heed, considering you can¡¯t afford to cross Loraine.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Kassidy¡¯s face wore a smug smile as she responded, ¡°What¡¯s so special about her? I¡¯m aware she¡¯s the daughter of the Torres family.¡± She scoffed before continuing, ¡°Grady, you have no idea how arrogant and insolent Loraine can be! She even disrespected your mother. She¡¯s nothing but an uncouth woman!¡± At the banquet, Kassidy had heard that Loraine¡¯s parents had also attended a Cruz family exhibition, but had tragically met an untimely end. This revtion only emboldened Kassidy; without the backing of her parents, no matter how formidable Loraine was, it would be a challenging battle to fight alone! Enraged by Kassidy¡¯s remarks, Grady roared, ¡°Enough! Who are you to pass judgment on Loraine?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. His normally mild demeanor was reced by an explosive temper. Kassidy, taken aback, felt a mix of fear and resentment. ¡°Grady, you¡¯re blinded by Loraine¡¯s facade! She¡¯s nothing but a deceitful woman who considers herself superior! She even belittles the Cruz family. She doesn¡¯t even love you!¡± A muscle twitched in Grady¡¯s face, the Last sentence striking a painful chord. Chapter 1040 Taking a deep breath, Grady fixed his prating gaze on Kassidy. His initial shock subsided, giving way to a suspicion. Why was Kassidy so antagonistic towards Loraine? And Marco¡¯s words¡­ In a frosty tone, Grady demanded, ¡°Kassidy, did you do something to Loraine?¡± Kassidy froze, a pang of guilt seeping into herposure, but she managed to feign indifference. ¡°What could I possibly do? I was merely upset because Loraine was picking on Aunt. I Lashed out at her, that¡¯s all.¡± Grady found her im dubious. He narrowed his eyes, querying, ¡°Is that so? You simply rebuked her?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Before he could delve deeper, Florence interjected, ¡°Grady, what on earth are you doing?¡± Grady, caught off guard, spun around and cast his gaze downwards. He replied, ¡°Mom, I had a question for Kassidy.¡± Florence scoffed dismissively, ¡°Question? More like an interrogation! Are you now so defensive of Loraine that you question Kassidy about herte in the evening?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Mom, you promised you would apologize to Loraine, but tonight you¡­¡± Florence shot him a scathing look. She raised her voice abruptly, challenging him, ¡°Are you choosing to question your mother and your own kin for an outsider like Loraine? Grady, is this how I taught you to conduct yourself?¡± Grady nched. Emboldened by Florence¡¯s support, Kassidy grew increasingly smug. She retorted, ¡°Grady, we are your family. Your loyalty should be with us, not with an outsider named Loraine.¡± Realizing he wouldn¡¯t get any straightforward answers, Grady tightened his Lips and cast a sidelong nce at Kassidy. He turned on his heel and walked away without another word. Pointing at his retreating back, Florence seethed with fury, struggling to articte her indignation. Kassidy immediately ingratiated herself with Florence. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be upset. Grady was merely misguided. He¡¯LL soon see Loraine¡¯s true colors!¡± Florence huffed, her voice icy, ¡°If only he could see her for who she truly is!¡± Kassidy¡¯s eyes glittered with satisfaction. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯UL make sure she pays for what she¡¯s done.¡± What Kassidy didn¡¯t realize was that her goons had already been apprehended and had betrayed her. Chapter 1041 She was still awaiting news from Brody, eager to utterly tarnish Loraine¡¯s reputation. She didn¡¯t have to wait long. The next day, a text pinged on her phone. ¡°Job¡¯s done. Get here and see for yourself.¡± A triumphant grin spread across Kassidy¡¯s face as she read the message. This was good! The anticipation had kept her awake all night, a rush of excitement coursing through her veins. The moment she received the message, she hurriedly dressed, her heart fluttering with joy as she made her way to the Location that Brody had shared with her. The anticipation of witnessing Loraine¡¯s humiliation was simply too tantalizing to resist! Brody had directed her to an abandoned factory. ninjanovel Kassidy hailed a taxi to the location. Upon arrival, however, she found herself alone in the expansive, deste space. The taxi swiftly departed, leaving her alone in the eerie quiet. The wind blew, causing Kassidy to shiver and hug herself, a prickle of fear running down her spine. But she reassured herself: Who would venture to such a remote location to rescue Loraine? This was exactly the right ce to deal with Loraine! Emboldened by this thought, she ventured into the factory, her heart brimming with anticipation. But just as she stepped inside, a ck cloth suddenly obscured her view. Then, she felt a hand covering her mouth and nose. Kassidy¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she tried to wriggle free, but the cloth seemed to beced with a powerful sedative. Within moments, her body went Limp and darkness descended. When she finally came to, the first sensation she registered was the coarse rope binding her hands and feet. A blindfold covered her eyes, rendering her sightless. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Terrified, Kassidy cried out, ¡°Who are you? Why have you kidnapped me?¡± The chilling sound of male Laughter echoed around her. ¡°Apologies, miss, but we¡¯ve had a change of ns. Your body will be paying the rest of the debt!¡± the man jeered. Kassidy had never dealt with these ruffians before, but the implication of his words was undeniable. Chapter 1042 She¡¯d been betrayed by the very ruffians she¡¯d hired! The thought terrified Kassidy; she had approached them knowing they¡¯d stoop to any low for money, and the reality was now petrifying. ¡°Let me go! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the daughter of the Rivera family and the future daughter-in- law of the Cruz family! If you darey a finger on me, the Cruz family will not let you off the hook!¡± But her threats were met with raucousughter. One of them approached her, wiping her tears with a sly smile. ¡°Once we¡¯re done with you, you won¡¯t be marrying into the Cruz family. They¡¯d never ept a woman like you.¡± The fright nearly choked Kassidy. She recoiled in horror, sobbing hysterically, her face streaked with tears and snot. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Please, don¡¯t touch me. I can pay you¡­ I can give you a lot of money¡­¡± A sudden thought struck her. She raised her head, pleading, ¡°If it¡¯s a woman you want, go after the one I told you to kidnap! Her name is Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Loraine. She¡¯s far more beautiful than me, and much more entertaining! Since her divorce, her personal Life has been a mess. She¡¯s a notorious socialite in Vagow! She¡¯ll give you what you want, and she can offer more money!¡± Her words fell on deaf ears as one of the men¡¯s hands began to roam her body, his fingers deftly untying her cor. As her skin was exposed to the cool air, Kassidy broke down, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Please, don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m soon to be wed to the Cruz family. I¡¯m heading to Zodiac¡­¡± With a swift rip, a significant portion of her attire was torn away. As desperation seeped into her and she braced for the worst, the blindfold on her face was abruptly removed. Kassidy¡¯s once pristine makeup was now a smudged mess, her eyes blurred from tears. She sniffled and raised her eyes, only to see a slender silhouette. She stared in shock and when her gazended on Loraine¡¯s face, she let out a shrill cry, ¡°Loraine? Why are you here?¡± With her phone in one hand, Loraine withdrew her other hand from Kassidy, the one that had terrified her moments ago. Loraine looked at Kassidy impassively, a sneer tugging at her lips. ¡°Miss Rivera, are you now aware of the utter helplessness and despair a girl feels when she is vited? Did you ever consider how I might react when you plotted against me Like this?¡± Kassidy was too bbergasted to utter a word. The other men involved in the charade removed their masks, aligning themselves behind Loraine. They were an assembly of suited bodyguards. Chapter 1043 After a while, Kassidy regained her senses. What just happened? Loraine wasn¡¯t harmed. She had even orchestrated a ruse to spook her. But it was Brody who had sent her the message! Kassidy eximed furiously, ¡°You set up a trap to deceive me!¡± Lowering her gaze, Loraine responded coolly, ¡°Indeed, I lured you here using Brody¡¯s phone. I nned to give you a taste of your own medicine. Miss Rivera, are you satisfied?¡± Enraged, Kassidy spat, ¡°Loraine! You dare to kidnap me! I won¡¯t let this slide. I¡¯LL inform the police and expose your true self to everyone!¡± What an unrepentant woman! Loraine¡¯s expression darkened. She retorted, ¡°Kassidy, you have the audacity to shout at me and ce me? You are the culprit here!¡± With her guilt gnawing at her, Kassidy Looked tentative. She wracked her brain but couldn¡¯t fathom how Loraine had discovered that she was the one who had orchestrated the scheme. Ang¡¯s Library But she couldn¡¯t confess! ¡°Loraine, why are you using me? Youck evidence. Perhaps it¡¯s you who¡¯ve provoked someone else. Why must you pin the me on me?¡± Witnessing Kassidy¡¯sck of remorse, Loraine simply shook her head. She had given Kassidy a chance. But with Kassidy refusing to admit her transgression, she didn¡¯t wish to converse further. With that, she pped her hands. In the ensuing moment, from the room Located behind the factory, Carl along with some bodyguards emerged, escorting a group of battered ruffians. To Admit Her Fault All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The ruffianspletely lost their nerve. Huddled together on the ground, they trembled like frightened birds,plying with every order given to them. Then, Carl approached Loraine, mobile phone in hand, disying the evidence he¡¯d unearthed. It was the chat logs between Kassidy and Brody, along with the source of the funds. Kassidy was bbergasted, her mind racing to find an exnation. She knew she couldn¡¯t confess, for that would tarnish her reputation beyond repair. Not only would her chances with the Cruz family be obliterated, but she could also be held ountable! ¡°Are you trying to frame me with a few screenshots? I¡¯m not responsible for this fund! Moreover, the money wasn¡¯t transferred directly from my personal ount. How can you be so certain it was me?¡± she retorted. Chapter 1044 Fortunately, she¡¯d taken precautions, ensuring that she never directly interacted with these ruffians. This realization bolstered her confidence. She shouted, ¡°Did you dredge up these goons just to nder me? I don¡¯t even know them! Ask them if they¡¯ve seen me before. You can¡¯t frame me so easily!¡± The ruffians became infuriated upon hearing her attempt to distance herself from them. They red at her in collective resentment. Brody gritted his teeth in resentment. He¡¯d only taken this job for the money, but he hadn¡¯t received a dime yet. Worse, he had a broken arm, a dislocated jaw, and now he was being mocked and belittled by Kassidy. He had suffered both mentally and physically. ninjanovel Brody¡¯s anger was reflected in his bloodshot eyes. In a fit of rage, he shrugged off the bodyguards, lunged at Kassidy, yanking her hair and pping her with his uninjured hand, his voice a hoarse snarl. ¡°This is all your fault! How dare you im you don¡¯t know me?¡± ¡°Ah! Help! This man is insane!¡± Kassidy cried out in shock. Loraine was taken aback. It took her a moment toprehend the scene before her. Hastily, she instructed her men to pull Brody away. Kassidy, reeling from Brody¡¯s attack, fell to the ground. Her face was red and swollen, her hair in disarray, and her clothes tattered.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Loraine had merely intended to scare Kassidy, but Brody¡¯s impassioned retaliation had escted matters. He had let loose his fury on her without holding back. Loraine had intended to lure Kassidy here to make her realize her mistake. She did not anticipate the scene that had just unfolded before her. Sulkily, she touched the tip of her nose and instructed Carl to untie Kassidy. Kassidy was on the verge of hysteria, her Lips trembling as she sobbed, ¡°I¡¯ve been bullied by a thug. I¡¯m no longer pure¡­¡± Loraine instructed Carl to escort Kassidy home, but not before delivering a warning, ¡°Kassidy, consider this a small Lesson. If you cross me again, I won¡¯t be so lenient!¡± Kassidy wished to retort, but the sight of Carl and the bodyguards silenced her. Wincing in pain throughout the journey, she dashed into the Cruz family¡¯s vi the moment Carl let her out of the car. Kassidy didn¡¯t need to feign her anguish. She went straight to Florence, bursting into a dramatic tirade. Chapter 1045 Florence was taken aback by Kassidy¡¯s pitiful state and inquired, ¡°Kassidy, who did this to you?¡± As a rtive of the Cruz family, how could anyone treat her so brutally! ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s Loraine! Everything¡¯s because of that wretched bitch!¡± Florence reacted with disbelief, ¡°Loraine? How could that be possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her! Aunt, I¡¯m merely fed up with her constant nder of Grady and the Cruz family. I intended to give her a reality check and ended up in an argument with her. I didn¡¯t expect her fury to escte to such an extent that she beat me Like this!¡± Kassidy addressed Florence seriously, almost as if her version of the story was the absolute truth. Florence was seething with rage at her words. She pounded her fist on the table. ¡°What is Loraine trying to imply by assaulting a member of my family? Does she mean to humiliate me through this action? How arrogant she is! I must confront her!¡± Themotion attracted Grady who rushed over to hold Florence back. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He spared a nce at Kassidy before addressing Florence calmly, ¡°Mom, I have faith that Loraine would not engage in such actions. Let¡¯s not act on impulse. Allow me to verify the situation with Loraine first, alright?¡± Despite her anger, Florence found Grady¡¯s suggestion to be rational and nodded in agreement. Feeling cornered, Kassidy wailed, ¡°Grady, look at the state I¡¯m in. Don¡¯t you believe me? Why are you so defensive of that woman?¡± Grady frowned and replied in a subdued tone, ¡°The truth can easily be discerned. If you¡¯ve truly been wronged, why would you fear my request for confirmation?¡± He then signaled the awaiting servant. ¡°Help her clean up and tend to her wounds.¡± Kassidy sobbed uncontrobly, unable to do anything but watch as Grady ced a call. The moment the call connected, she suddenly wriggled out of the servant¡¯s grip, seized the phone, and activated the speaker mode. ¡°Loraine, did you arrange for my kidnapping?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Grady frowned, holding his breath involuntarily, nervously awaiting Loraine¡¯s response. On the other end of the line, Loraine admitted outright. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Kassidy breathed a sigh of relief, raising her eyebrows in triumph. Chapter 1046 Grady clenched his fists in disbelief. How could this be possible? How could Loraine be capable of such an act? On hearing Loraine¡¯s confession, Florence was livid. She mmed her hand on the table, standing up abruptly. ¡°Loraine, just because you are the CEO of Universe Group and have garnered some sess, you assume you can act uncontrobly. Mark my words, I¡¯ll ensure you face legal consequences for this! Even the Torres family won¡¯t be able to shield you this time!¡± Although Florence had hoped for Loraine to marry into the Cruz family, they had a conflict at the banquet the previous night. Specifically, Loraine publicly admitted to kidnapping Kassidy, which was essentially a challenge to Florence and the Cruz family. Florence didn¡¯t care about the well-being of Kassidy, but she had to consider her own dignity. Upon hearing that Florence intended to sue Loraine, Kassidy felt relieved and quickly echoed, ¡°Aunt, you must stand up for me.¡± Suddenly, Loraine chuckled, ¡°Mrs. Cruz, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. It¡¯s Miss Rivera who deserves to be put in jail.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Florence asked angrily, ¡°Loraine, what do you mean? Do you still want to use your power to bully us and twist the truth?¡± Kassidy seized the chance to throw herself into Grady¡¯s embrace. Without much time to react, Grady found himself being held by Kassidy, who gazed up at him with tearful eyes, trying to evoke sympathy. ¡°Grady, did you hear that? I¡¯ve told you before that Loraine is a deceitful woman!¡± Still in shock, Grady failed to push her away as her words registered in his mind. Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Loraine would be capable of such actions. In disbelief, he murmured, ¡°No, Loraine. How could you have kidnapped Kassidy? There must be some mistake, right?¡± Loraine remained silent, leaving Grady in a state of confusion. Florence, thinking she had nothing more to say and ready to condemn Loraine, dered, ¡°Alright, Loraine, let¡¯s settle this in court!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, before she could end the call, a cry erupted from the other end of the phone. Confused, Florence was about to inquire about Loraine¡¯s actions when a woman¡¯s voice screamed. Chapter 1047 ¡°Go after Loraine! She¡¯s a notorious socialite in Vagow! She¡¯ll give you what you want¡­¡± It was evidently Kassidy¡¯s voice. In an instant, Kassidy¡¯s face turned pale and she froze. Once the recording concluded, Loraine said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Cruz, does this mean that Miss Rivera represents the Cruz family and is acting on your behalf? Kassidy spread damaging rumors about me. Does the Cruz family condone such behavior?¡± Caught off guard, Florence quickly distanced herself from Kassidy and said, ¡°Wait! That¡¯s not what I was implying!¡± She red at Kassidy fiercely and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Panic-stricken, Kassidy hastily defended herself, ¡°I¡­ I was scared at that time. I was just speaking without thinking!¡± However, Loraine sneered, ¡°Speaking without thinking? Miss Rivera, you were quite specific in your usations, even nning to reveal my address. I don¡¯t believe it was mere thoughtlessness on your part.¡± Kassidy felt choked by Loraine¡¯s words. She rolled her eyes and eximed, ¡°You kidnapped me and forced me to say those things. You recorded it deliberately to ckmail me!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Loraine sneered and retorted in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m not as malicious as you are! And I certainly don¡¯t have as much free time as you do!¡± Refusing to engage further with Kassidy, Loraine abruptly ended the call. Florence was bewildered and flustered. Grady shook off Kassidy¡¯s grip, his face turning stern as he asked coldly, ¡°Kassidy, what happened?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Kassidy swallowed nervously and attempted to defend herself. It was at this moment that Grady suddenly recalled what Marco had mentioned earlier. What had happened outside the Cruz family¡¯s residencest night? Grady¡¯s face hardened as he firmly ordered the servant, ¡°Retrieve the surveince footage from outside the gate ofst night.¡± When she heard that, Kassidy¡¯s heart sank. She knew she was in deep trouble. Soon, theplete footage was brought. Kassidy had acted impulsively, forgetting to instruct the goons to avoid the surveince camera. The recording clearly showed the moment when Brody and the others intercepted Loraine, intending to humiliate her. Florence, witnessing the scene, was also taken aback. Last night, Kassidy had promised to help her vent her anger. Did that mean she had nned to arrange for someone to assault Loraine? If any harm befell Loraine within the Cruz family¡¯s territory, the Cruz family would bear the me. Kassidy wasn¡¯t helping her! Instead, she wanted to harm the Cruz family! Shock and anger surged within Florence, her facial expression changing drastically. At this point, Loraine must have realized that Kassidy was behind this, and if she investigated further, it would implicate the Cruz family. Chapter 1048 Moreover, Grady was also displeased with Kassidy. By siding with her, Florence would only worsen the rift between her and her son. In a moment of decision, Florence resolved to forsake Kassidy. Observing Florence¡¯s increasingly cold demeanor, Kassidy panicked and pleaded, ¡°Aunt, please Listen to my exnation!¡± Florence waved her hand dismissively and dered, ¡°No need for exnations, Kassidy. You¡¯ve stayed in the Cruz family¡¯s house Long enough. It¡¯s time for you to pack up and leave!¡± Without caring about the wound on Kassidy¡¯s face, she instructed the servants to forcefully remove Kassidy from the Cruz family¡¯s residence along with her belongings. No matter how desperately Kassidy begged Florence, the doors of the Cruz family¡¯s house were mercilessly shut in her face. Ang¡¯s Library Kassidy¡¯s voice grew hoarse, and she had to halt her curses. She stared resentfully at the closed doors, and then took out her phone and dialed a number. The call connected, and Kassidy said in a raspy voice, ¡°Please help me¡­¡± Meanwhile, after settling matters with Kassidy, Loraine sent Marco¡¯s ck-d bodyguards away. She went to the Bryant Group to find Marco. Marco focused his gaze on her and asked gently, ¡°Is everything resolved?¡± Loraine raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Absolutely,¡± she replied. He could feel his pulse racing in his chest. It was the first time he had seen such a smug expression on Loraine¡¯s face. She Looked like a mischievous child who had seeded in a prank. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Inparison to the indifferent and distant Loraine she had be after their divorce, he found this livelier and lovelier version of Loraine captivating. Marco was drawn to her, and before he realized it, his hand had already reached out to touch Loraine¡¯s head. Her hair was soft and fluffy, eliciting a pleasant sensation. Unable to resist, Marco gently ruffled her hair. ¡°Loraine, you¡¯ve done well,¡± he remarked. Loraine was startled by Marco¡¯s touch on her head. After a moment, she regained herposure and awkwardly pushed Marco away. ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± Marco didn¡¯t argue but simply smiled. Chapter 1049 With a hint of hesitation in her eyes, Loraine looked up at him, seemingly confused. ¡°Marco, I had Kassidy kidnapped. Don¡¯t you think I went too far?¡± Marco¡¯s smile faded, his gaze turned frosty. ¡°She deserved it. In my opinion, you¡¯ve been too lenient. If it were up to me¡­ I¡¯d give her a harsh lesson, not just a kidnapping.¡± Loraine was taken aback. She had felt nothing when Grady had confronted her in disbelief over the phone. But now, Marco¡¯spletely contrasting response stirred something within her, instilling a peculiar and unfamiliar sensation. Marco gave her an illusion. It was as though no matter what she did, he would endlessly tolerate and understand her. As Marco¡¯s gaze lingered on her, the atmosphere turned somewhat different. Lowering her eyes to break the eye contact with Marco, Loraine said, ¡°Marco, thank you for lending your men for the act. I¡­ I should head back now.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Without waiting for Marco¡¯s response, Loraine quickly left Bryant Group. Her heart pounded all the way back to the Torres family home, her mind filled with thoughts of Marco. The man who had rescued herst night, appearing like a deity, the affectionate way he¡¯d stroked her hair, his raspy voice praising her¡­ Loraine shook her head, attempting to dispel these images. Coincidentally, as she entered, Aldo was descending the stairs. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Noticing Loraine¡¯s flushed face and unusual demeanor, he approached her in concern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lorrie? Your face is so red. Are you unwell?¡± Only then did Loraine realize that her intense thoughts of Marco had her face flushed further, heat radiating from her cheeks in embarrassment . ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa. But there¡¯s something I want to show you.¡± She quickly diverted the topic and presented the pocket watch to Aldo, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Grandpa, is this the same as the pocket watch my father treasured?¡± Aldo froze at the sight of the watch. Chapter 1050 His eyes reflected a flurry of emotions, his lips trembling. After a while, he extended his shaky hand to ept the watch. The next moment, he hunched over it. As he traced the rose pattern on the watch, tears welled up in his eyes. Upon opening the pocket watch, a little rotating angel within created a clear, chiming sound. A tender smile spread across his wrinkled face as Aldo whispered hoarsely, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very simr to your father¡¯s watch.¡± It was merely simr, not the same one. Hearing Aldo¡¯s words, Loraine¡¯s eyes dropped, a hint of disappointment crossing her face. Noticing her dismay, Aldo contained his emotions and gentlyforted her, ¡°Lorrie, how did youe across this watch? You¡¯ve done a wonderful job! This must be the other one of the pair of watches your father was looking for for your mother.¡± Taken aback, Loraine asked, ¡°Pair of watches?¡± ¡°Yes, take a look, Lorrie.¡± Aldo gestured towards the rose pattern on the watch, exining, ¡°On your father¡¯s watch, besides the rose pattern, there was also an image of a robin, which was your mother¡¯s favorite.¡± Loraine only knew that her mother, Tessa, had a gentle, warm smile in the aged photo she had seen. In the picture, she was adorned in an elegant cheongsam embroidered with a trailing pattern of roses, with a robin perched on the branches, rendered with striking realism. While her father had never been able to locate the pocket watch, she had stumbled upon it by chance. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Such a coincidence Left Aldo sighing in remembrance. He hadn¡¯t indulged in the past for a long time, being an elderly man. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But the sight of the pocket watch now invoked dormant memories, leaving his heart aching with nostalgia. ¡°Had we dispatched someone to keep an eye on you three when your parents went out, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have¡­ And we wouldn¡¯t have lost you for all those years!¡± Aldo had reyed these thoughts countless times, each day filled with guilt and regret. Yet this was the first time Aldo had disyed such vulnerability in front of Loraine. Moved to tears, Loraine was unsure how to console him. Wordlessly, she stepped forward and ced aforting hand on his shoulder. After a while, Aldo recovered hisposure and gave her aforting pat. He then retrieved the other pocket watch from within the room. The pocket watch showcased a robin, perched amidst the rose pattern. The timepiece was shattered, the clock mechanism no Longer functional. Chapter 1051 Aldo handed the intricately crafted but broken pocket watch to Loraine solemnly. He smiled, saying, ¡°My child, though your father¡¯s watch is broken, it holds significant meaning for our family. Now that you¡¯ve found the other one of the pair, it¡¯s as if it was meant to be yours. If you encounter someone you love in the future, give him this pocket watch and keep the one you found for yourself. Consider it¡­ your parents¡¯ blessing for you.¡± Somehow, thoughts of Marco surfaced in Loraine¡¯s mind. The way he saved her years ago; his stoic silence during their marriage; his anger at their divorce; and now his kindness, promising to protect her¡­ ninjanovel Every memory of Marco was etched deep within her, vividly clear. Suddenly, she felt a pang of sadness. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Loraine closed her eyes, carefully storing the watch away, and murmured, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± A few dayster¡­ Just as Loraine had decided to spend a few days at home with Aldo, a startling piece of news appeared online. ¡°Hot Issue! The Cheap and Fine Group is nning to withdraw its investment from the newmercial district in Vagow!¡± In The New Central¡­ ¡°The Cheap and Fine Group Ends Cooperation¡± swiftly became a trending topic, sparking vigorous debates online. The hottest topic currently on everyone¡¯s lips was about the new central business district being developed by the Bryant Group and the Universe Group in Vagow. The involvement of the Cheap and Fine Group had previously propelled the new central business district to the status of the city¡¯s most anticipated Large-scale project. Naturally, the news of the Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s withdrawal from the partnership caused quite a stir. Amplified by a calcted spin, the public opinion only escted. An insider revealed, ¡°The news is indeed true. A number of the Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s directors have been at odds with thepany¡¯s president, Davy, for quite some time. Davy¡¯s insistence on establishing a branch of the Cheap and Fine Group in Vagow, instead of the economically advanced Bluhm or Zodiac, the political and economic hub, has led to shareholder dissatisfaction. The members of the Cheap and Fine Group are now banding together to exert pressure on Davy to capitte.¡± The source provided a vivid ount of the situation, and severalmentators began disparaging the new central business district. Companies that had initially nned to invest began to waiver, while those who had already invested in the new district became increasingly nervous. They persistently sought out more information, ready to pull their investments at the first sign of trouble. Upon hearing the news, Loraine immediately arranged a meeting with Davy. Chapter 1052 The meeting was scheduled at a private club. When Loraine arrived, she found Marco and Davy already seated across from each other, their expressions stern. Marco rose to his feet and pulled out a chair for Loraine, gesturing for her to sit beside him. Without hesitation, Loraine quickly took the seat and addressed the two men. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this about the news online?¡± Davy scratched his nose and gave a wry smile. ¡°Well¡­ The online news isn¡¯t far from the truth, to be honest.¡± Loraine frowned at his response, and Davy sighed, proceeding to share the full story. ¡°A good number of the major shareholders in the Cheap and Fine Group are indeed unhappy with my decision to open a branch in Vagow. But due to my position, they¡¯ve been biting their tongues. However, after I arrived in Vagow, they started scheming behind the scenes.¡± Davy was unfazed by their underhanded tactics. However, a peculiar incident urred a few days ago. ¡°Something odd happened recently. A partner suddenly did an about-face. He declined to sign the contract, stating that he didn¡¯t understand why A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I chose to partner with the Universe Group, and needed to reassess our coboration. This gave the dissenting shareholders an opportunity to force me to reconsider my decision.¡± Loraine paused for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Why did he change his mind so abruptly? Who is this partner?¡± Given the international standing of the Cheap and Fine Group, no one would willingly cross them. Moreover, the timing of this partner¡¯s change of heart seemed too convenient to be a mere coincidence. Davy seemed to have expected the question. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the Tn Technology Company. They have a new president who was appointed not too Long ago. His name is Onyx Webster.¡± Loraine contemted having someone investigate Onyx. After all, financial interests often held the greatest sway. The key figure in this might well be Onyx. She attempted to reassure Davy, ¡°I understand your apprehensions and concerns, Davy. I promise you that the sess of this project will prove those dissenting shareholders wrong. You won¡¯t regret choosing the Universe Group and the Bryant Group. The final product, a smart city project and the digital technology blueprint in Vagow, will be testament to that!¡± Davy¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but he didn¡¯t respond. In truth, the CBD project in Vagow was still in its nascent stages. Nobody could guarantee its future. Despite the appeal of Loraine¡¯s words, they painted nothing more than a potential scenario. Chapter 1053 Davy was their friend, but business interests took precedence. He couldn¡¯t take risks that might antagonize the board of directors, not even for friendship¡¯s sake. Loraine¡¯s heart sank, yet she didn¡¯t want to put Davy in a difficult position. Such was the nature of the business world. If a partnership was beneficial, they would proceed. If not, they would halt and minimize losses in a timely manner. She exhaled deeply, offering Davy a smile. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Davy, we understand and support any decision you choose to make.¡± Despite this, she had a nagging feeling that the partnership with the Cheap and Fine Group was nearing its end. Even though they had a contract, Loraine didn¡¯t n on holding them responsible for its breach. After all, Davy was not only a good partner but also a friend. While the situation was regrettable, Loraine wasn¡¯t disheartened. She believed that she could find anotherpany to partner with just as they had with the Cheap and Fine Group! As she pondered over who the next potential coborator could be topensate for the departure of the Cheap and Fine Group, Marco suddenly reached for her hand under the table and gently squeezed it twice. Looking up, Loraine saw him mouthing the words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ninjanovel What did Marco imply? Loraine gazed at him, perplexed. Marco remained silent, holding her hand in his Larger one and massaging it gently. As her cheeks flushed, she was about to retract her hand, but Marco had already released his grip. His warmth lingered in her palm, making Loraine purse her lips. Had he already devised a solution? Davy was unaware of their secretive hand-holding. Marco appeared quite tranquil. He turned to Davy and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you ready to concede so effortlessly?¡± Davy picked up his ss of water, skillfully evading Marco¡¯s question with a sip. Marco, unfazed, continued in a hushed tone, ¡°To be candid with you, Davy, Imissioned an investigation into the Tn Technology Company the moment trouble arose. It appears there were significant stock fluctuations and numerous concealed financial issues before they severed ties with the Cheap and Fine Group.¡± Davy ceased his drinking mid-gulp, his eyes dimming with surprise at Marco¡¯s acute insight. He wasn¡¯t oblivious to the issue, but initiating an investigation after recognizing the pivotal point would consume some time. Chapter 1054 Little did he expect that Marco, an external party to the Cheap and Fine Group, would be able to identify the core issue so swiftly! The following moment, Marco ryed a suggestive remark to Davy, ¡°If there¡¯s an infestation, it¡¯s imperative to apply pesticide timely. Do not Let the pests proliferate simply because there are too many.¡± Davy was taken aback. Those shareholders had brazenly threatened him using the Tn Technology Company. If he sumbed to them now, wouldn¡¯t this be a routine strategy for the board of directors in the future? Marco¡¯s words offered Davy an epiphany. Feeling fortunate, he raised his ss to toast Marco and Loraine. ¡°Marco is correct! I¡¯m privileged to have you both as partners. Hahaha! Loraine nced at Marco. As their eyes met, she exhaled a sigh of relief. No wonder Marco assured her not to worry. He had already figured it out. Davy added, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll return soon to handle the project and exterminate those pests! Humph, those old fellows have been livingfortably for too long. They¡¯ve lost sight of who they are. They¡¯re not going to have an easy time taking advantage of me! ¡° Loraine nodded in agreement and replied with a smile, ¡°Then we anticipate your triumphant return.¡± In fact, resolving such a matter wasn¡¯t that simple. As the newly appointed CEO of the Universe Group, it was usual for Loraine to face opposition. Davy, who had been in charge for so long, still encountered challenges. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy task for him to deal with those dissenting shareholdersThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ninjanovel Loraine remained somewhat concerned. She paused momentarily before adding, ¡°If you need the Universe Group, just let me know. We¡¯ll assist in any way we can.¡± Hearing this, Marco too nodded and suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re still interested in pursuing the overseas technology project, consider ditching the Tn Technology Company and reaching out to Sr Company instead.¡± Davy was taken aback, his mind a whirlwind, before he shook his head, a rueful smile ying on his lips ¡°Had I not known that you were a man of serious nature, I might have thought you were pulling my leg,¡± Davy sighed, ¡°That¡¯s the famed Sr Company. Sure, the Cheap and Fine Group ranks among the global top five hundredpanies, but it¡¯s hardly in the same League as the Sr Company. We¡¯d jump at the chance to team up with them, but it¡¯s not as simple as that.¡± Marco kept his poker face, retorting, ¡°How will you know unless you give it a shot? The Sr Company might just offer you an opportunity.¡± Davy, swayed by Marco¡¯s confidence, found his skepticism melting away. He nodded gravely. ¡°Really? I appreciate it.¡± As their conversation wound down, night had already fallen. Davy made the first move to exit. Loraine, keen to avoid the difort of a solo encounter with Marco, swiftly got up and left the private room. Marco immediately followed her. Their vehicles were stationed in the subterranean parking. The ride to the garage in the elevator was filled with silence; neither Loraine nor Chapter 1055 Marco exchanged words Loraine cast a covert, questioning nce at Marco, assessing him from head to toe. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Upon reaching the parking area, Marco chuckled softly, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Loraine shrugged off any embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m curious, how did you figure out that Davy might have a chance with Sr Company? Are you privy to insider information about the Sr Company?¡± Marco barely lifted his gaze, his demeanor unruffled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m an expert. I just have a few acquaintances there who might offer him an alternative path.¡± Loraine, her eyes narrowing in a smirk, teased, ¡°So, you¡¯ve evenworked with influential people in the Sr Company. You¡¯ve had your sights set on the international market for quite some time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Marco¡¯s tense features eased into a rxed nod. With an air of confidence, Loraine dered, ¡°Just you wait. The Universe Group will soon catch up to the Bryant Group!¡± As Loraine was envisioning an ambitious market expansion n, Marco¡¯s voice drifted into her thoughts. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯LL be right here waiting.¡± He shed a smile at her, ¡°I¡¯ve always had faith that we¡¯ll achieve greatness together.¡± Loraine was taken aback by his words. Suddenly, a car came hurtling directly towards Loraine! A car was on the verge of hitting Loraine. From his peripheral vision, Marco spotted the imminent danger. His expression underwent a drastic change, and he eximed, ¡°Watch out!¡± Reacting swiftly, he pulled Loraine into his arms and stepped back. In an instant, the car abruptly applied the brakes, causing the tires to screech against the ground, emitting a jarring sound of friction. With Loraine held tightly in his arms, Marco stood just a step away from the car. They narrowly escaped being hit by the car! His muscr arms tensed, and his jaw tightened. He clutched her firmly, gasping for breath. Oddly enough, he seemed more frightened than Loraine, as if he were the one who had nearly been hit. Loraine, in fact, wasn¡¯t overly terrified. Before she could react, Chapter 1056 Marco whisked her away. Observing Marco¡¯s distress, she hesitated before she patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Marco, are you all right? Are you injured?¡± Slowly Loosening his grip, Marco lowered his head and ced his hands on her shoulders. He nced at her several times to ensure she wasn¡¯t hurt. Then he breathed a sigh of relief, and his tense muscles gradually rxed. Witnessing this, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Marco looked puzzled. Her smile deepened. Who would have expected such a decisive businessman to disy such a panicked expression? Realizing what she found amusing, Marco coughed and released her. As he prepared to confront the driver, the car door opened. A man wearing a peaked cap, holding a camera, rushed towards them. He aimed the camera at Loraine¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Miss Torres, is it true that the Cheap and Fine Group is pulling out of the coboration? Are you meeting Mr. Bryant here today to discuss resolving this matter?¡± Marco¡¯s expression darkened. He positioned himself in front of Loraine and pushed the camera aside. He then asked coldly, ¡°Which media outlet do you represent? How dare you! You nearly hit her just now! I haven¡¯t even held you ountable for that yet, but you¡¯re asking questions?¡± The reporter, driven by the desire to seize a major scoop, had arrived promptly upon discovering their whereabouts. However, he was intimidated by Marco¡¯s imposing demeanor and involuntarily shrank back. He stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Loraine, with a serious expression, pulled at Marco¡¯s sleeve. Marco scanned the growing crowd of reporters surrounding them. ninjanovel It seemed that they had been targeted. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We need to leave quickly and avoid getting entangled with them,¡± Loraine said, expressing her worry. Marco nodded in agreement, taking her hand and guiding her to his car. That day, after attending the Cruz family exhibition, Loraine drove Marco¡¯s car to drop him off and arranged for her car to be towed back. Surprisingly, her car ended up parked next to Marco¡¯s, making it unclear whether it was a coincidence or deliberate. Without much time to contemte, Loraine urged Marco, ¡°Let¡¯s separate to divert their attention.¡± Chapter 1057 A frown formed on Marco¡¯s face as he tightly grasped her hand, his determination evident. ¡°No,¡± he asserted stubbornly, ¡°it¡¯s too dangerous. I can¡¯t allow you to leave my sight!¡± Aware of the reporters¡¯ willingness to do anything for money, Marco couldn¡¯t find peace of mind when he imagined Loraine facing them alone. How could he trust that she would be safe in such a situation? The reporters closed in, leaving Loraine with no choice but to abandon the argument. She sat in the passenger seat, buckled her seat belt, and urged Marco, ¡°Drive quickly!¡± She was determined not to be caught by the reporters. Without further discussion, Marco nodded and stepped on the gas, swiftly maneuvering out of the parking lot. The reporters surrounded them like bothersome flies, attempting to stop their getaway. Calmly, Marco elerated methodically, breaking through the crowd and intimidating the reporters into retreating. After two red lights, they finally managed to elude the persistent reporters. ninjanovel Relieved after confirming they were no longer being followed, Loraine exhaled deeply. ¡°They can¡¯t catch up now. Park the car on the side, and I¡¯ll get out.¡± However, Marco clutched the steering wheel tightly, ignoring her request, and continued driving. Baffled, Loraine nced at him suspiciously and repeated her request, ¡°Marco, stop the car. I want to get off!¡± Marco turned his head, gazed at her without uttering a word, and elerated. Shortly after, the car came to a halt in front of Loraine¡¯s upscale apartment where she resided alone. Loraine fell silent for a moment, shook her head helplessly, and opened the car door. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Marco suddenly stopped her. As Loraine turned around, he didn¡¯t continue speaking and only stared at her intently without blinking. He simply didn¡¯t want to part ways with Loraine. However, he couldn¡¯t find a reason to hold her back. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine sighed, dangling one foot outside the car. She asked, ¡°What do you want to say? If you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Marco hesitated, his lips trembling before he said, ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle the public opinion this time.¡± This time, Loraine didn¡¯t refuse. Chapter 1058 Following these incidents, she discovered Marco¡¯s efficiency andpetence. Despite her previous bias against him, she had to acknowledge his abilities. With a wry smile, Loraine admitted, ¡°Mr. Bryant, you excel in your work. But as for other matters¡­¡± Marco stared at her intently. ¡°Loraine, I admit that I¡¯m not infallible. There are things I struggle with and mistakes I¡¯ve made,¡± he said softly. ¡°For me, earning your forgiveness is the most challenging thing in the world. Loraine, can you guide me on what I should do?¡± A wave of sensation surged through Loraine¡¯s body, her heart racing, and her limbs somewhat unsteady. Unable to formte a response, she hastily exited the car and fled. ninjanovel Topi In the car, Marco observed Loraine¡¯s fleeing figure and smirked subtly. A thought crossed his mind, causing his expression to turn cold. He took his phone and sent a message. Shortly after, a video surfaced online, capturing the moment when both Marco and Loraine were surrounded by reporters in an underground basement and managed to evade the interview. The news quickly spread across the inte like wildfire. ¡°Why are they avoiding the reporter¡¯s questions? Could it be because they feel guilty?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Most likely. The news has been circting for a while now, but they haven¡¯t provided an official exnation. They must be feeling quite anxious. Perhaps they met to discuss the matter and find a solution!¡± The onlinements were a mix of opinions, with people urging the Bryant Group, the Universe Group, and the Cheap and Fine Group to issue an official response. Under the mounting pressure of public opinion, the threepanies released statements. However, they seemed rather ambiguous. ¡°The threepanies are currently engaged in negotiations regarding CBD cooperation. Please be patient. We have the right to pursue justice against those who spread false information and engage in nder!¡± Theizens were not easily convinced, as the statement was vague and only heightened their suspicions. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the threepanies provide a clear answer? Does this mean they won¡¯t continue their cooperation?¡± ¡°The Bryant Group and the Universe Group have always been straightforward, but their statements this timeck any useful information. Isn¡¯t this a sign that something went wrong in their coboration?¡± After engaging in discussions, people became even more skeptical, and the general consensus was that the threepanies would not proceed with their coboration. This project had significant potential for generating profits effortlessly. So why did they abruptly terminate the cooperation? Chapter 1059 Netizens started specting whether the issue stemmed from the Bryant Group or the Universe Group. People tended to me the Universe Group. After all, Loraine had recently assumed her position, and there might have been aspects of the coboration that she didn¡¯t fully grasp, leading to its failure Somements carried ulterior motives, suggesting that Lorainecked respect for her senior colleagues and made unteral decisions in thepany, which disappointed them. Although suchments were not overly abundant whenbined with the questioning remarks about Loraine, the public sentiment turned against her. At the same time, in the presidential suite of a five-star hotel in Vagow, Kassidyy on the bed, engrossed in reading news articles on her mobile phone. A wide grin adorned her face as she read. The situation had turned out better than she had anticipated! Furthermore, Loraine had be the talk of the town. There was no need for Kassidy to guide the narrative. Countless people on the inte were viciously specting about Loraine. ninjanovel After leavingments on posts criticizing Loraine, Kassidy rose from the bed with excitement. She settled herself in front of the dressing table and applied a facial mask, all the while dialing a particr number. As the call connected, Kassidy¡¯s voice was filled with smiles and ttery. ¡°E, I must thank you and Onyx for assisting me in this endeavor. Please convey my gratitude to him!¡± A haughty female voice emanated from the other end of the line. ¡°That woman named Loraine is so arrogant. How dare she bully you? Teaching her a lesson will be a piece of cake.¡± Kassidy promptly ttered and pretended to express concern. ¡°E, in order to help me, Onyx canceled the coboration with the Cheap and Fine Group. Will there be any repercussions?¡± E paused momentarily and replied vaguely, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your brother-inw has his own discretion.¡± Without a hint of doubt, Kassidy eximed happily, ¡°This time, Loraine lost the coboration with the Cheap and Fine Group. She¡¯s bound to face significant trouble. The Cruz family must despise her now. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I marry into the Cruz family!¡± After being ousted from the Cruz family that night, Kassidy promptly reached out to her sister, E Webster, and exaggerated the incidents involving her and Loraine. She conveniently omitted the fact that she had provoked Loraine first. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead, she painted a picture of Loraine as a merciless bully, emphasizing her arrogance. E had married early, and her husband was Onyx, the president of the Tn Technology Company Since Kassidy stood a good chance of marrying into the Cruz family, both E and Onyx were eager to help her and teach Loraine a Lesson Chapter 1060 Coincidentally, the shareholders of the Cheap and Fine Group were also interested in acquiring Onyx¡¯s support to sabotage the coboration. Initially hesitant, Onyx eventually sumbed to E¡¯s persuasion and agreed wholeheartedly. Things progressed more smoothly than Kassidy could have imagined. Overwhelmed with surprise, she hesitated for a moment before voicing her concern. ¡°E, will Onyx coborate with the Cheap and Fine Group again? If Davy approaches him to rekindle the cooperation, he won¡¯t agree, will he? Otherwise, all his previous efforts will be in vain!¡± E replied with utmost confidence, ¡°Kassidy, don¡¯t worry. Onyx will never agree. He won¡¯t give the Cheap and Fine Group or the Universe A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Group a chance to revive the coboration!¡± At the bustling international airport of Matias, a ne gradually descended onto the tarmac. Forced by the demands of the board of directors, Davy had to return in haste. The instant he touched down, he headed straight for the Tn Technology Company, even forgoing the formalities of stashing away his Luggage. His quick visit was prompted by the board of directors¡¯ concerns about the unresolved partnership with Tn Technology Company, which was causing a dent in the capital flow. To safeguard their local branch, they pressed Davy for results. Everyone agreed Vagow was an uing hub. Yet, the board was skeptical about establishing Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s maiden branch in such a fledgling city. They believed it to be safer to relocate to Zodiac, the epicenter of financial and political activity. To regain Leverage in discussions with the board, Davy first needed to seal the deal with Tn Technology Company. That alone would grant him a voice. Davy had anticipated a rocky road before arriving here, but the challenges weed him at the doorstep of the Tn Technology building. The receptionist, with a look of regret, halted him, ¡°Mr. Jones, I apologize, but Mr. Webster is currently in a meeting. He won¡¯t be avable to entertain guests today. Kindly return another time.¡± Suppressing his frustration, Davy ensconced himself in the reception room, as if ready to wait until he could meet Onyx. ¡°Please ry to Mr. Webster that I am prepared to wait, regardless of how long it takes.¡± The receptionist seemed to be at a loss for words, finally nodding and exiting the room. As the hours ticked by, Davy sat immobile, eyes closed in contemtion. Nearly half a dayter, he was informed that Onyx¡¯s meeting had concluded. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Inside the office, a rotund middle-aged man wearing sses extended a hand towards Davy, and proceeded to pour him a cup of tea, seemingly unbothered by the dy. Davy reciprocated the handshake, maintaining hisposure. The pair, seasoned entrepreneurs, filled their conversation with nuanced implications. Chapter 1061 ¡°Mr. Webster, our discussions had been progressing quite well. What made you rethink your stance? Have we fallen short in any aspect?¡± Davy ventured to probe the cause. Onyx, a glint in his eyes and a smug grin on his face, responded, ¡°Davy, we both know that in our line of business, profitability takes precedence. Nothing is set in stone. Naturally, I would choose to work with the highest bidder.¡± Davy got the hint that Onyx was angling for a more lucrative proposal. This also hinted at a sinister possibility: Onyx might be in cahoots with the board of directors, possibly even bribed! Most likely, Onyx was aware of Davy¡¯s predicament and hoped to exploit the internal friction within Cheap and Fine Group to maximize his gains. As Davy caught sight of Onyx¡¯s smug expression, his fury ignited. Did they actually think he was a pushover? There was no way he would jeopardize hispany¡¯s interests by kowtowing to such maniptive individuals! Rising to his feet, Davy retorted icily, ¡°Mr. Webster, it is important to know when to stop reaping your benefits. Going too far in your greed can lead to peril.¡± Onyx¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a sardonic expression as he Lounged back in his chair. ¡°Mr. Jones, seems like trouble¡¯s your closestpanion. Despite years of experience, you¡¯ve made some questionable choices. Coborating with a naive girl and setting up a branch in Vagow is no wiser. It will be quite a spectacle to watch you handle the board of directors!¡± Onyx was obviously taking a jab at Loraine. Davy¡¯s brow furrowed as he pondered what might have led to Loraine earning Onyx¡¯s disdain. Simultaneously, he was gripped with concern for Loraine. It was evident that Onyx was not open to negotiation. Unwilling to squander more time, Davy, with a gloomy expression, made his exit from the office. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Upon stepping out of the Tn Technology Company building, Davy lifted his gaze skyward and heaved a sigh. His eyes were maically drawn to a colossal advertisement stered on the building across the street. With its minimalistic design and the Sr Company logo in bold, the advertisement was a sight to behold. The Sr Company, a major yer in high-tech and smart production, had recently skyrocketed to fame with its impressive pace and strength. It was Leagues ahead of the Cheap and Fine Group. Historically, Davy would neverpromise his dignity by pleading for assistance. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But now¡­ Davy remembered Marco¡¯s words and found himself caught in indecision. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be such a disastrous move to give it a shot? Chapter 1062 Moreover, the project that Tn Technology Company had shunned was pioneering new technology and required a highly efficient production line. This might just be what the Sr Company was seeking. Returning to his office, Davy wasted no time in forwarding the project n to the Sr Company, using the contact information provided by Marco. His prior attempts at coborating with the Sr Company had been met with silence, so this time he was still skeptical. Even with Marco¡¯s assistance, he didn¡¯t anticipate a prompt response. To Davy¡¯s astonishment, a response from the Sr Company Landed in his inbox that very afternoon. A call from their director followed, inquiring if he could spare some time for a discussion. Taken aback, Davy agreed instantly, his curiosity getting the better of him. ¡°Does yourpany find this project intriguing? What prompted such an expedited response?¡± A crisp female voice echoed from the other end, ¡°We caught wind of the potential alliance between the Cheap and Fine Group, the Bryant Group, and the Universe Group. Mr. Jones, we believe you have a keen eye, and we decided to give it a whirl.¡± Davy was astounded. He did not expect that this opportunity for coboration had something to do with the Bryant Group and the ninjanovel Universe Group. . Mysterious CEO Of The.. The idea of the Sr Company coborating with a domesticpany was unfamiliar to Davy. It was Marco who nudged him towards the Sr All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Company, but Davy couldn¡¯t find any connection between Marco and the Sr Company. Marco¡¯s words now stirred a sense of understanding within Davy. Not surprisingly, the Sr Company, being such a mammoth in the industry, had swiftly taken note of the Bryant Group and the Universe Group. Regardless of the reasons, the prospect of a partnership with the Sr Company was a beacon of optimism for Davy. His spirits soared as he arranged a meeting with the company and promptly ended the call. The designated day arrived, and the Sr Company¡¯s conference room was the chosen venue. Davy, upying his seat, continuously nced at his wristwatch. Precisely when the scheduled minute arrived, the door swung open. A professional woman took the seat across from Davy, and her intense gaze met his. She proceeded to power up the Laptop in front of her, stood up, and extended a hand towards Davy. ¡°Doris Hoffman, representing the Sr Company. A pleasure meeting you.¡± Chapter 1063 She sported an elegantly applied makeup, her countenance radiant and poised, hair cascading in delicate waves. Her piercing gaze rendered Davy, a seasoned businessman, a bit unsettled. Rising from his seat, Davy reciprocated the handshake. ¡°Davy Jones, from the Cheap and Fine Group. Your reputation precedes you.¡± Doris, sensing Davy¡¯s unease, responded with a warm smile and eased back into her chair. ¡°I¡¯m aware of your purpose here, Mr. Jones. Let¡¯s dive into the details.¡± Doris¡¯ rxed demeanor belied her formidable presence, her arms crossed before her, impossible to overlook. She was a gorgeous, assertive woman who was not to be taken Lightly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. That was Davy¡¯s initial impression of Doris. He straightened up instinctively, giving her the respect she deserved. He unfolded his meticulously prepared proposal and presented it. Doris intermittently nodded her approval, rarely interrupting Davy¡¯s discourse. But when she spoke, her words were astutely precise. Her unique insight and keen intellect took Davy by surprise. Once again, Davy recognized the remarkablepetence of the person leading the Sr Company. Doris was undoubtedly not just a pretty face, but a highly capable individual. Before they realized, their conversation had spanned almost half an hour. ninjanovel Doris broke into a subtle smile. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve grasped the gist of your proposal, Mr. Jones. Allow me a moment to talk to our CEO. If approved, we can embark on our coboration.¡± Davy was caught off guard. He had assumed Doris was the final word, oblivious to the existence of another CEO. Who could possibly call the shots for someone like Doris? In a toneden with curiosity, Davy posed, ¡°Who¡¯s the CEO of yourpany? Why hasn¡¯t he made an appearance to chat with me?¡± Doris responded with a grin, ¡°Mr. Jones, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Our CEO operates out of a foreign country all year, so I¡¯m the one running the show here.¡± A warm smile flickered in her eyes, her demeanor eased. ¡°I¡¯m his most trusted confidante.¡± Scratching his head with a smile, Davy acknowledged, ¡°Ah, understood.¡± Upon mention of her boss, Doris¡¯ gaze and voice softened, causing Davy to specte that Doris shared a unique rtionship with her boss As Doris reached for her phone to ce a call, the device buzzed with an iing message. She nced at the message, the initial surprise in her eyes fading swiftly. With a smile directed at Davy, she announced, ¡°Our CEO has given the green Light to our coboration.¡± Chapter 1064 In the Bryant Group, Marco had just set his phone down when Carl approached him with some documents. ¡°Mr. Bryant, everything is in order with the project. Rest assured, this will not disturb the alliance between the Cheap and Fine Group, the Bryant Group, and the Universe Group.¡± Acknowledging with a slight nod, Marco took a moment before Carl expressed his apprehensions, ¡°Mr. Bryant, rmending the Sr Company to Mr. Jones for partnership at this time may reveal your true identity¡­ You intended to keep your independent ventures distinct from the Bryant family¡¯s when you started your overseas business, didn¡¯t you? What if your role as the Sr Company¡¯s CEO gets unveiled and the Bryant family cause a ruckus again?¡± With a smirk, Marco shot back, ¡°They won¡¯t get that opportunity.¡± ninjanovel ¡°But what if Miss Torres discovers¡­¡± Marco was taken aback. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Carl refrained from further probing, although he had already made some assumptions It seemed that Loraine was of paramount importance to Marco. Unwilling to risk the project failing and Loraine being disappointed, he had set Sr Company in motion, regardless of the potential consequences. Carl let out a sigh. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that his astute and formidable boss would be so utterly captivated by a woman. The Cooperation Davy made the decision to confidentially maintain his alliance with the Sr Company for a while. The Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s board of directors remained in the dark about this. They believed Davy was struggling to find a resolution, and perceived him as a worried cat on a hot tin roof, despite his apparent calmness. Kassidy was simrly clueless about the unfolding events. Once she learned from E that the Tn Technology Company was definitely not partnering with the Cheap and Fine Group, she felt a sense of satisfaction. She sat at home, expectantly waiting for the cancetion of the new business district project to be dered by the Cheap and Fine Group. In her mind, she would then be free to sneer at Loraine and look down on her! But days passed, public spection peaked and started to wane, and yet, no official announcement came from the Cheap and Fine Group. E responded curtly and perfunctorily, advising her to patiently await further updates. How was Kassidy supposed to keep her patience intact? She¡¯d been ousted from the Cruz family, faced humiliation. Only besting Loraine could possibly sway the Cruz family¡¯s opinion back in her favor.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com Click To Join WhatsApp For Fast Updates In the Bryant Group, Marco had just set his phone down when Carl approached him with some documents. ¡°Mr. Bryant, everything is in order with the project. Rest assured, this will not disturb the alliance between the Cheap and Fine Group, the Bryant Group, and the Universe Group.¡± Acknowledging with a slight nod, Marco took a moment before Carl expressed his apprehensions, ¡°Mr. Bryant, rmending the Sr Company to Mr. Jones for partnership at this time may reveal your true identity... You intended to keep your independent ventures distinct from the Bryant family¡¯s when you started your overseas business, didn¡¯t you? What if your role as the Sr Company''s CEO gets unveiled and the Bryant family cause a ruckus again?¡± With a smirk, Marco shot back, ¡°They won''t get that opportunity.¡± ninjanovel ¡°But what if Miss Torres discovers...¡± Marco was taken aback. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Carl refrained from further probing, although he had already made some assumptions It seemed that Loraine was of paramount importance to Marco. Unwilling to risk the project failing and Loraine being disappointed, he had set Sr Company in motion, regardless of the potential consequences. Carl let out a sigh. He hadn''t anticipated that his astute and formidable boss would be so utterly captivated by a woman. The Cooperation Davy made the decision to confidentially maintain his alliance with the Sr Company for a while. The Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s board of directors remained in the dark about this. They believed Davy was struggling to find resolution, and perceived him as a worried cat on a hot tin roof, despite his apparent calmness. Kassidy was simrly clueless about the unfolding events. Once she learned from E that the Tn Technology Company was definitely not partnering with the Cheap and Fine Group, she felt a sense of satisfaction. She sat at home, expectantly waiting for the cancetion of the new business district project to be dered by the Cheap and Fine Group. In her mind, she would then be free to sneer at Loraine and look down on her! But days passed, public spection peaked and started to wane, and yet, no official announcement came from the Cheap and Fine Group. E responded curtly and perfunctorily, advising her to patiently await further updates. How was Kassidy supposed to keep her patience intact? She¡¯d been ousted from the Cruz family, faced humiliation. Only besting Loraine could possibly sway the Cruz family¡¯s opinion back in her favor. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 1066 ¡°Such a letdown! I used to admire Loraine, but she turns out to be a spineless coward when things go south!¡± Yet, despite the growing public pressure, Loraine remained silent. In contrast, Jennie stepped up to defend Loraine in this crucial moment . She challenged Kassidy, ¡°Who exactly are you? You¡¯re just a trophy with no stake in your family¡¯s business. What gives you the right to leak such news online? Do you even understand basic economics?¡± After putting Kassidy in her ce, Jennie didn¡¯t hesitate to back Loraine. She posted, ¡°Don¡¯t give in to rumors and mass hysteria. I have high hopes for the Universe Group¡¯s newmerce district. Mypany has secured prime Location there!¡± She even cleverly leveraged the trending controversy to plug her own jewelry brand. Annoyed, Kassidy fired back, ¡°Are you Loraine¡¯s Lapdog? Why are you so devoted to her? Why are you the one doing the exining? She won¡¯t even show her face!¡± ¡°Well, Lorrie is a multimillionaire who doesn¡¯t have the time to bicker with you. But if you¡¯re looking for a scolding, I¡¯ll be happy to get her on the line for you.¡± ninjanovel Sure enough, after Jennie¡¯s response, Loraine logged in. She forwarded the controversial post from Kassidy, along with a screenshot of legal regtions. ¡°If this post is shared more than 500 times, you could face legal action. Miss Rivera, my attorney will be in touch.¡± Things U Kassidy felt a wave of confusion wash over her as she stared at Loraine¡¯s reply. How did Loraine manage to be filled with such unwavering confidence and resilience? Moreover, her words were not mere gossip, but undeniable truth! Thoughts of E¡¯s assurances emboldened Kassidy, convincing her that Loraine¡¯s bravado was just an act. She reached for her phone, ready to fire back a retort. But, an overwhelming influx of direct messages urging her to check the trending topics grabbed her attention Kassidy clicked on the trending item. Horror washed over her, draining her color and causing her to drop her phone in fright. A string of rted trending topics followed, elevating the issue to a new level of public interest. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Loraine strikes back against the rumor?¡± ¡°Partnerships persist for Cheap and Fine Group, Bryant Group, and Chapter 1067 Universe Group?¡± ¡°Cheap and Fine Group gears up for a major global coboration with Sr Company?¡± Sr Company? Even for someone as uninformed as Kassidy, the significance and influence of the Sr Company was evident. Fear gripped her. How could this be happening? Wasn¡¯t the Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s president at a dead-end due to board pressure? What was Sr Company¡¯s role in this? Could this mean that the Cheap and Fine Group would still continue their alliance with the Bryant and Universe groups unscathed? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Staggered by the cascade of information, Kassidy took a moment to digest the situation. Swiftly, she picked up her phone and dialed E¡¯s number. Upon hearing the voice on the other end, she swallowed hard, ready to talk. But it wasn¡¯t E who answered; it was Onyx, her brother-inw! ¡°You fool, Kassidy. Who allowed you to strut around so recklessly? You went around spewing half- baked news. Do you even realize the humiliating position I am in at thepany due to your reckless actions?¡± ninjanovel Kassidy found herself paralyzed by fear, unable to respond. Gasping for breath, Onyx paced anxiously. His anger seemed to grow with each passing moment. He halted, and then resumed his tirade, ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve created! The Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s capital chain is back on track now. I¡¯m being held ountable by the board for losing a major client! Your premature leak of information is to me. Had you kept quiet, there could have been a possibility of negotiating. But now, all is lost. Brace yourself, I¡¯ll be suing you for spreading these rumors!¡± Onyx¡¯s final words sent Kassidy into a panic. ¡°Onyx, please, I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen! Please, for E¡¯s sake, help me¡­¡± Her plea was cut short as Onyx bellowed, ¡°You have the audacity to ask for my help? If it weren¡¯t for your and E¡¯s scheme to pick on the Cheap and Fine Group¡¯s president, would I be in this mess? Don¡¯t even think about involving E. We¡¯re struggling to keep our heads above water, let alone assist you!¡± With that, Onyx hung up the phone and exited his office in a huff. Kassidy found herself slumped on the floor. With E and Onyx abandoning her, she was left wondering who coulde to her aid. ncing at her phone, her eyes shed with rage and bitterness. Loraine! She was to me! Kassidy decided to pour out her wrath on Loraine. Fingers flying over the keyboard, she typed out a flurry of harsh words on her social media app. But just as she was about to hit send, an alert popped up on the screen. Chapter 1068 ¡°Your ount has been revoked due to involvement in jeopardizing public cyber security.¡± At the same time, there was a knock on the door. Two uniformed police officers stood at her hotel room door, their badges held high. ¡°Miss Rivera, we request your presence at the police station.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh no, this can¡¯t be happening!¡± Overwhelmed by disbelief, Kassidy¡¯s face turned pale as she copsed, unable toprehend what was unfolding before her. Meanwhile, in the Universe Group¡¯s office, Loraine was being briefed on public sentiment by the PR department. ¡°Miss Torres, the online rumors have been addressed. Our partnership statement has reassured those partnerpanies, and buzz around the new business district is at an all-time high.¡± Nodding absently, Loraine scrolled through messages on herptop. ¡°Alright, good work. You may Leave.¡± This time she let Marco handle the issue as he had promised to take care of it. Loraine found herself deep in thought, her chin gently cradled in her hands. Fortunately, the Cheap and Fine Group regained its usual course, with the Sr Company ying a significant role in this positive shift. Pausing her thoughts, Loraine dialed Davy to congratte him, ¡°Mr. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Jones, here¡¯s to your sessful partnership with the Sr Company.¡± Davy responded with a wide grin, ¡°I appreciate it. But this was a close one. I had doubts about the Sr Company coboration. d I listened to Marco¡¯s advice and pursued the opportunity. They came on board quite easily, which I didn¡¯t expect. Thank you both for stepping in to resolve this.¡± Loraine offered a small chuckle but said nothing. She couldn¡¯t shake off the Lingering confusion. How did Marco know the Sr Company woulde on board? A growing suspicion pointed towards Marco¡¯s involvement in the Sr Company¡¯s agreement to work with the Cheap and Fine Group. Marco¡¯s exploration of the international market was evidently more profound than she had imagined. Did he have a previously undisclosed tie with the Sr Company? Midway through her musings, her phone vibrated. It was a call from Marco. Chapter 1069 Conflicti Emoti Pondering about Marco¡¯s involvement in the current situation, Loraine was startled when Marco suddenly called her. It seemed that the two of them shared some sort of mutual telepathy. After saying goodbye to Davy, she picked up Marco¡¯s iing call. A deep voice travelled through the line. ninjanovel ¡°Loraine, the inte issue has been taken care of. I apologize for not addressing it promptly as I was trying to draw out a few people. I¡¯m sorry you were subjected to uncalled-forments.¡± Remaining nonchnt, Loraine responded, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I don¡¯t bother with online remarks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± replied Marco, his voice still hushed. Choosing her words carefully, she probed, ¡°Marco, were you aware of the alliance between the Cheap and Fine Group and the Sr Company? Had it not been for your push, Davy wouldn¡¯t have approached the Sr Company. How certain were you of their agreement?¡± Marco, soundingposed, answered, ¡°I simply suggested Davy give it a shot. Doesn¡¯t the agreement with the Sr Company please everyone?¡± Hastily diverting the conversation, as if afraid she would continue the questioning, he added, ¡°By the way, Loraine, considering our ongoing coboration, there are a few matters we should iron out if we persist in doing business with the Cheap and Fine Group in the new business district.¡± Loraine curtly responded, ¡°Fine.¡± Deep down, she yearned for Marco¡¯s honesty. She understood him like no one else. It was unusual for him to mention the Sr Company out of the blue or encourage Davy without certainty. Her dissatisfaction wasn¡¯t about Marco¡¯s ties with the Sr Company, rather it was about her suspicion that he was concealing something. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. But since he didn¡¯t wish to share, she decided not to pry further. After all, she had no right to demand exnations for his actions. Feeling her discontent through her cold tone, Marco¡¯s heart fluttered. It wasn¡¯t his intention to keep secrets from Loraine. The Sr Company was his own venture overseas, but due to his status as an illegitimate son of the Bryant family and theplex web of rtions within the family, he found it difficult to find the right time to tell Loraine the truth. Suppressing his thoughts, Marco continued hisposed conversation with Loraine. However, immediately after ending the call, he gestured for Carl toe over. ¡°As for the alliance between the Sr Company and the Cheap and Fine Group, make sure Loraine doesn¡¯t find out about my involvement.¡± He was determined to keep this secret until he found the right moment to reveal the truth. Wearing a mixed expression, Carl nodded and epted the order. Chapter 1070 As he brushed past a well-dressed man wearing gold-rimmed sses, a shared understanding passed between them. ¡°Mr. Bryant, Mr. Todd has arrived,¡± Carl informed. ¡°Let him in.¡± Upon hearing that, Jimmie advanced, pushed open the door, sauntered up to the desk, poured himself a drink from the bottle on the table, sipped the wine from the ss, and shed a teasing smile. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Heroes do have a penchant for lovely damsels, don¡¯t they? Marco, Loraine just lobbed a few curious questions your way. But, look at you¡­ you¡¯re already all flustered.¡± Marco shot a sideways nce and snorted, ¡°Shut up. Weren¡¯t you tied up with yourw practice? What brought you here today?¡± Jimmie¡¯s smile froze in ce as he instinctively adjusted his sses. Speaking in a hushed tone, he revealed, ¡°Marco, I received news today that Keely was actually released on bail some time ago.¡± Marco¡¯s expression shifted to a darker hue. ¡°And¡­ She managed to navigate the necessary procedures for her return home with the help of certain connections. What¡¯s your take, Marco?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Marco¡¯s Lips pressed into a firm line. After an eternity, he let out a sigh, frostily dering, ¡°Her retribution isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Jimmie hadn¡¯t anticipated that Marco¡¯s fury towards Keely was still simmering. He exhaled in resignation. ¡°But Marco, don¡¯t forget one thing. Two monthster, it will be Jorge¡¯s death anniversary. And¡­¡± Studying his friend¡¯s grim countenance, Jimmie paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Keely is engaged to Jorge, after all. She¡¯ll have to return to pay her respects.¡± Upon hearing Jimmie¡¯s words, Marco fell silent, his tall figure seemingly merging with the frigid atmosphere of the office. Jorge¡­ The name left him with no room for objection. Unconsciously, his fingers brushed over his phone, and the screen sprang to life. It was an emoticon from Loraine, sporting a sulky expression. Instantly, Marco¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. Meanwhile, in Loraine¡¯s office at the Universe Group. Only after hitting send did she register the content of her message. Loraine pondered whether or not to proceed with the withdrawal. However, once she finally resolved to do so, she realized that the withdrawal window had already closed. Chapter 1071 She stayed silent, ming Qbot entirely. Her frequent chats with the bot had resulted in her unwitting use of memes! If Marco made fun of her¡­ While Loraine was contemting an excuse, she noticed that Marco hadn¡¯t responded for a while. Biting her lip, she was genuinely exasperated. He had initiated the conversation, and now he was giving her the silent treatment. What was going on? Shaking her head, Loraine decided to put these thoughts aside and get back to work. That¡¯s when the revving of a car engine disrupted the tranquility of her office. Who had the audacity to honk their car near the Universe Group building? Rising from her chair, she ambled to the window. Peering down, she thought she spotted Marco¡¯s ck Lincoln stationed outside the building. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Did Marco pass by? With the phone in her grip, a thrill rippled through Loraine. Her pulse quickened. The individual she¡¯d been speaking to over the phone just now appeared before her. She couldn¡¯t muster any usible exnation. ninjanovel Shouldn¡¯t they involve Davy if the newmercial district was the topic at hand¡­ Loraine clenched her teeth, deciding to head downstairs and seek answers. She was determined not to harbor secrets like Marco! Just as she was about to proceed downstairs, a knock resonated from the door. Leaning nonchntly against the door, Cayson shed a gentle smile. ¡°Lorrie, I gather the inte scandal has blown over. Congrattions.¡± Wearing a faint smile, Loraine snuck a nce out the window, responding, ¡°I appreciate that, Cayson. And I owe you for buffering the board¡¯s pressure.¡± The silence from Universe Group during this wave of public outcry was noteworthy. The shareholders hadn¡¯t acted up, partially due to the recent Duran issue and the circumspect behavior of the shrewd old hands. In addition, Cayson¡¯s support for her yed a significant role. Cayson, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, began to approach her. ¡°Lorrie, Let¡¯smemorate this satisfactory resolution with a dinner, shall we?¡± Loraine hesitated at the proposal. Detecting her reluctance, Cayson¡¯s mood dipped. He dropped his gaze, feigning disappointment, and then murmured, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we spent quality time, Lorrie. Plus, Jennie will join us this time¡­¡± Loraine¡¯s resolve melted and she offered a nod in consent. It was true, they had grown up together like siblings. They used to spend their days together, but ever since she married into the Bryant family, the three of them hadn¡¯t been able to relish those cherished moments together. Chapter 1072 With a grin, Cayson courteously gestured her towards the exit, leading her downstairs. His car was stationed right under the Universe Group building. A thought struck Loraine: She wanted to check the location of Marco¡¯s car. But as she began to scan the area, Jennie popped out of Cayson¡¯s car, waving with unabashed enthusiasm. She yelled, ¡°Lorrie!¡± Loraine¡¯s focus shifted instantly. Jennie beamed, giddy with excitement, eximing, ¡°Over here, Lorrie. I¡¯ve got a surprise for you!¡± Seizing the moment, Cayson sauntered to the side of the car and opened the door for Loraine, uttering, ¡°Hop in, Lorrie.¡± The rear seat was a mountain range of presents crowding beside Jennie, leaving no room for Loraine to settle. Without a moment¡¯s pause, Loraine slid into the passenger seat. Once she was in the car, Jennie held her hand, feigning mystery but instead chattering like an excited bird. ¡°Lorrie, try guessing what amazing surprise awaits you!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Arching her eyebrows, Loraine¡¯s gaze fell on the stack of gift boxes in the back seat, specting, ¡°Could it be clothes?¡± Jennie¡¯s response was a yful shake of her head, eyes wide as saucers. Engrossed in their lively conversation, Loraine remained oblivious to the fact that Cayson had stealthily slipped into the car from the opposite side. He leaned over in a well-practiced and seamless motion, halting at an ufortably intimate distance, and reached over to secure her seatbelt. To any onlookers, it would appear as though they were leaning in for a kiss. Caught off guard, Loraine was taken aback and attempted to evade, but the confined space within the car restricted her movements. It seemed more like the two of them were flirting and teasing. Cayson, sensing her difort, made a respectful retreat. He softened his voice, ¡°You¡¯ve truly matured, Lorrie. I remember the days when I buckled you in as a child, but now you push me away so fiercely.¡± Taken aback, Loraine scrambled for an exnation, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend, Cayson. You just surprised me.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cayson chuckled, giving her nose a gentle rub, his tone affectionate, ¡°Just think of me as your brother for now. Ease up.¡± Loraine wrestled with the odd sensation but managed a smile. She chose to trust Cayson¡¯s words rather than overthink. The car started, but Loraine remained oblivious to the sight of Marco in his low-profile, ck Luxury car in the corner, eyes locked on their departure, his hands, veins popping, clenched around the steering wheel. Disyed on Marco¡¯s phone was an unsent text, ¡°Loraine, I am close to your office. Could we meet downstairs?¡± He hadn¡¯t imagined that Cayson would have invited Loraine out before he could hit the ¡®send¡¯ button. Chapter 1073 The sight of Cayson and Loraine¡¯s intimate interaction fueled Marco¡¯s rage. He stomped on the elerator, tailing their vehicle. The recent turn of events hadn¡¯t soured the mood. Jennie was inattentive, seemingly oblivious to any issue. She had clutched Loraine¡¯s hand, seeking rity. Struggling to keep her emotions at bay, Loraine, with a subtle smile, confessed herck of knowledge, ¡°My guessing game seems weak today. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Enlighten me, please.¡± Jennie, like a child on Christmas morning, eagerly reached for a gift box. She unwrapped it and revealed a vibrant red fox mask. ¡°Surprise! Bet you didn¡¯t guess that, did you? It¡¯s a party mask!¡± Loraine, caught between amusement and confusion, donned a smile and queried, ¡°Is this some kind of get-together? A ball perhaps?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Jennie¡¯s enthusiasm was palpable. She then started to vent. The demands of the Fowler Group had confined her indoors for too long. Now that she had some leisure time, she was adamant on enjoying the uing ball to its fullest. Loraine, as expected, agreed to apany her. As Jennie bbered away, their vehicle pulled up at the grand ballroom situated in a Lavish five-star hotel. Jennie had arranged Loraine¡¯s evening attire and mask, and a VIP room was made ready for Loraine to freshen up. It was clear Jennie was a frequent visitor here. Upon her arrival, an employee promptly approached, greeting her warmly before escorting ninjanovel Loraine to the VIP room. However, when they entered the VIP room, they discovered someone was already inside. The employee froze, also not seeing iting. The woman inside abruptly turned around, her face adorned with heavy makeup, her hair voluminous and fluffy, while an air of arrogance adorned her expression. On seeing Loraine, her expression shifted dramatically. With a shriek resembling someone witnessing a ghost, she eximed, ¡°Loraine? What brings you here?¡± Loraine arched her eyebrows, shock evident in her voice, ¡°Paige? Quite a coincidence!¡± Chapter 1074 Paige seemed less than thrilled about this unexpected reunion in Vagow. Despite their shared location, she had hoped to avoid Loraine altogether. Observing the staff member escort Loraine, Paige inferred Loraine¡¯s intention to utilize the dressing room. Taking matters into her own hands, she turned to the staff and reprimanded, ¡°This is a VIP room! Why did you bring her here?¡± Caught off guard by the sudden confrontation, the staff member apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but this room was booked by the Lady apanying me¡­¡± Paige dismissed her exnation with an air of arrogance, ¡°Are you new here? Don¡¯t you know this room has always been for my use?¡± The pressure was starting to get to the staff member, causing her to break into a nervous sweat. She was scared of causing any friction with Paige, who seemed affluent or influential, if not both. She was on the verge of tears. Suddenly, a cold butforting hand rested on hers. Loraine reassured her with a smile and suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just call your manager.¡± The employee¡¯s face brightened. She gave a firm nod, and then quickly darted away to summon the manager. As Loraine leaned casually against the wall, a subtle grin on her face made Paige squirm with guilt. ¡°Loraine, why that smirk?¡± ¡°Ah, Paige, I remember your family kicking you out and your money tight? I¡¯m rather surprised you can still pay the bill for a VIP room. That¡¯s quite impressive!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Paige¡¯s expression froze. Of course, she couldn¡¯t afford it¡­ Yet, she was determined not to show defeat. She stiffened her posture, scoffed, and retorted, ¡°Loraine, do you assume everyone is as petty as you? Only the well-born and wealthy are familiar with this ce. How¡¯d you manage to sneak in here? You¡¯re just a neer, after all! Stop embarrassing yourself!¡± As if on cue, Jennie and Cayson, both concerned for Loraine, arrived at the scene. Upon hearing Paige¡¯s harsh words, Jennie was livid. The petite girl stood in front of Loraine, shoved Paige with force, and spat out indignantly, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How can you speak to Lorrie in such a disrespectful manner? Don¡¯t you recognize who All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lorrie is?¡± She and Cayson had reserved the VIP room. They could overlook this woman usurping the entire space, but her audacity to disrespect Loraine was simply uneptable! Paige stumbled backwards, her temper ring. Hands on her hips, she bellowed, ¡°I¡¯m aware, alright. Loraine is the daughter of the Torres family, known only in Vagow. But do you know me? I am the daughter of the Johnathan Lineage of Bluhm! How could you Vagow bumpkins ever be a match for me?¡± Just as the tension between the two was reaching a boiling point, the hotel manager finally made his entrance. Upon spotting the manager, the young waitress heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1075 She quickly approached him andid out the situation. The manager was well aware of the importance of not offending his guests. He wiped the sweat off his brow, forced a smile, and stepped in to mediate, ¡°Please,dies, you are all esteemed guests. Calm down and have a good talk, please.¡± Paige crossed her arms defiantly and snorted, ¡°Get these bumpkins out of here, then we¡¯ll talk.¡± The manager responded with a subtle smile. He was well aware that Paige had been unable to maintain her VIP status for quite some time. His courteous treatment towards her was merely a professional courtesy. He had been patient with her, respecting her despite her constant coldness. But his establishment was a leader in its industry and had a reputation to uphold. ¡°Miss Johnathan, I regret to inform you that Miss Fowler and her friends have already reserved this VIP room. I must ask you to leave.¡± Paige shot him a furious look and said, ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out? I am a All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. VIP here!¡± The manager, his patience worn thin, replied with a strained smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your VIP privileges have expired, Miss Johnathan. If you continue to resist, I¡¯ll bepelled to call security.¡± Paige was taken aback, her face turning a deep shade of red. She made an attempt to argue but was quickly surrounded by several security guards, their faces stern. Despite her protests, she had no choice but to leave under Loraine¡¯s triumphant gaze. Of The Bryant Group The hotel manager wouldn¡¯t stop offering his apologies to Loraine and ninjanovel Jennie after Paige was escorted out. Jennie made a dismissive gesture and said to the manager with scorn in her tone, ¡°Paige¡¯s insignificant! Lorrie would not lose her cool over her!¡± She then turned to Loraine and persuaded, ¡°Lorrie, now go freshen up. We¡¯ve got a ball to attend!¡± Loraine,plying, went into the dressing cubicle with her new outfit. Jennie had quite the eye for fashion. The choice was a floor-length dress in a rich, wine red, a perfect complement to the scarlet fox mask. But¡­ It was an intricate piece. Loraine donned the dress, which clung to her frame tightly. Despite showcasing her appealing figure, it restricted her movements. Zipping up the dress was a task in itself, leading her to let out a sigh of exasperation and call out. ¡°Jennie, could youe in and lend a hand with the zipper?¡± A response was conspicuously absent. Loraine furrowed her brow in worry, unable to investigate due to her half-exposed state. Chapter 1076 Suddenly, she could hear the sound of footsteps approaching. Unaware of the true identity of the person behind her, Loraine, facing away from the door, didn¡¯t ponder too deeply. Assuming it was Jennie returning, she ced her trust in the person behind her, lifted her hair to expose most of her pristine, smooth back, and gestured for the person to zip up her attire. ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been calling out for you¡­¡± Her words were interrupted as a hand made contact with her back. The coarseness of the hand was a stark contrast to what she¡¯d expected, sending a shiver down her spine. With a sudden sense of fear, she spun around. It wasn¡¯t Jennie! How could she have been so naive? Jennie was never this quiet. Loraine¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she stared at the man before her. Regaining her senses, she addressed him with a mix of surprise and indignation, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Marco¡¯s gaze was intense, his throat parched as he tried to find his voice. Swallowing, he finally managed to respond, ¡°This hotel is part of the Bryant Group. The manager informed me of the incident. I came to check on the situation and heard you calling for someone.¡± Loraine retorted sharply, ¡°Even if this is your property, you have no right to barge in. Would Mr. Bryant be so eager to help if any other woman needed assistance?¡± ninjanovel Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Taken aback, Marco shook his head, responding, ¡°No. I knew it was you. Your tone sounded urgent¡­ I feared something might have happened to you.¡± Loraine was left speechless. She suddenly recalled a familiar vehicle parked outside her workce. Her eyes narrowed with suspicion. ¡°Marco, have you been trailing me? I noticed your car outside my office.¡± Marco was surprised, but he didn¡¯t deny it and nodded silently. ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t trailing you. I was just concerned, so I decided to stop by.¡± This exnation came from the man who had followed her all the way to the dressing room of the VIP suite. Amused and irritated, Loraine rolled her eyes at him, ordering, ¡°Would you please exit now?¡± With silentpliance, Marco vacated the cubicle, carefully shutting the door behind him. Loraine, free of tension, copsed onto a chair, her dress hitched up a bit. Her gaze wandered, detached from her surroundings. The sensation of his touch on her back lingered in her memory. Suddenly, the door swung open. Jennie swept in and said, ¡°Lorrie, are you hungry? The ball tonight is severelycking in the food department. I went and gathered some food and beverages. Come, fuel up. Dancing is a workout after all!¡± It was then that Loraine connected the dots regarding Jennie¡¯s earlier disappearance. Apparently, Marco hadn¡¯t crossed paths with her. Chapter 1077 With a helpless shrug, Loraine joined Jennie, epting the offered drink. As she took a tentative sip, her mind drifted into contemtion. Waving her hand to catch Loraine¡¯s attention, Jennie voiced her concern, ¡°Something¡¯s off, Lorrie. You seem different! What¡¯s up?¡± Easing Jennie¡¯s hand away, Loraine sighed, ¡°We¡¯re in a Bryant Group property.¡± Taken aback, Jennie responded, ¡°The Bryant Group owns such vast assets? They¡¯re wealthier than I assumed.¡± This high-end hotel was a preferred choice for the affluent to host their celebrations. Despite frequent visits, Jennie was unaware of its ownership. Her introduction to this venue came from Cayson. On the thought of Cayson, a sudden curiosity bloomed in Jennie. Did he know this was a Bryant Group establishment? She assumed he didn¡¯t. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Loraine here. Her musings were interrupted by a knock at the door. Cayson called out, ¡°Lorrie, are you ready?¡± Loraine replied and guided Jennie out. There stood Cayson, poised at the door, a soft white suit framing him. A few locks of hair fell in front of his eyes, softening his gaze. As he spotted Loraine, his eyes sparkled with astonishment. He stood straight, revealed a lush bouquet of red roses he¡¯d been concealing, and presented it to Loraine with reverence. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Loraine was torn. She hadn¡¯t anticipated this from Cayson. Hadn¡¯t he forsaken his quest for her? Ang¡¯s Library Yet, the sight of those roses sparked memories of simr ones Marco had once given her¡­ With a soothing tone, Cayson assured her, ¡°Lorrie, consider these flowers as a token of friendship. Don¡¯t read too much into it.¡± At the sight of Loraine and Cayson¡¯s interaction, even the typically oblivious Jennie sensed something was amiss. She eximed, ¡°Oh my, Cayson, how romantic! But why does Lorrie get the flowers? What about me? Am I not a friend too?¡± Seeing her friende to her aid, Loraine shot Jennie a grateful look. yfully, she suggested, ¡°It seems the flowers are a gift for us both. Jennie, let¡¯s share them.¡± Stunned, Cayson¡¯s eyes momentarily revealed disappointment, which he promptly masked with a grin. Chapter 1078 ¡°That¡¯s on me. I apologize. Next time, I¡¯ll have something for both of you.¡± As Loraine exhaled in relief, her eyes caught Marco engrossed in conversation with a woman in the hallway. That woman¡­ Was it Paige? Catching sight of this, Jennie queried in disbelief, ¡°Why are they together? Did Marco invite that woman?¡± A feeling of unease washed over Loraine. Feeling Paige¡¯s persistent nudging, Marco¡¯s patience was wearing thin ¡°Stop¡­¡± Before his words evaporated into the air, Marco spotted Loraine at the far end of the hallway. The sight of Loraine¡¯s expression sent a jolt through Marco¡¯s heart. Did she suspect that he was involved with this woman? A shadow crossed Marco¡¯s face. Shrugging Paige off, he quickly approached Loraine, blurting out hastily, ¡°Loraine, I was just waiting for you outside. I have no idea how this woman got here. The moment sheid eyes on me, she wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°Since when did any womane close to you without your green signal?¡± ninjanovel Cayson mocked. Loraine¡¯s face darkened. In a detached tone, she said to Marco, ¡°This is your hotel. You don¡¯t owe me any exnation for your actions They¡¯re not my concern.¡± Upon learning that the hotel was Marco¡¯s, Cayson¡¯s expression morphed into one of displeasure Paige¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Clinging onto Marco¡¯s arm, she started pestering him once again. ¡°Mr. Bryant, so you¡¯re the proprietor of this ce? What a coincidence! I¡¯m a Long-time VIP guest here, yet I¡¯ve been mistreated by Loraine! You can¡¯t let down an old customer like me. You must stand up against this injustice!¡± Reacting to her words with a furrowed brow, Marco extricated his arm and threw her a frosty nce. Paige suddenly felt a pang of guilt, causing her to shudder before she resumed herints. ¡°Mr. Bryant, not only did Loraine mistreat me, but she also bribed your hotel manager to usurp my VIP room, Leaving me stranded!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Marco had already learned about the situation from the manager. Seeing Chapter 1079 Paige distort the facts, he retorted in a gruff voice, ¡°So what? As long as it¡¯s my business, Loraine has free rein!¡± Taken aback, Paige stammered, ¡°Mr. Bryant, your staff acted on Loraine¡¯smand to evict guests. Doesn¡¯t that concern you? You are the CEO of the Bryant Group, and Loraine is simply a partner group of yours!¡± Looking her up and down with a furrowed brow, Marco retorted, ¡°Who are you, anyway? Do we know each other?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Paige¡¯s face nched as she yelled out in disbelief, ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± ¡°Why should I remember you?¡± Paige was left speechless, tears of resentment welling up in her eyes. She had been standing in front of Marco for a considerable time, yet he didn¡¯t have the faintest memory of her! Her pride stung. At least Loraine could recognize her at a nce. And Marco? What an annoying man he was! The sight sent Loraine into fits of giggles. ninjanovel Paige was as clueless as ever, despite their long separation. A warmth seeped into Marco¡¯s icy expression as he watched Loraine¡¯s smile. Paige, misinterpreting the warmth as being meant for her, felt a rapid flutter in her chest. Did he recognize her? Given her stunning looks and influential background, forgetting her was out of the question for Marco. Perhaps he was just taking his time to recall. Due to her recent financial constraints and being kicked out of her family¡¯s home in Bluhm, Paige¡¯s life had be miserable. If she could charm Marco, her father would surely pardon her and she could return home, back to her Life of opulence. Fueled by the desire to reim her past life, Paige plucked up the courage and fixed her hopeful gaze on Marco. ¡°Mr. Bryant, I¡¯m Paige. I¡¯m the daughter of the Johnathan family in Bluhm. You were a guest at our tech expo, remember?¡± Her reference to the technology exposition turned Marco¡¯s warm facade into a frosty mask. In that instant, he recalled the identity of the woman standing before him. He was astonished that Paige had the audacity to show up in Vagow and even bring up the technology exposition. Chapter 1080 With a sardonic smile, Marco responded in a deliberate, slow tone, ¡°You mean the expo where you ripped off the tech of Bryant Group and Universe Group? Loraine and I were about to drag you to court, remember? What happened to the court notice? Now that you¡¯vee to Vagow, is it that you want Loraine and I to personally escort you to court?¡± Paige seemed to have been jolted by a bolt of lightning as she stammered, ¡°No, no¡­¡± Her n was to Lay low for a few days until the whole ordeal blew over and was forgotten by the public. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated running into Loraine and Marco upon her arrival in Vagow. Hoping they had put the past behind, Paige was stunned when Marco revealed his intentions. He reached for his phone and started dialing security. In sheer desperation, Paige began pleading, ¡°Mr. Marco! Please, I apologize. Don¡¯t reduce yourself to my level!¡± ninjanovel But to Marco, her pleas were nothing but a cacophony. Soon, security personnel arrived on Marco¡¯s orders. They grabbed Paige and began escorting her out, ignoring her protests, ¡°Don¡¯t manhandle me! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Regardless of Paige¡¯s screams, she was dragged away. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. And then, all was tranquil once more. Timb The echo of Paige¡¯s words slowly receded into silence. Marco swiveled, his gaze meeting Loraine¡¯s. His features rxed as he murmured gently, ¡°Loraine, have you recovered yet?¡± Loraine found herself bewildered, at a loss for words. Her initial encounter with Marco and Paige side by side had left her mildly disconcerted. It was a faint difort, nothing more. All of a sudden, a silhouette appeared in front of her. Cayson loomed protectively, obstructing Marco¡¯s Line of sight to Loraine. The air was always fraught with potential conflict whenever these two men shared a space. Once again, they found themselves at odds. Cayson, eyes narrowed, forced a grin as he sneered, ¡°Mr. Bryant, yourck of consideration persists, I see. No wonder Lorrie endured such hardships with the Bryant family previously.¡± The mood turned chilly instantaneously. Chapter 1081 Everyone present was dragged back to the bleak memories of Loraine¡¯s past, causing Marco¡¯s face to harden and turn confrontational. Loraine cast her gaze down, a touch of bitterness creeping into her thoughts. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing further, Mr. Bryant, I¡¯ll take my leave with Lorrie,¡± Cayson¡¯s words were Laced with triumph. But as he was about to depart with Loraine, a determined Marco obstructed their path. ¡°Hold on!¡± Marco exuded an untamed determination; his burning desire to win was palpable. He retorted sharply, ¡°Take back your words. I extend my consideration only to my wife.¡± Referring to Loraine as his wife, Marco¡¯s provocative nce seemed to challenge Cayson. After a pause, Marco¡¯s gaze bore into Loraine¡¯s. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Once, I may have faltered. But that¡¯s water under the bridge. From now on, I am devoted to my wife.¡± He made a point to stress the words ¡°my wife¡±. Loraine found the courage to meet Marco¡¯s gaze, a wild flutter in her heart at the realization that he was indeed referring to her. ¡°Marco, it¡¯s over. We¡¯ve¡­¡± She wanted to remind him of their divorce. She was no Longer his wife. ninjanovel Marco, reading her thoughts, retorted in a hushed tone, ¡°Yet, in my heart, you remain my wife.¡± With a scoff, Cayson positioned himself between them, shooting a sarcastic retort, ¡°Ever heard of a tale, Mr. Bryant? Quite enlightening, I must say.¡± Marco, expecting nothing worthwhile, replied coldly, ¡°Frankly, I have no interest.¡± Undeterred by Marco¡¯s dismissal, Cayson drew a deep breath, preparing to continue. ¡°Once upon a time, a heedless boy, the son of a carpenter, misused a beautiful piece of timber, Leaving it riddled with nails. The carpenter removed the nails, but the surface bore unsightly scars from their punctures. Mr. Bryant, some actions have irreversible consequences. Can you undo the pain you¡¯ve inflicted upon Loraine?¡± Loraine¡¯s heart palpitated, as she dropped her gaze to hide the sadness in her eyes. Past memories could be pushed aside, but never entirely erased. Though she didn¡¯t harbor the same resentment towards Marco as she once did, Loraine couldn¡¯t deny the pain that washed over her whenever she thought about the torment she endured at the hands of the Bryant family. Much Like the marred timber, the visible reminders of past hurts were stubbornly enduring. Feeling a profound sadness that seemed to choke her, Loraine¡¯s mood plummeted. Marco, visibly anxious, clenched his fists and spoke in a desperate attempt to make amends. ¡°The fault lies with the carpenter in your tale, not the wood. A skilled carpenter could restore even the most heavily damaged nk to perfection!¡± Chapter 1082 Marco¡¯s voice carried a resolute tone. ¡°Your narrative may bepelling, but it exists solely as a work of fiction, detached from reality. You don¡¯t need to use it to impart Lessons to me! This is my life, my journey. You¡¯re not as familiar with it as you seem to think, and you really don¡¯t need to concern yourself so much. Unless of course, you¡¯re eyeing something that¡¯s mine?¡± Cayson shot back, his frustration apparent. ¡°Things of value should be treasured, not discarded like trash. Now you yearn for what you once rejected. Isn¡¯t your newfound appreciation a Little Late?¡± The tension between the two was palpable. Marco retorted with a smirk, ¡°What¡¯s mine is mine, and no amount of effort from anyone else can change that. You¡¯d be wise to abandon your pursuits sooner rather thanter!¡± In the midst of their escting argument, they failed to notice the deteriorating state of Loraine¡¯s complexion. Jennie, who¡¯d been quietly observing the exchange, finally broke her silence in confusion. ¡°What are you two arguing about? Where¡¯s this piece of wood you¡¯re discussing? What makes it so valuable? Where did you find it?¡± Before she could finish, Loraine took her by the hand. ¡°Lorrie, where are we going?¡± Jennie looked up at her friend¡¯s stern expression and, sensing the gravity of the situation, obediently followed Loraine without uttering a word. The two men were left behind, staring at each other, btedly realizing their argument had upset Loraine. Inside the VIP room, Jennie tenderly handed Loraine a ss of water. ¡°Lorrie, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so upset all of a sudden?¡± Taking arge gulp of water and a deep breath, Loraine bit back her anger and managed to say, ¡°Did you listen to their conversation just now? How am I being portrayed? Am I meant to be the object of contention between these two men?¡± ninjanovel With a perplexed look, Jennie fluttered her eyshes. ¡°But they¡¯re battling over you, aren¡¯t they? That¡¯s an indication of your allure and poprity, right?¡± Loraine cast a helpless nce at her confidante, exhaled a sigh, and patiently rified the situation. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°But to them, I¡¯m just a prize. They¡¯ve disregarded the basic decency that every woman deserves. Their fight is centered around their absurd masculine rivalry, it¡¯s not about me.¡± Jennie¡¯s brows furrowed in continued confusion. Born into wealth, Jennie was used to being fawned over by men. Pondering the deeper implications was unfamiliar territory. With a shake of her head, Loraine uttered in a soft voice, ¡°If they truly loved me, they would honor my sentiments instead of indulging in their fight and neglecting my wishes.¡± Jennie began to vaguelyprehend Loraine¡¯s emotional state. In earnest agreement, she nodded, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t quite get it, but I know you are always right! I believe in you!¡± At this, Loraine broke into chuckles. sping Loraine¡¯s hand, Jennie haughtily asserted, ¡°Those men are certainlycking in intellect. Comparing you to an inanimate object? You¡¯re more like an invaluable, radiant sapphire of at least 180 carats!¡± Chapter 1083 ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve really nailed it with your exnation!¡± Jennie¡¯s fervor and sincerity effectively swept away Loraine¡¯s unease They continued their conversation amid Laughter. Then, resting her chin on her palm, Jennie¡¯s gaze fell on Loraine¡¯s neck and her eyes sparkled. ¡°Lorrie, your dress is breathtaking. It¡¯s just missing some adornment!¡± ninjanovel Above all, the elegant curvature of her best friend¡¯s neck, a perfect example of aesthetic proportion, would be further enhanced by a piece of jewelry. Suddenly, an idea struck Jennie. She scampered over, pulled a ne from her bag, and sped it around Loraine¡¯s neck. With the ne, Loraine¡¯s outfit wasplete. Overwhelmed, Jennie sighed, ¡°Lorrie, if not for your high status, I¡¯d employ you as my model. You elevate the stature of this jewelry!¡± Initially, she thought the ne might not be a perfect match for Loraine, but the piece appeared even more Luxurious against Loraine¡¯s fair, elegant neck. Loraine brushed her fingers Lightly over the ne that adorned her neck and casually remarked, ¡°The ball is about tomence, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll borrow your ne for now, since it adds such a nice touch. Let¡¯s head out.¡± Jennie expressed her confidence with a firm nod and eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s get moving! I¡¯m eager to see you transform into the star of the night!¡± The door swung open. Loraine, dressed in a stunning red gown, walked gracefully out of the room. The two men stationed outside were in awe, their jaws dropping in amazement. Her red dress lent an ethereal paleness to Loraine¡¯s skin, reminiscent of untrodden snow. Draped around her graceful and slender neck, a string of emeralds cast a radiant glow. She seemed to embody the essence of a noble member of royalty depicted in an ancient painting, radiating elegance and nobility, yet remaining beyond reach. Casting a disinterested nce at Cayson and Marco, Loraine paid them no heed as she strolled hand in hand with Jennie, exuding themanding air of an unapproachable queen. Jennie asked in a whisper, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they left?¡± Loraine¡¯s elongated eyshes fluttered subtly in response, but she neither answered nor nced back. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Behind them, Marco and Cayson were entranced in their musings. Coming to their senses toote, they attempted to tail Loraine, resulting in an inevitable collision between the two men. Cayson shot a hostile nce at Marco, barely managing a smile as he stated, ¡°Mr. Bryant, tonight¡¯s ball is an exclusive event. Lorrie and I stepped out for some leisure time. Surely you can spare us the inconvenience of yourpany?¡± Marco¡¯s gaze hardened, ¡°¡°Cayson, let me remind you that this venue belongs to the Bryant Group. You don¡¯t have the authority to stop me from attending the ball.¡± Cayson responded calmly, ¡°Lorrie was invited by me. I¡¯m her date. If you wish to be a part of the ball, I¡¯d rmend you find a Lady to apany you. Perhaps the youngdy named Paige would be an ideal fit for you.¡± Chapter 1084 A shadow crossed Marco¡¯s face. With a smug grin, Cayson left Marco behind and hurried to catch up with Loraine. Marco watched them walk off and engage in a joyful banter, his fists clenched in silent fury. Perhaps Cayson had managed to sneak Jennie away. Jennie was seen animatedly conversing with a waiter, while Loraine and Cayson were the first to enter the Lounge. Upon noticing Jennie alone, Marco promptly extracted his phone and dialed Jimmie¡¯s number. In the Lounge off the entrance to the ballroom, Loraine slipped on the fox mask Jennie had given her earlier, unveiling just a hint of her soft features and enchanting eyes. The fox mask she wore was a perfectpliment to her evening dress, making her an alluring spectacle in the room. With her ivoryplexion and elegant stature, she resembled a striking fox once the mask was set in ce. The sight of her caused Cayson¡¯s heart to miss a beat. Heplimented her quietly, ¡°Lorrie, tonight¡¯s dress trulyplements you.¡± Loraine, still perturbed by the recent incident, struggled to spot Marco amidst the bustling crowd, but failed. A growing wave of irritation swelled within her, Leaving her momentarily speechless. However, she managed to offer a simple smile and responded, ¡°Thank you.¡± Just as an awkward silence was about to settle, Jennie appeared wearing a delightful pink butterfly mask. As she approached Loraine, she slyly handed her a piece of candy. ¡°Lorrie, I noticed you didn¡¯t eat. If hunger strikes Later, this should help.¡± Apparently, she had snuck off to the waiter to procure some candies. ninjanovel This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Grinning, Loraine Linked arms with Jennie and they both made their way further into the venue. Looking somber, Cayson donned a golden mask and silently trailed behind them. What they didn¡¯t notice was that Paige tried to sneak into the venue right after them. Dressed in an elegant gown and a carefully chosen peacock mask, Paige attempted to follow them in unnoticed, only to be halted by a member of the staff. ¡°Excuse me, may I see your invitation, please?¡± A wave of panic rushed over Paige. She hade tonight, anticipating a grand masquerade filled with wealthy and influential attendees. Her objective? To find a suitable boyfriend to appease her disappointed family. Initially, things seemed to go ording to n, until she unexpectedly crossed paths with Loraine. Her best friend was supposed to guide her into the venue, but now, left to her own devices, she had to figure out a way in herself. She gestured towards Loraine, offering a vague exnation, ¡°I was apanying them.¡± Chapter 1085 Unexpectedly, the staff was not convinced and firmly replied, ¡°Apologies, Miss. Tonight¡¯s event is strictly private. You cannot enter without an invitation.¡± Frustration building within her, Paige stomped her foot in annoyance, but mindful not to draw Loraine¡¯s attention, she bit her lip and stepped aside. Out of nowhere, Paige spotted a plump elderly man making his way towards her, tenderly holding a woman in his arms Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Paige straightened herself, tugged her dress down to her shoulders and sauntered towards them, hips swaying. Meanwhile, inside the ballroom, Lights sparkled brilliantly. Masked men and women clustered on the dance floor, seeking potential dance partners and admirers without a care. Loraine donned the voice changer provided by the organizers and positioned herself at the entrance of the private room to observe. Only upon her arrival did Loraine realize that the partners for the ball were not predetermined. Instead, they were drawn to each other based on their individual charm and dancing ability, prompting spontaneous invitations Those who secured an invite would receive a brooch from their partner and the most sought-after duo would be dered king and queen of the evening. Then, the dance floor¡¯s focal point burst into vibrant motion. A woman, bold in her revealing dress and peacock mask, started swaying seductively. She swiftly became the center of attention, captivating the gazes of many who eagerly prepared to approach her ninjanovel Yet, the peacock-masked woman beat them to the chase, striding up to the most refined gentleman present, his face hidden behind a golden knight¡¯s mask. With a drink in hand, the man spun around and moved off to a corner, the audience¡¯s gaze trailing him. The figure in the corner took everyone¡¯s breath away She was a night-blooming rose, radiant yet distant, exuding a chilling elegance. Her fox mask entuated her captivating eyes, eliciting a desire in onlookers to bow in reverence before her enchanting presence. ¡°Here you are, Lorrie,¡± said the man in the knight¡¯s mask, handing her a drink. The voice was distorted by a voice modifier, but Loraine knew it belonged to Cayson. She epted the drink reluctantly, ¡°Thanks Cayson but I¡¯m not parched. Perhaps you should offer it to Jennie.¡± Not far away, Paige, under her peacock mask, witnessed the exchange and gnashed her teeth in fury. Despite her captivating performance, all eyes were drawn to a woman who remained still. Envy surged within her She¡¯d charmed an older man to exchange his date and secure an entrance to the ball. She had discarded him as soon as she entered; she wouldn¡¯t let anyone else steal her spotlight! Recognizing Loraine¡¯s evening dress fueled Paige¡¯s animosity. It was Loraine again! With a determined grimace, Paige exited the dance floor, swiped a drink from a waiter and marched towards Loraine. Meanwhile, Loraine politely declined Cayson, relieved to see him head towards Jennie with the drink. She was unaware of the iing threat. The peacock-masked woman surreptitiously neared Loraine. Just a few steps from her target, she feigned a stumble and an exaggerated yelp. The wine in her ss tipped precariously towards Loraine. Chapter 1086 Just as the red wine was on the verge of spilling onto Loraine, a figure appeared out of nowhere and swiftly embraced her, preventing any harm from befalling her. The dark wine stained the man¡¯s silvery-grey outfit. Loraine looked up into the deep gaze hidden behind a silver fox mask, her surprise freezing her in ce. The man was impably dressed, his attire screaming Luxury. His cufflinks boasted a gem worth a fortune. He seemed a prince from a fairy tale. With his dramatic entrance and heroic save, he stole the limelight even from the golden knight. The sight was enough to make many of the women present hold their hearts and squeal with delight. Upon observing the man¡¯s luxurious attire, Paige instantly deduced his affluent status, a realization she quickly Lamented. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Despite this, her determination was unwavering. With her attire transformed and a voice distorter at her disposal, she held the belief that she would remain unrecognized. With a dash of sarcasm and an odd voice modtion, she retorted, ¡°Seems Like ourdy here is quite the men¡¯s favorite. She probably has a whole troop of them around her She¡¯s a flighty damsel, isn¡¯t she?¡± In response to this, Loraine, who was nestled in the man¡¯s arms, wrinkled her brows and detached herself. Her gaze was riddled with suspicion as she scanned the woman hidden behind the peacock mask. Could this woman possibly know her? It appeared as though she was intentionally causing trouble. And the man who hade to her rescue¡­ An oddly familiar sensation made Loraine¡¯s heart throb. The man towered over her, his silhouette casting a shadow that vaguely reminded her of someone. A gruff voice echoed from beneath the silver fox mask, ¡°Don¡¯t presume hiding behind a mask gives you the right to malign others. The hotel has all guests¡¯ details.¡± Paige, jolted by this, fell silent. Her inability to respond left her feeling powerless and frustrated. The man then pivoted to face Loraine, proceeding to bow courteously before offering her a rose brooch. ¡°May I have the pleasure of inviting you to dance, mydy?¡± In the sea of people, Cayson located Jennie. He requested her aid to pair him with Loraine, hoping that she would consent to a dance. However, upon his return, he stumbled upon this spectacle. Being a bystander, Jennie prompted Cayson, ¡°Cayson! Hurry up! Lorrie¡¯s about to be swept off her feet by a stranger!¡± With a frosty look on his face, Cayson extended his brooch while locking eyes with the man in the silver fox mask, not backing down in the slightest. ¡°I apologize, but she is my acquaintance and also my dancing partner.¡± The man snorted, ¡°The rules of the ballroom are clear. The selection of partners is a fair game. Are you tantly disregarding the rules?¡± Even before the ball officiallymenced, these two strikingly tall and regal men were vying for ady. The excitement of the crowd escted, gathering around the scene.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 1087 Paige was left with no other choice but to observe Loraine bask in the limelight, Leaving her in the shadows. Her face, obscured by the mask, flushed crimson with envy. The silver-fox-masked man and the golden-knight-masked man were locked in a standoff. Meanwhile, Paige tried to wedge herself in between them. ¡°What¡¯s the point of squabbling over a Ladypanion like this? She seems swamped. Perhaps you could consider me¡­¡± She thrust her chest forward with a sense of self-importance, seeking recognition, but her efforts were tantly overlooked by the two men. One of the onlookers openly scoffed at Paige¡¯s theatrics. ¡°Quit making a spectacle of yourself. It¡¯s pitiful how you scramble for notice!¡± Paige, steaming with anger, clenched her fists tightly. She felt a pang of embarrassment. She was terrified that she¡¯d be left out from the dance floor that night. Such an embarrassment! The sting of this humiliation was too much for Paige. She bit her lip. Would she really have to endure being overlooked, ridiculed, and see Loraine soak up all the attention? Suddenly, the room dimmed, a sign that the ball was about tomence. Paige¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Ang¡¯s Library Her moment was near! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As the ball began, the room would darken. To draw attention, she had cleverly incorporated Luminous material into her gown! The instant the room turned pitch ck, it would be her time to dazzle! Regaining her assurance, Paige anxiously awaited. Finally, the room darkened, and her dress shone with a soft glow from the luminescent material, just as she had hoped. With her eyes closed in joy, she eagerly awaited the fortingpliments. A wave of admiration washed over the crowd, but not for her. Confused, Paige opened her eyes and followed everyone¡¯s Line of sight. Then, her eyes bulged in astonishment . Glistening golden threads on Loraine¡¯s gown started to emit a chilly radiance. On closer examination, she realized they were studded with numerous tiny diamonds and pearls. Chapter 1088 The natural brilliance of diamonds and pearls starkly overshadowed her gown. Her fluorescent materials now appeared cheap and subpar. Embarrassment etched itself onto Paige¡¯s face. Bathed in a radiant aura, Loraine Looked Like a divine being amongst mortals. Everyone was taken aback. Suddenly, a knowledgeable onlooker eximed, ¡°Hold on a moment! Isn¡¯t this the dress that was showcased during the fashion week recently? Cynthia, the designer, is behind this creation. It¡¯s not even on sale yet. How did she manage to get it?¡± While the crowd admired her, Loraine was dealing with another predicament. Faced with the determined stance of the two men before her, she contemted her next move. Loraine exhaled deeply. She was here at Cayson¡¯s request. Snubbing him for the first dance and epting the hand of an unknown man instead felt out of ce. Still, the silver fox-masked man had juste to her aid¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel Loraine found herself teetering between two choices. Out of nowhere, her hand was engulfed in a wide, warm grip. The fox-masked man rasped, ¡°I was ahead of him to offer you my brooch, right? That means you should join me for the opening dance.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart rate quickened at the familiarity of his touch. Cayson shot him a re and growled, ¡°Hold on, she isn¡¯t obligated to dance with you. A gentleman extends an invitation and thedy is at liberty to ept or decline.¡± The man simply arched his eyebrows and turned to Loraine. ¡°Would you prefer dancing with him instead? He appears quite fond of you. If you ept his offer, he might continue his pursuit. Be cautious of misunderstandings.¡± A wave of mncholy swept over Loraine. Holding his hand, she replied, ¡°I consent to your dance invite.¡± The manughed softly, leading Loraine onto the dance floor, where they began their dance. As if by instinct, Loraine moved to the beat, casting a regretful smile at Cayson. Cayson¡¯s expression grew thunderous. He watched the couple, fists clenched tight. On the dance floor, the gems on Loraine¡¯s dress sparkled like a constetion. Her steps synchronized with the man¡¯s. Their dance was visually pleasing and became the center of attention. Jennie, standing beside Cayson, offered, ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart. It¡¯s natural you¡¯re finding it hard topete; Lorrie is in high demand.¡± Chapter 1089 Cayson, however, derived nofort from her words. Watching Loraine shimmer on the dance floor, his gaze softened. ¡°Lorrie has always been a person of principle. She sticks to the rule of firste, first served.¡± Upon hearing this, Jennie offered a sympathetic pat to his shoulder. ¡°You understand Lorrie really well.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library Yet, she personally dismissed the ¡®firste, first served¡¯ principle. Touching her nose, she muttered, ¡°Even being childhood friends doesn¡¯t assure you victory over the admirer.¡± She was unaware that Cayson had heard her words. His features hardened once more and he discreetly distanced himself from Jennie. Indeed, Cayson and Loraine had grown up together, childhood sweethearts in each other¡¯s eyes. But Loraine¡¯s heart now belonged to Marco! And then this silver fox-masked man had entered the picture, challenging him. Cayson found himself ring at the man who was now by Loraine¡¯s side, irritation mounting Jennie¡¯s loyalty to Cayson was unshaken. She eyed Cayson with a sense ofpassion, a sorrow filling her as she saw him iste himself. She understood he was wrestling with inner pain, and she felt the need to reach out to him. Gently patting her chest, Lorrie reassured Cayson, saying, ¡°Cheer up Cayson. If you don¡¯t have anyone to dance with you tonight, I¡¯ll be there for you, okay?¡± A barely noticeable smile appeared on Cayson¡¯s face as he responded, ¡°No need¡­¡± At that moment, a man donned in a fox mask emerged from the crowd, approaching them. He made an inviting gesture towards Jennie. ¡°Fair maiden, I¡¯ve been admiring you from afar. Would you grant me a dance?¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± Jennie swiftly epted the brooch the man offered as an invitation. Her eptance was filled with uncontained enthusiasm. Cayson watched as she left, a tight-lipped silence overwhelming him as he retreated to a corner. On the other side, Loraine found herself engaged in a dance with a silver-masked man. To her surprise, their synchrony was remarkable. Swaying with the rhythm, the duo¡¯s dance movements seemed rehearsed, their harmony unanticipated yet natural. Although the man¡¯s identity was concealed, Loraine was astonished at the unity they experienced on the dance floor. Chapter 1090 He held her by the waist, his manners impable, his actions devoid of impropriety. Leaning close, he complimented, ¡°You¡¯re a splendid dancer.¡± Under the influence of the ambiance, Loraine found herself conversing with him. ¡°The steps are quite simr to my routine practice. You¡¯ve got some moves too.¡± The man¡¯s deep-set eyes gazed at her gently as he beamed. The conversation transitioned from dance and music to history and architectural Landmarks. He spoke with such confidence and ease that it didn¡¯t unsettle Loraine in the slightest. Furthermore, she could sense that he had made thorough preparations for the situation at hand. He responded promptly to every word that Loraine uttered, showing a remarkable alignment of views between the two of them. The man¡¯s proficiency took Loraine by surprise. The familiarity they shared seemed as if they had been acquainted for years. She couldn¡¯t help butpare him to Marco. Marco¡¯s earlier indifference had softened, his interest now only directed towards work. Despite his recent kindness, he retained his typical dullness, showing no regard for art. Only when he assumed his role as Obot, did he engage her in pleasant conversations. Lost in her thoughts, Loraine identally stumbled, unintentionally stepping on the man¡¯s foot. A low grunt escaped him, capturing her attention and drawing her awareness to her misstep. ¡°I am sorry!¡± Loraine quickly expressed her regret, her thoughts of ninjanovel Marco causing the ident. She couldn¡¯t shake off the resemnce between the masked man and Marco. However, the masked man surpassed Marco in many ways, and their attire tonight was different. The possibility that he was Marco seemed unlikely. Listening to Loraine¡¯s words of regret, the man concealed behind the mask merely moved his head side to side, a silentmunication of his nonchnce. He whispered to Loraine, ¡°Feeling fatigued? We can retreat to the lounge for a breather.¡± Loraine hesitated, but ultimately signaled her agreement. They exited the bustling dance floor, their fingers entwined, and made their way towards the Lounge. Unexpectedly, they caught sight of Cayson deflecting an eagerdy¡¯s advances. Cayson¡¯s smile remained gentle and polite, yet a subtle trace of impatience flickered in his eyes. The hopeful woman, oblivious to Cayson¡¯s concealed difort, persisted in offering her brooch, hoping to coax an affirmative response from him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, Cayson lifted his gaze and spotted Loraine approaching. Wearing an amused grin, he excused himself, ¡°I beg your pardon. My dance partner has returned.¡± The woman nced back, discovering Loraine. Even without a clear view of her face, Loraine¡¯s stunning physique made the woman feel iparable. With a sullen shrug, she conceded and retreated. Cayson, wearing a warm smile, drew nearer to Loraine and asked expectantly, ¡°Lorrie, may I have the pleasure of this dance with you?¡± Loraine paused for a moment, her mind shing back to the roses Cayson had sent her and his confrontation with Marco in the corridor. Chapter 1091 The fact that Cayson had feelings for her beyond those of a brother was clear, contrary to his earlier ims. Despite Loraine¡¯s asional insensitivity towards affection, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she could sense Cayson¡¯s unwavering intention to pursue her and express his Love. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t, Cayson. I¡¯m weary,¡± Loraine expressed her declination. ¡°Is it just fatigue? Or, Lorrie, is it that you don¡¯t wish to dance with me?¡± As Loraine watched Cayson lower his head and appear dejected, she found herself in a dilemma. Just then, a plump figure managed to squeeze into the scene. Through half-shut, narrow eyes, a plump old man, his mask struggling to cover his expansive face, ogled Loraine as he held out his brooch to her. ¡°Darling, as the boss of the Wanhua Group, would you care to share a dance with me?¡± Suddenly, the two men ceased their rivalry and stood united, their faces reflecting an unmistakable hostility. Cayson, stepping in for Loraine, declined on her behalf, ¡°Regrettably, she needs to rest.¡± In a frosty voice, the man in the silver fox mask said, ¡°Get lost!¡± The boss of the Wanhua Group gulped. Behind the mask, he sensed the chilling gaze of the man in the silver fox mask. Dealing with this character would be no walk in the park. ninjanovel The boss, understanding the situation, swiftly excused himself with a smile and said, ¡°Apologies for the interruption. I¡¯LL take my leave now!¡± Several others tried their luck, hoping to woo Loraine. They¡¯d been entranced by her ever since her mesmerizing entrance. All had been patiently waiting for her first dance to conclude so they could seize their chance. But between the imposing presence of the man in the silver fox mask and Cayson, all were kept at bay. A short distance away, the sight of it all made Paige¡¯s teeth grind. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. How did Lorainemand such attention? Moments ago, the boss of the Wanhua Group had left his previous partner for her after being enticed by her. Paige found it distasteful, unable to digest the reality of her man being smitten with Loraine. She was determined to find a way to get back at Loraine! In the lounge of the ball, with gratitude in her eyes, Loraine turned to the man in the silver fox mask and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me turn down other people¡¯s invitations.¡± She then nced at Cayson, offering an apology under the pretext of the masked man¡¯sment, ¡°Cayson, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t ept your invitation to dance. I need a break.¡± Chapter 1092 Cayson, attempting to respond, was unwilling to Let her go but couldn¡¯t bear to see Loraine in difort. He put on a forced smile and stated, ¡°Alright, Lorrie, rest up.¡± As Loraine settled in her seat, the two gentlemen imed spots on either side of her, promptly. Cayson reached for a beverage nearby, offering it to her, while the man in the silver fox mask passed her a napkin to dab her sweat. Feeling awkward, Loraine surveyed the room. Without uttering a word, she sipped her drink, pretending to fade into the background. The men¡¯s rivalry adapted to the situation, amplifying their efforts to provide her with drinks, even to the point of topping up her ss before she could empty it. In the blink of an eye, she found herself downing three sses of wine. Loraine, feeling ufortable, took this as an opportunity to excuse herself to the restroom and flee. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In the restroom, Loraine unmasked herself, gazed at her reflection, and exhaled a sigh of relief. Such a relief to have lost them. However, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of familiarity in the interaction between Cayson and the man in the silver fox mask. Ang¡¯s Library She dismissed her thoughts as overthinking and proceeded to wash her hands. As she shut off the faucet and lifted her gaze, she noticed another figure reflected in the mirror. It was the woman wearing the peacock mask. She Lounged against the door, smirking disdainfully, ¡°Loraine, you¡¯re quite the attention-seeker. Men are easily in love with you!¡± Loraine squinted, observing the woman in the mirror. This woman was familiar and seemed to have recognized her from the very beginning. But who could she be? The woman¡¯s familiar silhouette caught Loraine¡¯s eye. However, the unfamiliar outfit and distorted voice made it difficult to identify her. With audacity, Paige taunted, ¡°I bet the ventures you¡¯ve led as CEO of the Universe Group are nothing but deceptions. You¡¯re far more skilled at deceiving men than running a sessful business¡­ Ah!¡± Paige¡¯s words were cut short by a ssh of cold water dousing her, soaking her attire. Livid, Paige hoisted her sodden dress and roared, ¡°Have you Lost your mind, Loraine?¡± Loraine, impassive, flicked the water off her hand and strolled leisurely towards the woman. ¡°Your mouth is dirty, so I decided to cleanse it for you. You¡¯re wee!¡± Chapter 1093 Her confident stride startled Paige who recoiled and trembled until her back hit the wall. At this moment, Loraine extended her hand to remove her mask. Paige shrieked, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± If Loraine uncovered her identity, she¡¯d be in deep waters. But she was powerless to stop it, and Loraine took off her peacock mask. An anxious visage appeared before her, prompting Loraine¡¯s brows to elevate. It wasn¡¯t what she had anticipated, yet she wasn¡¯t entirely taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s your¡± With her disguise removed, Paige stood fully revealed. Realizing her secrecy was shattered, she summoned her bravery and hurled herself towards Loraine with a cry. ¡°Loraine, screw you!¡± She med Loraine for the severe downfall of Johnathan Group¡¯s share price and her expulsion from the family. Dislike for Loraine, fueled by past and recent grievances, welled up within her, and Paige lunged to scratch Loraine¡¯s face. She was adamant to disfigure Loraine¡¯s beautiful visage to ensure men would find her unappealing in the future This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Lucky for Loraine, she had learned self-defense from Rowan. Paige¡¯s actions appeared no different from a schoolyard brawl in her eyes. She merely ced a hand on Paige¡¯s forehead. Unable to reach Loraine due to her shorter reach, Paige growled uselessly. Her garments, already damp from water, slid slightly down Recognizing her ridiculous behavior, Paige snapped, ¡°You¡¯re picking on me! This corridor has cameras. I¡¯LL expose you on the inte!¡± ninjanovel Loraine released her hold, causing Paige to stumble backwards from the sudden release. She spoke nonchntly. ¡°Suit yourself. But it¡¯s beneath me to harass you.¡± Then, she casually tossed a shawl onto Paige¡¯s face, leaving her bewildered. In her confusion, she clutched the shawl, her heart stirred. Was Loraine showing kindness by not exploiting her weakness and providing her with shawl? As she pondered, Loraine¡¯s icy, harsh voice broke her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s getting chilly. The Johnathan Group is teetering on the edge of bankruptcy.¡± Paige¡¯s eyes bulged and she immediately forgot about Loraine¡¯s kindness when she heard the news. ¡°What are you implying? What do you intend to do to mypany?¡± Loraine¡¯s sneer was the answer. ¡°Are you unaware that the Johnathan Chapter 1094 Group is swamped with legal issues and on the brink of copse? I had chosen to forget the past, but I¡¯ve decided to revisit it. Considering your current predicament, I doubt the Johnathan Group can survive for long, right?¡± Paige¡¯splexion drained, her eyes darted nervously. She fumbled to grab Loraine¡¯s hands, pleading for mercy. ¡°Loraine, I didn¡¯t intend to harm you tonight. Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± Loraine detached her hands icily and left the restroom without a backward nce. Paige slumped onto the frosty restroom tiles, overwhelmed. She was aware of the struggles Johnathan Group was grappling with, yet the severity of it all was beyond her expectations. Her impressive family would crumble if theirpany went bankrupt. Would any respectable man look at her then? Loraine, oblivious to Paige¡¯s remorse and unconcerned, had other things on her mind. Exiting the restroom, she had no desire to rejoin the ball or face the dueling pair of suitors again. The inviting pathway to the open garden provided a wee escape. A breath of fresh air was just what she needed. Under the chilly moonlight, with a cool breeze sweeping by, Loraine wrapped herself in her arms. She found refuge in a flower nursery, settling down in solitude. Shemented her decision to hand over the shawl to Paige. Would that woman even value her gesture? Why was she so amodating? A sigh escaped Loraine. Despite her reflections, she knew she would repeat her actions given simr circumstances. Suddenly, aforting warmth engulfed her. Startled, Loraine Looked up to find the man in the silver fox mask. He removed his silver-gray suit, draping it over her. His gaze was warm and gentle. He didn¡¯t ask about her sudden departure, nor did he exin how he¡¯d found her. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine intended to reject his kindness, ready to remove the suit and return it, but he halted her. ¡°Keep it on. It¡¯s quite chilly out here.¡± ¡°I¡­ I should return¡­¡± A soft chuckle escaped the man as he settled next to her. ¡°Well, a meteor shower is expected tonight. Wouldn¡¯t you want to witness it?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Surprised, Loraine found herself gently directed to gaze upwards. The man stood in close proximity to her, his voice hoarse as he whispered, ¡°Look.¡± This closeness was somewhat personal, yet it didn¡¯t make Loraine ufortable. As she Lifted her eyes, she was greeted by a spectacle of glimmering beauty. Above the vast, dark blue canvas, a flurry of stars danced, with streaks of meteor leaving trails of magnificence. The man¡¯s attention was not on the sky, however; he was entranced by Chapter 1095 Loraine. Her eyes, glowing with enthusiasm, outshone the twinkling celestial bodies. ¡°Care to make a wish?¡± He suggested in a soft whisper. A wave of childlike excitement swept over Loraine as she nodded, folding her arms and closing her eyes, entrusting her wish to the shooting stars. The suddenness of it left Loraine flustered. Eyes shut, she pondered before voicing her deepest wish. ¡°I hope that Grandpa, Rowan, and Wesley stay safe and healthy, and¡­¡± An image of a man shed in her mind. Suddenly opening her eyes, she caught sight of the final meteor cutting a path through the night. Her words choked in her throat, reced by a silent plea. ¡°I also wish for a smooth partnership between Marco and myself. No unnecessaryplications, please.¡± The meteor shower, in all its fleeting beauty, captivated Loraine. But when she finally turned her attention back to the man, she found his gaze fixed on her, undisturbed. A sense of unease crept in her heart. She averted her gaze and managed to ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wish upon the meteors, but just kept Looking at me?¡± ninjanovel Universe And Stars Gazing at her, the man spoke softly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Meteors that vanish in a blink don¡¯t captivate me. It¡¯s the stars that hold my heart.¡± Upon hearing this, Loraine expressed her puzzlement, ¡°Stars?¡± His voice sounded gruff, altered by a voice changer, yet a hint of tenderness seeped through. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that darkness is the permanent state of the universe. Only the radiance of stars, their energy, can cut through this dark abyss, reaching far and wide, brightening the cosmos. As long as the universe thrives, the stars continue to twinkle. Stars, they exist for the universe.¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle at his cosmic musings. Why was he rambling about stars and the universe? Suddenly, it dawned on her. The Sr Company and The Universe Group? The sun was a star. Was this mere coincidence? A gulp ran down her throat. An idea began to form in her head but was cut short before she could explore it further. In the midst of the undefined ambiance, the man hidden behind the mask leaned in closer to her. Chapter 1096 Entranced by his captivating allure, Loraine allowed him to approach. The gap between them was slowly diminishing, and she could sense the warm breath from behind his mask. Just as their faces were about to meet, Loraine locked eyes with him and called out a name with certainty. ¡°Marco.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question, but an affirmation. A flicker of surprise sparked in the eyes behind the mask. He backed away, sighed, and slowly revealed his face. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As expected, it was Marco. Loraine narrowed her gaze and crossed her arms, maintaining a calmposure as she observed him. Even from the first encounter, a sense of familiarity had stirred within her. She had, after all, been deeply in love with him. Even the mask and the disguised voice couldn¡¯t entirely mask his characteristic figure and breath. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Furthermore, even if his eyes were reduced to ashes, she would still recognize them. He had picked up the art of eloquent speech from somewhere, weaving tales about art and literature. Initially, he had fooled Loraine. But during their second meeting, Loraine sensed something amiss. She held her silence, as she was unsure, and also curious to see the game Marco was ying. With a sigh, Marco looked somewhat remorseful. ¡°As expected, I was recognized.¡± Loraine huffed, reluctantly acknowledging that her ability to recognize him wasn¡¯t due to his underwhelming disguise, but rather her intimate knowledge of him. With a smirk, she yfully challenged, ¡°Your disguise is far from impressive, isn¡¯t it? I mean, those prominent hands and lengthy fingers of yours aren¡¯t exactly inconspicuous, are they?¡± She started to List several distinctive features of Marco, but suddenly realized she shouldn¡¯t bring them up. Realizing her mistake, she immediately fell silent. But her words had already touched someone¡¯s heart. Marco gazed at her fondly and murmured, ¡°So you recall my details quite vividly.¡± Clearly, Loraine still held a ce for him in her heart. She not only remembered his preferences and traits but could also identify him even behind a mask and a voice changer. A warm rush surged within Marco, his gaze aze with a resolve that was unwavering and radiant. His resolve to win Loraine back had never faltered, but now, it was amplified! Shying away from his gaze, Loraine bit her Lip, a mix of embarrassment and annoyance written on her face. Breaking the silence, he confessed, ¡°Loraine, there¡¯s another reason why I haven¡¯t made a wish.¡± Seeing her curiosity piqued, he leaned in and whispered, ¡°I prefer to chase my desires directly. What I want, Loraine, is simple yet challenging.¡± With a hand resting on Loraine¡¯s shoulder, he implored her to look up at him. Chapter 1097 ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Loraine. Deeply. I want to reim your affection, reim you, and start over.¡± His direct gaze left Loraine in a state of rare disarray. She hastily freed herself from his grasp, stammering, ¡°I must return, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± She could never erase the memory of their three-year union from her mind. Even if they were to restart, she knew she couldn¡¯t revert to their past selves. She recalled Cayson¡¯s words. They were like marred timber, forever altered and unable to revert to their original form. With a surge of emotion, Loraine dashed from the garden. Marco watched her receding figure and let out a sigh. Was it too soon for him to have revealed his feelings? Back in the dance hall, Loraine hastily donned her mask, attempting to regain herposure before returning to her seat. With neither Cayson nor Jennie in sight, a hint of unease stirred within her, prompting her to seek Jennie and head home. She scanned the dance floor and eventually found Jennie, who seemed utterly engrossed in her dance. The man apanying Jennie sported a fox mask and stood tall and Lean, making Jennie appear even more delicate. Her friend¡¯s neck glistened with a thinyer of sweat, evidence of a prolonged dance. Her eyes were Locked onto her dance partner, drawing an image in Loraine¡¯s mind of an innocent rabbit being watched by a predatory wolf. Loraine knew Jennie like the back of her hand. Despite her outward feistiness, Jennie was naive and easily manipted. Had she fallen prey to this stranger¡¯s charm? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library Suspicious, Loraine inspected the duo. The longer she observed, the more peculiar it seemed. Was it merely her imagination, or was it residual anxiety from her encounter with Marco? She felt an uncanny familiarity with Jennie¡¯s dance partner. And the more she scrutinized the fox- masked man, the more it reminded her of Marco¡¯s silver fox mask. Could they be a matching set? The man, donning a fox mask even more mboyant than Marco¡¯s, danced with Jennie, smiling like a cunning fox attempting to Lure an innocent, endearing girl. Loraine scoffed. Marco was truly a piece of work! He had deceived her and had even enlisted his friend to deceive her innocent and adorable best friend. On the dance floor, the man in the fox mask gently wrapped his arm around Jennie¡¯s waist, giving her a yful whirl. Ducking his head down, he jested, ¡°Jennie, what¡¯s the secret to your irresistible charm?¡± Thepliment left Jennie feeling a rush of warmth spread across her cheeks, causing her to be slightly more bashful. She was by no means a ballroom expert, yet she found herself there, twirling at the request of the mysterious fox-masked man. He was her knight in shining armor, thoughtfully shielding her from other suitors and patiently coaching her in the art of dance. His charming wit, his gentle demeanor, and his engaging conversation¡­ Chapter 1098 Jennie could sense herself teetering on the brink of affection for him. Watching from a distance, Loraine could tell that Jennie was nearly entranced by the man¡¯s allure. Resolute, she glided over to the dance floor and effortlessly slipped next to Jennie. As the fox-masked man twirled on, in a dreamlike state, Loraine plucked Jennie from his grasp. Jennie¡¯s eyes popped open in surprise, and seeing Loraine only added to her astonishment. ¡°Lorrie, is everything okay?¡± ninjanovel With a hushing motion, Loraine stood firm, arms folded over her chest. Without a partner by his side, the man abruptly halted his dance, his initial confusion quickly transforming into frustration. Yet, as soon as he realized it was Loraine, he fell silent, bowing his head with a heavy conscience, consumed by guilt. Smirking, Loraine challenged, ¡°Mr. Todd, aren¡¯t we old acquaintances? Why hide behind a mask when we could greet each other openly?¡± Her usation left Jennie¡¯s eyes wide with disbelief. Internally sighing, Jimmie Looked confused and asked, ¡°What are you implying? I¡¯m just a gentleman who found himself captivated by this enchanting woman at the ball¡­¡± But his act couldn¡¯t continue, as Jennie had removed her own mask, her fiery gaze boring into him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Caught in the act, Jimmie coughed awkwardly, removed his fox mask, and confessed, ¡°Alright, I did know who you were when I asked you to dance, but my attraction to you was entirely genuine!¡± Chewing on her bottom lip, Jennie was torn between anger over his deceit and shame that she had been so easily charmed. As the ball began its final countdown, the surrounding guests fell into a unified rhythm. ALL Jennie could focus on was the irritating brooch that Jimmie had given her. In a moment of frustration, she pulled it off and handed it to Loraine. ¡°Lorrie, this came from Jimmie. I don¡¯t want it anymore. Take it. Maybe it¡¯ll crown you queen tonight!¡± Caught off guard, Loraine didn¡¯t know how to react to the sudden gift. Jimmie tried to interject but thought better of it, internallymenting his circumstances. Marco¡¯s influence hadnded him in trouble once more. Previously, he¡¯d managed to rile up Jennie, yet he hadn¡¯t been able to soothe her fury. Her anger only escted further. It felt like an impossible task! Moreover, what if Marco spotted the brooch in Loraine¡¯s possession and misconstrued that as an invitation for a dance? The mere possibility sent chills racing down Jimmie¡¯s spine. Chapter 1099 Just at that moment, the countdown for the party¡¯s conclusion chimed, and the stage Lights once more red to life. A single beam of lightnded precisely on Loraine. With great enthusiasm, the host dered, ¡°Our Ball Queen for tonight has been decided! Going by our statistics, thedy who has received the most invitations is¡­¡± Under the spotlight, Loraine appeared slightly taken aback. Then, she gracefully removed her mask and took her ce at the center of the dance floor. The crowd gasped, ¡°Loraine! It¡¯s Loraine!¡± ¡°That makes sense! Only she could pull off that dress in Vagow!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Despite not having epted many invites or brooches, the organizers tallied the sheer number of people who wished to invite her. When she was announced as the Ball Queen, everyone was wholeheartedly convinced, Leading to a flurry of discussion. ¡°So, who¡¯s the King going to be?¡± ninjanovel Then, another spotlight Landed on Cayson. He was currently embroiled in a group of women, striving to maintain his gentlemanly decorum. ¡°Even though this gentleman in the golden knight mask hasn¡¯t danced with anyone tonight, he has received the highest number of female invitations. He is our deserving Ball King!¡± As Marco danced with Loraine, Cayson, now alone, naturally became the focus of attention on the dance floor. Upon hearing the results, Cayson made his way towards Loraine, offering his hand. ¡°Lorrie, did you manage to rest well? Would you honor me with a dance now? The King and Queen are expected to share a dance after the ball.¡± With no solid reason to decline, Loraine extended her hand towards Cayson¡¯s. But just as their palms were about to meet, amanding voice boomed, ¡°Wait!¡± A tall man in the silver fox mask strode towards Loraine, positioning himself between her and Cayson as if staking his im, effectively keeping them apart. He wore a finely tailored silver-gray suit adorned with numerous brooches, and he held even more brooches in his hands. A count far exceeding thebined brooches of everyone else present. The man fixed a challenging gaze at Cayson, and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve received the most brooches. I should be the Ball King tonight.¡± Family R 1 A hint of doubt flickered in Loraine¡¯s eyes as she examined the brooches on the man¡¯s attire. Since the beginning of the ball, Marco had stuck to her side, mercilessly refusing other men¡¯s requests to dance with her. It was clear that he was too upied to attend to otherdies¡¯ inviting. Buy Me A Coffee: Dear Readers We Needs Your Support At This Time. Price Of Coffee Will Be Very Helpfull For Our Working Team. Paypall ount Given Below: [email protected] Make Sure Email Was Correct. Chapter 1100 In addition, it was apparent that Marco wasn¡¯t interested in thepany of other women. This opulent establishment was a part of the Bryant Group, of which Marco was the owner. Could it be that he pulled some strings, employing his influence to make this arrangement? As Loraine¡¯s questioning gaze met his, Marco paused, subtly cleared his throat, then removed his mask, stating resolutely, ¡°The honor of dancing with Loraine should be mine, Mr. Benton.¡± Cayson¡¯s eyes bulged, and he clenched his fists in immediate frustration. As expected, it was Marco! The crowd erupted in surprise, eximing, ¡°That¡¯s Marco!¡± ¡°Unbelievable! It¡¯s actually Marco! Who would have thought he¡¯d be at the batt!¡± As a cascade of exmations surrounded him, Cayson squinted and retorted with a cynical smile, ¡°Mr. Bryant, this hotel is under yourmand. Are you nning to y dirty? I didn¡¯t see you on the dance floor earlier. And remember, the oue hinges on the quantity of dance invitations, not on the number of brooches!¡± Unfazed, Marco gave a mirthful chuckle in response. He stretched his neck and unfastened the top buttons of his shirt, letting his gaze wander among the crowd. ¡°Would any of thedies present decline a dance with me?¡± Marco¡¯s demeanor was distinctly different from Cayson¡¯s gentle sophistication; his masculinity was palpable. A yful smirk yed on his lips, and his gaze, brimming with an untamed spirit, casually scanned the crowd. Most of the women present clutched their chests, gasping for breath, and a number of them shrieked in excitement, ¡°I would! I would love to!¡± Among them was Jennie, who was fascinated by the brewing tension, much to Jimmie¡¯s displeasure. ninjanovel Loraine¡¯s mouth twitched at the sight of Marco¡¯s mboyant disy. shing a confident grin, Marco¡¯s gaze met Cayson¡¯s. A clear taunt signaling his impending triumph. He then approached Loraine, bending slightly. ¡°Loraine, it¡¯s a privilege to share another dance with you.¡± The overt disy of Marco¡¯s affection was too much for Loraine to bear. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The recollection of Marco¡¯s candid admission of feelings that evening caused her heart to flutter. She took a step back and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted tonight. I don¡¯t wish to dance. Mr. Bryant, please find another dance partner. I¡¯ll be Leaving now.¡± She tightly grasped Jennie¡¯s hand, looking for help. Jennie happened to be trying to get away from Jimmie and hastily eximed, ¡°Lorrie, let me give you a ride back!¡± Loraine nodded in agreement. Observing this, Cayson swiftly approached them. ¡°Jennie, both you and Lorrie have had a bit to drink. Allow me to drive.¡± Buy Me A Coffee: Dear Readers We Needs Your Support At This Time. Price Of Coffee Will Be Very Helpfull For Our Working Team. Paypall ount Given Below: [email protected] Make Sure Email Was Correct. Chapter 1101 This time, Loraine didn¡¯t object. Marco held his hand outstretched until the three of them had departed. His hazel eyes, deep and icy, radiated a chill. Without uttering a word, he made his way to the resting area. Sensing his mood, everyone wisely chose not to interrupt his solitude. Jimmie approached Marco, giving him a consoling pat on the shoulder. He breathed out a sigh of solidarity and muttered, ¡°Bro, I did all I could.¡± s, in the process, he had even fueled Jennie¡¯s anger. Marco shot him a nce and responded icily, ¡°You seem rather pleased with your womanizing. Hard to believe you im you¡¯ve done your best.¡± Jimmie, taken aback, gazed at Marco with eyes filled with disapproval. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I just trying to be friendly, to extract information for you? Now, Jennie dislikes me even more¡­¡± With a thin smile, Marco remained silent. This self-proimeddies¡¯ man boasted of his numerous conquests. Yet, it seemed his prowess in winning a woman¡¯s heart was mediocre at best. But still, Jimmie was a well of experience Marco could learn from. His tutorial on conversational skills with women came from Jimmie. This time, Marco wore his heart on his sleeve and confessed his emotions. The memory of Loraine¡¯s reaction still stung, though, causing an ache in his heart. After a moment of contemtion, he asked his buddy, ¡°Is there any other way to win over Loraine¡¯s family, other than ttering Jennie?¡± ninjanovel Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. If the Torres family gave him a chance, he might be able to soften Loraine¡¯s defenses. On the other end, Cayson escorted Jennie home before taking Loraine back to her ce. His journey ended at the Torres residence. Loraine expressed her gratitude before Cayson asked, ¡°Lorrie, aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s best if youe over next time. I need some rest now,¡± Loraine declined. Cayson, realizing her mood was off, didn¡¯t push further. He silently watched as she walked into the Torres family vi. An assortment of thoughts filled Loraine¡¯s mind tonight. She experienced a blend of emotions and let out a gentle sigh. The sight that greeted her when she opened the door left her momentarily speechless. It all rushed back to her, draining the color from her face. Chapter 1102 Usually, Aldo would be fast asleep at thiste hour. But he was awake, seated in the host¡¯s chair, clutching his cane, and staring into the void. Rowan, still in his military uniform, was seated on a side chair, two seats away from Aldo, his head bowed. Wesley, known for his Lightheartedness, was slumped in his chair, his usually cheerful face clouded with thought. A sense of unease gripped Loraine¡¯s heart. It was a rare sight, seeing all of them together, ever since she had left to marry Marco. ninjanovel As Aldo Lifted his gaze and spotted Loraine, a grin stretched across his face. With effort, he raised a hand in a wave, still grinning. He called out, ¡°Lorrie,e over here. We rarely get the chance to meet.¡± Loraine¡¯s presence was like a breath of fresh air, stirring life into the previously stagnant atmosphere, and the three formerly quiet men all had twinkles of delight in their eyes. Their gaze was drenched in affection. When their eyes Landed on her, it seemed as if they were yearning for someone else through her. A lump formed in her throat, and Loraine nestled against Aldo¡¯s knees, crying softly. ¡°Grandpa, I regret my actions. If I hadn¡¯t impulsively left earlier, our family would have had the chance to be whole¡­ I was away for three years. My absence caused pain to you, to Rowan, and to Wesley¡­¡± She¡¯d spent thest three years devoid of familypanionship. Her love for Marco was what sustained her during those sleepless nights. But, Marco, far from providingfort, had only caused her anguish. In the end, she was left with nothing. Aldo gently stroked her hair with his warm, weathered hand, speaking with a raspy chuckle. ¡°Silly girl, no need for apologies. Ever since your parents passed away, you¡¯ve been our most cherished gem.¡± As the topic arose, the three men, each of a different age, appeared somber. Aldo let out a sigh and continued, ¡°Grandpa is growing old, and I can¡¯t escape the weight of your parents¡¯ passing. I¡¯ve been burdened for over a decade, but you, Rowan, and Wesley, are still young. It¡¯s time to find some relief.¡± He turned to his only two sons. Rowan and Wesley averted their gazes, trying to conceal their tears. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Stubborn kids¡­ We¡¯re all stubborn. It¡¯s been over a decade. Even if it¡¯s difficult to believe, you must ept reality. The dead are gone, and the living should not carry the weight of their absence forever.¡± Loraine bit her lip, clutching the hem of her clothes. She knew that Aldo who said those words was the one who found it hardest to let go. Perhaps it was because he had seen the pocket watch Loraine had found, which had stirred up emotions, or maybe it was because of his advancing age that he felt an urgency. He didn¡¯t want his sons and granddaughter to remain anchored in the past Like him. Aldo exhaled deeply, gazing at Loraine with tenderness. ¡°Lorrie, the anniversary of your parents¡¯ passing is nearing. Many years have slipped by, and it¡¯s time we Let them rest in peace.¡± Embracing Aldo tightly, Loraine whispered, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± She grieved for her parents, but therger part of her sorrow came from knowing how much her Loved ones suffered on this day. Chapter 1103 Aldo tilted his head back slightly, staring at the ceiling as he chuckled lightly. ¡°When your mother married your father, he was so smitten by her that he would literally do anything for her. Your dad, my best son, it pains me to see him like this. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been hard on your mother. Had I known it would lead to this, I would have acted differently¡­¡± In the midst of the conversation, Wesley, who had been quiet till now, voiced out in a somber tone, ¡°Father, all these years, I¡¯ve been wandering the globe. But in reality, I¡¯ve been secretly probing into the mystery surrounding my brother¡¯s untimely demise.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Aldo was taken aback. His face nched, his lips trembling, he stuttered, ¡°You foolish child, we¡¯vebed through it innumerable times, the conclusion always being that it was merely an ident.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Unmoved by Aldo¡¯s words, Rowan maintained a frosty expression and spat out, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Tears welling up in his eyes, Wesley inquired, ¡°Rowan, did you uncover any substantial proof?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rowan replied, his lips tightening as he sighed deeply, ¡°I simply have this gut feeling that my brother wouldn¡¯t just die in a car crash. Someone¡¯s behind this!¡± ¡°But there aren¡¯t any leads!¡± Aldo clutched his chest, voiceden with exhaustion, ¡°Regardless of our efforts, it points to an ident. It¡¯s done and dusted. Stop exerting yourself further.¡± Rowan and Wesley however remained silent, locking eyes but offering no response. The demise of the Torres family¡¯s eldest son, Farley, was a topic shunned in the household. Everyone refrained from bringing it up. Aldo was under the impression that everyone hade to terms with it, but he was surprised to learn that the brothers had been surreptitiously probing into it all along. With Rowan wielding political power and Wesley amassing global connections under the guise of artistry, they were working behind the scenes to unravel the truth, attempting to dig up clues from the well-buried past. ninjanovel This was Loraine¡¯s first exposure to the intricate details of her parents¡¯ death before her family, and she was visibly shocked. ¡°Rowan, Wesley, do you genuinely suspect foul y?¡± Aldo¡¯s face turned even more ashen, unnoticed by the others, as he clutched his heart even tighter. After a heavy sigh, Rowan began in a subdued voice, ¡°The incident from that year was abrupt and riddled with ambiguity¡­¡± Wesley, wearing a look of anguish, nodded in agreement with a rueful smile. ¡°Indeed. They had merely taken Lorrie for a spring outing in the countryside when their car plummeted off the cliff, ending in a catastrophic crash. There was no trace of anything. Could it have been a brake failure or some unforeseen urrence? No one knew. In those days, cars weren¡¯t equipped with vehicle recorders, and the route was devoid of surveince, leaving us without any insights.¡± But the most pressing question¡­ The two brothers nced at Loraine, their faces a mix of confusion and relief. ¡°Lorrie, you should¡¯ve been in the car that day, but you strangely weren¡¯t. It¡¯s fortunate that you weren¡¯t aboard, which allowed you to survive miraculously.¡± I tigati Loraine was baffled. Her memory of that particr year was a nk te. Chapter 1104 All she could recall was that she spent her childhood in a rural orphanage before the Torres family reimed her. How she ended up in the orphanage, out in the country, remained a mystery, with the Torres family providing no rity. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What had transpired on that deste, uninhabited road years ago? Then, there was an unexpected candid conversation today. Rowan seemed no longer interested in keeping secrets. Heid bare the findings of his investigation. ¡°In an attempt to climb the military ranks and unearth more information, I¡¯ve performed numerous deeds of valor. Years ago, I hired a criminal investigator to dig into the car crash. She discovered a piece of overlooked information.¡± Listening, Wesley was taken aback and questioned with apprehension, ¡°What information?¡± ¡°The traffic data from the car showed it made a stop on that lonesome road, and our brother and sister- inw disembarked. I searched for other CCTV footage from the area and found a couple who may have interacted with them.¡± ¡°So who is this couple? Have you located them?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Rowan shook his head, sighed, and replied, ¡°The trail has gone cold. This couple was elusive, seldom seen on CCTV. It was a long process to locate them in the footage. My suspicion is that they are part of a habitual human trafficking ring. They tricked our brother and sister-inw, snatched Lorrie, and instigated the car crash. Unfortunately, due to underdeveloped technology back then, many leads went cold, and the criminals who fled left no traces.¡± He even wondered if Farley had been impaired at the time of the ident¡­ Farley was a mechanical expert, particrly skilled with car engines. He would have certainly noticed if something was off with the vehicle. Unless, of course, he was in no condition to identify or fix it at the time. This supposition was too heart-wrenching for Rowan to share with his family. Upon hearing this, Loraine was taken aback. So this was the hidden story? She was abducted by traffickers, ended up in the countryside, and then in an orphanage. It all seemed to make sense. Regrettably, she was too young to remember anything from that period. Otherwise, she might have unearthed some Leads. A heavy silence enveloped them all, the pain of old wounds reopening. Finally, Wesley broke the silence, ¡°I remember when we discovered my elder brother and sister-inw¡¯s bodies, Lorrie was nowhere to be found. Rowan was frantic, searching every nook and cranny. Back then, I never imagined that Lorrie might have been kidnapped by human traffickers.¡± The Torres brothers had maintained a strong bond since their youth. Chapter 1105 Despite asional conflicts, they always stood firmly by each other¡¯s side. They both idolized Farley, choosing careerspletely detached from the world ofmerce, thereby exempting themselves frompeting with Farley for the family fortune. Theirck of interest and desire to prevent a rift between them acted as key motivators. With Farley¡¯s untimely death, the responsibility of unraveling the cause and finding Loraine fell upon Rowan. As a army man, he devoted himself to the mission, Leading to extended periods of time spent away from home. But as Rowan had stated, he hit a dead end. ninjanovel For years, Wesley had undertaken simr quests, yet his findings were on par with Rowan¡¯s. ALL signs pointed towards a tragic ident, except the mysterious absence of the couple. No one had ever seen them. Even the head of the orphanage that had once housed Loraine was in the dark. He had only found Loraine, a little girl with no backstory. The trail ended there, all leads evaporating into thin air. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Amidst their intense brainstorming, Aldo, weary and faint, interjected, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to let go? It¡¯s been years. Why continue this self-inflicted torment?¡± Observing Aldo¡¯s paleplexion, Loraine quickly fetched him a ss of water. His features eased slightly as he took a sip, yet Loraine remained resolute and unwilling to back down. She had been oblivious to the story behind her parents¡¯ passing, but now that she heard these doubts, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye. ¡°Rowan, Wesley, based on your ounts, isn¡¯t our best shot at uncovering the truth in finding this elusive couple?¡± Aldo, a lump forming in his throat, gasped for breath. He blurted out, ¡°Lorrie! It¡¯s one thing for them to get tangled up in this. Why are you stepping in?¡± Loraine, trying to soothe Aldo, replied earnestly, ¡°Grandpa, I was too little then, I remember nothing. Now that I am aware, it¡¯s my duty as their daughter to pursue the truth!¡± Gazing at Loraine, whose features were a striking reminder of his eldest son, Aldo couldn¡¯t help but break down. Her tenacity was all too familiar¡­ Yet, the harsh reality was Farley was gone, never to return. Aldo was ovee by grief, a sudden bout of dizziness washing over him, causing him to copse. With her eyes wide open, Loraine held Aldo and shouted anxiously, ¡°Grandpa!¡± In the hospital, a bright green Light illuminated the emergency corridor as a group of experienced doctors with silver hair personally guided a stretcher, swiftly entering the emergency room. Chapter 1106 Aldo was the undisputed titan of the business world, with his every step capable of shaking the foundations of Vagow¡¯s financial industry. When the hospital received the emergency call, even the director of the hospital personally took charge, understanding the gravity of the situation. The emergency room glowed with a solemn red light, its closed door standing as a barrier before them. Loraine pressed herself against the door, overwhelmed with guilt, and tears streamed down her face. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was to me. Despite the frailty of Aldo¡¯s health, she had vexed him¡­ Rowan and Wesley kept their vigil by her side, offeringfort with reassuring pats on her shoulder ninjanovel Breaking the silence, Rowan offered, ¡°Lorrie, don¡¯t shoulder the guilt. We share the me.¡± Wesley, typically affable towards Loraine, had a reputation for his fiery temper. Coupled with Aldo¡¯s unexpected copse and the resurgence of the past incident, he found his patience with Rowan thinning. ¡°The me lies squarely with you. What possessed you to dredge up such matters in Dad¡¯s presence?¡± Rowan retorted frostily, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the first to mention it?¡± Loraine intervened, desperate to cease their squabbling. ¡°Rowan, Wesley, this isn¡¯t the moment for petty disagreements.¡± Her words resonated with the men who, despite their differences, fell silent and retreated to a quiet corner. Just then, the door to the emergency room creaked open. A doctor emerged, paperwork in hand, a sigh escaping his lips. ¡°The patient has sustained a cerebral hemorrhage. Immediate surgery is imperative. Who will grant the requisite approval?¡± Pausing for a moment, the doctor continued, ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s crucial to understand the potential risks. Our hospital utilizes a state-of-the-art eighth generation operating robot, designed specifically for clot removal. Nheless, given the patient¡¯s advanced age, the surgical risks remain marginally elevated¡­¡± Wesley, usually fearless and defiant, found himself unable to seize the surgical consent form. Even Rowan, famed for his unwavering resolve in the military, found himself uncertain when faced with the fate of his own blood. But as the eldest surviving Torres heir, he bore the burden of their lineage. This wasn¡¯t the time for hesitation. With a trembling hand, Rowan imed the agreement, affixing his signature. The outside waiting area was a temporal purgatory, each ticking second seemed Like an eternity. As Loraine lifted her gaze to the red light of the emergency room, her fists clenched, and her prayers resonated silently towards the heavens. Chapter 1107 She held firm in her conviction that Aldo would ovee this ordeal. Three hours passed. The door swung open once more, revealing a masked doctor. With a grave expression, the doctor swiftly conveyed the urgent situation, ¡°The patient has a rare blood type, AB RH negative. Our blood bank is running Low on this type. We¡¯ve reached out to other hospitals¡¯ blood banks, but we also need your assistance in finding any potential donors with apatible blood type.¡± Without a second thought, Rowan and Wesley immediately reached out to theirwork for the much- needed blood. At the same time, Loraine had her friends on speed dial, attempting to find a solution, yet a sense of helplessness washed over her. The two uncles departed promptly, leaving Loraine feeling small and insignificant in her chair, her breath hitching with silent sobs. She was suddenly struck by a deep sense of ineptitude. In the face of such a crisis, she was helpless. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Suddenly, the echo of footsteps reverberated down the hall. A sea of white coats, medical staff carrying boxes of blood, flooded the scene. After a brief discussion with the hospital personnel, they swiftly made their way into the emergency room. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Loraine lifted her gaze, her eyes meeting with a familiar figure, her tears momentarily forgotten. ¡°Marco, is that you?¡± The hospital staff exhaled their gratitude, ¡°Mr. Bryant, your timing couldn¡¯t be more perfect. This blood donation is invaluable!¡± Marco had little patience for small talk with the medical team. Following a few cursory responses, he swiftly moved towards Loraine. His steps slowed as he locked eyes with her. He kneeled in front of her and tenderly wiped the Lingering tears from her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Loraine. I rushed here as soon as I got the news. Mr. Torres is going to pull through.¡± Tears welled up in Loraine¡¯s eyes, hershes fluttering as she gave in to her emotions. She copsed, sobbing, into Marco¡¯sforting embrace. Suddenly, Marco found himself holding Loraine¡¯s delicate figure. He was momentarily taken aback, before gently stroking her back, soothing her until her cries subsided. After regaining herposure, Loraine extricated herself from Marco¡¯s hold, her voice barely a whisper, ¡°How did you know about my grandfather¡¯s situation? How did you manage to bring the exact blood type we needed?¡± ¡°The hospital reached out to the Bryant Group¡¯s blood bank. Once they mentioned your grandfather¡¯s name, my man alerted me. I wasted no time and headed over after I got all the details.¡± Seeing her teary, puffy eyes, Marco couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy. ¡°Loraine, remember, you can always turn to me when you¡¯re in a bind.¡± Reminded of her earlier despair, Loraine couldn¡¯t find the strength to disagree. Chapter 1108 Soon after, Rowan and Wesley returned, their expressions turning to surprise upon seeing Marco. Realizing he had timely delivered the required blood, their faces held a mix of emotions. Despite their connections, procuring the blood would have taken them a minimum of two hours. Time was of the essence, and they couldn¡¯t afford to wait. Even though they weren¡¯t fans of Marco, Rowan and Wesley had to begrudgingly ept that it was Marco who hade to their aid. As dawn painted the sky, the red light of the operation room flickered to green. At the doorway, Marco stood, maintaining a silent vigil for Loraine throughout the dark hours. Exhaustion overwhelmed Loraine, and she could no longer fight off sleep. In the middle of the night, she drifted off, only to awaken and discover herself wearing Marco¡¯s coat. To her surprise, Rowan and Wesley, without uttering a word, allowed Marco to sit beside her, epting his presence without objection. With a heart heavy with emotions, she expressed her gratitude to Marco, noting the shadows under his eyes. Her gaze then anxiously swept back to the operation room. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Silently, Marco sped her hand, giving it aforting squeeze. The moment the operation room doors swung open, they simultaneously rose, tension coiled within them. Removing his mask, the doctor faced them, a broad smile lighting his features. ¡°Congrattions. The operation went off without a hitch, thanks Largely to the prompt arrival of the bloodst night.¡± Tears welled up in Loraine¡¯s eyes, a tidal wave of relief washing over her. She cast a deeply grateful look at Marco. Simultaneously, Rowan and Wesley exhaled in relief. ¡°But¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s word hung in the air, instantly refilling the room with tension. ninjanovel ¡°Considering Mr. Torres¡¯ old age and his unique blood type, coupled with the current limitations of the eighth-generation operating robot, we are unable to proceed with the surgery for an extended duration. As a result, we couldn¡¯t fully eliminate the clots, leaving behind some remnants that pose a temporary risk to his health and have the potential to trigger an attack at any given moment.¡± As his words sank in, Loraine¡¯splexion nched. Anxiety creased her brow. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n now?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, our present technology doesn¡¯t offer an immediate solution. The best course of action would be constant monitoring to ensure the clots don¡¯t deteriorate and to promptly intervene with treatment if necessary.¡± Wasn¡¯t this akin to a ticking time bomb? With each passing day, Aldo continued to age. How could she treat his health as a mere gamble? If his condition truly worsened, it would be toote for any effective treatment. How many more surgeries could his frail body endure? Suddenly, Marco interjected, ¡°While the eighth-generation robot might be unable to perform the surgery, would the ninth-generation robot suffice?¡± The doctor, taken aback, adjusted his sses and replied, ¡°In theory, yes, but the ninth generation hasn¡¯t been developed yet.¡± In aposed tone, Marco conveyed, ¡°The ninth generation has been sessfully developed, although it hasn¡¯t been implemented yet.¡± Chapter 1109 With a smile, the doctor countered, ¡°Mr. Bryant, if such revolutionary medical equipment had been avable, we would have been the first to know in our profession. Howe you seem privy to this information?¡± On hearing this, Loraine¡¯s eyes widened, instinctively turning to Look at Marco. Marco¡¯s expression grew tense, but he maintained a calm demeanor as he shared, ¡°Coincidentally, I have a friend who is part of the Leading intelligent medical research team. He was the one who informed me about this.¡± With a spark of anticipation, Loraine queried promptly, ¡°Is it possible for you to arrange a meeting with this research team? Regardless of whether we rent or buy their tech, I just wish my grandfather could have the opportunity.¡± Spotting her hopeful gaze, a ripple of sympathy swept over Marco. He subtly inclined his head in affirmation. Loraine¡¯s eyes sparkled as she clutched the edge of his clothes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to postpone. Could you possibly reach out to your friend at the earliest?¡± Her two uncles offered their concurrence. The doctor trained his eager eyes on Marco as well. If their hospital could be the first to pioneer this advanced technology, they would indeed have something to boast about! Yet, their exhaustion was impossible to hide despite the anticipation reflected in their eyes. Particrly, Loraine¡¯splexion was ashen from pulling an all-nighter. Sympathy welled up in Marco as he nced at her pitiful state. He heaved a sigh, directing his gaze out the window towards the open sky. ninjanovel ¡°I will reach outter. Considering my friend is in Matias and the inevitable time difference, he¡¯s probably sound asleep right now.¡± Upon hearing Marco¡¯s words, Loraine suddenly realized that an entire night had passed. This realization prompted her to wonder if Marco had indeed stayed by her side throughout the night. A mix of guilt and gratitude overwhelmed her. ¡°My apologies, I didn¡¯t consider¡­ Marco, I owe you a debt of gratitude.¡± A hint of tenderness softened Marco¡¯s expression. He dismissed her thanks with a gentle shake of his head and murmured, ¡°Loraine, gratitude is unnecessary. I¡¯m more than willing to do anything within my power to assist you.¡± Rowan knit his brow at Marco¡¯s words, while Wesley let out a pronounced cough. Shooting a sideways nce at Marco, Wesley cautioned him, ¡°Marco, you¡¯ve exerted yourself throughout the night. We¡¯ll handle family affairs from here. You should go get some rest.¡± Despite his gratitude, Wesley noticed that Marco¡¯s intentions might not be entirely noble. His gaze always seemed to linger when itnded on Loraine. A shadow flitted across Marco¡¯s eyes. He was aware that the Torres family hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet, and continued to perceive him as an outsider.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He had no intention of forcing their forgiveness, but he also wasn¡¯t Prepared to walk away. Meeting Rowan¡¯s and Wesley¡¯s eyes, he said earnestly, ¡°I am guilty of past transgressions and a Lack of respect for the elders when I married Loraine. Now that Mr. Torres is in need, if I can help in any way, consider it a way to make amends for my past mistakes.¡± Chapter 1110 House Of The Torres¡­ Wesley, usually a master of retorts, found himself speechless in the face of Marco¡¯s solemn demeanor. Not one to surrender easily, he squinted and scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re already an ex-husband. Isn¡¯t it a bitte to y hero now?¡± Humbled, the usually prideful Marco dipped his head, responding earnestly, ¡°Still, it¡¯s better than sitting idle.¡± At Marco¡¯sment, Wesley was at a loss for words. Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint a valid criticism against Marco. Loraine was equally confused. Marco¡¯s candidness in front of Rowan and Wesley was unexpected. She had assured Rowan she would not repeat past mistakes, yet she could feel her connection with Marco strengthening. Her instinct was to flee. Yet her need for Marco¡¯s assistance shackled her. Escape seemed impossible¡­ Just as Loraine was grappling with her thoughts, Rowan, growing impatient, intervened, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t need an army of caretakers. Let one person look after him. Stop this needless squabble. ALL of you go home. I¡¯ll stay with him tonight.¡± As a respected military figure, Rowan¡¯smand was not to be disobeyed. They exchanged nces before obediently nodding their agreement. Upon exiting the hospital, Marco immediately offered, ¡°Loraine, let me escort you home.¡± Before Loraine could respond, Wesley eyed Marco with suspicion, warning him, ¡°Marco, you¡¯ve done plenty for our family, and we are grateful ninjanovel But if you have ulterior motives, I¡¯m telling you now, it¡¯s not happening!¡± Marco held his peace. The Torres family¡¯s Love for Loraine was evident. They repeated their warnings, attempting to shield their Loved one from any harm. Of course, Marco had no intention of leveraging their gratitude to manipte Loraine. However, he couldn¡¯t deny his desire to be closer with her and thus didn¡¯t rebuff Wesley¡¯s usations. This infuriated Wesley even more. He spun around to face Loraine, a look of outrage stered on his face. He seemed to be silently warning her about Marco¡¯s supposed scheming! With a nervous cough, Loraine quietly nudged Wesley. ¡°Wesley, Marco¡¯s meeting with the Sr Company¡¯s science team is scheduled for tonight. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Shouldn¡¯t we understand what¡¯s going on?¡± Caught off guard, Wesley was visibly distressed. He was backed into a corner because they were depending on Marco! Chapter 1111 Wearing a faint smile, Marco proposed, ¡°Actually, I can provide the oue after consulting with my associate.¡° Maintaining a grim face, Wesley forced a smile and suggested, ¡°Mr. Bryant, it isn¡¯t fair to burden you with our troubles. You¡¯re a guest here. Why not join us at the Torres family home? We can discuss there.¡± Without hesitation, Marco epted. ¡°Sounds good.¡± The expression on Wesley¡¯s face turned gloomy but he couldn¡¯t take back his invitation, and was obliged to wee Marco into his car. They cruised speedily and soon reached the Torres¡¯ mansion. Marco¡¯s first visit to the Torres¡¯ residence was marked by intrigue. Despite prior business ties with the Bryant Group, the Torres family didn¡¯t have a deep bond with them. The connection deteriorated further following Loraine¡¯s divorce. The Torres¡¯ mansion was nestled in the suburbs, appearing modest from outside but was grand inside. It had an age-old feel to it, reminiscent of a European nobility estate. Once inside, one couldn¡¯t ignore the uniqueness of the designer¡¯s work. Each seemingly trivial adornment was a priceless piece of history. This grandeur was the result of generations¡¯ worth of wealth umtion. The Torres were a truly noble family. Even though Marco was unppable during high-profile negotiations, he was slightly jittery now. He was stepping into Loraine¡¯s home. Not her rented apartment, but the ce where she was raised. This was his first chance to experience it firsthand. He felt he was finally drawing closer to Loraine. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Himself Away Loraine couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of unease. Marco wasn¡¯t just any ordinary guest to her. It seemed like, no matter how she interacted with him, things always felt peculiar. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Summoning her courage, she cleared her throat and spoke. ¡°Marco, let¡¯s move to my study. It¡®ll be a more suitable ce for our discussion.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes sparkled in agreement. Loraine held a special ce in the hearts of the Torres family, and it was evident in her study. The study, located adjacent to Aldo¡¯s, the patriarch of the Torres family, was not only beautifully designed and decorated, but also showcased the significance they attributed to Loraine. The bookshelves were an artistic masterpiece, fashioned in the form of an oak tree, with its expansive branches cradling an assortment of books. Countless books were organized impably. A sweeping nce around the room revealed books epassing a plethora of subjects and languages. Quite a few centered around business management and design. Chapter 1112 The foundations of Loraine¡¯s brilliancey in these enriching resources. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Once again, Marco found himself deeply moved. He pictured Loraine, nestled by the window engrossed in a foreign book. His heart melted. Her remarkable prowess evoked regret in him for not knowing her sooner. The more Marco interacted with Loraine, the deeper his affections for her grew. His anticipation to explore Loraine¡¯s room was heightened, hoping it would offer a deeper insight into her persona. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y However, his intense, straight gaze towards Loraine¡¯s personal space didn¡¯t sit well with Wesley. Propped against the door, Wesley coughed audibly, fixing a stern Look at Marco as he admonished, ¡°Have you had your fill? Isn¡¯t it about time we get to the task at hand? Can you reach out to your friend¡¯s scientific research team now?¡± Marco remained undeterred, even exhibiting a desire to dismiss Wesley. ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to get in touch with them. I need aputer to hold a virtual meeting and discuss the details of Leasing the equipment from them¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Wesley¡¯s brows furrowed. He loathed the thought of his dear niece spending even a moment alone with Marco. Despite his reluctance, he was aware of the significance of the task at hand. He had no choice but to arrange for aputer. As a subtle smile yed on Marco¡¯s lips, he strode towards Loraine, who was stationed by the desk. He then briefed her on the key points for their uing conversation. Loraine engaged in serious discourse with him, preparing for the subsequentmunication. Evening soon descended. Upon confirming that the individual at the other end was avable, Marco initiated a video call. As the video call came alive, the first image that shed on the disy was a jumble of white hair, uncannily resembling untamed brambles. Loraine was taken aback. Gradually, a visage characterized by countless creases came into view. The elderly gentleman, with sses perched on his nose, narrowed his eyes at the screen for a while before breaking into a cheerful grin. ¡°Marco, is this lovelydy the one you wish to coborate with?¡± With a tint of embarrassment, Loraine cleared her throat, looking at Marco for support. Could this really be the spokesperson for a scientific research team? Marco was typically so reserved. Why did all of his acquaintances show such a bold attitude? With an assuring nod towards Loraine, Marco turned towards the gentleman and spoke in a frosty tone. ¡°Dr. Palmer, I implore you to be professional. Do you fancy me rying your words to your wife?¡± Chapter 1113 Clearly ustomed to Marco¡¯s demeanor, Sullivan Palme only offered a show of his open palms in surrender, simultaneously throwing a cheeky wink towards Loraine. ¡°Young miss, don¡¯t misinterpret my words. It was merely apliment, devoid of any ulterior intent. Now, shall we proceed to the task at hand?¡± His demeanor swiftly turned sober and he shifted his position slightly. Loraine¡¯s eyes caught sight of a line of logos on the wall behind Sullivan, representing the Research Institute of the Sr Company. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was Sr Company again? Caught off guard, Loraine nced at Marco and queried, ¡°Is your acquaintance part of Sr Company¡¯s scientific research team? How did you twoe to know each other?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Marco could feel a knot of unease forming. He scrambled for an eptable exnation. Damn it! Why had it slipped his mind? At Loraine¡¯s query, Sullivan seemed taken aback, asking in surprise, ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t Marco brief you?¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Marco, held in ce by sheer disbelief. ¡°What other secrets are you keeping from me?¡± Despite his outwardposure, Marco was internally grappling with his own thoughts. He feared that Sullivan might disclose his position as the president of Sr Company. He wasn¡¯t ready for such a revtion just yet. It slipped Marco¡¯s mind that Sullivan could have been either in theboratory or in the office during this time, with the emblem of Sr Company prominently disyed behind him. Understanding the situation, Sullivan gave Marco a quick nce, and then turned to Loraine. ¡°In fact, Sr Company is pioneering the future of surgical robotics, and Bryant Group is ying a part as well.¡± Loraine had harbored suspicions about Marco¡¯s ties with the Sr Company ever since he rmended their mutual friend Davy to meet with representatives there. Suddenly, everything clicked into ce. ¡°I was oblivious to the fact that you¡¯ve been associated with Sr Company for such a long time.¡± Her respect for Marco¡¯s business savvy was evident in her words, ¡°Sr Company is a global front-runner in research and development, especially in the realm of smart healthcare. Chapter 1114 Their ninth generation medical robot is truly a revolutionary marvel.¡± Relieved that Loraine was not suspicious of him, Marco felt a smile tug at the corners of his mouth as he heard her des for hispany. His eyes sparkled with delight, his grin broadened as he responded, ¡°As long as it helps you.¡± Sullivan was quietly observing their conversation, carefully gauging their reactions. Crossing his arms and shaking his head lightly, Sullivan interjected, ¡°However, it¡¯s not so straightforward to lend you the ninth generation medical robot.¡± Taken aback, Loraine queried nervously, ¡°Why? Is it a financial issue, Dr. Palmer? My family has no issue with¡­¡± Interrupting her with a yful grin, Sullivan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of the wealth of the Torres family. But, we¡¯ve only constructed one ninth generation medical robot, and it¡¯s highly treasured. Not just our team, the entirepany holds it in high esteem. We¡¯re prohibited from lending it to anyone outside our team. If our president discovers this, he¡¯s likely to be livid.¡± At this, Loraine felt a wave of disappointment wash over her. She had heard that the president of Sr Company was an enigma, even to his own top executives. This made her task of convincing him seem all the more daunting. ninjanovel Marco shot Sullivan a withering look, his displeasure palpable. He wondered why Sullivan would make such a statement in his presence. ¡°Dr. Palmer, say what you want, but don¡¯tplicate things for her.¡± However, Loraine, caught in fear, quickly intervened, ¡°Marco, refrain from that! Show some courtesy to Dr. Palmer!¡± In her mind, Sullivan was not just Marco¡¯s friend but also a part of Sr Company. Angering Sullivan would risk their chance to borrow the robot. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Laughing and touching his nose, Sullivan responded, ¡°Marco, you seem quite fond of this woman. Is she your girlfriend?¡± Loraine was taken aback yet resigned to the fact that Sullivan chose to jest at such a moment. Marco¡¯s eyes took on a stern look. Only then, noticing Marco¡¯s cautious demeanor, Sullivan got serious. His deep blue eyes peeking from beneath his untamed hair seemed filled with wisdom and honesty. ¡°Okay, no more fun and games. Our president has given the green light to Lend you our medical robot. This video conference is to finalize the contractual terms and sign a non-disclosure agreement. Please feel at ease.¡± Loraine was speechless for a while before she could whisper, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Chapter 1115 After the contract was signed, Loraine felt a sense of relief, as if she had achieved a major aplishment. As she thought about the medical robot, a product of Sr Company, her curiosity was piqued. She asked Marco, ¡°How did theye up with this robot? Was it the same process as creating Qbot?¡± Before Marco could answer, his phone started ringing. Both were taken aback when Qbot blurted out, ¡°No, Mommy! I¡¯m unique!¡± Having not seen Qbot for a while, Loraine greeted it, ¡°Hello, Qbot, do you also know the ninth generation medical robot?¡± Unintentionally, Loraine had triggered the system¡¯s keyword, and Qbot, eager to assert its superiority over the medical robot, quickly responded, ¡°Absolutely! The ninth generation medical robot is actually a product of Sullivan and Dad¡¯s work¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Qbot!¡± Marco cut it off abruptly. ¡°You should be in your Lab right now! Don¡¯t be lingering on my phone! Get back in there!¡± In an attempt to avoid further revtions from Qbot, Marco unlocked his phone and tapped it a few times. Loraine was suspicious that he was trying to silence Qbot. Upon raising his head, he caught Loraine casting him a questioning nce. Di inted Seeing her suspicious look, Marco was ready to divert Loraine¡¯s attention with another topic. He chimed in, ¡°Truth be told, the Bryant Group has been in talks with Sr Company for a while now. Our alliance has been long-standing.¡± Loraine didn¡¯t miss a beat at his revtion. She¡¯d had her suspicions about the depth of Marco and Sr Company¡¯s alliance, and his admission was the missing piece of the puzzle. There was more to this partnership than met the eye. ninjanovel This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She threw a teasing nce at Marco, an unspoken question hanging in the air. ¡°Mr. Bryant, you¡¯ve managed to keep this under wraps so well. There¡¯s been nary a whisper in the industry about this. Had I not been present to witness this firsthand, I would¡¯ve remained oblivious to your ties with Sr Company.¡± A shadow of surprise crossed Marco¡¯s face. He collected his thoughts and responded tentatively, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mention it because we hadn¡¯t reached a desirable oue yet.¡± Seeing his honest reaction, any hint of Loraine¡¯s irritation vanished. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not Like you owe me this information. Congrattions. This alliance with Sr Company will undoubtedly catapult the Bryant Group to greater heights!¡± Yet, Marco¡¯s tone was sober as he countered, ¡°Not just me, it¡¯s us who are rising together.¡± Loraine was taken aback. She thought he was jesting until she noticed the earnestness in his gaze. His eyes held a warmth, a sincerity, as if she were a cherished gem in his possession. Loraine felt her heart flutter under his gaze. This time, she did not shy away from the intense affection reflected in his dark eyes. His eyes wavered when he noticed her unabashed look, and then he broke into a smile. Chapter 1116 Upon noticing the signs of fatigue under his eyes, Loraine was reminded of his persistent efforts the night before. His initiative in reaching out to the research and development team of the surgical robot for her and his transparency in sharing partnership details stirred both worry and affection within her. Suddenly, her gaze Landed on his slightly crooked tie. The impably groomed Marco wouldn¡¯t let such a minor detail slide unless he had spent the entire night working tirelessly on her ount. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Loraine was reminded of their early married life when she would help him get dressed. Spontaneously, she reached up to adjust his tie. Caught off guard, Marco instinctively tilted his head down to allow her ess. In that moment, their eyes connected. As Loraine caught sight of his subtle gesture, astonishment washed over her, leaving her just as stunned as Marco. Coughing to mask her surprise, she quickly averted her eyes and was about to pull her hand back. She hastily defended her actions, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just didn¡¯t want you to be the butt of jokes at the office.¡± Yet, Marco held her hand firmly. After a slight struggle, Loraine ceased her attempts to withdraw. The mood was hazy. Anticipation tingled within her, but its source was unclear. ninjanovel Her heart yed an elerating rhythm while Marco¡¯s face loomed closer, and without realizing it, Loraine¡¯s breath caught in her chest. However, Marco came to a halt just inches away. He gently took hold of her hand and guided it to rest upon his right chest. A robust heartbeat thrummed beneath his chest. ¡°Loraine,¡± Marco called out in a raspy voice, his tone filled with solemnity. ¡°I promise, starting now, I will Love you wholeheartedly and ensure that sorrow never finds its way to you again. ALL I ask is a chance, a single chance for us to rebuild¡­¡± The sudden deration left Loraine dumbfounded. She struggled to grasp the meaning behind his unexpected promation. Yet, her heart pulsed erratically. She couldn¡¯t deny that his words stirred something within her. Could they truly find a way to start over? Her uncertainty teetered on the brink of affirmation when an abrasive ringtone shattered the moment. Reality crashed back onto Loraine. A frown creased Marco¡¯s brow as he dismissed the call without even a nce, yet the persistence of the ringtone lingered. ¡°Answer it. What if it¡¯s something important?¡± Loraine inhaled deeply, centering herself. A deeper frown etched into Marco¡¯s face at the sight of an unfamiliar foreign number. He threw an apologetic look at Loraine and epted the call. Their proximity was such that the silence in the study was deafening. Chapter 1117 The moment the call connected, a flirty, enticing voice slipped into the quiet, reaching both their ears. ¡°Marco, I miss you so much¡­¡± Marco¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as he cast a subconscious nce at Loraine. Loraine¡¯s face turned pale instantly. If that voice wasn¡¯t Keely¡¯s, then whose could it possibly be! With a cold air enveloping her, Loraine disentangled her hand from Marco¡¯s, cautiously retreating a step back. It seemed she had fortified her defense against him. ninjanovel His continuedmunication with Keely Left her in shock. Despite Keely sessfully pitting the entire Bryant family against Loraine, Marco remained her unwavering pir of support. The pressure led Loraine to seek the path of divorce. In time, Keely resorted to a plot to tarnish Loraine¡¯s standing. Marco then swore to never extend forgiveness to Keely. Loraine had faith in Marco¡¯s transformation after he expelled Keely from the country and handed over incriminating proof of her misdeeds to the police. However, this unexpected call shattered her illusion. She found the situation drenched in bitter irony. A wave of panic swept over Marco. He scurried to grasp Loraine¡¯s hand, disregarding the phone call, and desperately yearned to exin the situation. ¡°Loraine, I swear I didn¡¯t recognize Keely¡¯s number! Believe me. If I¡¯d known it was her, I wouldn¡¯t have picked up!¡± Loraine receded, her face impassive. She queried with a deceptive smile, ¡°Is that so? You needn¡¯t justify this to me as it bears no relevance to me. Thank you for your aid to my grandfather. We will duly compensate youter. It would be best if you leave now, I have tasks to attend to.¡± Marco clumsily stumbled over his words. Unwittingly, he had left the phone connected and by an idental press of the speakerphone button Keely¡¯s sobs reverberated through the room. ¡°Marco, are you still harboring anger towards me? I¡¯ve suffered enough and borne my due punishment. Remember, the day that holds significance to us both is merely two months away. Iprehend your unwillingness to forgive me, but why do you deny my return home?¡± Marco stood frozen, his features clouded with uncertainty and indecision. Loraine¡¯s frustration deepened. Keely¡¯s words resonated in her mind, stirring feelings of disquiet. She wondered what this shared significant day could be. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She sensed that Marco still nurtured affection for Keely. Chapter 1118 His kindness towards her, his promises to her, left her perplexed Once he had collected himself, Marco bellowed into the phone, ¡°Enough! I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± He disconnected the call and cautiously advanced towards Loraine, reaching out to her. ¡°Loraine, please hear me out!¡± Loraine retreated to the door, shaking her head, a sarcastic smile on her lips. ninjanovel Perceiving Marco¡¯s unwavering weakness for Keely, she concluded that his assurances to protect her from harm were nothing but empty promises. With a sigh, Loraine swung open the door and voiced her exhaustion to the world beyond, ¡°Uncle Wesley, I¡¯ve had enough. Kindly escort him out for me.¡± Wesley, unwilling to abandon them in solitude, remained a silent sentinel outside the study during their exchange. He unintentionally eavesdropped on nearly every word. In a toneced with sarcasm, he offered his hand and dered, ¡°Marco, after you.¡± Grinding his teeth, Marco locked eyes with Loraine before gradually retreating from the study. The door closed after him. He halted in his tracks, threw a lingering nce at the study, and gripped his fists tight. ¡°Loraine¡­ Perhaps my words are unwanted at this moment, but I plead for your patience. I will confront Keely about this. Whenever you¡¯re ready to hear me out, I¡¯ll make everything clear!¡± No reply came from the other end of the study. With a downcast expression, Marco walked away from the house. As night deepened, he spent countless hours immersed in silence and smoke outside Loraine¡¯s dwelling. Only as dawn broke did he start his car and head for the Bryant Group. As Carl, holding a cup of coffee, entered the office, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the exhaustion evident beneath Marco¡¯s eyes. Offering Marco the coffee, he expressed his concern, ¡°Mr. Bryant, your schedule is empty for today. Why not take some time off and recharge? If any urgent matters arise that need your attention, I¡¯1l make sure to inform you.¡± Marco shook his head and gently massaged his mildly aching forehead. Even when he returned home, sleep eluded him. Work remained the only distraction capable of upying his troubled thoughts. ¡°I need all the documents I¡¯m supposed to review today.¡± It was only at that moment that he became aware of the huskiness in his voice. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With a cautionary advice about his health, Carl passed him thepiled papers, ¡°Mr. Bryant, your well- being should be a priority. You¡¯ve been skimping on sleep over concerns for Miss Torres.¡± At the mention of Loraine¡¯s name, Marco stiffened. After a brief pause, he dismissed it with a shake of his head. Chapter 1119 ¡°I¡¯m good. You may leave now.¡± With a sigh of eptance, Carl brought up a pending business matter, ¡°Mr. Bryant, we were scheduled to have a meeting with Universe Group and Cheap and Fine Group to finalize the proposal. When would you Like to arrange that?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Brightening at the idea, Marco replied with enthusiasm, ¡°As soon as possible would be best!¡± He wagered that Loraine wouldn¡¯t decline a professional encounter. He could only hope to rify his actions when given a chance to meet her. Departing the office, Carl felt a sense of relief seeing Marco regain some of his usual vigor. Fully engrossed in his work, Marco found a respite from his lingering thoughts, making him feel somewhat better. Before long, his desk phone interrupted the silence. Carl ryed the message over the call, ¡°Mr. Bryant, Ms. Hoffman from Sr Company wishes to arrange a video call with you. Do you have the time now?¡± A frown crept onto Marco¡¯s face. ninjanovel He was at a Loss as to why Doris would seek him out at this moment. Pani Marco wanted to turn Doris down. He knew that she had feelings for him, and would¡¯ve preferred that shemunicate with Carl instead, if the matter concerning the Sr Company wasn¡¯t too important. On second thought, however, Marco realized that he had to tell Doris about the transportation of the ninth-generation operating robot. Knowing that he¡¯d have to contact her sooner orter, he reluctantly agreed, ¡°Put her through, please.¡± As soon as the video call was connected, a beautiful face appeared on the screen. Doris gazed at him for a few seconds, her red lips subtly curving in excitement. ¡°Long time no see, Marco.¡± Despite the previous awkwardness between them, Doris remained an essential partner overseas and Marco¡¯s trusted right-hand subordinate. Moreover, she was a hard worker and hadn¡¯t pursued him further in all these years. It was Marco, instead, who had been avoiding her excessively. After letting out a sigh of relief, he acknowledged her with a nod. Doris managed to suppress her lingering emotions just in time, and swiftly shifted her focus to business. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve sent the ninth-generation robot back. Why didn¡¯t you discuss such an important decision with me in advance?¡± Chapter 1120 ¡°I apologize,¡± Marco admitted, his hand gently rubbing his eyebrows ¡°It was urgent¡­¡± Doris cast a reproachful look at him before continuing with her inquiry. ¡°As the president of the Sr Company, you have the authority to make decisions without going through formalities, and I understand that. However, considering the significance of the ninth- generation robot, I¡¯d like to ask you about it.¡± Upon noticing Marco¡¯s signal for her to go on, she continued, ¡°The ninth-generation surgical robot is one of the Sr Company¡¯s core projects. You know that. Its security level is almost on par with that of the Qbot. If the news gets leaked or the media gets wind of it, it¡¯ll have a huge impact on the subsequent mass production and marketunch. Countless researchers in the field of intelligent medical technology are dedicated to developing the next generation of surgical robots, and it¡¯s disconcerting that you intend to transfer it away at such a critical juncture¡­¡± ninjanovel Doris let out a sigh, maintaining eye contact with Marco as she uttered her final statement. ¡°All for the sake of operating on a nobody?¡± Marco¡¯s expression immediately turned dark, and he retorted in a cold voice, ¡°A nobody? Since when did you consider human life as something unimportant, Doris? Moreover, the members of the Torres family are very dear to me!¡± Doris was taken aback by Marco¡¯s response and apologized in a somber tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marco. I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­ I sincerely apologize. I was a bit too agitated.¡± Upon learning the real reason for Marco¡¯s decision to return the ninth-generation robot from Sullivan, Doris felt an overwhelming sense of panic. So far, the research and development of the robot was yet to go through clinical trials. Without the involvement of the head of the Torres family, however, they still would¡¯ve found several suitable people across the world to perform surgeries on. What concerned her the most was Marco¡¯s urgency to transport it back solely for the sake of Loraine. He didn¡¯t even n on telling her about it! Why did he care so much about his ex-wife? Doris knew that Marco had gotten married to Loraine. Three years since Loraine¡¯s marriage into the Bryant family, however, Doris had never felt a sense of panic. Despite being overseas managing the Sr Company, she had an intimate understanding of Marco¡¯s personal life. She knew that he didn¡¯t love Loraine at all, and that he¡¯d married her just to navigate theplexities of his family. Doris was uninterested in Marco¡¯s wife¡¯s title; her sole focus was on winning Marco¡¯s heart. After Marco¡¯s divorce, however, she couldn¡¯t help but be very wary of Marco¡¯s erratic behavior. Marco, on the other hand, had no clue what was running through Doris¡¯s mind, and simply thought that she was worried about the Sr Company. Realizing that his tone had been too harsh, he made the effort to speak in a softer voice. ¡°Doris, I¡¯ve consulted Dr. Palmer about the robot, and it¡¯s currently stuck at the clinical trial stage. Although I have my own personal reason for wanting it returned, it doesn¡¯t go against thepany¡¯s best interests.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. With an understanding look on her face, Doris smiled and said, ¡°I understand. I was a bit impulsive earlier. The ninth-generation robot is equally important to me. Since you¡¯ve decided to bring it back to the country, I also have a request.¡± Marco was confused and asked, ¡°What?¡± Chapter 1121 ¡°It¡¯s a very important project, so I¡¯d like to be the one to transport it back personally.¡± Doris looked at Marco, with a mixture of admiration and greed gleaming in her eyes. After several years of being kept at a distance by this powerful man due to her unsessful confession, she couldn¡¯t help but seek out an opportunity to regain her ce by his side. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marco pursed his lips and hesitated. ¡°Doris¡­¡± Worried that he¡¯d figure out her true intentions, Doris quickly neutralized the expression on her face and interrupted him with a smile, ¡°Are you thinking that I came back for you, Marco? Back then, I confessed my love to you, and you rejected me. After thinking that through, I decided that I wasn¡¯t going to bother you anymore. I want toe back solely for the benefit of the Sr Company. It has a well-established market overseas, so I¡¯d like toe back and help you expand the business locally.¡± After a short pause, Marco still didn¡¯t think it was a good idea, and refused her subconsciously, ¡°No, thanks. I can handle it with Carl¡¯s help. Also, considering your abilities, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for you to come back just to help me? If you want to return, I suggest you go to Zodiac to develop and expand the business of the Sr Company.¡± With a Lowering of her gaze, Doris realized that Marco was rejecting her. She didn¡¯t often do things she wasn¡¯t sure she could seed in. After impulsively confessing her Love to Marco and feeling the subsequent distance that he put between them, she¡¯d learned her Lesson. With a smile, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± Deep inside, however, she clenched her teeth intensely in frustration, even tasting a bit of blood in her mouth. Once the video call was concluded, Doris stared at herputer screen, a bitter grimace framing her features. Suddenly, she yanked open a drawer and pulled out a picture. ninjanovel The photograph depicted a radiant woman, who was none other than Loraine, but Doris, a hardened mask of resentment recing her former expression, picked up a pen and began to violently etch across Loraine¡¯s face. Only when Loraine¡¯s face was barely discernable, disfigured and pocked, did Doris allow a grotesque smile of satisfaction to creep across her Lips. She stared at the photograph and murmured, ¡°Loraine, just wait and observe. I will eventually win over Marco!¡± Meanwhile, in the heart of Bryant Group, the CEO¡¯s office, Carl tapped lightly on the door before striding in to update Marco on the day¡¯s tasks. ¡°Mr. Bryant, tomorrow¡¯s itinerary is ready. If there are no changes, I¡¯ll go ahead and inform Miss Torres about the scheduled meeting.¡± Hearing this, Marco cleared his throat and said, ¡°No, I will take up the matter with the Universe Group. They deserve to know our intentions.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Bryant.¡± Carl perceived Marco¡¯s intent but kept his mouth sealed. Chapter 1122 Marco wasn¡¯t concerned with Carl¡¯s thoughts, as his primary focus was on Loraine. It had been two days since Loraine had reached out to Marco. The silence was making him edgy. Although his intention was to discuss business, he found himself shaving off bits of his original text. He repeatedly reviewed his message before finally hitting send. But to his dismay, his message bounced back, marked with a ring red exmation. Marco¡¯s expression soured as he stared at the screen, ¡°The message was sent but rejected.¡± He felt a twinge in his chest at the sight. Loraine had blocked him! Carl failed to suppress his amusement and chuckled. His amusement was met with a frosty re from Marco, whose face was now etched with disappointment and frustration. In an attempt to lighten the mood, Carl offered up his mobile to Marco, stating, ¡°Mr. Bryant, Loraine hasn¡¯t blocked my work number.¡± His phone screen showed a recently forwarded message to Loraine. ninjanovel ¡°Miss Torres, let¡¯s discuss the partnership with the Cheap and Fine Group. Can we schedule a meeting for tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± came Loraine¡¯s response. Marco¡¯s gaze flitted between Carl¡¯s ongoing chat with Loraine and the red exmation on his own phone screen. His grip tightened around his phone, almost as if he wished to crush it. Carl, perceiving Marco¡¯s frustration, quickly handed over his phone, saying obsequiously, ¡°Mr. Bryant, consider this your phone now.¡± Grumbling, Marco snatched the phone and sent his carefully crafted message to Loraine. The ensuing seconds were torturous as he feared rejection or that Loraine would suspect his identity and dismiss him. Thoughts of Loraine sent his heart on a rollercoaster ride. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Contrary to his fears, Loraine responded promptly, ¡°Alright, but we may need to adjust the time. Davy is catching a flight into town. Let¡¯s meet in three days instead.¡± Exhaling deeply, Marco agreed without hesitation. Three dayster, in the senior meeting room of the Universe Group. Having resolved the internal crisis within the Cheap and Fine Group, Davy was in high spirits. Upon entering the room, he greeted Loraine and Marco warmly, eager to engage in conversation. Chapter 1123 However, both Loraine and Marco remained silent, choosing not to engage in conversation with him. The ambiance was unusually tense. Davy touched his nose and nced at Loraine, then shifted his gaze to Marco. ¡°Did you two have a disagreement?¡± ¡°Personal affairs have no ce in a business meeting.¡± Loraine¡¯s demeanor was all business, her expression frigid. Marco, on the other hand, seemed as though he was on the verge of speaking but held back, his gaze lost in Loraine, clearly preupied. Unaware of the specifics of their situation, Davy cleared his throat, opened the contract, and commenced a serious discussion with Loraine and Marco, delving into the details at hand. He had presumed that their disagreement would divert their attention, enabling him to breeze through the specifics. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Much to his surprise, they chorused, ¡°Hold on.¡± Showing his knack for multitasking, Marco pinpointed the discrepancies in Davy¡¯s discourse without foregoing a shred of the profit he was entitled to. As Marco made his points, Loraine found herself nodding in agreement. Caught off-guard, Davy paused, grinned sheepishly, and offered, ¡°You two are quite the pair, simultaneously distant and sharp on the details. d I didn¡¯t try to pull a fast one on you.¡± Davy tried to lighten the mood with humor, but it fell t. Only Marco mustered a faint smile, evidently pleased to hear him and Loraine referred to as a couple. ninjanovel Loraine, however, furrowed her brows and corrected him frostily, ¡°Davy, Marco and I are strictly business partners. There¡¯s no personal entanglement .¡± This caught Davy off guard. He¡¯d previously sensed a budding romance between them and had even idly spected with his wife about when they¡¯d make their rtionship official. It appeared they had hit a rough patch. Surveying the tension hanging in the air, Davy smirked knowingly, ¡°Well, you young Lovers are quite fickle¡­¡± Seeing Loraine¡¯s expression darken, he hastily rose to his feet. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve ironed out the contract details, I¡¯d better be off. I won¡¯t intrude further. Reach out if anything else pops up!¡± Chapter 1124 With that, he beat a hasty retreat, swiftly exiting the room. Carl, stationed at the doorway, followed suit, leaving Loraine and Marco in an awkward standoff. Left in a state of unease, Loraine was unsure how to proceed. Now, it was up to her to confront Marco once again. Indeed, Loraine found herself nursing a tinge of remorse for her biting words to Marco previously. In truth, their rtionship was presently devoid of any romantic undertones. She should not have cared about Marco¡¯s private connections and preferences. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Conversely, Marco had arrived just in time with the rare blood type Aldo needed. He had even reached out to a scientific team, procuring a surgical robot, significantly assisting her. Besides, his brave rescue of Rowan meant the Torres family was considerably in his debt. Could she really harbor resentment towards him? When Loraine made the decision to attend the meeting that day, she was determined to confront Marco withposure and self-possession. Ang¡¯s Library However, once confronted with his presence, she realized that maintaining such emotional detachment was beyond her capabilities. Despite her attempts to convince herself that her association with Marco was immaterial, their past moments of mutual help and the blurred lines of their rtionship swirled in her mind at his sight. Her nerves refused to settle in his presence. Keely persistently stood as the wall between them. Keely¡¯s deeds were undeniably more malicious than what the Bryant family members had perpetrated, and the stain of her crimes seemed indelible. And now, Keely, who hadmitted such a grave error, was out of prison, enjoying herself overseas, and was audaciously nning to return and unt her liberty in Loraine¡¯s face. The mere thought of it ignited Loraine¡¯s anger. Lost in her reverie, Loraine remained seated despite her icy countenance, not abruptly leaving the meeting. In response, Marco¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her, a spark of optimism flickering in his eyes. ¡°Loraine, what are you thinking about for now?¡± Marco rose from his chair and ambled towards Loraine. He then knelt and locked his eyes with hers. Suddenly, a shadow loomed before Loraine. As she regained her focus, she found herself confined between her chair and Marco. His gaze was intense, piercing her. ¡°Loraine, can we have a discussion?¡± Chapter 1125 Loraine unconsciously swallowed. Being cornered, like a prey, triggered a warning bell in Loraine¡¯s mind. The man before her was the predator, his warm breath tantalizingly near, almost as if he was ready to consume her. Her heart pounded as she feigned serenity. ¡°Discuss about what? What¡¯s there for us to discuss anyway?¡± Letting out a sigh, Marco said in a subdued tone, ¡°Loraine, I promised to sever ties with Keely. My agreeing to her return was only to conclusively put an end to her meddling. I assure you, Keely will not be an impediment between us in the future.¡± ninjanovel The moment he uttered ¡°Keely,¡± Loraine was filled with an absurd amusement. A sense of familiarity engulfed her. It was as if they were reliving the same tragic events that urred during their three-year marriage. It seemed that Marco, once again, inflicted pain upon her repeatedly for the sake of Keely. Loraine¡¯s hands balled into fists, the knuckles turning bone white. She outstretched her arms, endeavoring to shove Marco aside. However, the man remained an unmovable force, her own strength paling inparison to his. A feeling of despair began to well up within Loraine¡¯s heart. She bit down on her lower lip hard, eyes welling up with tears. She held Marco¡¯s gaze and asserted, ¡°Why should I care if you invite her back into your life? I couldn¡¯t care less!¡± ¡°But I do care!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Marco¡¯s voice was filled with urgency. He gripped her hand with a desperate intensity, his whisper almost a plea. ¡°I care. I care so deeply about how you feel. I don¡¯t give a damn when Keely is set free or if she decides toe back. I¡¯ve barred her from my life. She switched her phone number just to get through to me. We¡¯vee so far, Loraine, and I won¡¯t let misconceptions hinder us any further.¡± ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± His words sent shockwaves through Loraine¡¯s heart. She looked at him, teary-eyed, feeling a loss for words. In Marco¡¯s eyes, Loraine was a blend of innocence, purity, and allure. Drawing his lips together, Marco leaned in and pressed his lips to hers. This was no tentative exploration but an assertive, overwhelming assault, iming even the air she breathed. The overwhelming intensity quickened Loraine¡¯s heartbeat. Surprisingly, she found herself not loathing this kiss. Instead, it seemed to provide an outlet for the sadness within her. And so, she gripped Marco¡¯s shoulder and bit back. This was more a fierce bite than a tender kiss, leading both of them to the sharp taste of blood. Chapter 1126 The taste of blood caught Marco off guard, but he didn¡¯t release Loraine. His grip on her tightened, yet his kiss became softer. Feeling the man¡¯s gentle touch, Loraine¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She closed her eyes, surrendering to the kiss slowly. In the midst of their passionate encounter, a sudden interruption came. There were two knocks on the door. ¡°Miss Torres, are you there?¡± ninjanovel As the doorknob began to turn, Marco and Loraine¡¯s movements came to an abrupt halt, their bodies frozen in ce. In a blink of an eye, Loraine thrust Marco aside forcefully and eximed, ¡°Wait outside!¡± A confused response echoed from Jolie on the other side of the door, ¡°Okay, okay, Miss Torres.¡± With a jittery demeanor, Loraine straightened her attire, and the realization hit her. Why did she feel as if she¡¯d been caught in the act? A flush tinted her cheeks, and she bestowed Marco with a bashful stare. Marco took a gulp, epting his blunder candidly, ¡°I apologize, Loraine. I simply couldn¡¯t control myself¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Loraine¡¯s hand stilled. She too had sumbed to an uncontroble urge moments ago. She shook off the thought, distanced herself from Marco, stood upright, and adjusted her outfit. Her lipstick smeared, tears shimmering in her eyes, her face an open book revealing their recent endeavor. Rectifying her appearance was out of the question. Loraine made a quick effort to Look Less disheveled before approaching the door. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Marco rooted in ce, his thoughts wandering, a cryptic smile ying on his lips, oblivious to his disheveled cor. Loraine, in her frustration, moved towards him to fix his cor. She bit her lip and uttered, ¡°Who would have thought Mr. Bryant could be so careless while discussing business?¡± Marco¡¯s grin grew broader. As he attempted to speak, a sudden pang made him wince. Loraine was taken aback and blurted out, ¡°What happened?¡± Regardless of how much she feigned indifference, her instinctual response unveiled her concern. Chapter 1127 Marco felt his heart melt at the sight of Loraine¡¯s worried countenance. He mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. A kitten just bit me.¡± Loraine was taken aback for a moment, and when his words registered, her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red. Standing by the door, Jolie had been patient for a while. With no response, she mustered the courage to call out again, ¡°Miss Torres, are you still in there? We require your immediate attention to handle an urgent situation. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡° Grasping the situation, Loraine shot Marco a disapproving look, fixed his tie with more force than necessary, and sternly instructed, ¡°Get yourself sorted!¡± Ang¡¯s Library With that, she pivoted on her heel and moved towards the door. Marco¡¯s tie felt constricting, suffocating his breath. He let out a cough, but his eyes sparkled with amusement. He adjusted his outfit and followed Loraine with a rxed stride. Upon opening the door, Loraine found Jolie poised to knock once more. Seeing Loraine, her eyes also fell on Marco, lingering just behind Loraine. Startled, Jolie¡¯s apology came naturally as she bowed in response. ¡°Forgive me, I wasn¡¯t aware that Mr. Bryant was present. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude. I¡¯ll take my Leave now!¡± She had presumed Marco had departed with Davy, and Loraine remained in solitude within the office. Marco¡¯s presence caught her off guard! Stealing a quick nce at them, she was bemused. Their outfits were disheveled and peculiar. Her usually imposing and frosty boss now had smeared makeup, reddened corners of her eyes, as though she had been through some ordeal. Jolie felt like she had stumbled upon a ndestine secret and inadvertently disrupted a romantic rendezvous of her boss¡­ Noticing the alterations on Jolie¡¯s countenance, Loraine¡¯s lips quivered with a suppressed smirk, perplexed about the whirlwind of thoughts in her mind. With a firm grip, Loraine yanked Jolie back by the cor. She touched her forehead in exasperation and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on in your head? You said there was an urgent matter. What is it?¡± Jolie looked apprehensively at both of their faces, gulped nervously and announced gravely, ¡°There¡¯s a man outside, a peculiar looking young man, who says he has a package for you and insists on handing it to you personally.¡± A package? Loraine was taken aback. What was so extraordinary about this package? She cast a sidelong nce at Marco. Had he made another frivolous purchase? Chapter 1128 Marco, with a hint of innocence, shrugged, ¡°Wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With no other option, Loraine proceeded downstairs, escorted by Jolie. Uponying eyes on the young man, Loraine instantlyprehended Jolie¡¯s description of the man¡¯s entric demeanor. He was a towering figure, powerfully built, with sunsses on. He stood erect, his body taut, constantly surveying his surroundings with vignce. This level of alertness was something Loraine had only seen in Rowan¡¯s people. Moreover, his arms were adorned with tattoos and a grizzled beard added to his intimidating demeanor, making him seem more formidable than an average soldier. Ang¡¯s Library This didn¡¯t seem Like an ordinary package delivery. With a suspicious gaze, Loraine studied the stranger before her. He reciprocated her curious look before raising his voice, ¡°Loraine Torres, correct? We have a package that needs your signature.¡± Marco gave the man a scrutinizing Look. He whispered into Loraine¡¯s ear, ¡°He is a mercenary.¡± Despite her best efforts to remainposed, she felt her confusion growing. What could possibly require the escort of a mercenary? Then it dawned on her. Could it be the surgical robot she had borrowed from Sr Company under a confidential agreement? ¡°Who amongst you is Loraine?¡± The man¡¯s wary gaze bounced between the three of them. Stepping forward, Loraine handed the man her business card with a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m Loraine. The gentleman here is Marco, CEO of the Bryant Group, and Jolie is a friend. You can trust them.¡± Upon confirming her identity, the man¡¯s tension eased. He extended his hand towards Loraine, introducing himself, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Torres. I¡¯m in charge of the ninth-generation robot¡¯s escort from Sr Company.¡± The details of the ninth-generation surgical robot were top secret. One of Sr Company¡¯s conditions for Lending it wasplete discretion, so only Loraine could sign off on its arrival. Having briefly greeted him, Loraine nced past him with a sense of urgency. ¡°Where¡¯s the surgical robot? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be delivered directly to the hospital?¡± Chapter 1129 ¡°No, Miss Torres, we first bring the robot to the Universe Group for your confirmation. Once everything is in order, we¡¯ll apany you to the hospital.¡± Loraine nodded in understanding and silently sighed, acknowledging the Sr Company¡¯s meticulous approach to their work. She then followed the man to the Universe Group¡¯s rooftop helipad for the inspection. As a ck helicopter descended onto thending pad, a group of mercenaries emerged, carrying a square metal container. The sight of it awed Loraine. She had never truly grasped the significance of the ninth-generation surgical robot until now. Sr Company¡¯s show of force was a testament to the robot¡¯s worth. A mercenary unlocked the box using a temporary key, only to reveal another Lockbox within. After several moreyers of security, they finally unveiled a precise surgical arm, gleaming in the darkness of the metal box. Behold, the ninth-generation surgical robot! Loraine was buzzing with anticipation. This robot, she thought, might be the long-awaited cure for Aldo¡¯s affliction. Marco took her hand, offering her a reassuring grin. His eyes held an unspoken promise. He would remain by her side, always. This moved Loraine, causing a moment of indecision. ninjanovel Just then, an official approached, carrying a small parcel. ¡°Mr. Bryant, another parcel awaits your eptance. Kindly sign for it.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Had Marco also received a package? Curiosity piqued, Loraine observed the package. It appeared to be from the Sr Company. Perhaps it was sent by Sullivan? Marco, knitting his brows, expressed surprise too. Swiftly, he epted the package and scribbled his signature. The package waspact, taking on a rectangr form. Upon unwrapping it, Marco discovered an anniversary album. It bore the Sr Company¡¯s logo, and in the top-right corner were embossed golden words: ¡°The Sr Company¡¯s anniversary album.¡± Bemusement clouded Marco¡¯s face. Why was he the recipient of amemorative album? But he shrugged it off and proceeded to turn to the album¡¯s first page. Chapter 1130 Though she didn¡¯t want to intrude, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at the album, since Marco didn¡¯t seem to mind. The first page presented a group photograph. Instantly, Loraine¡¯s eyes were drawn to a radiant woman. In the picture, thisdy was happily ensconced behind a man, her arm draped around his neck and a cheerful toast being offered to the camera. The intimacy between them was evident. A caption below revealed that this was the founding team of the Sr Company. Loraine sighed andmented, ¡°She¡¯s incredibly beautiful. I¡¯m not sure what her role is at the Sr Company, but it appears that she has a close rtionship with them.¡± It struck her as odd. Would a corporation disy such private moments in their official albums? There was something oddly familiar about the man in thedy¡¯s embrace. As she leaned in for a closer look, Marco¡¯s expression turned sour. With a flick of his wrist, the album was promptly closed. . Operation Was¡­ Loraine had an odd sensation. She voiced her concern, ¡°I¡¯m not quite done yet.¡± Marco managed to muster a faint smile upon noticing Loraine¡¯s puzzled expression and diverted the topic, ¡°We ought to get to the hospital.¡± Loraine was initially indifferent, but Marco¡¯s weird demeanor stirred a sense of unease in her. ninjanovel ¡°Is something wrong, Marco?¡± Marco responded with aposed grin, his lips pursed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just taken aback by the unexpected album.¡± Loraine could sense an undercurrent of tension. Persisting, she queried, ¡°Why would they send an album your way? Merely because of a business coboration?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At this, Marco¡¯s face tensed up. ¡°Actually, my trip overseas years ago coincided with Sr Company¡¯s inception. Courtesy of Sullivan, I was present at its inaugural event¡­¡± While the conversation felt offbeat to Loraine, she chose not to overthink it. She responded, ¡°That exins your close ties with Sr Company. You¡¯ve been working with them since then. No wonder there is no news in the industry.¡± When Marco ventured abroad, he had the chance to stumble upon the birth of the Sr Company. He truly was a fortunate individual, blessed with both resilience and good fortune. Chapter 1131 Marco returned a smile, silent, while internally cursing the individual who¡¯d dispatched the photo album. Without wasting a moment, they boarded the helicopter, transporting the robot to the hospital. They were reassured by the hospital¡¯s confidentiality agreement, with only a handful of doctors privy to the situation and awaiting their arrival on the rooftop. The medical team assigned to Aldo¡¯s surgeryprised leading figures in the field. Despite their stature, the sight of the ninth-generation robot stirred a palpable excitement in them. ¡°Behold the first sessfully developed ninth-generation robot! We are truly privileged to be its inaugural users. Mr. Bryant, Miss Torres, you have our gratitude for this unique opportunity!¡± With enthusiasm, the elderly director with white hair warmly shook hands with Loraine. Loraine expressed her gratitude sincerely, saying, ¡°We are deeply indebted to you. Please do everything you can to save my grandfather. The entire Torres family will be immensely grateful!¡± The doctors nodded, moving beyond formal pleasantries. They prepared the ninth-generation robot for surgery and outlined their operation n. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With the surgery underway, Rowan and Wesley were alerted and promptly made their way to the hospital, arriving breathless in front of the operating room. The news of the surgical robot¡¯s arrival had thrilled them. Noticing Marco alongside Loraine outside the operating room, Rowan and Wesley were taken aback. Yet, they were indebted to Marco for procuring the surgical robot and hence held their peace. The family, filled with anticipation and anxiety, gathered outside the operating room, their thoughts filled with prayers. After enduring several agonizing hours, the surgery light flickered to green. ninjanovel A surgeon emerged, his expression stern. This sight caused their hearts to skip a beat. ¡°Congrattions. The surgery was a sess. All residual clots have been eradicated. The patient should regain consciousness post-anesthesia.¡± Sighing with relief, Loraine¡¯s legs gave way. The man standing beside her quickly reached out, steadying her. With tear-brimmed eyes, she gave Marco a watery smile. ¡°Marco, thank you,¡± she said. Memories of their recent arguments faded as Marco embraced her, feeling a deep sense of contentment. He wasn¡¯t ready to let go of her just yet. In a soft whisper, he replied, ¡°Expressing gratitude goes beyond mere words. How else can you demonstrate your appreciation?¡± As Marco¡¯s gaze lingered on her lips, Loraine stiffened. Her cheeks flushed as she remembered their heated exchange in the meeting room. Annoyed yet shy, she shoved him, extracting herself from his grasp. ¡°Rx about the thank you gift. The Torres family will make sure topensate you generously¡­¡± ¡°Loraine, you know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m after.¡± Chapter 1132 As Loraine¡¯s heart pounded, she was at a loss for what to do next. Rowan and Wesley stepped in, coughing conspicuously. With pointed looks at Loraine and Marco, they cautioned, ¡°This is a hospital. Behave yourselves.¡± A grin ying on his lips, Marco noted a slight change in the two elders¡¯ attitude towards him. If he¡¯d acted like this before, they would have yanked Loraine away instantly. It seemed his standing within the Torres family had improved. Feeling rather chipper, Marco prudently released Loraine, though he remained by her side, posing like a dutiful prospective son-inw. Rowan and Wesley maintained a tight-lipped silence. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ninjanovel Despite their misgivings about Marco, they held back their criticism. Feeling awkward, Loraine made up an excuse to get out of sight of her two uncles. Marco trailed after her. Rowan and Wesley watched them go, helplessness etched on their faces. Although Loraine hadn¡¯t given Marco a definitive response, the good news about Aldo¡¯s sessful surgery had lifted her spirits. Marco followed her. After a few steps, he seized her arm, pinning her against the wall. ¡°Now we¡¯re alone, with no one to interrupt us.¡± Her face flushed, Loraine didn¡¯t resist. The man¡¯s eyes smoldered with intensity, and an electric tension hung in the air between them. Right at that moment, Loraine¡¯s phone started ringing. Ai t Project Loraine¡¯s reverie was interrupted by the insistent melody of the phone, jolting her awake. Her voice quivered as she mustered the courage to say, ¡°I¡­ I must pick up that call.¡± The iing call felt like a lifeline, arriving just as she grappled with the prospect of conceding to Marco¡­ Observing her retreat from his grasp, Marco looked on helplessly, making no attempt to retain her. She pulled out her phone, identifying the caller as Klein from Vagow¡¯s city hall. There hadn¡¯t been any contact from Klein since theirst encounter, during which he had expressed intentions to propose a project revamping the White Cloud Airport. Chapter 1133 A considerable amount of time had passed, and Loraine¡¯s assumption was that the airport project had hit a snag. When Loraine answered the phone, Klein announced, ¡°Loraine, the makeover of Vagow¡¯s White Cloud Airport got the green Light.¡± Caught off guard, Loraine queried, ¡°Really?¡± Klein chuckled, ¡°Absolutely. The dy was a result of the higher-ups taking a keen interest in the project! They¡¯ve not only approved the reconstruction of White Cloud Airport, but also enlisted the revered architectural maestro, Professor Leopold Zizka from Duknd, as our advisor.¡± Loraine¡¯s astonishment multiplied. Professor Leopold Zizka! Any architecture student would be familiar with that name. Leopold¡¯s contributions to the construction field were globally recognized. If Leopold had not resigned from the university during Loraine¡¯s overseas study, she would have been part of his team. This could be her golden chance to interact with Leopold and glean professional insights, a priceless opportunity indeed. Klein added, ¡°That¡¯s the inside scoop. Professor Zizka willnd in Vagow in three days. I¡¯ve been tasked with airport pickup.¡± Ang¡¯s Library His intent to ry the news at this point was evidently an opportunity for Loraine. Loraine was quick on the uptake and responded instantly, ¡°I am free that day. Mr. Moore, if it¡¯s alright with you, I can be your chauffeur.¡± The fact that the CEO of Universe Group was willing to drive them personally was a clear sign of respect and high regard. Clearly pleased with Loraine¡¯s reaction, Klein replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll dly ept your offer. See you in three days.¡± With a lightugh, Loraine added, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a private eatery. Perhaps we could invite Professor Zizka to sample some top-notch local cuisine.¡± Klein¡¯s satisfaction with her grew and hemended, ¡°Loraine, you¡¯re a shrewd one. You¡¯ve lived up to my expectations. Do ensure you¡¯re well prepared over theing days. Professor Zizka has direct oversight over the project.¡± Although Klein hadn¡¯t explicitly outlined what Loraine should get ready for, she had a clear understanding of the mission ahead. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Even if Klein wanted to coborate with Loraine, securing such a significant government project was no easy feat. Leopold, who held the authority to make decisions, had the final say due to his quota. Winning Leopold¡¯s endorsement could directly propel her into the airport project¡¯s heart. Loraine felt a surge of gratitude towards Klein for this golden opportunity. She resolved to gear up for the task ahead and meet Chapter 1134 Klein¡¯s faith in her. Once she expressed her thanks to Klein and ended the call, she plunged into deep thought. Marco, who had been privy to the entire conversation, realized he had lost a chance to make a pass at Loraine. Yet, witnessing Loraine¡¯s earnestness tugged at his heartstrings. His voice husky, he ventured, ¡°Loraine, do you need my help?¡± With a twinkle in her eye and a smile on her face, Loraine queried, ¡°And what might Mr. Bryant offer me?¡± She was in high spirits, her yfulness emerging naturally. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marco, furrowing his brow, took a moment before responding, ¡°My skills lie in modeling and rendering. I could assist you with that.¡± Upon hearing that, Loraine burst intoughter. Marco, with his thin lips pursed, asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing, I was just reminded of something amusing¡­¡± Loraine struggled to suppress her giggles. Marco¡¯s words had whisked her back to her college days. Back then, the inexperienced college boys would woo her in much the same way. The thought that the billionaire CEO of Bryant Group would employ simr tactics amused her to no end. However, at times, Marco disyed his fondness for her in a manner reminiscent of college students. Despite being somewhat clumsy, it held a certain charm and cuteness to it. Still trying to contain herughter, Loraine managed to get out, ¡°I appreciate the offer, Mr. Bryant, but I¡¯ve got apetent architectural design team. There¡¯s no need for you to personally handle modeling and rendering.¡± Marco¡¯s countenance fell at this rejection, yet Loraine¡¯s joyousughter brought him no embarrassment. Instead, it was an excuse to get closer to her. ¡°I just want to be of help. Let me know what you need.¡± Feeling a flutter in her heart at Marco¡¯s words, Loraine quickly Looked away from his intense gaze and managed a soft reply, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, Marco. But thank you.¡± Another rejection stung Marco. With a wistful smile and a rasp in his voice, he asked, ¡°Why, Loraine? Are you still upset with me?¡± Just a while ago, they were engulfed in a delightful mood. The nature of his mistake remained a mystery to him once more. Chapter 1135 Seeing Marco¡¯s uneasy gaze, Loraine found herself at a loss for words. She backed away a little, creating a physical distance to match the emotional one she was feeling. Her mind shed back to the recent gazes of Rowan and Wesley. The expressions of her two uncles made her realize they had picked up on the hazy feelings between her and Marco. She had vowed to her family not to fall back into old patterns. Yes, Marco had transformed, but was it worth the gamble once more? A phone call from Keely still echoed in Loraine¡¯s mind, and she hesitated. Marco had promised to break ties with Keely, but those were just words. Could he actually stick to his promise when Keely truly returned? The risk seemed too much for her to bear. ¡°Marco, I need to handle my own affairs. You¡¯ve done more than enough for me. I don¡¯t wish to be in your debt anymore.¡± Marco took in her defensiveness, a pang of hurt coursing through him. Dropping his gaze, he forced a rueful smile onto his face. ninjanovel ¡°Loraine, I never wanted you to feel obligated to repay me for anything. I¡¯ve helped you out of my own free will. But I won¡¯t pressure you. I understand your reservations about trusting mepletely. I¡¯ll let my actions speak Louder than my words.¡± He had a hunch about the shift in Loraine¡¯s behavior but chose not to press her further. After making sure Aldo was fine, he made a sensible choice to leave the hospital. Marco¡¯s return to the Bryant Group was marked by a sudden change in demeanor. His face hardened into a cold mask. He tossed the Sr Company¡¯s anniversary album onto the table in front of Carl, his voice gruff as he demanded, ¡°Who¡¯s responsible for this?¡± On seeing Marco¡¯s dark expression, a sense of dread filled Carl. He hurriedly picked up the album to inspect it. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Marco was the mind behind the Sr Company, a fact known to only a few within the Bryant Group, Carl included. He had been handling the majority of affairs rted to thepany, and any issue was his to answer for! As he flipped through the album, Carl couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. ¡°Mr. Bryant, this version of the album isn¡¯t Like the ones we¡¯ve seen before.¡± Marco¡¯s brow furrowed at the revtion. Typically, the album would showcase images centered around the Sr Chapter 1136 Company¡¯s corporate culture. It wasn¡¯t supposed to feature a picture of him with Doris. The memory of that picture brought a grimace to Marco¡¯s face. It was taken when the Sr Company had just been formed, after they hadpleted their first project. An exuberant Doris had Looped her arm around Marco¡¯s neck for a celebratory group photo. Even though Marco had quickly extricated himself from the situation, the camera had already captured a seemingly intimate moment. Carl gulped nervously before suggesting, ¡°Mr. Bryant, maybe you should speak with Miss Hoffman about this directly?¡± Grasping the photo book, Marco was deep in contemtion. A man of icy demeanor, he nheless disyed warmth to all around him. Doris, his cofounder at Sr Company, received his special attention. After Doris¡¯s confession created a gap between them, he sought topensate her with status and responsibility, cing her inmand of Sr Company¡¯s overseas division. His patience knew Limits only when his core values were challenged. ninjanovel The thought of Loraineing close to discovering the album today troubled him. After a moment¡¯s reflection, he reached out to Doris through her personal line. The call was promptly answered. Doris queried with surprise, ¡°Marco? Did you dial this line? Have you finally decided to touch base? This makes me so joyful¡­¡± A sigh echoed in Marco¡¯s chest. He interrupted, ¡°Doris, why did the album and the ninth-generation robot arrive together?¡± Doris had promised to take care of the robot¡¯s transportation. But, unexpectedly, a photo album had been slipped in. This seemed like a conscious act from her part. After a considerable pause, Doris responded with a muted voice, ¡°Marco, are you displeased? It was a call I made on my own. I regret if I overstepped. It¡¯s just that the album captures our journey founding Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sr Company, something significant for both of us. I wanted you to be the first to revisit that album. I saw an opportunity to send it back with the robot, and I acted on it without seeking your approval.¡± This left Marco silent. Doris had been there with him since the start of Sr Company. He found it hard to doubt her intentions. Sensing the quiet over the line, Doris softly smiled and said, ¡°Marco, did the album catch you off guard?¡± Marco found it hard to articte his feelings. He held those memories dear, but not in the manner Doris seemed to expect. ¡°Doris, refrain from doing this in the future. I haven¡¯t publicly revealed my role as the president of Sr Company. It was inappropriate for you to include my photos in the album.¡± Upon hearing this, Doris¡¯s gaze hardened, and her bright-red nails dug into her palm. ¡°No need for concern. The album was a personal project. I intended for you to have a first look. It hasn¡¯t gone into mass production. I will revise it to the approved format before¡­¡± Coldly interrupting her, Marco added, ¡°Still, you should not have sent it. It might stir misconceptions if seen by others.¡± Chapter 1137 Taking a deep breath, Doris forced a grin and lightly joked, ¡°Misconceptions? Did someone see the photo and misinterpret you? Marco, what¡¯s going on with you? Have you fallen for someone? Would you share?¡± Agai Marco paused upon hearing this. Emotions were indeed a struggle for him. His rtionship with Loraine was turbulent. They¡¯d make progress, only to end up back in a dead end. ninjanovel Doris, being a woman herself, could perhaps understand the intricate weave of Loraine¡¯s thoughts. He contemted revealing his problem to her, maybe she could offer some advice? However, he decided to remain quiet. He had be wiser from his past experiences. Doris was not just any woman; she had confessed her love for him. With an ongoing misunderstanding with Loraine regarding Keely, any further complications could make things even more convoluted. Doris had been waiting for Marco to say something. When he remained silent, she couldn¡¯t help but push him, ¡°Marco, aren¡¯t we friends? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Can¡¯t you share this with me?¡± He said indifferently, ¡°I can handle this myself. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯d prefer you not to surprise me like this anymore.¡± Doris had expected him to at Least talk about Loraine. Instead, she was met with a frosty response. Did this mean he no Longer considered her a friend? Struggling to maintain herposure, she clenched her teeth and mustered a smile. She said, ¡°Understood.¡± After ending the call, Doris gazed at the nk screen, her mood darkening. She couldn¡¯t help but smirk. At Least the photo album she had sent him had made an impact. Her intentions were clear, she wanted to show Loraine that she, Doris, was the one who could stand by Marco¡¯s side, be it in the past, present, or future! In his office at the Bryant Group, Marco was growing increasingly irritable as he Looked at the album. He carelessly shoved it under a stack of papers. After some thought, he called for Carl. ¡°Keep a close eye on Sr Company. Inform me immediately if something happens.¡± Although the album was a minor issue, Doris¡¯ involvement in his affairs was increasing. He didn¡¯t appreciate this change. He trusted Doris, but he wouldn¡¯t let her overstep her boundaries. ¡°Understood, Mr. Bryant.¡± Carl acknowledged gravely, aware of the implications. As he was about to leave, Marco stopped him. ¡°Hold on¡­ Arrange for someone topile a report on the airport design and bring it to me.¡± Carl was taken aback. He was puzzled as to why Marco would be interested in such a mundane task. Then it hit him: It must have something to do with Loraine. He smiled, understanding the situation, and reassured, ¡°Mr. Bryant, rest assured. I¡¯ll have it prepared immediately!¡± Chapter 1138 Marco, trying to suppress a cough, waved dismissively, signaling Carl to leave. As the office emptied around him, Marco unveiled his phone, a bittersweet gaze lingering on the photograph of him with Loraine, an aura of adoration and vulnerability surrounding them. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Loraine, what¡¯s the next step that I should take? How can I convince you of my sincerity?¡± Regardless of whether it was an architectural design or anything else, as long as Loraine needed it, he was willing to make an effort to learn. He grew up under the weight of the Bryant family¡¯s expectations. While he was a quick learner and hailed as a prodigy by his teachers, when it came to pleasing Loraine, he was like a toddler taking their first steps. Three days passed quickly. For the imminent arrival of Leopold, Loraine was thoroughly engrossed in the preparations. Along with Klein, she headed to the bustling airport to pick up Leopold. Ang¡¯s Library Shortly after, the ne touched down and a swarm of passengers disembarked. Amid the throng, Loraine quickly identified Leopold. Exhibiting typical Duknd features, Leopold was a tall figure, with a prominent skull, profound eyes, and a stern expression. His attire included vintage ck rimmed spectacles, and his hair was meticulously styled. With warm smiles, Klein and Loraine approached Leopold. Klein took his hand, introducing them cheerfully. ¡°Professor Zizka, I am Klein Moore, your contact from the Vagow government regarding the project. Beside me is Loraine Torres, a dynamic young entrepreneur of Vagow and the head of Universe Group. Ms. Torres also boasts impressive architectural skills. She¡¯s the mastermind behind our smart city¡¯s construction project!¡± Loraine offered a smile and a handshake to Leopold. Just then, a woman dressed in white, luggage in tow, emerged from behind Leopold, her beauty entuated by her innocent smile. ¡°Professor Zizka, I have retrieved our Luggage.¡± On seeing the woman, Loraine¡¯s grip on Leopold¡¯s hand faltered. The warmth of her smile was reced by a frosty gaze. ¡°Keely¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Keely¡¯s eyes shone defiantly upon seeing Loraine, her mouth curving into a victorious grin. ¡°I¡¯m apanying my teacher.¡± Leopold was her teacher? This revtion took Loraine by surprise. She had a hazy recollection of Keely mentioning that her major was architectural design, yet she knew Keely¡¯spetence was limited. How did Keely manage to secure a ce on Leopold¡¯s team? Thoughts whirled in Loraine¡¯s mind. She recalled the call Marco had answered. Had Keely joined Leopold¡¯s team back then? Chapter 1139 So, when Marco expressed his intention to cut ties with Keely, he really meant it? Keely happened to return home at this juncture, but he did not offer her any assistance. Klein, who was standing nearby, regarded Loraine with concern. He attempted to discern Keely¡¯s identity from Leopold, saying with an uneasy smile, ¡°Professor, may I ask who thisdy is?¡± Clearly, Leopold was unaware of the tension between them. He introduced Keely cheerfully, ¡°This is Keely Haywood, one of my students. She¡¯s extremely gifted in architectural design, so I brought her back this time. Incidentally, she¡¯s also from Vagow. I¡¯m sure you young folks have plenty to discuss. Miss Torres, you should converse with her.¡± Leopold was renowned for nurturing talent in his industry. Upon hearing Ang¡¯s Library Klein¡¯s introduction, he took a Liking to Loraine. However, he soon noticed the oddity between Loraine and Keely. Observing their fixed stares, Leopold inquired, ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Gracefully, Keely approached Loraine and answered with a smile, ¡°Yes, Professor. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into an old acquaintance here.¡± Adjusting her demeanor, Loraine scoffed, ¡°Indeed, quite a coincidence.¡± Though they hadn¡¯t seen each other in some time, Keely¡¯s deceitful air still agitated Loraine. Keely haughtily held her head high, as if triumphantly returned. She taunted and sneered, ¡°Loraine, are you shocked?¡± Maintaining a faux smile, Loraine feigned surprise and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m genuinely shocked that someone who can¡¯t even distinguish building materials could join Professor Zizka¡¯s team.¡± A slight frown appeared on Leopold¡¯s face. Although his architectural prowess wasn¡¯t geared towards social interaction, even he could sense the animosity between his adored student and Loraine. ¡°Miss Torres, what do you imply?¡± he asked. Maintaining her smile, Loraine answered, ¡°Oh, nothing. It¡¯s just that Miss Haywood once advised me against using a new type of foam concrete in my design. It appeared she wasn¡¯t aware of the incredible utility of the new concrete.¡± Keely¡¯s smile hardened, her eyes pleading towards Leopold. Leopold, predisposed to his student, began to frown upon hearing Loraine¡¯s opposition to Keely. He interpreted Loraine as an arrogant individual belittling others. He regarded Loraine sternly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Miss Torres, it¡¯s true that Keely Lacks experience. Not being familiar with all construction materials is understandable. However, she has a remarkable talent for design,¡± he defended. Upon hearing this, Keely stated confidently, ¡°Also, Professor Zizka epted me as a student because he acknowledged my talent, not because of my knowledge about specialized materials.¡± Chapter 1140 Loraine¡¯s expression darkened. Observing this, Keely became increasingly smug. She snorted, ¡°Naturally, I can¡¯tpete with you. After all, you can leverage your family resources to advance construction projects. Regardless of project quality, your family¡¯s wealth makes everyone consider you a construction genius!¡± Maintaining a frigid demeanor, Loraine shot back, ¡°I¡¯m not as skilled as you. You managed to evade punishment even with a criminal record. And you¡¯ve won over an esteemed professor. You¡¯re quite impressive!¡± Keely stiffened, anger shing in her eyes at Loraine. Turning to Leopold, Loraine asked, in what seemed to be a gentle reminder, ¡°Professor Zizka, were you aware of this when you epted her as your student?¡± Nheless, Leopold stepped in, ¡°Miss Torres, I am aware of Keely¡¯s past prison sentence. But my stance differs from others. I value talent. While she made a mistake, I hope we can offer her a chance to start anew.¡± Keely breathed a sigh of relief, her head held high in pride and satisfaction. Upon seeing this, Loraine¡¯s brow furrowed. She hadn¡¯t nned to disclose Keely¡¯s wrongdoings against her. Besides, her acquaintance with Leopold was recent. Presumably, their paths wouldn¡¯t cross beyond this coboration, so she felt it inappropriate to say much more. Hence, Loraine ceased her argument. Composing her emotions, she replied with a smile, ¡°I understand. Professor Zizka, since you trust your student, I won¡¯t dwell on it. You must be fatigued from your journey. I¡¯ve reserved a private dining room. Please, let¡¯s move on to rest and have a meal.¡± Leopold finally softened, nodding in agreement. They boarded the car and soon reached a private riverside restaurant. Exiting the car, Klein expressed surprise upon seeing the sign. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°The Bliss Restaurant? This is the finest private restaurant in Vagow. Loraine, your generosity is appreciated!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The Bliss Restaurant sat alongside the river. It was quaint and modest but renowned for its exceptional cuisine. Loraine merely smiled in response, just about to invite Leopold inside when she heard Keely¡¯s sarcastic remark. ¡°Loraine, treating my professor here is quite insincere of you. You know he¡¯s from Duknd, yet you chose a local restaurant without considering his pte at all!¡± Everyone halted simultaneously, and Klein looked visibly awkward. Keely turned towards Loraine, radiating satisfaction as she rmended, ¡°You should probably reconsider the restaurant choice!¡± ¡°I do prefer Duknd¡¯s food,¡± Leopold confessed to Keely. Klein¡¯s demeanor shifted to unease. Chapter 1150 Keely, registering his words, blinked nervously. When she had presented her sketches to Leopold, he was so taken aback by her talent that he insisted on meeting her immediately. Their first encounter began with an unexpected question. ¡°What emotions fueled this design, Miss Haywood?¡± Keely had a host of tteringpliments and rehearsed expert knowledge at her disposal. However, she was taken aback by Leopold¡¯s question, which left her momentarily speechless. She was uncertain about the origin of the inspiration for the design. Leopold offered her a kind, contemtive Look. ¡°I perceive immense emotion in this drawing. Was it someone special that inspired you to use such vivid colors in your design?¡± Keely started crying after a moment of reflection. Adapting the narrative of her and Marco¡¯s rtionship, she narrated it to Leopold. In her version, she and Marco were deeply in Love. She alleged she was framed and unjustly imprisoned in a foreign country, and the design sketches were her way of expressing her longing for her lover and her homnd. Ang¡¯s Library Leopold recounted Keely¡¯s romantic tale to Loraine and the others, his voice rich with emotion. As he concluded the story, he sighed, dabbing at the corners of his eyes. ¡°I was touched by Keely¡¯s authentic emotions. Her innocence warranted her release from prison. The me should be ced on the cruel woman who incarcerated her, not her. Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Moore, Miss Torres?¡± Loraine cast a pensive look at Keely, remaining silent under a sneer. Klein cringed in embarrassment, recognizing the twisted story of what had happened between Loraine, Marco, and Keely, but was astonished that Leopold would believe such a tale. Leopold sighed, stating, ¡°This time, I brought Keely back not solely for her talent, which I highly esteem. Mr. Moore, Miss Torres, I believe anyone with a decent aesthetic sense wouldn¡¯t question her abilities after witnessing her designs. Primarily, I brought her back to reconnect with her muse, the one who inspired her.¡± Loraine, unable to tolerate any more, questioned, ¡°Are you nning to assist your student in reuniting with her lover, Professor Zizka?¡± Leopold shot Loraine a disapproving look. ¡°From the beginning, Miss Torres, you¡¯ve persistently antagonized Keely. Keely just asserted that both of you were involved with the same man. Were you the one who ended her rtionship with her Lover?¡± Laughing in disbelief, Loraine threw a frosty re at Keely. ¡°What do you think, Keely? Why not ask Marco, your so-called ¡®lover¡¯ himself?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Keely¡¯s face nched. ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± she stammered, shifting her gaze from Leopold to Loraine, ¡°I was the first one to meet Marco! Chapter 1151 Loraine, you came into his life after me!¡± ¡°Miss Torres, are you threatening my student in my presence?¡± Leopold asked, anger ring in his voice. With a sneer, Loraine retorted, ¡°She spread a rumor that I failed in bribing her and nned to assault her. After hearing the recording, you should have known that Keely was lying. Could you trust a person so steeped in falsehood over the truth?¡± Leopold paused for a moment before responding solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize on her behalf. She shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you. I believe Keely¡¯s impulsivity stems from love. After all, love is her main source of inspiration. I hope you could forgive her, for my sake.¡± Loraine pursed her lips, her expression turning serious. Though she admired the esteemed designer, his high-handed insistence on her forgiving Keely rankled her immensely. She couldn¡¯tprehend why he was so quick to absolve Keely and shift me elsewhere. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y With a smirk, Loraine retorted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept this insubstantial apology. I would prefer a personal apology from Keely.¡± In a panic, Keely turned to Leopold, stammering, ¡°Professor¡­¡± With aforting nod towards Keely, Leopold addressed Loraine in a frosty tone, ¡°Miss Torres, I¡¯ve already apologized to you on her behalf. What more do you expect from her? You¡¯re the president of Universe Group, while Keely is just a student. Please, don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡± Keely interjected, ¡°Yes, Loraine, can¡¯t you see the significance and influence of my teacher? He¡¯s already apologized on my behalf! You should be forgiving me!¡± Bolstered by Leopold¡¯s presence, Keely used the opportunity to provoke Loraine again. This elicited an even more disgruntled look from Leopold. ¡°In that case, we have nothing more to discuss. We¡¯re Leaving.¡± Without giving Loraine a chance to retort, Leopold abruptly exited with Keely. ¡°Hey! Wait! Don¡¯t leave!¡± Klein, ncing between Loraine and the departing Leopold, sighed before deciding to follow them. As Loraine watched them leave, she was left standing alone, a frown furrowing her brows. Guid Meeti Leopold and Loraine¡¯s meeting ended on a sour note, with no agreement in sight. When Loraine got back home, she received a call from Klein, who said with a sigh, ¡°Keely must have said something bad about you in front of Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Professor Zizka. If things continue Like this, you may lose your chance to participate in the airport project.¡± Loraine¡¯s response was one of nonchnce. She scoffed and countered, Chapter 1152 ¡°Even without Professor Zizka¡¯s backing, I¡¯m still capable of joining the airport project on my terms.¡± Leopold¡¯s favoritism for Keely left a bad taste in Loraine¡¯s mouth. A rmendation from him, if given, would not bring her joy. Dayster, Vagow¡¯s architectural association convened a strategic consultation meeting for the renovation of White Cloud Airport. The aim was to onboard Leopold promptly so they could reach a consensus on the airport redesign without dy. A plethora of renowned designers in Vagow were invited, including representatives from associated companies. Among the invitees were Loraine and Marco. The meeting day dawned, and Loraine arrived at the venue carrying her design blueprint. She was greeted at the entrance by Klein. Loraine scanned the crowd but didn¡¯t see the person she was anticipating. Her disappointment was evident. Klein picked up on her facial expression. He teased her with a cryptic smile, ¡°Mr. Bryant was caught up with some pressing matters and will arriveter.¡± Caught off guard, Loraine responded indignantly, ¡°Why are you bringing him up? I couldn¡¯t care less if he shows up or not¡­ Let¡¯s head in. Professor Zizka will be here shortly.¡± She entered the meeting hall alongside Klein, locating and taking her seat. Shortly after, Leopold and Keely entered the hall amidst a crowd of people. Leopold, with a smile on his face, sat down and began perusing the submitted blueprints, nodding asionally. Suddenly, his expression turned grim and he tossed a paper onto the table. ninjanovel Noticing this, the host rushed to ask, ¡°Professor Zizka, is there an issue?¡± Leopold pointed to a name on the list and replied coldly, ¡°Apologies, but I refuse to work with this individual.¡± The name he pointed to was Loraine. A hushed silence filled the hall as all eyes turned to Loraine. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Klein quickly got to his feet and defended, ¡°Professor Zizka, Miss Torres is an esteemed architect in Vagow.¡± However, Leopold cut him off, ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about not having a fitting design for the airport project, rest assured. My team is brimming with talent. In fact, my student has a proposal that aligns perfectly with this project. You might consider adopting it outright.¡± Keely, standing elegantly next to him, shared a warm smile with everyone. Her eyes shimmered with satisfaction and pride. Loraine¡¯s grip tightened in frustration, her knuckles whitening. The tant favoritism shown to Keely by Leopold, without even offering her a fair shot, was unexpected. Chapter 1153 Inhaling deeply, she challenged with a chilly tone, ¡°Professor Zizka, aren¡¯t you apprehensive about the reproach that might follow your hasty decision? This feels unjust to all other contestants in the bidding. Yourplete disregard for their proposals entirely seems rather thoughtless.¡± Klein was caught in a quandary. He felt clueless and lost, torn between sides. ¡°Loraine, let¡¯s cool down. Professor Zizka¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t harmful. We¡¯re here to finalize the airport project, not to engage in petty disputes.¡± In consideration of Klein¡¯s difort, Loraine kept her retort to herself. Klein immediately shot Leopold a congenial smile. ninjanovel ¡°Professor Zizka, perhaps you¡¯ve misunderstood Loraine. I can vouch for her skills and expertise, which will surely win you over. It seems rather unjust to rule her out without assessing her abilities. Why not take a peek at Loraine¡¯s proposal before reaching a conclusion?¡± Leopold¡¯s face was icy, his obstinacy reflecting the typical demeanor of those hailing from Duknd. His unfavorable initial impression of Loraine had given rise to bias, leading him to assume her work to be mediocre. Witnessing Klein¡¯s strong defense, Leopold couldn¡¯t help a tinge of disdain. True to Keely¡¯s words, Loraine seemed to have a group of followers eager to please her. Her fame could easily be attributed to her influential family, rather than her skills. However, with Klein¡¯s insistence, Leopold decided to peruse her work. Regardless of his anticipations, it would quell the situation and satisfy the audience. With these thoughts, he gave Loraine an icy nod, stating, ¡°Fine, you have three minutes to present your design concepts.¡± Knowing he¡¯d extracted the maximum concession from Leopold, Klein gave Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Loraine a sympathetic nce. Though irate, Loraine was determined to make the most of this chance. She was thoroughly prepared and was not poised to back down now. Advancing towards the podium, she confidently initiated the projection, delving into her design exnation. As the design blueprint filled the screen, Keely¡¯s countenance took a peculiar turn, blending guilt and triumph. Leopold¡¯s face turned stormy. On the stage, Lorainepleted her pitch, her eyes seeking Leopold. She was hopeful for his professional evaluation. However, Leopold¡¯s countenance grew even darker. He retorted with bitterness, ¡°Loraine, your work is gravely disappointing. You are not cut out for the construction design industry. I regret that I can¡¯t offer any worthwhile critique!¡± As he finished, his anger surged, causing him to rise and make for the exit! Chapter 1154 Leopold¡¯s response caught everyone off guard. Loraine¡¯s blueprint was exceptional, earning the admiration of the expert cohort present. Leopold, despite his high standing as a world-ss architect, acted unbingly when he stormed out due to his distaste for Loraine¡¯s blueprint. This left Loraine in a state of confusion and grievance. Given his position as a top-notch architect, Leopold could have constructively criticized Loraine¡¯s design, but to dismiss her as devoid of architectural talent was unprofessional. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. A blunt criticism from an eminent architect amounted to a total negation of her skills. Had she not been president of the Universe Group, Leopold¡¯s scathing words could have jeopardized her future in the field. Loraine felt unjustly treated. She did not see herself as a prodigy, but she was assured of her competence. Ang¡¯s Library Moreover, her design was a product of countless sleepless nights. She didn¡¯t think she deserved any form of derision. She would have appreciated and duly considered professional criticism of her work from Leopold. However, Leopold showed bias against her right from the beginning. Loraine didn¡¯t want a subjective critique based on preconceived notions to taint her work. She queried, ¡°Professor Zizka, could you justify your assertion that I¡¯m ill-suited for a career in architecture? Do my designs fall short in some aspects? I¡¯d like you to show me the specifics. If not, I am left with the conclusion that your animosity toward me stems from the personal disagreements between your student and me!¡± The room filled with gasps upon hearing her words. Knowing of the previous disagreements between Loraine and Keely, the attendees began to whisper. The idea that an industry titan Like Leopold would bear a grudge against Loraine simply because Keely was his student was unbelievable. It was unthinkable to them that he could stoop so low. Upon hearing the murmurs, Leopold grew increasingly disturbed. Keely stood up and angrily pointed at Loraine. ¡°Loraine, your design is fraught with ws. Why are you so resistant to epting criticism? Do you want everyone to shower you with praises, proiming you a genius? You think that would do you justice, right? My mentor has more than enough qualifications to evaluate your work! No matter how you feel, you have no right to berate him!¡± Leopold lifted his palm, signaling her to cease. Keely, however, remained resolute, hernguage growing increasingly insolent. ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯re clueless when ites to treating people respectfully. How in the world did you make it this far without your family¡¯s backing? Do you even have a right to question my mentor?¡± In response, Loraine, seething with anger, surprisingly chuckled. Chapter 1155 ¡°Well done, Professor Zizka. You truly deserve to be a top-tier architect,¡± she dered with a nod and a smirk. ¡°You don¡¯t just tolerate your student¡¯s discourtesy. You concoct stories to assist her in damaging others. You two seem to be colluding to obscure the reality!¡± ¡°Choose your words wisely, Miss Torres,¡± Leopold cautioned, irritation seeping into his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to descend into chaos.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t things chaotic enough already? As a guest here, Professor Zizka, I should have shown you respect. However, your behavior has left me with no desire to extend you any courtesy.¡± After a brief pause, Loraine stated solemnly, ¡°Professor Zizka, you¡¯re leveraging your profession to settle personal scores, encouraging your student to nder others. You¡¯ve utterly twisted the truth! Your actions are despicable. Regardless of your reputation, I refuse to endorse your ims. You¡¯re unfit to appraise my work.¡± No one anticipated Loraine¡¯s audacious retort to Leopold. His face flushed crimson with fury. Keely, unfazed by the escting tension, cried out, ¡°Professor! Loraine¡¯s audacity is staggering. It¡¯smon knowledge in our field that you¡¯re a man of honor. Her usations are an affront to your personal integrity and industry standing!¡± Matching Loraine¡¯s intense gaze, Leopold¡¯s eyes flickered with a fiery determination. ninjanovel ¡°Miss Torres, I extended you courtesy out of respect. Yet, you¡¯re the one refusing it. You¡¯ve copied someone¡¯s creation, thus you¡¯re unfit to call yourself an architect! Am I wrong?¡± Upon uttering these words, Leopold felt a wave of dizziness, as though the room were spinning. He stumbled, nearly falling. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Keely rushed to his aid, trying tofort him, ¡°Professor, please don¡¯t take her words to heart. She¡¯s malevolent through and through. Your wellbeing is my primary concern.¡± As Keely helped Leopold regain his bnce, she shot Loraine a triumphant and vindictive re, as if proiming Loraine¡¯s imminent downfall. The room filled with silent contemtion as everyone digested Leopold¡¯s usation. In the design world, giarism was an unforgivable sin. Loraine¡¯s swift rise from obscurity to fame raised questions about the originality of her designs. ALL eyes were fixated on Loraine, their gazes tinged with doubt. Loraine¡¯s heart skipped a beat; she hadn¡¯t anticipated Leopold¡¯s usation that she had mirrored another¡¯s design. The usation,ing from Leopold, felt like a cruel joke without a punch Line. This usation from a respected academic could bring an abrupt halt to her promising design career. Chapter 1156 Simultaneously dumbfounded and incensed, Loraine found herself at a loss. Her dream had always been to craft an airport blueprint, a project she had painstakingly worked on during her marriage with Marco. Many a day and night she spent honing it, never once catching a glimpse of anything simr in the public eye. Leopold¡¯s audacious im of giarism caught her off guard. She was no copycat. Klein turned to soothe Loraine, only to be startled by her grim departure. ¡°Loraine! Where might you be heading?¡± Klein¡¯s worry seeped in, instigating a pounding headache. Facing Leopold, who was standing only due to Keely¡¯s assistance, she dered, ¡°I¡¯m off to gather my design work. I intend to provide evidence against your im of giarism. I want the world to witness that you, the ¡®master,¡¯ are falsely using me!¡± In spite of her boiling anger, she remainedposed. She was well aware that disputing Leopold now would only cement suspicions of her supposed giarism. The best way to establish her innocence, she knew, was to expose her original drafts to the public. Keely, after a moment of stunned silence, sneered and retorted, ¡°How could he falsely use you? He¡¯s a renowned designer. How could you make such an usation, Loraine?¡± Ignoring Keely¡¯s reproach, Loraine exited the hall. Ang¡¯s Library Knowing he couldn¡¯t deter Loraine, Klein promptly messaged Marco. In a brief text, he summarized the situation and implored Marco to arrive as swiftly as possible. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The crowd¡¯s whispers grew Louder and louder, swirling in a symphony of spection. Despite his own worries, Klein made sure tofort Leopold. ¡°I believe there¡¯s a misunderstanding here, Professor Zizka. Please, don¡¯t let it upset you. I¡¯ve reached out to another key yer in this project. He¡¯ll be here shortly. We can revisit the discussion upon his arrival¡­¡± Keely was about to coax Leopold into leaving, but her interest piqued at Klein¡¯s news. She suggested, ¡°Professor, we shouldn¡¯t let Loraine¡¯s situation disband us. Why don¡¯t we meet with this other president instead?¡± Leopold agreed with a stern nod. Thest person he wished to confront at that moment was Loraine. The door to the meeting hall swung open to reveal a suave man in a suit. ALL eyes pivoted towards him. Leopold surmised that this man must be Marco. With a swift stride, Klein made his way to Marco. Marco¡¯s first words were, ¡°Where¡¯s Loraine?¡± Klein exhaled deeply, saying, ¡°Loraine was livid. She stormed off without even a farewell.¡± Marco appeared taken aback but quicklyposed himself, ready to chase after Loraine. But Klein held him back. ¡°Come on, I shouldn¡¯t have been left alone to handle this disaster. Chapter 1157 Marco, I need you on this. The priority is pacifying the professor.¡± Klein¡¯s text to Marco had only shared a quick summary of events, so Marco was struggling to grasp the entirety of the situation. Upon learning that Leopold had upset Loraine, Marco¡¯s courtesy towards him dissipated. He was stunned to see Keely siding with Leopold. The sight of Marco brought tears to Keely¡¯s eyes. Feigning vulnerability, she murmured his name with a hint of affection. ¡°Marco¡­¡± Marco¡¯s attention shifted, taken aback that Loraine had encountered Keely. He was clueless about when Keely had returned. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose here?¡± he scoffed. Keely dropped her gaze, giving off an innocent vibe. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Marco, I¡¯ve joined Professor Zizka as his student. I returned with him. I was nning to inform you about my return, but I didn¡¯t wish to intrude¡­¡± ¡°Enough. Maintain your distance from me,¡± Marco cut her off abruptly, disinterested in her exnation. ninjanovel Leopold was unsatisfied with Marco¡¯s attitude towards Keely, his brow furrowed. ¡°Why are you being so rude to my student?¡± Marco turned to Leopold, managed to keep his emotions in check and offered a greeting. ¡°Hello, Professor Zizka. I¡¯m Marco Bryant, president of the Bryant Group. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Leopold had caught Keely observing Marco ever since he¡¯d walked in. He surmised from Keely¡¯s behavior that this young man must be her romantic interest, her inspiration. ¡°I recognize you. Keely has mentioned you.¡± Leopold¡¯s tone became weing. Unexpectedly, Marco responded bluntly, ¡°Professor Zizka, I¡¯m unsure of what Keely has told you. But, I can guarantee that Loraine has never stolen anyone¡¯s work. Her talent is acknowledged across our industry.¡± ¡°Mr. Bryant, it appears you¡¯ve got a skewed perspective about Loraine. I suggest you appreciate the person in your presence rather than that giarizing woman!¡± retorted Leopold, a scowl on his face. His words carried an underlying message as his gaze shifted to Keely, who was eyeing Marco affectionately. Marco¡¯s brows furrowed as he gazed at the stubborn elderly professor before him,pletely baffled by the iprehensible wordsing from his mouth. Chapter 1158 Nheless, Marco maintained hisposure and told Leopold, ¡°I can personally guarantee Loraine¡¯s trustworthiness based on the reputation of the Bryant Group.¡± Leopold, upon seeing Marco¡¯s disregard for Keely, responded with a disapproving shake of his head. He Let out a chilling sigh. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Now that you won¡¯t Listen to my opinion on Loraine, there¡¯s not much left for me to say. Drive me back to the hotel, Keely. I¡¯m drained.¡± Keely wished she could stay longer with Marco. However, knowing that antagonizing Leopold would be disastrous, she agreed and aided him to his feet. Marco found himself filled with puzzlement, questioning if Leopold was out of his mind. ¡°Hold on, Professor Zizka!¡± Marco called out, trying to catch up with him. Leopold¡¯s expression remained stern. With a wave of his hand, he indicated to Marco that he had no interest in hearing any further justification. Keely, contrastingly, kept stealing nces back at Marco. She whispered something to Leopold before heading back to Marco¡¯s side. She offered Marco a kind gaze, hinting at her affection towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Marco. I¡¯ll do my utmost to sway him.¡± However, Marco was well aware of Keely¡¯s true nature. He inquired with a detached expression, ¡°Is that so? I still vividly recall what you did to Loraine earlier. It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯d be willing to assist her now.¡± Keely¡¯s face turned white, and she broke into tears instantly. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to help her, Marco. I¡¯m doing this for you. I would do anything for you, even things I may not particrly want to.¡± Marco¡¯s brow furrowed as he took in Keely¡¯s pitiful countenance. ¡°I ept that my past actions were wrong. I served my time in prison. Now, I¡¯m studying under Professor Zizka in an attempt to start anew. Will you give me a chance to change, Marco? For the sake of Jorge¡­¡± Marco was reminded of a vow he made to his dear friend Jorge many years ago upon hearing Keely¡¯s plea. He recognized that he wasn¡¯t callous enough to turn her away. In the end, he agreed to ept Keely¡¯s help. As Keely walked away, Marco observed her with a frosty expression. He hoped she was genuinely committed to helping him persuade Leopold. He resolved to uncover whether Keely yed any role in Leopold¡¯s discord with Loraine. Chapter 1159 Keely journeyed back to Leopold¡¯s hotel. However, instead of attempting to persuade Leopold as she¡¯d promised she walked into Leopold¡¯s room with tear-streaked cheeks immediately upon arriving back at the hotel. ¡°Professor, your support today meant the world to me. However, it¡¯s hard to watch Loraine demean you because of me¡­¡± Leopold sighed in response. He reassured her briefly, but his curiosity drove him to speak his mind. ¡°Keely, her words don¡¯t faze me. My heart aches for you. The man you adore is unworthy of your affections. After observing him today, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s not concerned about you. His mind is consumed by Loraine!¡± Keely¡¯s gaze drifted. She feigned wiping away her tears, masking her emotions, before sumbing to even deeper sobs ¡°Professor, Marco and I were very much in love at first, and he was incredibly kind to me. Later, Loraine meddled with our love and skillfully tarnished my reputation. She manipted Marco into believing I was wicked and malevolent, making him think I was the one causing all the chaos¡­ I don¡¯t hold him responsible! I me my circumstances for not being born into wealth like Loraine. She thinks her wealth and power grant her the Liberty to do anything, even snatch away the man I love.¡± Leopold trembled with rage. ¡°This is preposterous! It¡¯s hard to fathom she did this to you!¡± He looked at Keely and sighed with empathy. ¡°You youngsters are so swept away by love. Keely, you possess a tremendous talent, yet you let aman bring you sorrow? Marco is infatuated with that vile woman! He¡¯s blind to your virtues!¡± Keely, biting her lip, responded with a heavy heart, ¡°But if I lose my love, I fear I¡¯ll lose the ability to create beautiful designs. I apologize, but I simply cannot Let go of him. Could you assist me once more?¡± Leonard sighed deeply, yet nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand. Those with exceptional gifts often endure tremendous emotional torment. It isn¡¯t my role to convince you to abandon Marco since he is your muse. All I can do is help you ovee these hurdles.¡± Keely¡¯s face Lit up as she replied, ¡°Thank you! Please don¡¯t worry. If Ang¡¯s Library I can remain by Marco¡¯s side, I¡¯m confident I can create even better designs!¡± Leopold, relieved, nodded. The next day, a statement appeared on Leopold¡¯s social media page ¡°I was requested to consult on the redevelopment of White Cloud Airport in Vagow. Yet, during yesterday¡¯s program guidance meeting, I was appalled to witness a young designer shamelessly giarizing another¡¯s work! I loathe giarism. It¡¯s a sin I cannot forgive. I will not tolerate such ethical bankruptcy, corroding the integrity of our industry. Therefore, I implore the public and my peers to refrain from stealing others¡¯ creations. If not, the stain of such an act will tarnish your reputation forever!¡± Leopold refrained from pointing fingers, but given his influence in the architectural world, his post sparked immediate public debate.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The curious crowd spected on the individual Leopold hinted at, while rallying behind him and publicly shaming the anonymous giarist. Only those who shared the meeting with Leopold that day knew that he was referring to Loraine, yet they collectively chose silence. They were fully aware that displeasing either Leopold or Loraine was a luxury they couldn¡¯t afford. Moreover, even Leopold himself chose not to unmask the giarist. To them, there would be no benefit in doing that. It would just bring them trouble Chapter 1160 The primary reason Leopold refrained from naming Loraine directly had to do with his own standing. He didn¡¯t want his words to irreparably damage someone¡¯s future. Despite viewing Loraine as morally deficient, he hoped to grant her another chance. Simultaneously, he wanted Loraine toprehend the seriousness of the situation before it spiraled out of control. He yearned for her to voluntarily admit her mistakes, step down from the project, and distance herself from Marco. Since he refrained from naming the giarist, inte users started making their own connections and recognizing the giarism. Designers began voicing their disdain for giarism across social media tforms. When Keely saw the news online, she was torn between feelings of tion and fear. She knew all too well who the real giarist was. Keely understood that waiting idly for Loraine to stumble upon evidence proving her innocence was not an option. She needed to stoke the mes further to confirm Loraine¡¯s guilt. Now that she saw a golden opportunity to bring Loraine down once and for all, she must ensure that Loraine couldn¡¯t flip the situation to her advantage! That night, Keely hailed a taxi and headed towards a particr building. She found herself at the doorstep of the Bryants¡¯ house. Keely was invited inside, although she could sense the tension hanging in the air. ninjanovelN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Upon seeing Marina, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Marina, it¡¯s been ages! Have you missed me?¡± Marina responded with a disinterested smile. Liza had ordered Marina and Laura to stay at home and not go out since they had made the secret about Marco¡¯s birth public. Grounding them was a kind of punishment. Marina hadn¡¯t shopped for designer clothes or visited the salon to keep her hair Looking fresh in what felt Like forever. She was slowly losing her sanity in this enforced istion, feeling like a rose that had lost its beauty. Yet, seeing Keely, a wave of self-satisfaction washed over her. Marina had once admired Keely, seeing in her a grace and nobility that she believed Marco cherished. She had envisioned Keely marrying Marco and ousting Loraine in due course. However, Keely¡¯s constant blunders and subsequent incarceration had defied her expectations. Even Marco had forsaken her. Marina struggled to conceal her dislike for Keely, but social etiquette demanded she maintain a polite demeanor. With a slight stumble in her words, she mustered, ¡°Keely, when did youe back? And why wasn¡¯t I informed of your release from jail?¡± At that moment, Laura descended the staircase. Unlike Marina, she showed no semnce of politeness towards Keely. She addressed Marina dismissively, ¡°Not everyone deserves a wee in our house, Marina. Kindly ask her to leave. I fear her presence might bring us bad fortune.¡± Unfazed by their contempt, Keely responded with a soft smile, ¡°Mrs. Bryant, Marina, it¡¯s delightful to see you both once more. I came back as a student of Professor Zizka. My mentor has been given the important task of leading the redesign of the White Cloud Airport in Vagow, and he has brought me along. I visited because I wished to express my gratitude for your past kindness. However, it seems that you¡¯re too busy to entertain me. Do not worry, I will take my leave immediately.¡± Laura and Marina exchanged surprised Looks. Chapter 1161 Even with their limited knowledge, they recognized Leopold as an internationally renowned architect. They were clueless about how and when Keely had be his student. Laura¡¯s demeanor changed abruptly. With a forced smile, she took Keely¡¯s hand and led her to the couch. ¡°Keely, we¡¯re practically family. I will always have time for you, no matter how busy I might be. You mentioned that you and Leopold are here for the airport project, right? Could you share more about it?¡± Keely agreed with a nod, her demeanor demure and amicable, despite her intense dislike for them. ¡°Yes, I got the opportunity to study under Professor Zizka after he endorsed one of my airport design proposals. Therefore, my proposal might be used for the future airport project. The Bryant Group could even potentially coborate with us.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, her heart racing. Despite her disdain for Keely, she hoped that through her, she could establish a connection with Leopold and secure the airport project for the Bryant Group. She believed this might absolve her and Marina in Liza¡¯s eyes. Keely discerned Laura¡¯s intentions. With a gentle smile, she murmured, ¡°The most joyful part of my return has been seeing Marco again. In fact, I¡¯ve always coveted Loraine¡¯s ce of having you as a mother-in-Law. It¡¯s unfortunate she doesn¡¯t appreciate you. If I were in her shoes¡­¡± Laura found herself feeling empathy. ¡°Why on earth would Loraine even be in the same League as you, Keely?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Even with Keely¡¯s bad reputation, she excelled at charming people. To Laura, this seemed to give Keely an advantage over Loraine, a woman who didn¡¯t give a damn about her or Marina. In Laura¡¯s eyes, Keely was superior, not least because she had carved a niche for herself as a designer. She harbored hopes that Marco¡¯s affection for Keely hadn¡¯t faded. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Laura recalled the times when Marco¡¯s adoration for Keely was palpable. He would travel to another country just to visit her in the hospital, often neglecting his newlywed wife. A spark of hope ignited in Laura¡¯s eyes as she pondered on these memories. Keely¡¯s words hinted at an unextinguished me for Marco. Laura was convinced that if she could intervene, there would be a chance for Marco and Keely to rekindle their past love. This way, Marco wouldn¡¯t constantly be in Loraine¡¯spany. If Marco were to marry Keely, Laura envisioned apliant daughter-in-Law. She felt it would be helpful to have another person by her side to manage her troublesome son. Thus, Laura found herself nodding along when Keely spoke ill of Chapter 1162 Loraine. ¡°Keely, had Marco chosen you as his life partner, all these subsequent issues wouldn¡¯t have surfaced. Loraine is a troublemaker! She¡¯s cut ties with Marco, yet she continues to be a thorn in my side! But Marco insists he has to coborate with her this time!¡± ¡°Madam, there¡¯s something I¡¯m uncertain whether I should disclose,¡± Keely sighed, feigning concern. Eagerly, Laura inquired, ¡°What is it? Out with it! What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Loraine¡­ I¡¯m hesitant about discussing it. Marina, who was sitting adjacent to them, couldn¡¯t resist the curiosity. ¡°Did Loraine cause some trouble? Please share the details!¡± Keely appeared torn but finally produced the statement that Leopold had released after persistent coaxing from both of them. Upon seeing the statement, Marina instantly understood the gravity of the situation. ¡°The person Leopold is referring to is¡­¡± Affirming Marina¡¯s suspicions, Keely replied, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s pointing fingers at Loraine. Although he was furious, he refrained from tarnishing her image, hence he didn¡¯t mention her by name¡­¡± Indignant, Marina retorted, ¡°Why did he withhold her name? Loraine had the audacity to rip off someone else¡¯s work! He should have exposed her, letting everyone see her true colors!¡± Laura nodded in agreement, affirming her words. ninjanovel Keely blinked, releasing a heavy sigh. ¡°He¡¯s so benevolent, isn¡¯t he? Even when Loraine did such a thing, he refrained from shattering her image entirely. Oh, if only someone had the courage to expose the truth about this!¡± Marina¡¯s face Lit up with joy, and her eyes shone like diamonds. ¡°What if I spill the beans to everyone?¡± she proposed. Laura held Marina¡¯s hand, offering a reassuring smile to Keely. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her words. Marina was just joking.¡± In spite of her words, Laura did not me Marina for her bold words. She was aware of Leopold¡¯s strong dislike for Loraine. If they were to defame Loraine, it would result in the Universe Group being disqualified from the airport project, giving the Bryant Groupplete control. If she could help the Bryant Group undertake this colossal venture by themselves, maybe Liza would forgive her! Laura thought to herself. The thrill of the uing events was visible as Laura and Marina exchanged knowing Looks Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When she understood that her n was taking shape, Keely¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction. She engaged in a friendly chat with them before taking her Leave. Chapter 1163 Marina was itching to divulge the news the moment Keely¡¯s figure faded away. But Laura restrained her. Laura¡¯s past experiences had made her wiser. She advised, ¡°Patience, darling! We should not do it ourselves, but we can enlist someone who can. We need to sit back and watch the show.¡± Marina instantlyprehended Laura¡¯s intentions and responded with an enthusiastic nod. Laura quickly got in touch with some inte trolls and asked them to send direct messages to a few renowned influencers, initiating the unveiling of the truth. ¡°Some people are terrified to reveal the truth, but I¡¯m not one of them. Just keep my identity hidden. Loraine Torres is the giarist that Leopold mentioned!¡± This individual imed to have witnessed everything at the meeting. She imed her silence was due to a prohibition on spreading the tale, but her conscience forced her to call out Loraine¡¯s giarism. Leopold¡¯s previous announcement had already brought giarism into the limelight. The revtion of the ¡°truth¡± stirred even more heated discussions. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Although baffled and doubtful, the majority of theizens tended to lean towards the ¡°truth¡±. The situation worsened with an influx ofments from all corners of the inte. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°So that¡¯s why Leopold didn¡¯t expose the identity of the giarist earlier! He kept quiet, fearing the bacsh on the Torres family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Loraine only became a known figure in the architectural scene after associating with the Torres family, didn¡¯t she? How on earth did she ascend to fame so swiftly?¡± ¡°I bet she purchased or copied others on previous designs for those smart city and new business district projects! That¡¯s the only usible exnation!¡± These sentiments reverberated across the inte, resulting in an uproar on Universe Group and Loraine¡¯s social media profiles. ¡°Copycat! If youck originality, stop unting yourself online! Absolutely distasteful!¡± ¡°You¡¯re exploiting other people¡¯s efforts simply because you¡¯re the president of the Universe Group and a Torres family member!¡± Loraine boiled with anger at the sight of the inmmatoryments, but she managed to keep her composure and refrained from responding. Leopold had intentionally refrained from revealing the identity of the giarist to prevent further controversy. She was intrigued about who had blown the whistle on the whole affair. Suddenly, the phone on the desk vibrated. With a swift motion, Loraine grasped it. Marco was on the other end. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m in the Lobby of Universe Group. Can you spare a moment to meet me?¡± A spark ignited in Loraine¡¯s eyes. She walked towards the window, ncing downward. Unsurprisingly, Marco¡¯s vehicle was in view. Chapter 1164 A maelstrom of emotions welled up within her, creating a whirlpool of confusion. Marco¡¯s timely appearance stirred feelings of warmth in her, yet simultaneously nted seeds of confusion. Did he have any clue about Keely¡¯s grand return? Had they met each other? Eventually, Loraine reined in her chaotic thoughts and descended to meet Marco. ninjanovel Over the past couple of days, she had been engrossed in organizing her design drafts, leaving little room for rest and rxation. The exhaustion was apparent in her countenance. Upon catching sight of her, Marco¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of sympathy. Without uttering a word, he moved purposefully towards her, enveloping her in a tight embrace that spoke volumes of his affection. In a voiceced with concern, he asked, ¡°Have you been overworking? Why aren¡¯t you taking proper rest?¡± Loraine was taken aback by his intimate embrace. Immersed in the warmth of his embrace, she realized how weary she truly was. Unable to resist theforting hold, she let herself sink into his arms for a few moments, letting her defenses down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡± Marco¡¯s voice resonated in her ears. The sensation of being cherished so sincerely improved Loraine¡¯s mood. A smile crept onto her face as she questioned, ¡°What is it that you n to handle?¡± Marco hesitated momentarily before replying solemnly, ¡°I¡¯vee to know about the false usations regarding your giarism.¡± ¡°How are you so certain they¡¯re false? Leopold, a globally recognized authority on architectural design, has pointed fingers at me for giarism¡­¡± Marco¡¯s brows knitted together. With a straight gaze, he cut her off, ¡°I have faith in you, Loraine. I¡¯ve witnessed your brilliance in the smart city project. As for this so-called expert, who can attest to his professional expertise without proper scrutiny? The world is flooded with experts the moment big marketing budgets enter the game.¡± Loraine chuckled, feeling a surge of warmth. Despite Leopold¡¯s allegations, she refused to question her self-worth. She¡¯d been meticulously going through her manuscripts to defend herself. But Marco¡¯s anxious visit, coupled with his unwavering faith in her, stirred her emotions profoundly. Because Marco had chosen to believe her. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing that Loraine remained silent, Marco stammered, ¡°No matter what the world ims, I¡¯ll always stand by your side. I¡­¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, Loraine extended her arms and reciprocated his earlier embrace. Chapter 1165 Resting against his arm, Loraine let out a contented sigh. ¡°I¡¯m grateful you trusted me.¡± There was somethingforting about being the one chosen with certainty. Marco paused for a moment before he gently embraced her, his hands resting on her waist. He offered a gentle pat, reassuring her, ¡°Of course, I have faith in you. Loraine, I apologize. I should have done this sooner¡­ If I had believed in you and protected you during our three years of marriage, perhaps we would not have ended in divorce¡­¡± Hearing these words, a pang of pain shot through Loraine¡¯s heart. She lifted her gaze, meeting his caring eyes. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s not dwell on the past.¡± But Marco leaned in closer, his words brushing against her nose. ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. I can¡¯t just erase it. Despite its ugliness, it¡¯s still our past. I don¡¯t want to act like it never urred. Will you let me make amends and begin anew?¡± As his breath warmed her Lips, on the verge of a kiss, a camouged military vehicle thundered into view, executing a wless quick turn and stopping before them. Rowan stepped out of the car, his face cold. ¡°Lorrie, what¡¯s happening?¡± Caught in their embrace, they were startled into a state of frozen stillness. Loraine met Rowan¡¯s intense gaze, her voice low. ¡°Uncle Rowan¡­¡± Rowan took a second nce, spotting Marco¡¯s hand on her waist. Seeing them so close, his face darkened further. He had only been gone a few days to take care of Aldo in the hospital, and this brat was already swooping down on his beloved niece. Stalking up to them, Rowanmanded in a low voice, ¡°Brat, hands off!¡± ninjanovel Marco held his tongue, reluctant to release Loraine. Feeling a sudden pinch on his waist, he winced, grudgingly letting go. Seizing the moment, Loraine pushed Marco away, offering an awkward smile. ¡°Uncle Rowan, what brings you here?¡± Rowan snorted, a spark of hostility in his eyes. ¡°The inte¡¯s buzzing with scandal about you. If I don¡¯t step in, people might think the Torres family is washed up!¡± With that, he deftly positioned himself between her and Marco, shoving Marco further away. Marco, now at a distance, looked at Loraine with a intive expression. After a brief silence, Loraine decided to inform Rowan about the recent events. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Rest assured. I have everything under control.¡± But Rowan¡¯s eyes zed with rage. Chapter 1166 ¡°How can you manage on your own? Some cheeky professor uses you of giarism without proof! Does he disrespect our family? I¡¯ll get someone on his case right now!¡± Touching her forehead helplessly, Loraine quickly intervened, ¡°Easy, Uncle Rowan!¡± His eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Loraine let out a sigh as she rified, ¡°At the moment, public opinion ims that I¡¯m leaning on the authority of the Torres family, which is why nobody dares to use me of giarism. If you intervene now, wouldn¡¯t it only validate these rumors? Please trust me, I can handle this situation independently.¡± Though he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, Rowan was willing to defer to her judgment. ¡°How do you intend to resolve this, Lorrie?¡± Liked Her With an air of confidence and a bright smile, Loraine dered, ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t giarize. Now, all I need to do is prove it!¡± She had gathered and organized all the manuscripts from conception to final product, serving as solid evidence against any ims of giarism. ninjanovel Moreover, she didn¡¯t believe that Leopold, a world-ss master, would attempt to nder her due to a minor disagreement with his student. It wasn¡¯t just her reputation at stake, but his as well. There must be other underlying reasons fueling his confidence. And this was precisely what she aimed to uncover. Rowan nodded in agreement, furrowing his brows. ¡°That¡¯s right. But we can¡¯t ignore the public opinion circting online, can we? Lorrie, Leopold didn¡¯t mention any names. Why are people Lambasting you on the inte, as if they¡¯re convinced that you¡¯re the giarist?¡± ¡°Someone must have intentionally misdirected the public. I¡¯m trying to find out who is behind it,¡± Marco interjected, his tone icy. A spark ignited in Loraine¡¯s eyes as she nced at Marco. After a moment of hesitation, she shared her suspicion. ¡°I believe Keely might have some involvement. If you wish to investigate, you could start with her.¡± On hearing the name, Marco appeared taken aback Loraine¡¯s heart dropped at his faint reaction Had he not moved on from Keely? Unable to help herself, Loraine scoffed, ¡°What? I¡¯m about to investigate Keely. Do you feel sympathy for her?¡± Marco quickly regained hisposure, shaking his head while voicing his allegiance. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m merely regretful that I didn¡¯t investigate her earlier. Loraine, I promise to uncover the truth and ensure you get the justice you deserve.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1167 Given his feelings for Loraine, how could he sympathize with Keely? Marco¡¯s eyes darkened at the recollection of Keely¡¯s assurance to vouch for Loraine. Turning to Loraine, he swallowed his hesitation and assured her in a low voice, ¡°I will protect you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Before Loraine could respond, Rowan interjected dismissively, ¡°We¡¯re capable of protecting our own. We won¡¯t trouble you!¡± Embarrassed, Loraine coughed. With her grandfather still in the hospital recovering from surgery and her uncles by his side, she felt guilty for distracting Rowan with this matter. She didn¡¯t want her family to lose focus because of her. ¡°Uncle Rowan, it¡¯s not a big deal. I can handle it. Please don¡¯t inform Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Rowan agreed, his brows furrowed. He then cast a vignt nce at Marco before addressing Loraine. ¡°Wesley and I will take care of your grandfather. If you need anything, just give us a call. Don¡¯t try to shoulder everything yourself!¡± Awkwardly, Loraine nodded. After expressing his concerns for a while, Rowan called Marco aside for a private conversation. ¡°Listen here, kid. If you hurt Lorrie, even your deeds of saving my father and me won¡¯t save you from my wrath!¡± Marco met Rowan¡¯s gaze unflinchingly. ¡°Mr. Torres, I truly care for Loraine. I want to protect her. I hope you can give me a chance to prove my intentions.¡± ninjanovel Rowan stared at him with a stern expression, thinking that Marco seemed to mean it. He¡¯d caught Loraine and Marco together on multiple asions. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Aside from Marco, Loraine had never expressed distinct feelings for anyone else from childhood. She¡¯d even opted to elope with Marco over her family¡¯s objections. Their divorce had been final, but they seemed to be caught in each other¡¯s orbit again. Their bond wouldn¡¯t be easily severed by his interference. If he persisted in disrupting their rtionship, the oue might be counterproductive. However, epting Marco readily was also off the table. How could he forget the hardships Loraine had endured in the past because of Marco? After contemting for a while, Rowan neither rebuked nor consented. He vaguely stated, ¡°We¡¯ll never forget your kindness to the Torres family, but if Loraine gets hurt, our family won¡¯t let you off Lightly.¡± Marco nodded in agreement, refraining from arguing. Chapter 1168 Rowan snorted, his hardened expression softening a tad, although worry lingered in his eyes. He gestured for his assistant, Hubert, to disembark from the vehicle. ¡°Lorrie, I¡¯ll Leave Hubert here to help you. If anythinges up, reach out to me. I need to head back to the hospital.¡± Loraine smiled and bid him goodbye. As soon as Rowan¡¯s vehicle disappeared from view, Marco sidled up to Loraine, proposing thoughtfully, ¡°How about calling it a day? I could drive you home for some rest.¡± ¡°I can escort her back!¡± Hubert announced dutifully, his bright eyes darting between Loraine and Marco. Loraine nudged Marco aside. ¡°Hubert is here with me. You should head back now!¡± ninjanovel Without a reason to Linger, Marco had no choice but to depart. That night, Loraine found sleep elusive. She tossed and turned in bed, her mind awash withplex thoughts. She kept reying the moment Marco hesitated when she suggested he investigate Keely. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In his heart, how much space did Keely upy, and what about her? Loraine finally managed to drift off to sleep. But not long after, she was rudely awakened by her rm clock. Groggily, Loraine washed her face and rinsed her mouth. As she stepped out of her car at her company¡¯s building, a frightful sight instantly woke her up. A throng of reporters had swarmed the entrance, their camera shes illuminating her face. To giari ¡°Miss Torres, could you confirm or deny that your architectural design ns are copied?¡± ¡°Could you address the online controversy?¡± ¡°Miss Torres, what¡¯s your take on Professor Zizka¡¯s remarks?¡± Dazzled and disoriented, Loraine had barely stepped out of her vehicle when she stumbled into the crowd of reporters. She remained bewildered for several moments before rity returned. The reporters, however, had little regard for her disorientation. They swarmed around her, with cameras about to poke her face. Amidst the pushing, a reporter identally collided with another and fell straight towards Loraine. In the chaos, the camera came crashing down towards her face. Instinctively, Loraine shut her eyes, extending her hand to shield herself from the imminent impact. Chapter 1169 Yet, the anticipated pain never came. Instead, she felt herself being lifted off her feet, as if someone had scooped her up and twirled her around. Startled, Loraine opened her eyes and discovered herself in the protective embrace of Marco. He blocked the camera with no regard for his own wrist, shielding Loraine from its intrusion. Casting a chilling look at the crowd, Marco¡¯s intense demeanor cowed the reporters into retreating a step. However, the reporters, driven by their eagerness to uncover a major scoop, refused to put down their cameras despite being somewhat intimidated by Marco. A bold reporter probed, ¡°Miss Torres, we need your confirmation. Is it true that your design is a copy of someone else¡¯s work? Did you independently create your previous works, or did you employ a ghost designer?¡± A throbbing ache seized Loraine¡¯s temples, and she felt her head spinning amidst the blinding shlights. Unrelenting, the reporters continued their offensive, cornering the duo. ¡°Are you the giarist that Professor Zizka mentioned? Did you audaciously submit giarized work for Professor Zizka¡¯s review?¡± Guarding Loraine, Marco began to back away. His voice low and stern, he warned, ¡°That¡¯s enough! This is Universe Group¡¯s premises. Leave immediately, or I will have security evict you!¡± Undeterred by Marco¡¯s threat and bolstered by their numbers, the journalists fired back, ¡°Mr. Bryant, are you privy to Miss Torres¡¯ giarism? Can you share anything with us?¡± ¡°Absolutely not. Leave!¡± Marco said firmly, his tone cold and resolute. But this only served to fuel their excitement. ¡°Mr. Bryant, why do you defend Miss Torres amid giarism allegations? ninjanovel Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Is it an attempt to win her over? Are you nning to reunite with her?¡± Caught off guard, Marco held his tongue, ncing down at Loraine. Loraine gently extricated herself from Marco¡¯s grasp and stood upright. Her icy gaze Landed on the reporter who had been the most vocal. ¡°You seem familiar. You¡¯re the one who pursued us in the parking garage, aren¡¯t you? Quite courageous of you.¡± The reporter in question, a bespectacled man with a cropped haircut, had been bellowing in the crowd. But when singled out, he visibly paled and receded two steps. ¡°I¡­ I have no idea what you¡¯re referring to. I merely seek answers on behalf of the public!¡± Smirking, Loraine snatched the microphone from his hand. The resulting feedback from the microphone ushered in a moment of silence, settling the chaotic scene. Chapter 1170 Stunned, the reporters stared at Loraine as the frenzy finally subsided. Clearing her throat, Loraine began to address the crowd in aposed and deliberate manner. ¡°I chose not to respond to your queries earlier because they were baseless and absurd. Since you are seeking an answer, I can responsibly provide one. I did not giarize. I have serious doubts about Professor Zizka¡¯s allegations and will not hesitate to take legal action against anyone who defames me. As for your questions, I will address them individuallyter. However, I kindly request that you refrain from obstructing the entrance to the Universe Group, as it may disrupt public order. Otherwise, I will have no choice but to sue you.¡± The reporters exchanged nces. A hesitant voice finally broke the silence. ¡°When will this be?¡± Loraine smiled. ¡°In a week. I will publicly address both the online rumors and Professor Zizka¡¯s usations.¡± Despite their disappointment at not procuring immediate answers, the reporters, respecting the clout of the Universe Group and the Bryant Group, reluctantly withdrew. ninjanovel Casually tossing the microphone back to the reporter, Loraine strode into the building without a backward nce. Marco was right on her heels. The elevator ride to the CEO¡¯s office was silent. Absorbed in her thoughts, Loraine furrowed her brow, her gaze fixed on the floor. Watching her intently, Marco finally asked, ¡°Loraine, what¡¯s troubling you?¡± With a look of confusion, Loraine questioned, ¡°How did the reporters show up so promptly? Who tipped them off?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. While it wasn¡¯t unusual for the press to be in the loop, Loraine found their timely knowledge peculiar It was simr to the way news about the identity of the giarist had just strangely and synchronously appeared on the web. Marco perceived her unease and tightened his features into a solemn nod. ¡°Fear not, Loraine. I have already sent someone to investigate the matter. An answer will be with you shortly.¡± In the midst of their exchange, the elevator dinged, signaling their arrival at the CEO¡¯s office floor. After a moment of quiet, Loraine let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Marco, be careful with the promises you make. Chapter 1171 Broken pledges are something I can¡¯t stand, especially from men.¡± He had vowed to handle Marina and Laura and get back to her, yet¡­ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Haunted by the past, Marco¡¯s voice hitched. Then, steadying his gaze on Loraine, he reassured, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. Give me one more shot.¡± Avoiding his eyes, Loraine changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, what brings you here today? Any specific reason?¡± Marco, with a purposeful expression, presented a pile of files. ¡°Here¡¯s everything on Keely that you asked for, including her activities overseas.¡± Taken aback, Loraine hadn¡¯t anticipated Marco¡¯s swift investigation into Keely and his provision of the results Could it be that she held a higher ce in his heart than Keely? ¡°Understood¡­¡± ninjanovel Upon her eptance of the files, Marco responded, his voice deep with sincerity, ¡°Loraine, if you¡¯re eyeing the White Cloud Airport project, I¡¯m here to support you. No worries about Leopold..¡± Was he suggesting foul y to secure the project for her? Taken by surprise, Loraine was torn between amusement and shock. ¡°Mr. Bryant, if Mr. Moore and the others caught wind of this, they¡¯d be ina pickle.¡± His eyes softened at the sight of her smile. ¡°Loraine, I mean it. I¡¯m prepared to go to any lengths for you, if you wish it so.¡± ¡°Thank you for the offer,¡± Loraine cut him off and stated firmly, ¡°But I prefer to fight my own battles. Besides, I am not the one who does the wrong things. I won¡¯t exploit any underhanded strategies to Land the project.¡± Pausing, Marco bowed his head and let out a sigh, ¡°My apologies. I didn¡¯t fully consider it.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart fluttered. Recalling his earlier defense against the reporters, her eyes fell upon his wrist. Thankfully, his encounter with the camera hadn¡¯t left any serious damage, no signs of it now. Chapter 1172 Feeling her gaze, he waved his hand in a friendly gesture, as if to assure her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay.¡± Feigning sternness, Loraine cleared her throat. ¡°It wasn¡¯t concern. You¡¯ve been tied up with work all day. Now that you delivered the files, shouldn¡¯t you head back now? Need me to arrange a driver for you?¡± Hiding a chuckle, Marco didn¡¯t call her out. His affectionate gaze lingered on her before he gently replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be off then Remember, Loraine, you can call me anytime you need something.¡± Embarrassed, Loraine shut the door, taking a few moments to regain herposure. ninjanovel At the same time, in the Bryant family¡¯s vi. Lounging in the living room, Marina unted her phone. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve set reporters onto Loraine at the Universe Group entrance. These reporters can spin anything. Once the scandalous stories about Loraine hit the inte, let¡¯s see her next move!¡± Elegantly sipping her tea, Laura advised with a smile, ¡°Marina, hold your horses with the celebrations. Once Loraine falls from grace, we can enjoy our victory.¡± Rolling her eyes, Marina nodded. Yet, she was the kind of person who could hardly keep a secret. The desire to boast about her aplishments was more tormenting than any restrictions imposed on her It wasn¡¯t long before Marina brushed off the caution and rang Keely to brag. Reacting to the news, Keely feigned concern. ¡°Marina, is this really a good idea? What if Marco finds out? Won¡¯t he be furious?¡± Marina retorted, ¡°Keely, do you know why you can¡¯t stand against Loraine? You¡¯re too soft! Why worry? Leopold used Loraine of giarism. How could he be wrong? All I¡¯m doing is exposing the true face of this wicked woman!¡± Keely replied in a hushed tone, ¡°I understand your intentions, but considering Marco¡¯s affection for Loraine, I fear he might be upset.¡± A thought suddenly struck Marina. Keely had found favor with Leopold and was still in love with Marco. More importantly, Keely was oblivious to the fact that Marco wasn¡¯t her biological brother. If she could leverage this opportunity to earn the goodwill of Keely and establish a connection with the globally renowned Leopold, perhaps her reputation could be redeemed. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With this thought, Marina¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I understand how much my brother means to you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll speak highly of you to him!¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, Marina.¡± Chapter 1173 Concealing her disdain behind a fabricated smile, Keely ttered Marina. Once the call ended, her smile twisted into a smirk. Although Marina and Laura were dim-witted, they were somewhat useful. She felt a surge of satisfaction and opened up her social media. As expected, the inte was aze with harsh words for Loraine. This time, Loraine was cornered! Contentedly, Keely logged into her ount and joined the chorus against Loraine, masking her glee with false outrage. ¡°I¡¯m Leopold¡¯s student and I have something to tell you. My teacher was invited to Vagow for the White Cloud Airport project. He never expected to cross paths with Loraine. With her influential family backing, she disrespected the industry veteran and even went on the offensive. My teacher was so enraged that his blood pressure soared. If any harm befalls my teacher, Loraine won¡¯t be spared!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Fragile And Innocent In her role as a student of Leopold, Keely rose to his defense, sparking fiery debates. ¡°When did Keely be the student of Professor Zizka?¡± ¡°Hold on a second. Is Professor Zizka alleging something about Loraine and Keely? Did Loraine steal Keely¡¯s work?¡± After the shock, theizens rallied around Keely, expressing their empathy. Concurrently, their condemnation of Loraine intensified. ¡°This is outrageous! I find it difficult toprehend that Loraine could behave in such a manner. She abuses her influence, intimidates those who are less powerful, and now, she even has the audacity to disrespect the respected industry figure!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Loraine always Like this? It¡¯s Laughable how she leverages her wealth to manipte online trends and promote herself. I¡¯m d I never fell for it.¡± Ang¡¯s Library As Keely perused thements, she smirked. Then, her phone rang. Her eyes Lit up when she saw the caller ID. Excitement filled her voice as she answered the call. ¡°Finally, you reached out, Marco!¡± Her tone softened, and she whined a little. ¡°You had blocked my number. I thought you were done with me.¡± The voice at the other end was silent for a moment, and then Marco¡¯s frosty voice echoed in the air. ¡°You have to stop, Keely. If you continue to harm Loraine, you¡¯ll have me to deal with.¡± Fear reced Keely¡¯s smile. She bit the edge of her tongue to contain her anxiety, her voice trembling with tears. ¡°Why are you suspecting me, Marco? I haven¡¯t done anything.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t your online posts fueling the fire?¡± Marco retorted coldly. Realization dawned upon Keely. So, it was about the inte debate. Chapter 1174 She sighed in relief and exined, ¡°I¡¯m now a student of Professor Zizka. Is it wrong to worry about him? Yes, I made mistakes in the past, but I¡¯ve paid for them. Professor Zizka offered me a fresh start. He¡¯s not just my teacher, but a lifesaver. Loraine¡¯s actions upset him deeply. How can I stay indifferent?¡± Marco remained quiet for a moment, and then spoke impassively. ¡°It was Professor Zizka who first cast aspersions on Loraine, wasn¡¯t it? And, didn¡¯t you assure me you¡¯d intervene? Why didn¡¯t he reach out to Loraine directly, instead of casting doubts publicly?¡± Keely¡¯s heart fluttered, but she also felt a tinge of luck. It seemed that Marco was just concerned about the inte post. He wasn¡¯t aware of her other deeds. With this reassurance, Keely gathered herposure and continued in a sorrowful voice, ¡°Marco, I understand your concern for Loraine, but Professor Zizka¡¯s health is fragile. I dare not confront him. And, I never anticipated his public outburst. His anger is genuine. He nearly fainted due to his high blood pressure just a moment ago¡­¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Keely¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost Jorge. I can¡¯t afford to lose another person dear to me. Can you understand that, Marco? I was so infuriated that I posted thosements online. If they bother you, I can delete them.¡± Marco paused at her words, but replied calmly, ¡°If Professor Zizka¡¯s health ispromised, he should seek medical treatment instead of stirring up controversy. I¡¯11 bear the medical expenses. And anyone who uses Loraine of giarism will have to face me.¡± Keely gasped and clenched her jaw. Jealousy twisted her face. Why did Marco care so much for Loraine? In the past, any mention of Jorge¡¯s death would halt Marco¡¯s harsh words. But this time, he was different. Drawing in a deep breath, Keely mustered the courage to question Marco, Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Professor Zizka¡¯s credibility in the industry is undeniable. If he uses Loraine of giarism, he must have a valid reason. Why do you trust Loraine over my teacher, Marco?¡± Without missing a beat, Marco answered, ¡°Because I¡¯m certain that Loraine would never giarize. I can vouch for her!¡± Keely was left speechless, her heart seething with anger and jealousy. Why did Loraine enjoy such unfaltering trust from Marco? Chapter 1175 In an attempt to regain control, Keely changed her approach and adopted a softer tone. ¡°Marco, honestly, I don¡¯t know if Loraine giarized or not. That¡¯s Professor Zizka¡¯s opinion. As his student, I¡¯ll naturally support him.¡± Marco stayed silent. Keely let out a quiet sob. ¡°After all, I have been to prison before. Even though Professor Zizka was really nice to me, my time away was tough. I can¡¯t even express how much I missed you every single day I was gone.¡± Keely¡¯s voice quivered with sadness as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve put so much effort into my design, hoping that Professor Zizka would notice and bring me back to the country to be with you. Marco¡­¡± She paused, expecting Marco¡¯sfort. She was certain no man could ignore her pleas. But Marco wasn¡¯t moved. He didn¡¯t hear the answers he sought. Not wanting to hear Keely¡¯sment anymore, he ended the call abruptly. Keely was putting all her effort into her acting,pletely immersed in the moment. The abrupt sound of the phone hanging up startled Keely, leaving her in a state of utter disbelief. In a state of panic, Keely hastily dialed back, fearing that the call had been unintentionally disconnected. However, her apprehension grew when she discovered that her number had been blocked once again, preventing her from reaching Marco. Shock washed over Keely as she stared at her phone. In a fit of rage, she flung her water ss off the table, grinding her teeth as she cursed, ¡°Loraine! You are the cause of all this. I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± In the CEO¡¯s office of the Universe Group, Loraine finished all her work and sank into the plush office chair. Weariness and drowsiness wrapped around her like a warm nket, gently luring her into a blissful moment of rest. As she began to surrender to slumber, the intrusive vibration and ring of the phone on her desk jolted her back to reality. Loraine¡¯s eyes blinked open, and she tenderly soothed the area between her eyebrows. She got up and grabbed her phone. It was Klein. As soon as she answered, Klein¡¯s urgent voice filled the line. ¡°Miss Ang¡¯s Library Torres, please see what¡¯s trending online. It¡¯s a disaster.¡± Taken aback, Loraine quickly navigated to her social media. As the page loaded, a flood of direct messages met her, the relentless blinking of the notification icon adding to her unease. Her eyebrows knitted in frustration. As she prepared to open the messages, her eyes caught sight of a trending post on her feed. The post implicated her. Keely wrote, ¡°¡°@Loraine, your public mockery at the advisory meeting caused my teacher a hypertensive crisis. You should consider saying sorry to him.¡± Loraine ventured into thements section, finding it awash with public support for Keely and harsh criticism towards her. Navigating to Keely¡¯s profile, Loraine saw the insincere grievance posted there. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Theint not only remained, but was also pinned at the top of Chapter 1176 Keely¡¯s feed. Even without knowledge of Marco¡¯s interaction with Keely, Loraine felt a deep distaste for Keely¡¯s remarks. Loraine was forced to ept that those unaware of the truth were easily swayed by Keely¡¯s persuasive words. A sneer yed on Loraine¡¯s lips. Keely¡¯s pretentious behavior was too much to bear. Just as she was about to fire back, the page updated, and a freshment surged to the top, overshadowing the rest. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Marco had shared andmented on the post from Bryant Group¡¯s official ount. ¡°If Professor Zizka¡¯s health truly suffered as a result of anger, Bryant Group and Universe Group will ept full responsibility. However, Professor Zizka needs to first apologize for his baseless giarism usations. Miss Haywood, the Inte is not awlessnd. Think carefully before you post.¡± Marco¡¯s resolute support for Loraine sparked a flurry of excitement among the onlookers. ninjanovel ¡°Mr. Bryant, you im that Loraine didn¡¯t giarize. Do you have proof? Professor Zizka is a renowned architect. Would he need to defame a junior?¡± Marco, typically reserved, responded patiently to the question. ¡°I trust Lorainepletely.¡± Reading Marco¡¯s response left Loraine with a whirlwind of emotions. As everyone on the Inte turned against her, Marco stood by her, offering his unwavering support. She had intended to release her drafts once she had gathered all her information, but Keely¡¯s post prompted her to act immediately. Soon, shepiled all her design drafts, photographed them, and shared them online. Each draft corner bore a timestamp, meticulously capturing her thoughts and ideas. The varying degrees of faded handwriting also revealed the specific moments when each piece had been penned. The first one was finished when she first married into the Bryant family three years ago. Loraine pinned her evidence at the top, addressing Leopold. ¡°Here are all my designs. Professor Zizka, as a professional, should recognize their authenticity. I have refrained from responding in recent days, for I am a firm believer in the notion that the innocent need not fear, for they have nothing to hide. However, when someone purposely nders me, I find it intolerable and must present evidence to establish my innocence.¡± The evidence sparked a whirlwind of confusion amongizens, not knowing who to trust. ¡°Even as ayman, it¡¯s clear Loraine¡¯s designs are professional. Honestly, Professor Zizka used Loraine of giarism without proof. We can¡¯t just take his word because he¡¯s an expert!¡± Voices of reason began to defend Loraine. Nheless, many held Leopold¡¯s opinions as gospel, inciting heated debate among theizens. Chapter 1177 ¡°Professor Zizka is of such high caliber and reputation. Why would he have any reason to smear Loraine? Yes, the Torres family is wealthy, but Loraine is, at best, a neer in the world of architectural design. Professor Zizka wouldn¡¯t stoop that Low!¡± The online bickering intensified, opinions shing fiercely. But amidst the uproar, Leopold was dumbstruck by Loraine¡¯s evidence. He scrutinized Loraine¡¯s drafts, hisposure slipping away. His usation of giarism against Loraine was based on identical designs presented to him by his student, Keely, designs he held in high regard. It was this particr work that greatly enhanced Leopold¡¯s admiration for Keely¡¯s exceptional talent. However, on close inspection, he found Keely¡¯s drafts mirrored Loraine¡¯s, down to the style. It was clear the two designs originated from the same mind. So, who was the deceiver? Despite his inclination to trust Keely, Loraine¡¯s numerous originals contrasted with Keely¡¯s single hard copy left him feeling uneasy. His heart heavy, he dialed Keely. He needed to confront her personally. After receiving the call from Leopold, Keely was very uneasy as she made her way to the hotel. She never expected that Loraine would keep all those drafts. Damn! ninjanovel Shouldn¡¯t they have been thrown away after the design waspleted? She tried hard to calm herself down, but her brain couldn¡¯t stop spinning in a desperate effort to figure out a way to deal with the situation. When she finally arrived at Leopold¡¯s room, she saw him sporting a Look that was far from happy. The moment he saw her, he pointed at hisputer screen and demanded, ¡°Keely, what¡¯s going on?¡± Keely went pale immediately. She pinched her hands hard, forcing tears to her eyes. ¡°Professor Zizka, I really don¡¯t know what happened. But I think it must be Loraine who stole my manuscript,¡± she said in a pitiful tone. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°She stole your manuscript?¡± Leopold asked in shock. Keely nodded, and quickly added another excuse, ¡°I¡¯ve been ill for a long time and have been treated abroad. My study and career have been badly affected as a result. Fortunately, Marco took good care of me. But¡­ since he was being pressured by his family, he had no choice but to marry Loraine. But immediately she became his wife, she made him distance himself from me.¡± Keely paused to wipe the nonexistent tears from her eyes before continuing, ¡°Later, I recovered and returned home. Just so he could take care of me conveniently, Marco took me to the Bryant family. I knew he was married, but even though I was saddened by it, I always maintained a sense of propriety. But I never expected that Loraine would be so jealous of me and even target me.¡± ¡°What a petty, jealous woman! Was that when she stole your manuscript?¡± Leopold asked. Chapter 1178 Keely lowered her head, not daring to admit or deny it. This temporary lie of hers was clumsy and full of Loopholes. She was scared that the more she talked, the more mistakes she would make. When she said nothing, Leopold continued, ¡°Loraine has gone too far! She not only took away the man you loved while you were undergoing treatment, she also stole the results of your painstaking efforts! Such a woman is really envious and narrow-minded. No wonder she has constantly been against you!¡± Seeing how passionate he was, Keely replied in a weak tone, ¡°I¡¯m used to such a treatment from her. It¡¯s nothing new. Don¡¯t bother yourself too much about it.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Keely,¡± Leopold assured her. ¡°You are my student now. I¡¯LL never allow Loraine to pick on you ever again!¡± He¡¯d hardly finished the statement when the hotel receptionist called the phone in the room. Leopold picked up the phone and answered it. ¡°Professor Zizka, Mr. Moore is here to see you,¡± the receptionist said. Leopold wondered why Klein wasing to him at such a time. Due to how much Klein protected Loraine, Leopold¡¯s impression of him was not savory. But since Klein was a member of the government, he had no choice but to agree to meet him. Meanwhile, Klein kept ncing at his watch from time to time as he sat impatiently at the restaurant of the hotel. He had never expected that the public opinion would take such a turn. If Loraine and Leopold didn¡¯t get along, it would not be helpful to the airport project. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. That was why he came to Leopold today in the hope that he could get him to reconcile with Loraine. Soon, Leopold appeared and Klein greeted him with a smile. After exchanging pleasantries, he finally told him why he hade. ¡°Professor Zizka, I¡¯d Like to make it clear to you again that Loraine is certainly not that kind of person, but I know you won¡¯t listen. I came here specifically to tell you the pros and cons of the whole thing, hoping that you¡¯ll be able to weigh them and make your decisions. The White Cloud Airport project is being jointly developed by Universe Group and Bryant Group. If things go on Like this, how would this project continue? We both know that if Universe Group and Bryant Group decide not to invest in it anymore, your project will not be able to proceed,¡± Klein pointed out, using the usual lobbying tactics that politicians loved to employ. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are you threatening me?¡± Leopold growled angrily. Seeing how livid Leopold was, Klein poured him a ss of water and smile apologetically. ¡°Look, Professor, Loraine has already released the original drafts to prove that she didn¡¯t giarize anyone¡¯s work, which means that this whole thing is a big misunderstanding. So, you need to put aside your prejudices and reconcile with Loraine. And everyone will be happy!¡± Klein thought this would be enough to convince Leopold, but to his surprise, the opposite was the result. ¡°Mr. Moore, there¡¯s nothing I hate more than being bullied by people with political power!¡± Leopold retorted angrily, ¡°Let me make it very clear to you that as long as Loraine remains there, I¡®11 never partner with Universe Group! And as for the investment, the Bryant Group will help out, won¡¯t it?¡± Klein was taken aback by this straightforward rejection. Chapter 1179 Preconceived Fixed¡­ Leopold¡¯s fury caused his features to twitch uncontrobly. He had shown mercy to Loraine, never explicitly pointing the finger at her as the giarist. However, he hadn¡¯t believed that Loraine had managed to find someone from the government department toe and threaten him with investment. Leopold snorted dismissively, rose from his seat, and stated icily, ¡°Mr. Moore, Loraine is not a topic of discussion for us. Kindly take your leave.¡± Klein protested in a panic, ¡°Professor Zizka, hold on¡­¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Once Leopold exited, Klein scrunched his brows. Why did his well-intentioned actions feel so wrong? Meanwhile, Leopold stormed back to his room and promptly called Keely over. ¡°Keely, bring me your final design and the original sketch. It¡¯s time to unveil Loraine¡¯s duplicity! She pushed me to this, not knowing what¡¯s good for her. She cannot me me for the unpleasant oue.¡± Keely paled. The finished draft she had given to Leopold was something she had stolen. How could she possibly possess the original manuscript? After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she mumbled meekly, ¡°Professor Zizka, I seem to have left my original manuscript overseas. Could we make do with a copy?¡± Keely¡¯s admission made Leopold scowl, making her even more anxious. Leopold shot her a disappointed nce, reprimanding, ¡°Such recklessness! How could you overlook something of such significance?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Keely didn¡¯t retort. She hung her head, murmuring apologies, relief washing over her. It appeared Leopold still trusted her. As long as she had Leopold¡¯s backing, Loraine¡¯s evidence wouldn¡¯t matter much. Given Leopold¡¯s position as an industry leader, merely stating that Loraine was a giarist would be enough for some people to believe without question. Leopold, while not doubting Keely, showed signs of discontent. He shook his head, sighing, and then reluctantly asked for the copy. Following that, he shared it online, chastising Loraine severely. ¡°@Loraine, you¡¯ve snatched someone¡¯s design ideas and now you¡¯re shamelessly sharing them as proof. How disappointing! I¡¯ve given you numerous chances, but your actions have left me with no choice but to withdraw my forgiveness.¡± He publicly confronted Loraine, saying, ¡°Loraine, you¡¯ve shamelessly replicated my student Keely¡¯s work, and your audacity is tarnishing the field of architecture! I won¡¯t remain silent while someone like you, who giarizes, gains undeserved recognition. If you have any decency left, apologize to my student!¡± Though Leopold¡¯s evidence was merely a copy, his authoritative standing swung public sentiment back in Keely¡¯s favor ¡°So, it¡¯s true! Professor Zizka¡¯s student¡¯s work was giarized! No wonder he is so incensed!¡± Chapter 1180 ¡°Is this Keely¡¯s design? She is indeed gifted. No surprise Professor Zizka took her under his wing. Regrettably, Loraine shamelessly giarized such a remarkable piece of work!¡± ¡°Loraine thinks she can get away with copying just because Keely isn¡¯t renowned yet, and her family has influence. She even tried to deny her theft. She must¡¯ve thought she could use her power to oppress others But she never expected to cross paths with someone like Professor Zizka. His integrity in the field is widely recognized.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library Theizens rallied behind Keely. They appreciated Leopold¡¯s keen eye for talent and his refusal to suppress real talent due to the might of the Torres family. Keely, witnessing the online narrative swing her way, breathed a silent sigh of relief. She took advantage of the situation to intensify the conflict. She fabricated rumors about her rtionship with Marco, paying off marketing channels to portray them as a couple and Loraine as the intruder. Consequently, theizens became even more outraged. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s more! Loraine didn¡¯t just giarize Keely¡¯s work but also stole her Lover? Oh my goodness! Loraine¡¯s actions are even more deplorable than I initially believed!¡± Yet, someizens held onto reason, remarking, ¡°Hold on, aren¡¯t Loraine and Marco married? Can we truly say she interfered?¡± Sadly, such rationalments were quickly drowned in a sea of curses ¡°Keely knew Marco first. Who knows how Loraine ended up marrying into the Bryant family? Let¡¯s not forget she¡¯s from the powerful Torres family!¡± In the midst of all this uproar, each individual felt justified in their views, convinced they were fair and just. Meanwhile, Loraine, upon viewing Leopold¡¯s so-called evidence, was seized by a surge of anger Wasn¡¯t this her own design? And merely a copy at that. How ludicrous that a world-ss master would use this to use her of giarism! What a humorous situation! Yet, how did Leopold possess her design drafts? Loraineposed herself, racking her brain. She had taken great care of the original design manuscript, considering it her sole source of sce within the Bryant family since her marriage. However, it appeared that she had also made printed copies for the purpose ofparing and revising them. But she should have thrown those copies into the trash can after she finished revising. Did Keely manage to steal a copy? Chapter 1181 Recalling Leopold¡¯s peculiar reaction upon first viewing her work, it dawned upon Loraine. That must be it! If Keely showed Leopold the design in advance, iming it as her own, then it was no surprise that Leopold believed she had copied Keely. Loraine found it absurd that Leopold expected her to apologize to Keely based on Keely¡¯s sole im. Did Keely even merit an apology from her? . . Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Handwriting¡­ Suddenly, Loraine¡¯s phone began to ring. A wave of surprise washed over her as Marco¡¯s name appeared on the caller ID. After a moment of contemtion, she made up her mind and decided to answer the call. From the other side came a resolute male voice, ¡°Loraine, I¡¯ve seen the inte frenzy. Rest assured, I¡¯ve dug up the truth. Check your email. I¡¯ve forwarded everything to you.¡± As if on cue, a new email alert blinked on herputer screen. It was from Marco. Curious, Loraine clicked open the mail. To her astonishment, it contained the design drafts she had uploaded online, along with handwriting analyses of both her usual script and Keely¡¯s draft. The identification result conclusively proved that both drafts were created by a single individual, leaving no doubt that it was indeed ninjanovel Loraine behind them. Marco, still on the call, announced, ¡°Loraine, sharing this evidence can prove Keely giarized your work. She and Professor Zizka conspired against you. Her bing Professor Zizka¡¯s student seems a little suspicious now.¡± Taken aback by Marco¡¯s findings, Loraine asked, ¡°Are you certain you want me to share this?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± questioned Marco. After all, his intention was to vindicate Loraine and expose Keely¡¯s deceit. With a cold undertone in her voice, Loraine pointed out, ¡°If I reveal this, Keely¡¯s career is over, and Professor Zizka won¡¯t be able to protect her.¡± Unmoved, Marco replied, ¡°She brought it upon herself. I had already given her an opportunity.¡± Without any further hesitation, Loraine confidently clicked the post button. On the other side. Chapter 1182 In a luxurious five-star hotel, Keely was browsing the inte news, basking in self-satisfaction. Suddenly, her face nched as she read Loraine¡¯s new statement. Loraine had not merely responded to the rumors but had posted the handwriting analyses, causing an inte sensation. Initially, someizens didn¡¯t understand the implications, but soon aprehensive exnation emerged. ¡°Here are the handwriting evaluations of the two design drafts. It is evident that both drafts were crafted by Loraine.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Does this mean Loraine is the real author of all designs?¡± ¡°What? So, it¡¯s Keely who copied Loraine, not the other way around? Why would Leopold back Keely, then?¡± ¡°Turns out Loraine is the victim of giarism here. Hopefully,izens will think twice before jumping to conclusions next time.¡° In the midst of all this, Leopold also stumbled upon the handwriting analyses Loraine had shared. Ang¡¯s Library A surge of anger coursed through him as he adjusted his sses. As a highly regarded figure in the design industry, he was known for his abilities and integrity. But now he realized he had been deceived and had unintentionally caused harm to a promising apprentice. As he remembered the favoritism shown to Keely and the ordeal he had put Loraine through, a deep sense of remorse washed over him. Furious, he barged into Keely¡¯s room, report in hand, and demanded, ¡°Keely! Exin this!¡± Keely, guilt-ridden and packing hurriedly, went pale and stammered, ¡°Professor Zizka, I can exin¡­¡± Leopold¡¯s eyes narrowed as he red at her, and he forcefully flung the report right at her face. ¡°With suchpelling evidence, what¡¯s left to exin? How could you lie about not having the original drafts, only the copy? Turns out it was Loraine¡¯s work! I¡¯m disappointed, Keely! Leave! I can¡¯t bear to look at you!¡± Despite Keely¡¯s attempts to defend herself, Leopold drove her out. She fled the room, covering her face. Left alone, Leopold copsed to the floor, clutching his chest. After what felt Like an eternity, he composed himself. He picked up the drafts one by one, read them once more, and heaved a sigh. To his astonishment, it became apparent that the designs he had been admiring were solely the creations of Loraine. The person truly deserving of his admiration was Loraine. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Yet, he had unjustly defamed her, even disregarding the presentation she had meticulously prepared. Now, as he carefully studied Loraine¡¯s exposed drafts, he realized the extent of his blunder. Chapter 1183 Had he paid attention, he would have realized that Loraine¡¯s revised drafts had superior designs compared to the stolen version presented by Keely. While Keely had deceived him, he had also been culpable for blindly trusting her, resulting in this debacle. However, Leopold was not the kind to shield his own reputation at the cost of the truth. Recognizing his mistake, he swiftly dialed Klein. ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯ve decided to call a press conference. I need to apologize to Loraine publicly and rectify my blunders.¡± . . ninjanovel Invitation From¡­ Upon hearing the news from Klein over the phone, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but express doubt. ¡°Professor Zizka will apologize to me?¡± Since her initial encounter with Leopold, she had perceived him as someone who always held himself in high regard. Even if he was in the wrong, at most, he might consider himself duped, but apologize? Noticing her disbelief, Klein immediately defended Leopold. ¡°Loraine, Professor Zizka never intended to single you out. He was tricked by Keely! While abroad, he encountered numerous impoverished individuals whocked the means to showcase their talents, so he frequently assisted such students in achieving their architectural dreams. When Keely giarized your designs, he thought he was nurturing a budding talent, thus he made an exception and epted her as a student despite her criminal record. Now, knowing the truth, he feels deep remorse and wishes to apologize sincerely.¡± Loraine was taken aback upon hearing this. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She knew of Leopold¡¯s esteemed reputation within the industry. Alongside his talent, he was known for his exceptional ethics and generosity towards the younger generation, making his voice influential in the architectural design sphere. However, their initial interactions had cast a shadow over her perceptions of Leopold. Yet now, he was ready to acknowledge his mistake and offer an apology. In this light, Loraine found herself unable to hold a grudge against him. Loraine didn¡¯t think it was necessary for a much-revered figure Like Leopold to issue a public apology. ¡°Mr. Moore, please convey to Professor Zizka that I ept his apology. There is no need for a press conference, an online statement would suffice.¡± After agreeing to her request, Klein ended the call. However, by the afternoon, he contacted Loraine again. ¡°Professor Zizka insists on holding a press conference to apologize. He deeply regrets the situation and believes anything less won¡¯t sufficiently express his sincerity.¡± Chapter 1184 Loraine was about to refuse once more when it struck her that this could provide a tform to advance the White Cloud Airport project. ¡°Alright. We can utilize the press conference to promote the airport development n and announce it concurrently. This will also provide a fitting conclusion to this entire episode.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± The giarism controversy linked to the White Cloud Airport project had garnered significant attention. Hence, as soon as the press conference was announced, it triggered an intense online and offline debate. The venue was packed with reporters on the day of the press conference. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Dressed in a long, elegant shawl dress, Loraine made an impressive appearance, immediately drawing all eyes towards her. Leopold showed no sign of embarrassment. At the onset, he bowed deeply, almost ny degrees, to Loraine. ¡°Iam truly sorry for having used Loraine without thorough investigation. It goes against my academic principles and has also caused significant distress to Loraine. I deeply regret my actions.¡± Loraine promptly rose to her feet, returned the bow and said candidly, ninjanovel ¡°Professor Zizka, the me isn¡¯t solely yours. Your willingness to apologize publicly reflects your magnanimity. I ept your apology and I forgive you.¡± The audience broke into enthusiastic apuse. Both Leopold¡¯s integrity and Loraine¡¯s graciousness and civility received widespread praise. Klein toouded their actions on stage. With a smile, he announced, ¡°On this remarkable day, under this spotlight, we not only witnessed the reconciliation between Miss Torres and Professor Zizka but also have exciting news to share. The White Cloud Airport in Vagow is set to be revamped. The government intends to invite the Universe Group, the Bryant Group, and Professor Zizka to coborate on the redevelopment of the White Cloud Airport!¡± The crowd erupted in cheers. They¡¯d been expecting this news, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise. What truly astounded them were the words that followed from Leopold. Leopold extended one hand to Loraine, grabbed the microphone with the other, and said, ¡°Miss Torres, your design is exceptional and I admire it greatly. If you are willing, I hope you will join my team as chief designer.¡± This revtion not only startled Loraine but left the entire audience in shock. Typically, even if a master of Leopold¡¯s stature admired a neer, he might at most take him or her under his wing. Though Loraine was not a novice and had her share of achievements, she was not well known in the industry. Thus, Leopold¡¯s proposition of her bing his team¡¯s chief designer was unexpected. In the midst of exmations, Loraine remained silent for a Long while, causing a tinge of disappointment in Leopold. He sighed, ¡°Loraine, do you still harbor resentment against me for my past actions?¡± Loraine shook her head as she rified, ¡°No, I deeply appreciate your offer, but I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve attained the proficiency required to lead a world-ss design team¡­ Additionally, I have the Universe Group to manage, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t devote my full attention to the team.¡± Chapter 1185 A sudden realization dawned upon Leopold. Expressing regret, he suggested, ¡°I was not very considerate. What if, instead, you joined my team as a guest designer?¡± Guest designers aren¡¯t required tomit full-time and can garner valuable knowledge. This time, Loraine didn¡¯t decline and readily agreed, ¡°It would be an honor!¡± Following the press conference, the event made headlines, and rted videos began circting online, instigating heated discussions amongstizens. When Keely watched the video of Loraine shaking hands with Leopold, witnessing their reconciliation and Loraine being appointed as a guest designer, she seethed with rage. This honor should have been hers! To Injur Right when Keely was on the brink of losing her cool, her phone rang. The moment Keely answered, Marina wasted no time and asked, ¡°Keely, what did you tell us back then? Why did Loraine be more popr now? Why is your teacher favoring her? My mother and I plotted against Loraine to take the airport project away from her and offer it to the Bryant Group, making my grandma ted. But now, all our ns are down the drain. What¡¯s your game n?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Keely¡¯s forehead furrowed in irritation. Marina¡¯s constantining andck of understanding were grating on her nerves. ninjanovel She was all set to let loose a stinging retort. Why should she care if Marina was trying to win over Liza? But then a thought struck her, and she held her tongue. In the difficult situation she was currently in, allies were scarce and hard toe by. Marina, despite her naivety, could serve as a valuable asset. Furthermore, both Marina and Laura had a link to the Bryant family, a connection she might need to exploit in order to get closer to Marco. With this in mind, Keely adopted a friendly demeanor and reassured Marina, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marina. I¡¯ll visit the Bryants¡¯ house to coborate on a strategy with you.¡± These wordsforted Marina, and she nodded, slightly dazed. After disconnecting the call, a thrilled Marina sped Laura¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Mom, rx. Keely assured she¡¯de by and assist us.¡± Laura shot her a disapproving look and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the point if she does show up? If your brother learns of her presence, we¡¯re in for a world of trouble!¡± Even though Marco had been away for a while, Laura knew there was no guarantee that news of Keely¡¯s visit wouldn¡¯t reach him. If Marco discovered that they had been conspiring with Keely against Chapter 1186 Loraine¡­ Just the thought made Laura shudder. Life was tough enough as it was. Another issue cropping up could very well make things even worse Just then, Liza descended the stairs with her usual poise. She frowned at the sight of Laura and Marina chatting away on the couch. ¡°Laura, why aren¡¯t you preparing dinner? Trying to starve me, are you?¡± In a bid to teach Laura and Marina a lesson, Liza had been throwing her weight around, assigning them odd jobs. She had Laura, used to a life of luxury, do kitchen duties and had Marina run errands. Laura¡¯s face grew gloomy at this, but she dared not retort to Liza. With a reluctant sigh, she made her way towards the kitchen. Marina¡¯s heart pounded as she quietly turned to slip away unnoticed. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Marina!¡± Liza¡¯s voice halted her. ¡°Come over here and give my legs a good massage.¡± Teeth gritted, Marina held her tongue. Why should she, a Bryant, be subjected to such treatment? Just because she¡¯d let it slip that Marco was illegitimate, didn¡¯t mean she was any Less of a Bryant. But Liza, crafty as she was, had kept her and Laura under her thumb, and seemed to derive pleasure from making their lives difficult. Regardless of her simmering resentment, Marina knew better than to defy Liza. She settled down beside Liza and began massaging her shoulders and legs. Having worked Liza¡¯s legs for a while, Marina¡¯s hands began to throb. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She pressed her Lips together and nced around absentmindedly. To Marina¡¯s surprise, she looked up and witnessed Marco entering through the door. Caught off guard, she blurted, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Marco ignored her, his face devoid of expression. He hung up his suit jacket and remained silent. Liza¡¯s interest was piqued as she turned and saw Marco. A wave of joy washed over her. pping Marina¡¯s face, she reprimanded, ¡°Why should your brother need a reason toe home?¡± Despite the chaos Marina had created with her revtion about Marco¡¯s origins, Liza still hoped for harmony within the family. At Least on the surface. Chapter 1187 Upon Marco¡¯s return, Liza assumed he had reconsidered his actions and regainedposure. With a smile, she promptly summoned Laura from the kitchen and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since west gathered. Marco, your mother and Marina have been keeping a low profile and not stirring up any trouble. Your mother has even taken up cooking and has whipped up something special. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡± Liza remained oblivious to the serious expression on Marco¡¯s face since his arrival, while Laura instantly grew flustered as soon as sheid eyes on him. Disregarding Liza¡¯s attempts to please him, Marco cast a cold nce at Laura and Marina, his voice deep and menacing. ¡°Did you two employ the individuals spreading rumors about Loraine online?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Fil R Taken aback, Liza peered at Laura and Marina for a while. Then she turned her eyes back to Marco, her voice a quiver of bewilderment. ¡°Marco, what in the world are you saying?¡± Ang¡¯s Library She had only moments before vouched that the two women hadn¡¯t stirred any ruckus. Had they truly wreaked havoc under her watch? Yet her question was met with only silence. Laura¡¯s cheeks flushed with panic, wanting to deny the usation, but Marina let the truth slip. ¡°Marco, how¡¯d you figure it out?¡± Laura¡¯s eyes dimmed, she felt Lightheaded. Marco¡¯s lips curled into a scornful smirk, choosing not to respond to their queries. ¡°ALL I can imagine is you two creating such a mess. I¡¯m not surprised by what you did. How many times is this? Despite my frequent warnings, you never seem to Learn. Do you see me as a pushover? I suppose I can¡¯t keep funding your mistakes!¡± Laura and Marina stared, their eyes wide with shock. With a grit of her teeth, Marina plucked up the courage to retort, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you giving me my allowance? I am the rightful Bryant heiress, and you¡¯re nothing but a bastard!¡± The thought of being without an allowance seemed more daunting to Marina than her fear of Marco. What self-respecting woman from a rich family would lead such a pitiful existence? The subject of his illegitimacy stung Marco, leaving him momentarily speechless, his face clouded with anger. Liza, snapping back to her senses,manded, ¡°Shut up, Marina! Regardless, Marco is the CEO of Bryant Group. You¡¯ve no right to spew such rubbish!¡± Chapter 1188 Marina retreated, but her defiant expression held. She sought refuge behind Laura, eyes misty with unshed tears. Laura, moved by Marina¡¯s struggle, wrapped her in aforting embrace, her face mirroring Marina¡¯s anger. Witnessing their difficult situation, Marco¡¯s lips curled into another disdainful smirk. ¡°Remember, you¡¯ve already squandered the Bryant Group¡¯s fortune once. The money you¡¯re spending now is what I¡¯ve earned back. It¡¯s not yours to im. That gives me the right to shut off your finances!¡± The two women nched, turning pleading eyes towards Liza. Desperate to cate Marco, Liza tried to convince him to spare Laura and Marina, saying repeatedly, ¡°Punishment is deserved for their wrongdoings! Marco, let¡¯s forget about bastards and all that, you¡¯re the leader of our family¡­¡± Marco¡¯s face furrowed at her words. Suddenly, a noise echoed from the outside, as though someone had struck the door frame. ninjanovel Their attention snapped towards the source of the sound, yet they found no one at the entrance. Marco¡¯s frown deepened as he approached the trembling door, his expression darkening. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who was here just now?¡± Marina¡¯s expression shifted to something odd, which didn¡¯t escape Marco¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°Marina, you had a visitor?¡± Marina, still seething over Marco¡¯s decision to cut off her allowance, refused to respond. With a derisive sneer, Marco beckoned a servant for questioning. Laura¡¯s eyes flickered with panic. Knowing she couldn¡¯t hide the truth from Marco any Longer, she chose toe clean. ¡°Marco, it must¡¯ve been Keely. She visited us before, and we couldn¡¯t turn her away¡­ As for the rumors, she told us to spread them. She imed that she would help us convince you to forgive us. Marina and I believed her¡­¡± Laura¡¯s voice wavered, painting a picture of their desperation for Marco¡¯s forgiveness, which led them to trust the wrong person. They only wished to reconcile with him. Upon hearing Keely¡¯s name, Liza seethed. Keely¡¯s influence was the reason they lost Loraine, their potential millionaire daughter-inw. ¡°You are still associating with that damn Keely? Isn¡¯t she the root of all the chaos in our family?¡± Marina, undeterred by Liza¡¯s words, replied, ¡°Grandma, Keely is now Chapter 1189 Professor Zizka¡¯s favored student. She¡¯s changed. We only stay connected hoping she can help the Bryant Group secure the White Cloud Airport project!¡± Hearing this, Liza gasped. ¡°Is that true?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Marina nodded confidently. Knowing that Liza wasn¡¯t up-to-date with online news, Marina added, ¡°Grandma, Loraine has been used of giarism, which has put her at odds with Professor Zizka. He even publicly refused to develop the White Cloud Airport with Loraine, preferring to work with the Bryant Group instead.¡± Liza pondered, weighing the potential gains and losses. If the Bryant Group could take over this big project alone¡­ Noticing Liza¡¯s contemtion, Laura added quickly, ¡°Yes, mom, our contact with Keely was solely to rectify our errors¡­¡± Before Laura could finish, Marco interjected with a cold reproach, ¡°Fool, Keely is a giarist. If she hadn¡¯t stolen Loraine¡¯s design, do you think Professor Zizka would¡¯ve favored her? Have you forgotten her previous blunder concerning the renovation of the old house?¡± His harsh words left Laura and Marina dumbstruck. Frowning, Liza queried, ¡°What¡¯s this about giarism between Loraine and Keely?¡± Without further ado, Marco shared the video of the recent press conference with Liza. Seeing the video, Liza¡¯s expression hardened. She cast a frosty nce at Laura and Marina. Sensing their impending reckoning, Marco decided to leave. On departing the Bryants¡¯ house, Marco messaged Carl, ¡°How can anyone be oblivious to the fact that Keely giarized Loraine¡¯s design? Tell public rtions to spread the news. I won¡¯t let Loraine be unjustly used again!¡± Simultaneously, a figure dashed from the elite residential enve, the domain of the Bryant family. Frantically gging down a passing car, the figure climbed in. ninjanovel After rattling off an address to the driver, Keely finally allowed herself a moment to exhale, her gaze catching her reflection in the rearview mirror. Her hair was tousled, herplexion ashen. She bore an uncanny resemnce to a specter. The disturbing news she had just heard kept her heart pounding in her chest, refusing to settle. Before long, the taxi pulled into a housingplex. Only after the driver nudged her twice did Keely snap back to reality. She paid the fare and stumbled out of the vehicle in a daze. As she entered her home, bathed in a soothing yellow Light, she felt a hint of rxation. But that respite was short-lived as a shrill voice pierced the tranquility. ¡°Keely, what¡¯s happening online? Didn¡¯t you promise everything would go smoothly? Why has public sentiment turned?¡± Jane Powell¡¯s approach was a harbinger of an impending headache for Keely. She responded, ¡°Aunt Jane, please don¡¯t question me now. I will figure out a solution¡­¡± Chapter 1190 The woman Keely was referring to was a well-groomed, forty-something individual, adorned in pricy attire. Jane looked at Keely with tant scorn. ¡°Are you going to fix it? And how, may I ask? Don¡¯t get me wrong, Keely, but you¡¯re living off my hospitality. I am not running a charity¡­¡± Keely¡¯s hands balled into fists as a Lump formed in her throat. Her family, the Haywoods, had few rtives. Jane was one of her closest kin. Following the demise of her parents and the tragic ident of her fianc¨¦, Jorge, Keely was forced to seek refuge with the Powell family, bringing her family¡¯s fortune with her. As a result, Marco began to feel some sympathy and concern for her. Initially, the Powell family treated Keely with kindness, but after her uncle Elmo and cousin Barr ended up behind bars because of her, Jane¡¯s attitude took a drastic turn for the worse. When Keely was subsequently incarcerated overseas, the Powell family severed all ties with her. Upon her triumphant return as Leopold¡¯s student, the Powell family reached out to Keely once again, hoping to leverage her connection to Leopold to secure a piece of the airport renovation project. But Keely¡¯s time of triumph was short, and her reputation soon took another hit. ninjanovel Although Keely was in turmoil, Jane seemed even more perturbed. Jane¡¯s frown deepened as she pressed, ¡°Keely, you must make amends with Professor Zizka quickly. I¡¯ve spread the word that you¡¯re his favorite student, sure to foster project coboration with the Powell family. I can¡¯t just backtrack now!¡± Keely looked at Jane, opening her mouth to articte an exnation, her irritation growing. ¡°No worries. Even if Professor Zizka turns out to be a dud, I¡¯ve still got Marco. I will win his heart,¡± Keely assured Jane, as much as herself. She had initially nned to enlist Marina¡¯s help in appealing to Marco to prevent her scandal from blowing out of proportion. But what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was stumbling upon a bombshell outside the Bryant residence. Marco was the Bryant family¡¯s secret love child. Jane, oblivious to the thoughts racing in Keely¡¯s head, noticed her preupied expression. With a smirk, she drawled, ¡°Just remember, you owe the Powell family, Keely. We¡¯re not the prosperous family we once were, especially with your uncle and cousin serving time because of you. If you can¡¯t bring any benefit to us, I see no reason to support a free loader¡­¡± Keely ground her teeth, forcing a smile to her Lips. ¡°You¡¯re right, Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Aunt Jane. I will give it my all.¡± Chapter 1191 Keely¡¯s face still held a facade ofpliance, but inside, she seethed with rage. If not for the Haywood family¡¯s support, who knew where the Powell family would be today, possiblynguishing in some impoverished rural area. But for now, the Powell family was her only lifeline. She needed their resources and theirwork, and for that, she had to endure. Having cated Jane, Keely retreated to her room. Left alone, she let her anger get the better of her, hurling her phone across the room. After the outburst, she shuddered violently, but soon stooped to retrieve the shattered device. As she traced the cracks, she bit her lip until the metallic taste of blood flooded her mouth. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ALL these years, she had struggled and schemed, aiming to be Marco¡¯s wife, to have a better life. But why had it all amounted to nothing? The jagged edges of the broken phone dug into her palm, drawing blood. Unfazed, Keely Let out a maniacal Laugh. ¡°So, Marco¡¯s a bastard, big deal. At the end of the day, he¡¯s still the heir to the Bryant Group¡­¡± She was resolved to be Mrs. Bryant, to hold a status that would make others revere her and dance to her tune. She vowed to never again endure the humiliation and maniption she had faced today. ninjanovel Engrossed in her own world, Keely was brought back to reality by a knock on her door. Jane¡¯s piercing voice rang out, ¡°Keely, get out here. The inte¡¯s flooded with news about your giarism and lies. What¡¯s going on?¡± Chance Keely was taken aback. She reached for her phone, her fingers shaking as she clicked it open. A chill swept over her. Every social media tform was abuzz with her scandal. The news of her giarizing Loraine¡¯s work and deceiving Leopold was trending everywhere. Influential ounts and news outlets published posts simultaneously, criticizing her. Her inbox was filled with hate messages and obscenities, and some users even dredged up past incidents from her life. ¡°Keely imed Loraine stole her man, ying the victim card, when in fact, she was the home-wrecker! She¡¯s the reason Loraine and Marco got divorced!¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t aware of Keely¡¯s antics? She¡¯s been involved in illegal activities¡­ Just remember when her uncle and cousin went to jail for bribery, she herself was behind bars for some offense. Can¡¯t believe she has the audacity to show her face in public.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her! I feel sick having felt sorry for her!¡± As she skimmed through the barrage of vitriol, Keely felt a wave of panic rise. Chapter 1192 These were things that were supposed to fade with time, but now they were brought back into the spotlight, obliterating any chance of redemption. She was sure that someone had poured money into boosting these views to ensure her downfall, but there was nothing she could do about it. Now without any money or influence, she was at the mercy of the Powell family. It would be a miracle if Jane didn¡¯t use this to further demean her, let alonee to her aid. She couldy low, but how long could she hide? Especially in her current predicament, she may not even have a safe haven. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She shut her eyes in desperation. The door was flung open and Jane burst in, thrusting her phone in Keely¡¯s face. ¡°Keely, what the hell is this mess? Who have you managed to infuriate? Now, even those high-society Ladies who rarely browse the inte are aware of your deeds. They¡¯re all questioning me. You¡¯re a disgrace! Not only are you of no use to the Powell family, but you¡¯ve also tarnished the Haywood name!¡± Jane continued her tirade, ¡°Why did youe back? You should have just stayed away or better yet, perished abroad!¡± Jane¡¯s harsh words echoed in Keely¡¯s ears. Gritting her teeth, Keely could only huddle on the floor and take it in silence. ninjanovel The Powell family was herst refuge. Now with her reputation in tatters, if she left the Powell family, she¡¯d be utterly alone, relegated to a life on the streets. The bitterness in her heart was overwhelming, yet she managed to suppress the cold fury in her eyes. She crawled towards Jane, pleading, ¡°Aunt Jane, please, don¡¯t be angry. Even without Professor Zizka, I have Marco! When I¡¯m with Marco, I promise to repay the Powell family!¡± Jane regarded Keely with a skeptical gaze, showing no signs of softening. She scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re in this mess and Professor Zizka has publicly severed his mentorship with you. Why hasn¡¯t Marco stepped in to help? Is he really going to associate with you? Stop feeding me lies!¡± Keely responded, ¡°Marco allowing me to return means he still harbors feelings for me.¡± Hearing this, Jane paused, her gaze falling on Keely¡¯s phone. A smirk spread across her face. ¡°Keely, it¡¯s not that I distrust you, but you need to give me a reason to believe you. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Call Marco now. If he answers your call, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Keely¡¯s face went ashen. She had called Marco countless times and sent numerous messages, all to no avail. She suspected he had blocked her. Yet under Jane¡¯s insistence, Keely had no choice but to dial Marco¡¯s number. Predictably, the call was disconnected before it even connected. Keely Looked distraught. She quickly said, ¡°I got this number abroad. I think Marco has blocked all foreign calls! Aunt Jane, I¡¯ll personally go see him some other day¡­¡± ¡°No, use my phone to call him!¡± Jane wasn¡¯t letting Keely off so easily. She thrust her phone at Keely, suspicion writrge on her face. ¡°Keely, are you lying to me about being cklisted?¡± Keely quickly shook her head and hastilyposed a text message on Chapter 1193 Jane¡¯s phone. ¡°Marco, this is Keely. I have something important to discuss. Could you please pick up the phone?¡± Keely was nearly pleading, praying internally as she trembled and dialed the number once more. This time, the call connected, but was disconnected after just two rings. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Keely¡¯s face paled, and the bitterness in her heart reached new heights. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marco could really be that heartless. Jane sneered, reaching out to snatch her phone back. Shemented mockingly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I thought there might be a chance you¡¯d end up with him. Keely, you can pack up and Leave the Powell house in the next two days. It¡¯s best youy low for a while¡­¡± Suddenly, Keely pushed Jane away, her eyes wild as she furiously sent another message. With a fierce expression, she asserted, ¡°He will reply. He¡¯s just busy and hasn¡¯t seen it!¡± As time ticked by, even Keely was finding it hard to convince herself. She copsed to the floor, utterly dejected Then, the phone vibrated. Marco¡¯s reply shed on the screen. Keely¡¯s eyes sparkled, clutching the phone with sheer joy, tears streaming down her face as she Laughed. ¡°I knew it! I knew he¡¯d reply. There¡¯s still hope!¡± Keely opened the message with bated breath, her face freezing suddenly Back Again After leaving the Bryant family¡¯s vi, Marco swiftly drove back to thepany. Despite the prospect of severe punishment for Laura and Marina, they were unlikely to surrender easily and might persist in causing further trouble. ninjanovel Liza would merely berate them and plead with him to pardon them for the family¡¯s good name, harboring hopes that he would return to the vi. Marco was utterly fed up with these petty issues! His so-called family was nothing but an energy drain. Yet,pared to the chill of his own apartment, immersing himself in work seemed more appealing. As Marco settled into his office chair, Carl came knocking and entered. ¡°Mr. Bryant, the inte¡¯s public sentiment has been steered as per your instructions.¡± On hearing this, a slight sense of relief washed over Marco¡¯s icy gaze. He gave a nod of acknowledgment, took a moment, and then retrieved his phone to call Loraine. Once the call connected, he carefully curated his tone. Chapter 1194 ¡°Loraine, I had someone clear your mame online. You¡¯re no longer suspected of giarism.¡± Marco¡¯s careful choice of words left Carl taken aback, his eyebrows raising and Lips twitching in surprise. How had his typically stoic boss transformed into this vulnerable figure at the mere mention of Loraine? Loraine, on the other side of the line, seemed equally surprised and hesitated before saying, ¡°So, thank you?¡± Attempting to mask his happiness, Marco proposed gently, ¡°Are you freeter? Perhaps we could celebrate the resolution of this ordeal?¡± Such gentle words were foreign from Marco¡¯s Lips. Upon hearing Marco¡¯s gentle tone, Carl instinctively touched the goosebumps on his arms and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He felt as though he should give the two some privacy. Maybe he should wait outside the office. There was a rustling sound from Loraine¡¯s end, Like she was standing up from a chair. Her voice became clearer a momentter. ¡°I¡¯m tied up with a meeting. I need to finalize the White Cloud Airport renovation n. Maybe we could reschedule?¡± Marco paused, clearly taken aback. Though a tinge of disappointment clouded his eyes, he maintained a professional demeanor. ¡°Of course, workes first. Loraine, I¡¯m certain the airport project will be a grand sess!¡± Loraine gave an audible nod and quickly ended the call. Marco was left staring at his phone, his gaze full of Longing. On looking up, he found Carl on the verge of speaking but he held his tongue. Marco quickly reverted to his typical aloofness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Carl simply shook his head, chuckled, and said, ¡°I have a feeling that you and Miss Torres will be rekindling things very soon!¡± The fact that Marco was actively pursuing Loraine indicated a position of desperation. If there was no progress between them, Carl would feel anxious on their behalf. Carl¡¯s observation brought a faint smile to Marco¡¯s face. Just as he was about to respond, his phone buzzed with a new message from an unknown number. The instant Marco saw the sender¡¯s name, Keely, his expression turned grim. He recalled having blocked Keely¡¯s number before, yet here she was, reaching out through a different one. Marco ignored the message, deleting it with the intention of returning to his work. But in the next moment, his phone began to ring. Marco¡¯s pleasant mood was shattered by the iing call. He coldly disconnected the call and was just about to block this new number when a series of messages flooded in. ¡°Marco, it¡¯s Keely. Why aren¡¯t you answering my call? Please, hear me out.¡± Chapter 1195 ¡°Marco, I realize my mistake. I¡¯m terrified of losing you. I only did what I did to win back your affection.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m envious of Loraine. You used to treat me so well, but everything changed after she entered your life. Now, you only care about her! I wanted to prove I¡¯m better, I wanted to regain your attention. That¡¯s why I did those wrong things. Can you forgive me?¡± Marco frowned, quickly scanning through the flurry of messages. He had no intention of responding. However, the next message made him pause. ¡°Do you remember what you promised Jorge? You vowed to look after me. Ang¡¯s Library Jorge was my only support in this world. He sacrificed his life for you. Now that he¡¯s no Longer with us, will you abandon me too?¡± Marco¡¯s lips twitched, his breath turning icy. After Jorge¡¯s demise, he had done his best to care for Keely, even at the expense of his rtionship with Loraine. The debt he owed to Jorge was immense. A debt he knew he could never fully repay. Keely seemed to understand this all too well. She knew that the mention of Jorge would make Marco incapable of turning his back on her. Her behavior was bing increasingly audacious. But Marco was not going to let her manipte him further. He owed Jorge, not Keely. It was time to put an end to this charade. With thinly veiled irritation, Marco typed a response, ¡°What do you want?¡± Before he could hit send, another message from Keely popped up. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Marco, I don¡¯t ask for much. Jorge¡¯s death anniversary ising up. Can we visit his grave together? It¡¯ll show him that you¡¯ve been taking care of me.¡± Marco¡¯s face darkened even more. He quickly deleted his drafted response and wrote a new one. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll visit him together. Afterwards, you should leave the country and never return.¡± In the Powell family¡¯s vi, Keely read Marco¡¯s reply, feeling the heavy weight of disappointment. Jane cast a worried nce her way, reaching for Keely¡¯s phone. Startled, Keely quickly hid the device behind her, mustering a convincing grin. ¡°He agreed to meet me. Rx, Aunt Jane. I¡¯ll figure out how to get him to stay once we meet!¡± Keely¡¯s leverage on Marco, owing to his promise to Jorge, was losing its hold as Marco grew more distant. Keely was well aware that overusing this ploy would render it ineffective. Chapter 1196 However, she used it again, bargaining for a chance to meet Marco, not for any other favors. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was certain that if she asked Marco for a substantial mary gift or afortable life overseas, he wouldn¡¯t decline. Yet, she refused to quit. Having left in disarray once, she wouldn¡¯t let Loraine win again and slink away in despair. In the Bryant Group CEO¡¯s office, Marco immediately added the number to his block List after sending Keely the message. Carl caught a fleeting nce at the message. From Marco¡¯s reaction, he surmised it must be Keely. Observing Marco¡¯s rtionship with Loraine unfold, Carl realized Marco¡¯s Lack of understanding in love affairs. Ang¡¯s Library Though Carl wasn¡¯t fond of Marco unting his romantic life, he preferred it over the stoic and distant Marco of the past. He couldn¡¯t fathom how unhinged Marco might be if he couldn¡¯t win Loraine over. For the sake of Marco¡¯s love life and his own bonus, Carl gently reminded Marco, ¡°Mr. Bryant, if you n to see Miss Haywood, shouldn¡¯t you inform Miss Torres?¡± Caught off guard, Marco¡¯s immediate instinct was to agree. His rtionship with Loraine had suffered multiple misunderstandings due to his poormunication skills. If Loraine discovered from a third party that he¡¯d met Keely, more confusion might ensue. Yet, as he reached for the phone, hesitation took hold. He and Loraine were in a good ce now, reaching a level of closeness where his advances were weed. What if mentioning Keely unexpectedly triggered some unanticipated reaction? Besides, it involved histe best friend, Jorge. He wanted to discuss it with Loraine in person when the time was right. With these thoughts, Marco decided against sharing this matter with Loraine. Pondering, he stated, ¡°Once we¡¯ve paid our respects to Jorge, I¡¯ll send Keely overseas directly. After everything is resolved, I¡¯ll rify everything to Loraine, ensuring she remains untroubled.¡± Elsewhere, Loraine found herself engrossed in her phone call log with Marco. She meant to browse through her messages but unintentionally tapped on the call history. A chuckle escaped her as she recalled how Marco would ring her up just to brag and arrange meet-ups Suddenly, Jolie¡¯s teasing voice echoed in Loraine¡¯s ears. ¡°Miss Torres, what¡¯s got you smiling so broadly? Did your sweetheart ring you up?¡± Flustered, Loraine shot Jolie a stern look before settling back into her chair. ¡°Stop making things up!¡± Chapter 1197 Jolie winked slyly, responding, ¡°Aha! It¡¯s Mr. Bryant, isn¡¯t it?¡± Upon hearing Jolie¡¯s insinuation, the others in the office exchanged amused nces, causing Loraine to erupt into a coughing fit. In an attempt to redirect the conversation, Loraine forced a serious tone and said, ¡°Alright everyone, let¡¯s get back on track. We were discussing the design n for the White Cloud Airport¡­¡± As the Universe Group¡¯s female CEO, Loraine didn¡¯t necessarily have to be present at these project meetings. She could simply hand the design blueprints to the team and let them deliberate. However, Loraine was meticulous and preferred hands-on involvement. Initially, the team members were apprehensive about brainstorming with her, but they soon discovered that she was not only good-humored and easy-going, but she also enjoyed a good Laugh with them. Now, the team admired and respected Loraine, even daring to tease her asionally. This left Loraine wondering whether this situation was advantageous or not. Nevertheless, when business discussions began, everyone switched to their professional, meticulous selves. The meeting soon hit a high note, with team members contributing valuable inputs Seizing an opportune moment, Jolie suggested, ¡°Miss Torres, the Bryant ninjanovel Group¡¯s AI possesses a vast database. Coborating with them could potentially perfect our design and save considerable time.¡± Another team member added, ¡°However, the Bryant Group¡¯s AI hasn¡¯t been released yet. Would they let us utilize such a precious resource?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jolie directed a yful gaze at Loraine. ¡°Given the long-standing and solid coboration between the Universe Group and the Bryant Group, I¡¯m sure Mr. Bryant will agree. What do you think, Miss Torres?¡± Caught off guard, Loraine turned a shade of crimson, unable to make a decision. Embarrassed, she hastily adjourned the meeting. But Jolie had a point. The airport project wasn¡¯t solely the Universe Group¡¯s responsibility. After some deliberation, Loraine shot Marco a message and intended to inform Klein and Leopold about scheduling a meeting for further discussions. Marco, who had been eager to spend more time with her, instantly agreed. ¡°Okay, see you then.¡± Loraine was taken aback by his response. This was a business matter. Why did Marco behave as if they were nning a romantic outing? Desi Chapter 1198 A weekter, a meeting was convened at the Universe Group. Loraine arrived at the conference room ahead of time for preparations, followed by Leopold and Klein. She greeted them warmly with a smile. As they engaged in light chatter, Marco made his entrance, arriving just in time. Tall and strikingly handsome, Marco was dressed immactely in a suit, as if he was attending a banquet. Casting a quick nce at him, Loraine swiftly looked away and announced to the room, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s get started.¡± Marco nodded, his gaze fixed unblinkingly on Loraine. He made his way to her and took a seat beside her. Klein exchanged a knowing nce with Leopold. They covered their mouths to stifle their chuckles. Leopold now knew that the heartfelt love story spun by Keely was pure fabrication. Loraine hadn¡¯t stolen Keely¡¯s lover. From start to finish, Marco had never harbored feelings for Keely. More so, Loraine¡¯s divorce with Marco had been due to Keely¡¯s interference. Klein had privately revealed to Leopold that Marco was actively pursuing Loraine in hopes of a reconciliation. Leopold sighed emotionally. Simultaneously, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that Loraine and Marco were a better match than Keely and Marco. He berated himself for being deceived by Keely back then. Despite feeling a tad ufortable, Loraine proceeded to exin the design n withposure. They listened intently, Leopold asionally nodding in approval, his eyes lighting up with satisfaction. He was bing increasingly impressed by Loraine¡¯s talent. ¡°After analyzing the situation, we concluded that the recent boarding of the airne by armed assants was due to the poorly nned functional areas of the White Cloud Airport. This created a security loophole. To rectify this, we can redesign the terminal Layout around a central atrium¡­¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Loraine articted her thoughts in a clear voice. She spoke with an air of confidence and calm, drawing Marco¡¯s unwavering attention. His eyes were filled with affection. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y In response to Loraine¡¯s suggestions, Marco praised, ¡°That way, all passengers can pass directly through the relevant areas and reach the multiyered central space. This could indeed greatly simplify procedures and enhance management efficiency.¡± Feeling a sense of validation upon realizing that Marco had understood her vision, Loraine looked at him in surprise. That¡¯s when she noticed Leopold furrowing his brows, seemingly wanting to voice his thoughts but hesitating. Loraine spoke up. ¡°Professor Zizka, if you have any suggestions, please feel free to share. Don¡¯t worry about any possible objections.¡± Leopold sighed, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°Your proposal is indeed innovative and flexible. It¡¯s something I hadn¡¯t considered¡­ However, this design would significantly reduce the natural light in the airport. Relying solely on artificial Light could impact thefort of the passengers.¡± Hearing this, Loraine nodded in agreement. Exceptional architectural design should take into ount all aspects, and Leopold¡¯s concern was entirely valid. However, she had already considered this. She smiled brilliantly and responded calmly, ¡°This issue isn¡¯t difficult to address. By changing the airport¡¯s roof to an arched design, and incorporating a cascading structure that extends to the ground, we can not only support the multiyered atrium but also use the flowing space to draw natural light into the airport.¡± Leopold contemted for a moment, seemingly mulling over Loraine¡¯s suggestion. Chapter 1199 Loraine smiled and transitioned to the next slide. ¡°This is a schematic of the sunroof I¡¯ve designed for the terminal. It¡¯s integrated with a navigation system that could¡­¡± Before she couldplete her exnation, Leopold interjected with a puzzled Look, ¡°Navigation system?¡± Just as Loraine was about to borate on the concept, Marco rose and took over theputer. With an anticipatory look at Loraine, he cleared his throat, activated theputer, and said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve attempted to model Loraine¡¯s sunroof design based on her blueprint. It might be more intuitive if you have a look.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marco clicked on theputer, projecting the model on the screen. The sunlight from the roof was cast down to the floor, forming a natural path of illumination. On the ground, Marco¡¯s designed AI system Light was also present. By following the light, passengers could easily locate their destinations, thereby saving both manpower and resources. Even Leopold was taken aback. He praised earnestly, ¡°Oh, I see. What an ingenious concept!¡± Regardless of Leopold¡¯smendation, Loraine was solely fixated on Marco, caught in a trance. Earlier that day, after Jolie had voiced her opinion, Loraine had requested her to discuss a potential coboration with the Bryant Group. However, Loraine had not anticipated that Marco himself would create the model on her behalf. He hadn¡¯t merely offered to assist her verbally; he had genuinely exerted effort where he could. A wave of indescribable emotion welled up in Loraine¡¯s heart, an unexpected blend of surprise and joy. With a tender expression, Marco gazed at her. ¡°Loraine, I¡¯ve tried my utmost to emte the design effect you envisioned. I hope it¡¯s to your Liking¡­¡± Good Word For Him Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the midst of Loraine and Marco¡¯s exclusive conversation, Klein interrupted, clearing his throat and reminding, ¡°I hate to intrude, but we still have business to attend to.¡± Reorienting herself, Loraine continued with her briefing. Once the discussion ended, Leopold openly admired Loraine¡¯s work. Chapter 1200 ¡°Loraine, I owe you an apology for my earlierck of courtesy. Your aptitude in architecture is quite unique! I¡¯ve never encountered someone who employs natural Light so intensively in their designs. I¡¯m relieved that my misunderstanding didn¡¯t overshadow your brilliance.¡± Loraine responded with a gentle smile, choosing not to mention that if she weren¡¯t the head of the Universe Group, the false usations against her might have left her in a ridiculed and unappreciated position. Fortunately, the situation had been cleared up, and now nobody would question her prowess and creativity. Klein was quite impressed with Loraine, dreaming about assigning all of Vagow¡¯s major construction ns to her in the future. Being apuded by Leopold was no small feat, and her designs could potentially transform Vagow into a Landmark, stimting economic growth and even boosting Klein¡¯s own fame. ninjanovel Overwhelmed by the possibilities, Klein could hardly contain his delight and cheerfully suggested, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve settled on the n, shall we raise a ss to our sess and bid farewell to the recent misfortunes?¡± Knowing that Klein was referring to Keely¡¯s giarism scandal, Leopold nodded. Wishing to make amends, he offered, ¡°This one¡¯s on me.¡± ¡°No need, Professor Zizka. Let¡¯s head to the fancy restaurant run by the Bryant Group. I insist on paying the bill.¡± Marco, hoping for an opportunity to spend more time with Loraine, swiftly took charge of the situation. He directed his gaze at Loraine, eager for her response. But Loraine replied hesitantly, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to join you. I have othermitments.¡± Marco couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity. ¡°What is it? Do you have another engagement? With a man or a woman?¡± Seeing Marco¡¯s anxious face, Loraine understood his worries. She shot him a look and rified, ¡°I have to visit my grandpa at the hospital.¡± Aldo had been showing good signs of recovery in recent days. Loraine made it a point to visit him post work hours. Marco, feeling deted, offered, ¡°I can drive you there and also pay a visit to Mr. Torres.¡± Loraine burst intoughter, squinting at Marco. ¡°Visit? My grandpa might have a fit seeing you. Let¡¯s not add stress to his recovery.¡± Stunned, Marco responded with a hint of grievance, ¡°But I did arrange for the surgical robot. I don¡¯t think Mr. Torres dislikes me that much.¡± Hearing this, Loraine pondered. Yes, Marco did help secure the surgical robot. But Aldo had a temper, and even though he¡¯dpensate Marco for the robot, he¡¯d still harbor no fondness for him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With his stubborn nature, Aldo was often harder to deal with than Loraine¡¯s own uncles. Understanding that he couldn¡¯t impose his will on Loraine, Marco let out a disappointed sigh and conceded, ¡°Alright, if Mr. Torres dislikes my presence, I won¡¯t visit. I understand that my past errors can¡¯t be overlooked by simply doing good deeds now. The Torres family has every right not to want to see me¡­¡± Sensing his guilt, Loraine reassured him, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You saved my grandpa¡¯s Life. We¡¯re all truly grateful.¡± She then promised, ¡°I¡¯ll speak highly of you to my grandpa.¡± Chapter 1201 Marco¡¯s face lit up at her words. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Loraine, could you also try to sway Mr. Torres into being more epting of me in the future?¡± Loraine was taken aback by this. ¡°ept what?¡± Marco didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he just gazed at Loraine intensely, prompting her to quickly make an exit. Once Loraine reached the hospital, she found Wesley in the ward, sketching a portrait of Aldo. Despite still donning a hospital gown, Aldo appeared flushed and full of energy. Even Wesley, who was renowned worldwide, found himself being pointed at and scolded by Aldo, who was not holding back. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re drawing me as some sort of creature! Add some Life to it. If it doesn¡¯t resemble me, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Wesley just shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Stand up and do it.¡± Loraine couldn¡¯t help butugh at their antics from the doorway. Both men turned to her. Aldo quickly shifted from annoyance to joy, beckoning, ¡°Lorrie,e over here.¡± Following Wesley¡¯s subtle hint, Loraine went over to hug Aldo and defended Wesley. ¡°Grandpa, Wesley isn¡¯t making you look like a creature. He¡¯s actually doing a pretty handsome job on your portrait.¡± ninjanovel Wesley showed his appreciation with a thumbs-up. Aldo just snorted in response. Loraine skillfully changed the topic, sharing her recent triumph with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, I have some great news. The remodeling n for the White Cloud Airport has been finalized. They¡¯ve epted my design without any alterations!¡± Aldo¡¯s eyes lit up before he erupted into heartyughter. ¡°Excellent! Just as I expected from you. You¡¯re truly extraordinary! The White Cloud Airport is andmark of Vagow. I can¡¯t wait to brag that it was designed by my own granddaughter! You¡¯ve made me so proud!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Wesley also celebrated Loraine¡¯s achievement, cheering, ¡°That¡¯s so Like you, way to go!¡± Just then, Rowan entered the room with Aldo¡¯s meal, smiling warmly, ¡°Congrattions, Lorrie!¡± Seeing her entire family gathered, Loraine recalled Marco¡¯s words. Not wanting to take all the credit, she hesitated slightly and confessed, Chapter 1202 ¡°I didn¡¯t do it alone. Marco deserves some credit as well.¡± . Memorial Day Suddenly, a hushed silence swept through the room. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Rowan, who knew of Marco¡¯s numerous acts of kindness to their family, hesitated and made no reply. Aldo¡¯s features shifted subtly, but he remained silent as well. Wesley, however, didn¡¯t possess such a level head. He promptly shot back, somewhat suspiciously, ¡°Why is Marco doing this? He and Loraine are divorced, yet mow he¡¯s disying increased concern for her! Lorrie, be cautious. Don¡¯t let him deceive you with his honeyed words again!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Rowan and Aldo also had a clear understanding of Marco¡¯s motives. However, they refrained from calling him out, fearing that Loraine might once again ce faith in his words and reconcile with him. Loraine offered a slight nod. At that juncture, Aldo suggested, ¡°We should be expressing our gratitude to the Bryant family.¡± Rowan¡¯s and Wesley¡¯s expressions shifted slightly. Loraine was also surprised. Then Aldo continued, ¡°We should prepare all the requisite tokens of gratitude, lest the Bryants feel weck appreciation.¡± It was evident Aldo was still maintaining some distance from the Bryant family. An inexplicable gloom shaded Loraine¡¯s face. Noticing her subtle reaction, Aldo adopted a serious tone, stating firmly, ¡°Lorrie, the fact that Marco assisted us is undeniable. I will always remember his generosity. However, I will also never forget the pain he inflicted on you in the past!¡± ¡°In the younger generation, an exceptional young man Like Marco indeed stands out. The coboration between Universe Group and Bryant Group is beneficial, but how can you be certain that his charm and closeness aren¡¯t driven by his self-interest? He¡¯s kind to you now, but what about the actions he took when you were married?¡± Aldo would never erase the memory of Loraine¡¯s returning from the Bryant family in tears. Regardless of Marco¡¯s merits, Aldo wouldn¡¯t risk trusting him again. Loraine appeared taken aback and instinctively defended Marco, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s changed now. I believe he isn¡¯t acting out of self-interest. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have compromised his gains in the partnership. He vowed never to deceive me again and even severed ties with Keely¡­¡± With a keen gaze on her, Aldo questioned in a hushed tone, ¡°Are you certain?¡± Caught off guard, Loraine was momentarily speechless, biting her lip in silence. Shaking his head, Aldo refrained from further discussion about Marco. Turning to Loraine, he said, ¡°Lorrie, I won¡¯t harp on this any longer. Reflect on it. Your parents¡¯ memorial day is in two days. The doctor mentioned that I¡¯m fit to leave the hospital now. You can return home and start making preparations. We¡¯ll attend the memorial together.¡± Upon hearing this, they decided not to disturb Aldo¡¯s rest any further and silently filed out of the room. Chapter 1203 Once home, Loraine found herself still grappling with Aldo¡¯s words. She had willingly chosen to marry Marco out of love, even at the cost of her own identity. Fleeing from home, she ended up divorced from Marco and stripped of everything she had. Now, was she truly prepared to risk everything and try again? Fear held little sway over Loraine, save for one thing ¨C emotional attachment to others, the fear of loss. She was hesitant to rekindle her love for Marco, yet she was equally unwilling to sever ties entirely. Her only remaining family members were Aldo, Rowan, and Wesley ¨C all men. They were hardly the ones she could turn to for advice on matters of the heart. If her mother were still alive, could she guide her through this emotional quagmire? Though Loraine had no clear memories of her parents, she could piece together their images through the anecdotes her family members shared. Her parents must have been deeply in love, sharingmon interests and hobbies. They attended auctions to appreciate their beloved works of art and took her hiking on balmy spring days. Her father was a man of humor, tall and handsome, while her mother was gentle and erudite. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Had they been alive, they would¡¯ve made an enviable couple. Loraine took out the two pocket watches, gently tracing the patterns etched onto them. She deeply missed her parents. Two dayster, d in a modest ck dress, Loraine headed to the hospital with her two uncles to apany Aldo to the cemetery. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Rowan and Wesley supported Aldo, standing in front of the tombstone in solemn silence. Aldo, lips quivering, managed a hoarse smile, beginning to chat aimlessly, ¡°I¡¯m here with your two brothers. And this is Lorrie. She¡¯s now the president of Universe Group, quite an achiever¡­¡± Hearing this, Loraine felt a pang of sadness, while her two uncles averted their eyes. In that moment, Aldo appeared to age an additional ten years. Suddenly, a drizzle began. Wesley, holding onto Aldo¡¯s arm, proposed in a gravelly voice, ¡°Dad, let me help you to that gazebo over there, to shield from the rain.¡± Aldo simply nodded. As they moved, Loraine caught sight of a man d in a ck suit in the distance ¨C a figure vaguely familiar. Was that¡­ Marco? In the midst of the rainfall, Loraine was unsure whether the distant figure was indeed Marco. Furthermore, why would he be in a cemetery at this time? Was he aware that today was her day to pay respects to her parents? When they reached the gazebo, the rain intensified. They were uncertain how Long they¡¯d have to wait for the rain to relent. Chapter 1204 After some deliberation, Loraine feltpelled to send a message to Marco. ¡°Where are you now?¡± On this rainy day, Marco stood in front of a tombstone, his face etched with a somber expression. Overwhelmed with sadness upon seeing the name engraved on the tombstone, Marco gently ced the bouquet of flowers he held onto the ground and bowed reverently before it. Marco had always struggled with expressing his emotions. Unable to find the right words to convey his feelings to Jorge¡¯s tombstone, he chose to remain silent. ¡°Marco¡­¡± A quivering female voice, soft as a whisper, broke the silence from behind him. Marco furrowed his brows in response, giving her the cold shoulder. Keely was adorned in a white dress, her face weary and filled with sorrow, evoking a pitiful sight. Gazing at the tombstone, a wave of sorrow washed over her as Marco turned a blind eye to her presence. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Jorge, we¡¯re here, both Marco and I. Life¡¯s been tough without you. You would never have left me alone Like this, I¡¯m sure.¡± Gracing the tombstone was a captivating image of a dashing man, his smile radiating warmth and charm. ncing sideways at Marco, Keely uttered these words. With deliberate intent, she chose her words carefully, aiming to evoke guilt within Marco¡¯s heart. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jorge, her fianc¨¦, had sacrificed himself trying to protect Marco. On his deathbed, he had made Marco promise to care for Keely, a vow Marco had honored for years. But things had changed with Loraine¡¯s arrival. Keely, disheartened, saw this visit as a final plea to keep Marco by her side. No matter how desperately she portrayed her situation, Marco¡¯s face remained an imprable mask, impervious to her pleas. He disregarded her presence, unwilling to acknowledge her. Anger bubbled within Keely, her teeth gritting in frustration. She dug her nails into her palm to restrain her fury. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°Marco, thank you for apanying me today. Jorge would¡¯ve cherished having a friend Like you.¡± This was her final shot, and she couldn¡¯t afford to back down now. Marco was irked by Keely¡¯spany but had agreed to this visit for Jorge¡¯s sake. He had caught on to Keely¡¯s underlying motives. Chapter 1205 ALL he wanted was to distance himself from the cemetery and Keely, but he was shackled by an obligation. Keely was Jorge¡¯s love, and Jorge had paid the ultimate price for Marco. It was a debt he knew he could never repay. Marco¡¯s exterior cracked as he stared at Jorge¡¯s gravestone. The memory of Jorge shielding him from a lethal bullet, intended for him, was burned into his mind. By the time his assistant arrived, it was toote. On the way to the hospital, Jorge, his hands stained with blood, clutched Marco¡¯s arm, Leaving him with one final plea. ¡°Marco, promise me¡­ Take care of Keely for me.¡± Marco closed his eyes and chuckled silently to himself. He had honored his promise. For a debt he knew was impossible to repay, he had bitten his tongue countless times at Keely¡¯s antics. Even Loraine had borne the brunt of his coldness due to Keely, leading to their separation. When Loraine came back into his life, he saw a second chance. He made a pact with himself not to let Keely jeopardize this opportunity. ¡°Ah!¡± Keely¡¯s startled cry snapped Marco out of his reverie. Swiftly, her slender figure found sce in his embrace. Marco recoiled, stepping away before she could close the distance. ninjanovel ¡°What are you up to? We are standing in front of Jorge¡¯s grave, Keely. Mind your actions!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With a teary gaze, Keely retorted, ¡°You got it wrong, Marco. I was just trying to shield you from the rain.¡± Only then did Marco realize the droplets of rain seeping into the floral tribute on the tombstone. Keely¡¯s thin dress, now drenched, stuck to her form. Marco sighed, taking off his coat and throwing it in her direction. Caught off guard, Keely epted the jacket, a mix of surprise and affection in her eyes. ¡°Marco, I knew you still had feelings for me.¡± ¡°Find your own shelter, Keely. I need my space,¡± Marco retorted, his tone icy. He didn¡¯t want her in his sight again. A crestfallen Keely bit her Lower lip but said nothing, taking refuge in a nearby gazebo. Not long after, Marco¡¯s phone vibrated with a message from Loraine. Chapter 1206 ¡°Where are you?¡± Reading her message, Marco felt his spirits lifting. The thought of Loraine missing him brought a smile to his face. But the image of Keely fleeing to the gazebo paused his response. He resolved not to mention Keely. After all, today marked the end of her involvement in his life, and she would never cross paths with Loraine. There was no need to dampen Loraine¡¯s spirits by bringing it up. ¡°I¡¯m at work. What¡¯s up?¡± Marco responded. ninjanovel However, there was no response from Loraine. Rowan and Wesley aided Aldo to take shelter under the gazebo as the rain started to pour down relentlessly and the chill in the air increased. Aldo, who was still recovering from a serious operation, couldn¡¯t withstand the cold any Longer and his complexion grew ashen. ¡°I¡¯LL fetch my umbre from the vehicle! We should move Dad to the car immediately!¡± Wesley dered, and then took off towards the parking area. The rain had caught them off guard, with only an extra umbre left in the car. Wesley and Rowan guided Aldo towards the vehicle, intending to return afterwards for Loraine. However, Loraine had a different idea, her mind upied with other thoughts. Trying to conceal her motives, she said, ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Rowan, Uncle Wesley, I wish to Linger here a bit longer. You may proceed without me.¡± They assumed that she wanted some private time at her parents¡¯ gravesites, a result of missing them. They didn¡¯t argue, instead, they urged her to head home early. With a simple nod, Loraine acknowledged their concern. After their silhouettes blurred into the rainy background, she retrieved her phone to Look over her messages. A crease formed on Loraine¡¯s forehead as she read Marco¡¯s reply. She was confident that she wasn¡¯t mistaken, as she was so acquainted with Marco¡¯s appearance that she could recognize him with ease. Yet, she was puzzled as to why Marco had deceived her. Suddenly, a woman wearing a ck coat darted into the gazebo. Recognizing the woman, Loraine queried coldly, ¡°Keely, what brings you here? Are you tailing me? What scheme are you cooking up this time?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Upon seeing Loraine, Keely draped her ck coat over herself with a haughty air. She scoffed and retorted, ¡°You assume I¡¯m trailing you? Loraine, stop being so narcissistic! I¡¯m the one who should be questioning you! What on earth are you doing here? I was under the impression that you were tailing Marco and me.¡± Chapter 1207 Loraine flinched at her words and recalled the figure she had just spotted. ¡°You were apanied by Marco?¡± Loraine realized her suspicion was right. The man she saw earlier was indeed Marco, and he was with Keely! She now doubted Marco¡¯s truthfulness. However, the reason behind Marco¡¯s deceit was beyond herprehension. Loraine instantly turned pale. Nheless, Loraine wasn¡¯t keen on falling for Keely¡¯s tricks again. She wondered if Keely was weaving a web of Lies once more. Keely rolled her eyes, gave a smug smile, then deliberately took off her coat to disy it to Loraine. ¡°What¡¯s your take on this? Marco offered his coat because he worried I¡¯d be cold. Loraine, do you have a clue as to why Marco and I are here? He doesn¡¯t seem to care about you at all.¡± As soon as Loraineid eyes on the coat, a sense of familiarity washed over her. When she heard Keely utter those words, a wave of sadness engulfed her. However, Loraine maintained her poise in front of Keely. She scoffed and retorted, ¡°Do you really expect me to believe that Marco gave it to you? Perhaps this is just a random coat you stole from some random guy.¡± ninjanovel Instead of being offended, Keely simplyughed in response to Loraine¡¯s words. Observing Loraine¡¯s reaction, Keely felt vindicated in her guess. Marco hadn¡¯t informed Loraine about his rendezvous with Keely at the cemetery to pay respects to Jorge! Keely wasn¡¯t sure why Marco had concealed this from Loraine, but she took this opportunity to spin her own narrative. shing an innocent smile, Keely asked, ¡°Why on earth would I deceive you? Today, Marco escorted me here to pay respects to a departed soul, someone deeply significant to both of us, a dear friend.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. These words struck a nerve with Loraine. She couldn¡¯t figure out who this mutual friend was. The realization that despite being Marco¡¯s wife for three years, she knew barely anything about his past, filled Loraine with a sense of destion. Unable to stomach Keely¡¯s smugness any Longer, Loraine retaliated, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong! Marco¡¯s at his workce right now!¡± Chapter 1208 ¡°Hal You¡¯re so naive! The fact that Marco didn¡¯t confide in you about this clearly shows you don¡¯t mean much to him. Now, Let me prove that I¡¯m not making this up. He¡¯s right here.¡± Keely, swelling with self-satisfaction, bellowed, ¡°Marco!¡± Her voice echoed through the deste cemetery, but there was no response. Suddenly flustered, Keely shrieked, ¡°Marco, help! Come and help me!¡± Loraine watched Keely, puzzled at her erratic behavior, wondering what antics the unhinged woman was up to next. While Loraine had no interest in Keely¡¯s theatrical disy, she couldn¡¯t shake off her anxiety. She kept scanning the surroundings nervously, dreading that Marco might appear at any moment. Despite Keely¡¯s continuous cries for help, no one came to her aid. Loraine felt a wave of relief wash over her. She considered Keely a loose cannon, prone to concocting stories anywhere, anytime. She decided not to buy into Keely¡¯s tales. Unexpectedly, a tall figure appeared in the rain. ¡°Keely, haven¡¯t you caused enough drama?¡± the man asked with a furrowed brow. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y His words died away as he noticed Loraine¡¯s presence under the gazebo. Unable to suppress a sardonic smile, Loraine questioned, ¡°Marco, didn¡¯t you im to be at the office? How did you end up here?¡± Di inted With Hi Marco found himself at a loss for words. Unsure how to respond to Loraine, his mind went nk. He had imagined confessing to her after all things were put in ce, yet he hadn¡¯t anticipated stumbling upon her here. Despite his best efforts to rify, his exnations seemed nothing more than fabricated lies. Noticing Marco¡¯s silence and implicit confirmation, Loraine¡¯s disappointment deepened. It turned out that¡­ Marco had indeede here with Keely, deceiving her in the process. With a nk expression, Loraine shifted her gaze from Keely to Marco. ¡°Mr. Bryant¡¯s affection for Miss Haywood is clear. I¡¯ll take my leave so as not to intrude on your time together.¡± With that, she pivoted to exit the gazebo. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In response, Marco, almost instinctively, reached out and held her hand, speaking with an earnest voice. ¡°The rain is pouring down. It¡¯s safer for you to wait here until it subsides.¡± A bitterugh escaped Loraine¡¯s lips. She forcefully shook off his hand, her words as chilly as the rain outside, ¡°Mr. Bryant, respect my personal space. Stop being so clingy. We¡¯re divorced. Now we only share a business rtionship.¡± Chapter 1209 Angrily, and with a sense of desperation, Marco cut her off, ¡°We¡¯re more than just business associates! Loraine, are you trying to push me away? That¡¯s never going to happen!¡± Loraine returned his fervor with an impassive Look, replying tly, ¡°Why is it impossible? Mr. Bryant, I¡¯ll delegate someone else to manage the ongoing coboration between Universe Group and Bryant Group. As for meeting you, I believe we won¡¯t have that kind of need in the future.¡± Every time Loraine Laid eyes on Marco, it only served to fuel her annoyance. She didn¡¯t even want to spare him another nce. Marco¡¯splexion paled, and he quickly tried to set things straight, Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Loraine, it¡¯s not how it appears. Keely and I¡­¡± ninjanovel Upon hearing this, Keely perked up. She swiftly interjected, feigning innocence, ¡°Yes, Loraine, don¡¯t misunderstand. Actually, Marco brought me here to fulfill amitment he made to me¡­¡± Keely was cut off abruptly by Marco¡¯s harsh admonishment, ¡°Enough, Keely, be quiet!¡± Marco shot Keely a stern look, causing her to recoil in fear. Loraine had no desire to hear more. She drew a deep breath, prepared to turn and walk away. Ignoring everything else, Marco again held Loraine¡¯s hand hastily, pleading, ¡°Loraine, I came to pay respects to my friend, Jorge. Keely was only brought along because she was engaged to him!¡± Loraine paused, causing Marco¡¯s eyes to light up with hope. But just as he thought she might be willing to hear him out, Loraine fixed him with a frosty gaze and scoffed, ¡°Do you honestly think your words hold any credibility for me?¡± Marco had been at the cemetery with Keely but had falsely told Loraine he was at the office. Loraine pondered, if Marco had truly brought his deceased friend¡¯s fianc¨¦e here solely to pay their respects, then why had he felt the need to lie about his whereabouts? ¡°Marco, I can¡¯t discern the truth from the lies in your words. Could it be that you¡¯re lying to me for Keely¡¯s sake right now?¡± After all, it was undeniable that Marco had shown significant affection towards Keely in the past and had repeatedly hurt Loraine on ount of her. Once Keely had left, Loraine believed Marco had transformed, but with Keely¡¯s return, everything reverted to the way it once was! The promises Marco had made to Loraine were nothing more than empty words. His vow to never let her feel wronged or hurt for anyone else had been nothing but deceit! A bitter sensation welled up in Loraine as she recalled Aldo¡¯s counsel about not putting her faith in Marco again. She had allowed herself to be swayed by Marco, even defending him to her family, only to find that her family¡¯s warnings had been justified. She should have never expected him to change. After all, a man who had hurt her once was fully capable of inflicting pain again. Chapter 1210 Upon hearing Loraine¡¯s words, Marco was thrown into a state of rm and hastily affirmed, ¡°Loraine, I would never lie to you for anyone else! I concealed the truth because I didn¡¯t want you to be troubled by Keely. Furthermore, after today, I nned on sending her overseas, ensuring she¡¯d never return. I meant to exin this to you Later¡­¡± Loraine stared at Marco impassively. Ignoring his heartfelt plea, she demanded coldly, ¡°Let go of me.¡± Marco bit his lip and shook his head, his grip on Loraine¡¯s hand tightening. He had seen that exact look in Loraine¡¯s eyes before when she had been utterly disappointed in him, resolute in her decision to divorce. Marco feared that if he were to release Loraine now, she would truly walk away, never to return. With a quiet voice, Loraine warned, ¡°Marco, if you don¡¯t release me, I¡¯LL call the police and charge you with harassment.¡± Her face was a mask of icy determination, her words deadly serious. Marco realized she was dead-set. Loraine despised him and detested his touch to her core. Stung by her piercing gaze, a sinking feeling gripped Marco¡¯s heart, and he gradually released his hold. Before he could fully let go, Loraine wrenched her hand free and stepped into the rain, not once looking back. Ti With H Ang¡¯s LibraryContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Marco watched in agony as Loraine faded from his view. He acknowledged that chasing her now would only stoke her disdain for him. A realization filled with regret dawned on him. If only he had told Loraine the truth, as Carl had advised, they might not be in this predicament. Suddenly, a gentle pair of arms enveloped his body. Keely¡¯s voice, soft yetforting, whispered, ¡°Cheer up, Marco. If Loraine chooses to leave, let her be. It¡¯s heartless of her not to consider your side of the story. I promise, I would never treat you this way¡­¡± Abruptly, Marco pushed Keely aside, his frown deepening as he reproached, ¡°Is your dramatic performance over, Keely?¡± Caught off guard, Keely responded with a forced smile, ¡°Marco, what do you mean?¡± With an icy tone, Marco retorted, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m blind to your maniptions? I had nned not to give you a hard time for Jorge¡¯s sake. But since you don¡¯t appreciate it¡­¡± Marco shut his eyes, inhaled deeply, and then dered, ¡°I¡¯LL arrange for your departure tonight.¡± He had shown restraint with Keely, in gratitude for Jorge¡¯s heroic deeds. Despite Keely¡¯s increasingly deplorable actions, Marco had prepared afortable life overseas and a considerable sum of money for her ¡ª enough tost her lifetime. But Loraine was Marco¡¯s breaking point. Keely had crossed that line repeatedly and without remorse, hence Marco saw no reason to continue his leniency. Chapter 1211 His gaze, cold and detached, fell on Keely. ¡°From this point forward, all my support and care for you ends. Your fate is no longer my concern.¡± Keely paled, frantically pleading, ¡°But Marco, you promised Jorge you¡¯d look after me!¡± ¡°Enough! You often wield Jorge¡¯s name as a weapon, but ask yourself. Do you truly deserve his affection? Your greed has outweighed the favors I¡¯ve extended over the years.¡± Keely finally understood that invoking Jorge¡¯s name no longer held sway. Panic set in. In the past, even when imprisoned overseas, she Livedfortably. Marco¡¯s consistent care came in the form of regr supplies. She even had the resources to post bail. Once released, Keely cunningly reached out to Leopold under the guise of Marco, seizing an opportunity to return home. ninjanovel But if Marco genuinely stopped caring, hardship was inevitable! Indeed, if the Powell family deemed her worthless, they wouldn¡¯t spare a second thought for her. She¡¯d be left utterly helpless, with nothing to fall back on. ¡°Marco, I admit my mistakes. I promise not to repeat them. For Jorge¡¯s sake, please forgive me!¡± In desperation, Keely fell to her knees, clutching Marco¡¯s leg as her tears flowed freely. Marco recoiled, his frown deepening. ¡°I¡¯ve afforded you multiple opportunities, Keely. But you chose to squander them. This is the end. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. There are no more chances.¡± He didn¡¯t spare Keely a second nce, instead he turned his eyes towards the rain outside. His concern for Loraine overwhelmed him, and he rushed out in the direction she had taken. Meanwhile, Loraine trudged through the rain, her heart heavy with despair. Her face was streaked with either rain or tears. It was hard to tell. Her eyes held a vacant expression. She didn¡¯t seek refuge from the rain. Instead, she hoped that it would intensify and that the cold would somehow soothe her. But things rarely went ording to n, and the rain slowly turned into a drizzle. Loraineughed bitterly at herself, the sadness deepening. She felt foolish for allowing herself to trust Marco time and again. When they divorced, she had vowed not to let Marco sway her again. But repeatedly, she had faltered under his influence. The rain slowly ceased, leaving the world around her refreshed and green. Loraine realized she had unconsciously made her way to a cemetery. Chapter 1212 Nearby was a tombstone that looked recently visited, fresh flowers neatly arranged in front of it. Intrigued, Loraine nced at it, only to freeze in shock. The name etched into the stone was ¡°Jorge Riley¡±. A collection of photos was alsoid out. Among them was a group picture of four young men, all smiling broadly. In the center stood Marco, his handsome face adorned with cold eyes. Loraine could identify two other men in the photograph. The one wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses and a sly smile, resembling a wily fox, was Jimmie. The second man, with his hand on Marco¡¯s shoulder and a broad grin showing his pearly white teeth, was ter. The only stranger was a man with a timid demeanor and a shy smile. Loraine was taken aback. Could this be the Jorge Riley that Marco had mentioned? Ril ninjanovel Loraine was unfamiliar with Jorge, yet she recognized Jimmie and ter without fail. Her sentiments for Jimmie and ter left much to be desired. She often pondered why Marco would associate with them, particrly with someone like ter. They shared nomon interests. Upon observing the photograph, she somehow felt a connection between them. Marco, raised in an environment of high expectations from his tender years, was reserved and aloof. His skills in social interaction were not his strong suit. Only a handful of loyalpanions surrounded him throughout his childhood. Was it possible that Marco had genuinelye to pay respects to his deceased friend? Up to this point, Marco hadn¡¯t falsified anything regarding Jorge. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But was Keely truly Jorge¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Loraine¡¯s thoughts wandered to the rumors concerning Keely and Marco, rumors that Marco never bothered to refute. And even if Keely was the fianc¨¦e of his close friend, had Marco taken too much care of her? Dismissing the flurry of thoughts, Loraine decided she didn¡¯t want to ponder over anything connected to Marco. Henceforth, she resolved that whatever Marco chose to do held no relevance to her. The moment she witnessed Marco and Keely together, she epted that reviving her past rtionship with Marco was unfeasible. She paid her respects to the tombstone in front of her before turning around to depart the graveyard without a second thought. Surprisingly, she bumped into ter and Jimmie just as she was leaving. The duo seemed equally surprised, sharing a brief Look of confusion. Chapter 1213 Regaining hisposure, ter nced past Loraine and asked with a mischievous wink, ¡°Loraine, did Marco bring you here? It seems like things are moving pretty quickly between you two. He even brought you here. Where is he?¡± Observing Loraine¡¯s cold expression, ter¡¯s voice faltered, and he turned to Jimmie for help. Loraine retorted coldly, a scornful smirk ying on her lips, ¡°I regret to inform you that you are mistaken. I didn¡¯te here with him. As for Marco¡¯s whereabouts? I suggest you pose that question to Keely. They came here together.¡± Jimmie and ter shared a look of bewilderment, struggling to make sense of Loraine¡¯s words. ¡°Marco brought Keely here?¡± Jimmie asked cautiously. Loraine merely sneered, unwilling to engage further. She attempted to sidestep the two and continue on her way. But Jimmie hastily blocked her path, anxiously rifying, ¡°Loraine, you¡¯ve got Marco all wrong. He came here today to honor our mutual friend, Jorge Riley. Keely is Jorge¡¯s fianc¨¦e, which is why he escorted her here! Marco usually maintains his distance from her!¡± Coming to his senses, ter nodded in confirmation. ¡°Exactly, Loraine. I, too, misconstrued Marco and Keely¡¯s rtionship. In reality, Marco looks after Keely solely due to a promise he made. Once we deciphered Keely¡¯s intentions, we severed ties with her. Marco only brought her here out of respect for Jorge. There¡¯s absolutely nothing going on between them!¡± As the two men anxiously justified, a flicker of doubt passed through ninjanovel Loraine¡¯s heart. She found herself asking, ¡°Is Keely truly Jorge¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± ter affirmed energetically, a hint of annoyance flitting across his face. ¡°Indeed! Keely and Jorge were engaged, but it seemed she always had eyes for Marco. With Jorge gone, she wasted no time getting closer to Marco. Marco was merely honoring Jorge¡¯s dying request to look after Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Keely, which he couldn¡¯t refuse. And since Marco isn¡¯t one to rify matters, when we saw Keely bing one of the few women close to him, we mistakenly assumed he reciprocated her feelings¡­¡± ter¡¯s words were cut short by a sharp jab to his side. He winced in pain, shooting a furious re at Jimmie. ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Jimmie wore an expression that conveyed a mix of amusement and exasperation as he exined to Loraine, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s only ter who believes that. Marco doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Keely. His connection with her is solely based on a sense of responsibility.¡± ter realized his blunder. Fearful of further tarnishing Marco¡¯s image in Loraine¡¯s eyes, he quickly added, ¡°Right, right. It¡¯s a fact that Marco isn¡¯t fond of Keely. He doesn¡¯t like women at all!¡± Jimmie couldn¡¯t resist rolling his eyes in response. Seizing ter by the cor, he forcefully pulled him back. Regaining hisposure, he rified, ¡°What this clueless fool is attempting to convey is that Marco has abstained from romantic involvement. He has intentionally kept women at a distance for years. You were the only exception. He agreed to marry you.¡± Chapter 1214 Loraine¡¯s eyes flickered at this, but memories of her past marriage caused her to scoff, ¡°He married me merely to appease his family¡¯s expectations.¡± After a moment of silence, Jimmie sighed, ¡°Loraine, he singled you out. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. If he truly didn¡¯t want to marry you, no amount of family pressure would have made him. Perhaps he himself didn¡¯t grasp how crucial you were to him back then.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart throbbed at these words. She recalled how, three years ago, Marco had confirmed her identity during AI system development and registered her as his wife. Otherwise, Qbot wouldn¡¯t have recognized her as Mommy. At this point, cold rain trickled down her damp temples, causing Loraine to shiver abruptly. Her hesitation Lasted only a moment before she regained herposure. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She then cast a cold nce at the two men, stating, ¡°That¡¯s your interpretation, but it doesn¡¯t imply it¡¯s the truth. Please step aside. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ter was even more perplexed. In truth, he hadn¡¯t yet grasped what had urred. Was it because Marco brought Keely here, and Loraine was upset seeing it? But why was Loraine here? Despite finding the situation peculiar, ter knew something was amiss. He rushed to intercept Loraine, trying to vouch for Marco. ¡°Loraine, we all acknowledge Marco¡¯s numerous contributions for you. Are those all false? You are leaving in a huff without uttering a word. What exactly happened? Have you given Marco a chance to exin?¡± Upon hearing this, Loraine turned away, replying coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t trust a word he says to me now. You mentioned what he¡¯s done for me. But the pain he¡¯s caused me is also very real.¡± Listening to Loraine, ter¡¯s expression shifted. In that moment, he recalled his past treatment of Loraine. He didn¡¯t dare say another word. Loraine Let out a sigh of relief and scoffed, ¡°As for him pursuing me post-divorce, isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m now a Torres, and it benefits him to align with me?¡± Upon uttering those words, Loraine felt a piercing pain in her heart. ter¡¯s face turned ashen with anger. ¡°That¡¯s your perception of Chapter 1215 Marco? Loraine, even we can see his genuine love for you. Reflect on it. Beyond work, he¡¯s done so much for you. He¡¯s a rational and level-headed man, yet he¡¯s repeatedly gotten drunk over you, sacrificed business profits for you, and even Sr Company¡­¡± Jimmie abruptly coughed and cut him off, ¡°Loraine, we¡¯re truly ignorant of what transpired between you and Marco, but you shouldn¡¯t overlook his endeavors for you. Do you believe he pursued you for profit? Forget questioning if he harbors such a malicious intent, the operation robot that Mr. Torres needed was procured by Marco who contacted Sullivan. Was that formercial gain?¡± Loraine¡¯s heart fluttered, filled withplex emotions. She was aware that ter and Jimmie¡¯s words held truth, but she couldn¡¯t persuade herself to ept them. If it were any other woman, she wouldn¡¯t have overreacted so much, but the fear of Marco hurting her for Keely was overwhelming. Loraine closed her eyes. At that moment, she desired nothing more than to eliminate the root of all chaos. She coldly stated, ¡°Enough talk? I¡¯m leaving now. Please move.¡± ter instantly lost his cool. He sprang forward to halt her. ¡°Loraine, how can you be so cruel?¡± Before Loraine could respond, a cold and stern rebuke echoed from behind her, ¡°ter, shut up!¡± Taken aback by the voice, Loraine turned around to find Marco standing not far from her. She wasn¡¯t sure when he had arrived or whether he had overheard their entire conversation. All she noted was his damp hair, indicating he had been walking in the rain for some time, appearing fragile and isted. Ang¡¯s Library Marco, noticing her gaze, seemed to want to say something to her and began approaching. Observing this, Loraine¡¯s expression subtly shifted, and she immediately spun around, intending to depart. Suddenly, a wave of dizziness swept over her. She felt her strength draining, causing her to stagger. Loraine had already started to feel a little unwell from getting drenched in the rain, but she didn¡¯t anticipate that her emotional turmoil would exacerbate her weakness. As dizziness took hold, her primary concern was the prospect of copsing into the mud, which would be far from ideal.. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t Land in the dirt but fell into a solid embrace instead. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The moment Marco saw Loraine faltering, he instinctively rushed to catch her, disregarding everything else. Looking up at Marco¡¯s anxious face, Loraine felt a wave of indignation wash over her. She bit her lips and attempted to stand. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Marco¡¯s frown deepened as he admonished her in a low tone, ¡°Stay still.¡± He then ced his hand on her forehead, his frown intensifying. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever. I warned you not to get soaked in the rain. Chapter 1216 You¡­¡± Marco heaved a sigh, his tone indicative of treating a wayward child, filled with exasperation yet Laced with helplessness. Loraine sniffled, retorting stubbornly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. Put me down. I can walk by myself.¡± Marco remained silent, ignoring her protest. Instead, he assertively cradled her in his arms and strode away without a word. Watching this unfold, ter and Jimmie shared a look of astonishment. @ With gentle strength, Marco carried Loraine away from the cemetery, yet she fought relentlessly to slip from his grip. ¡°Put me down, Marco!¡° Like a feisty feline, Loraine iled, scratching and kicking Marco. Ang¡¯s Library Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Feverish weakness, however, made her resistance futile. With minimal effort, Marco caught her iling hand, nestling it within his own. In a hushed yet worried tone, he pleaded, ¡°Stop struggling. We¡¯re headed to the hospital.¡± Once Loraine was well, she could batter and belittle him all she wanted. But in this moment, Marco would not relinquish his hold. Loraine seethed with anger, but her strength waned in that very instant. Overwhelmed by exhaustion, she gasped for air, growing increasingly uneasy as her vision blurred. His hold was oddlyforting, a firm and steady haven. Loraine chose to overlook him, nestling herself in his embrace for a brief moment of tranquility. Sensing Loraine¡¯s fevered heat against him, Marco¡¯s heart stumbled. Her silence unsettled him. ¡°Loraine, are you still with me?¡± He hastened his steps towards the parking lot. Loraine emitted a soft, weary hum in response. Despite their destination being just a short ten-minute walk away, Marco persisted in his concern, fearing that she might sumb to unconsciousness. Loraine grew weary of his incessant questioning. She wanted to silence him butcked the strength. Her throat was aze, dizziness taking hold. Eventually, sleep imed her. She remained oblivious to their hospital arrival. Upon awakening, the scent of disinfectant filled her nose, the sterile white of the hospital ceiling meeting her gaze. Marco was a blurry figure at her bedside, deep in conversation with a doctor. Loraine wanted to call out to him, but her throat throbbed with pain. Chapter 1217 As she strained to decipher their conversation, she noted Marco¡¯s nervous repetition. ¡°Is she truly okay, doctor? When will shee around? Doesn¡¯t she need specialist attention?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The doctor began by answering stoically, much like an automated response system. As Marco persisted, the doctor¡¯s responses were reduced to head nods and shakes. Eventually, he snapped, ¡°Sir, your girlfriend merely has a fever, she¡¯s not critically ill. I¡¯ve prescribed her antipyretics and hydration. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Marco¡¯s worry persisted. ¡°What should I do?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After a pause, the doctor advised, ¡°Keep a close eye on her diet. And avoid letting her get soaked in the rain¡­¡± At this, Loraine coughed involuntarily, alerting Marco to her consciousness. He rushed to her side, a worried inquiry on his Lips, ¡°How are you feeling, Loraine? Are you feeling better now?¡± Before she could respond, he was already expressing his regrets. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hurried to the hospital and forgot a few things. Is the environment unsuitable? Would you prefer a private VIP room?¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes met Marco¡¯s, the recent events flooding back. Coldly, she averted her gaze, not ready to engage with him. Seeing her impassive behavior, Marco felt a pang of disappointment. Just then, a nurse entered the room carrying medicine, her knock disrupting the tense silence. On noticing Marco, the nurse¡¯s eyes bulged in surprise. Looking at Loraine on the bed, she sped her hand over her mouth, barely concealing her shock. ¡°You, you, you¡­ Oh my! The real Marco and Loraine in the flesh!¡± Marco¡¯s brows furrowed as he positioned himself between the nurse and the bed. He eyed her suspiciously, wondering if she was mentally stable. After a brief coughing fit, the nurse regained herposure. Her smile was as bright as ever. ¡°Apologies. I¡¯m a fan of both Mr. Bryant and Miss Torres. It¡¯s a bit thrilling to see you two here.¡± Although he¡¯d promoted the rtionship with Loraine, Marco wasn¡¯t familiar with their fans. Ignoring the nurse¡¯s excitement, he responded icily, ¡°Could you start her infusion?¡± ¡°Of course, right away.¡± As the nurse prepared Loraine¡¯s infusion, Marco¡¯s intense gaze made her nervous. Once the infusion was in ce, she sighed in relief. Loraine had turned away, seemingly avoiding Marco, who sat motionless by the bed¡¯s edge. Chapter 1218 The nurse guessed they were going through a rough patch. With a knowing smile and a nod of encouragement to Marco, she exited the ward. Marco was puzzled by her expression. However, before he could decipher its meaning, Loraine¡¯s cold voice broke his thoughts. ¡°Still here? nning on spending the night?¡± The IV drip was set toplete by morning. Yet, Marco nodded earnestly, without a second thought. ¡°Your fever¡¯s not yet under control. I won¡¯t leave.¡± Loraine was taken aback. After a moment, she looked back at Marco, scolding him in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯d recover faster without your interference.¡± Marco was lost for words. After a pause, he replied in a disappointed tone, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you then. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± He stood up, heading out as he¡¯d said. As his footsteps receded, Loraine felt a mix of relief and sadness. ninjanovel Loraine, weak from illness, soon fell asleep again. When she awoke, it was evening, a nket draped over her that slid off as she sat up. Catching the nket as she regained her bnce, she wondered who had covered her. Suddenly, the curtain beside her bed swished aside. A young girl peeked out, her eyes shining brightly at Loraine as she said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re fortunate to have such a caring husband. He¡¯s been Looking after you! Your husband is handsome and considerate. That¡¯s a real catch!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nothi To Do With Hi The word ¡°husband¡± instantly reminded Loraine of Marco. Instinctively, she looked around for him, but there was no sight of the familiar man. The girl gave a soft chuckle and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking around, ma¡¯am. Your IV drip was about to finish, so he stepped out to get a nurse.¡± Hearing this, Loraine nced at her own IV bag and indeed, the liquid had almost run out. It dawned on her then ¨C the strangeness of the girl referring to Marco as her husband, and how she hadn¡¯t found it odd initially¡­ As this thought crossed her mind, Loraine¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she quickly corrected, ¡°You misunderstood. He¡¯s not my husband.¡± Although he used to be, she silently added in her heart. Chapter 1219 The girl seemed quite talkative and asked curiously, ¡°If he¡¯s not your husband, is he your boyfriend?¡± Loraine quietly shook her head. ¡°He and I¡­ we have nothing to do with each other.¡± But the girl didn¡¯t seem convinced, pursing her lips, ¡°I¡®m sure you two were arguing, weren¡¯t you? That man looked so worried and caring for you. You must have some rtionship.¡± Loraine had no rebuttal, so she just shook her head helplessly. The chatty girl kept rambling even when Loraine wasn¡¯t engaging. Thankfully, after a while, she stopped, probably realizing she¡¯d spoken too much and needed rest. Loraine sighed in relief. At that moment, the difort of her awkward sleeping position and fatigue from the IV drip overwhelmed her. As she shifted ufortably, her arm went numb. Just as she was about to reposition herself, a concerned voice rang out, ¡°Loraine, how are you feeling?¡± ninjanovel Then, she saw Marco rush over to her, his eyes filled with worry Loraine tensed for a moment, intending to push him away and retract her hand, but Marco had already gently grasped her hand. He admonished softly, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you might disce the needle.¡± Loraine wanted to argue, but she watched as he tenderly examined her hand, his fingers Lightly caressing the back of her hand as if confirming something. She followed his gaze and noticed that her hand, wrapped in gauze, showed a faint bluish tinge against her otherwise pale skin, an effect of the prolonged IV infusion. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Heartache filled Marco¡¯s eyes, and despite knowing it was a normal urrence, he couldn¡¯t help but gently blow on her hand and ask tenderly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± His warm breath on her hand triggered a shiver, an ufortable tingling sensation. Loraine quickly withdrew her hand. Marco looked at her, concern etched on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you?¡± Loraine¡¯s throat felt dry, she shook her head, and then frowned, speaking in an impatient tone. ¡°Why are you still here? Besides, I had the IV drip, not you. I didn¡¯t even wince. Why are you acting so concerned?¡± Marco¡¯s fussing was making her ufortable. Who was he putting on this considerate act for, anyway? When he deceived her earlier, had he considered her feelings if she discovered the truth? As these thoughts raced through her mind, Loraine felt a wave of irritation. She wished Marco would just stay far from her, out of sight. Marco seemed about to say something, but then he stopped, likely fearing he¡¯d upset her further, and remained silent. Chapter 1220 Fortunately, the tension was interrupted when the nurse who had been in earlier came into the room pushing a medical cart. Summoned by Marco to change the IV drip, she noted the strained atmosphere between the two. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t made up yet. Internally, the nurse sighed. These love-struck fools were really giving their supporters a tough time! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The nurse then turned to Loraine, a smile on her face. ¡°Miss Torres, Mr. Bryant is right to be worried. Although the risk of infection or inmmation during an IV infusion is minimal, it does exist. It¡¯s best to exercise caution, especially concerning the needle puncture and infusion tube. Any contamination could allow bacteria to directly enter your body, and that can be quite serious.¡± The nurse¡¯s earnest words were daunting, causing Loraine to freeze. She didn¡¯t even realize that Marco had quietly taken her hand again. Marco smirked, ¡°Did you hear that? Listen to the nurse.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He appeared to delight in her disquiet. Feeling irked, Loraine turned her head to glower at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern!¡± Marco, however, was unfazed by her scolding. On the contrary, he seemed pleased that Loraine was willing to engage with him, epting her rebuke with calm. Seeing this, the nurse smiled contentedly. She then proceeded with her tasks, recing Loraine¡¯s almost empty IV bag and checking her temperature, which had lowered. Expertly, she swapped it with a new bag of medication and reassured Loraine, ¡°The fever has subsided. You should start feeling better once you receive the saline drip.¡± Loraine coughed and thanked her. The nurse nced at Marco and suggested to Loraine with a knowing smile, ¡°Perhaps you should be thanking him.¡± Loraine was taken aback and unsure how to respond. The nurse¡¯s words lingered in Loraine¡¯s ears,plicating her feelings further. ¡°Mr. Bryant brought you to the hospital during the heavy rain, and he¡¯s stayed by your side all afternoon, attentively caring for you. Your rapid recovery from the fever is also thanks to his diligent and thoughtful attention.¡± Hearing this, Loraine nced at Marco and indeed noticed his rumpled clothes and missing coat. It was clear he had stayed by her side ever since they returned from the cemetery. She felt a twinge of irritation. Couldn¡¯t he take better care of himself? Wasn¡¯t he worried about getting sick? She found herself remembering when Aldo had been in the hospital, and when Rowan had been injured and admitted, Marco had stayed quietly by her side, keeping vigil throughout the night. Just like Jimmie and ter had suggested, if Marco¡¯s intentions had been purely self-serving, would he have gone to such lengths? Chapter 1221 With her mind already in turmoil, her illness further muddled her judgment. Her thoughts tangled up, making it difficult to untangle them. She knew what kind of person Marco was. Her harsh words had been born out of anger. When it came to understanding his treatment of her, she knew him better than anyone else. But the issue with Keely remained an inescapable thorn in their rtionship. This was the crux of their discord. Reflecting on this, she fell into a sort of denial, avoiding confrontation and refusing to ponder further on the matter. She retreated into silence. Marco cast a nce at her, and instead of waiting for her to speak, he addressed the nurse in a soft voice, ¡°These are things I ought to do. After all, I am the reason Loraine fell sick.¡± His words, brimming with sincerity, revealed his deepest feelings. His gaze on Loraine was intense and regretful, his brows furrowed in self-reproach. As if making a solemn promise, he asserted, ¡°If anything were to happen to Loraine, then I¡­ I should die.¡± Loraine, taken aback, stared at him, her lips trembling. She met his gaze, filled with suppressed emotion. She bit her lip, a surge of anger and helplessness welling up within her. ¡°Stop with the nonsense, Marco! If you can¡¯t speak sensibly, then just stay quiet!¡± Given her parents¡¯ circumstances, she had always been sensitive to the word ¡°death.¡± Coupled with Aldo¡¯s recent severe illness, she was extremely anxious about her loved ones leaving her. And here he was, tossing that word around casually! Marco wanted to exin that he was serious. However, seeing Loraine¡¯s anxious state, he rxed a little. At least, it was evident that Ang¡¯s Library Loraine still cared about him. Yet the subtle shifts in their interaction went unnoticed by others. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The nurse, thinking they were on the brink of another argument, quickly suggested to Marco, ¡°Mr. Bryant, you¡¯ve been here all day. Miss Torres still has a while to go with her saline drip. Perhaps you should take a break?¡± She attempted to paint Marco in a pitiable light, hoping to stir sympathy within Loraine. However, Marco immediately refused, saying, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± The nurse sighed, and the girl in the neighboring bed suddenly interjected, ¡°Miss, they¡¯re having a disagreement. Let¡¯s leave them to sort it out on their own.¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes widened, and her ears reddened. Realizing she couldn¡¯t remain and oversee this troubled couple¡¯s reconciliation as she still had her rounds to attend to, the nurse reluctantly exited. Before leaving, she nced back at the pair several times from the doorway, her gaze lingering on Marco. Chapter 1222 Marco, usually indifferent to others except Loraine, failed to notice the nurse¡¯s unusual interest. The girl in the neighboring bed, however, narrowed her eyes, casting a meaningful nce at Loraine. ¡°Miss, no matter why you and your boyfriend had a falling-out, you need to hold onto him tight. Don¡¯t Let such a great man be snatched away by other women. Look, he¡¯s already caught the attention of a young nurse! If you continue Like this, what do you think will happen?¡± Hearing her words, Marco quickly affirmed his faithfulness, ¡°Loraine, I didn¡¯t even notice what the nurse Looked Like. I¡­¡± Loraine scoffed, ¡°No need to exin. You¡¯ve already been entangled with other women, haven¡¯t you? A few more won¡¯t make any difference to me.¡± Taken aback by Loraine¡¯s retort, the girl turned a condemning gaze on Marco. Of course, Marco understood that Loraine was referring to Keely, and he felt a growing urgency to exin. However, Loraine simply turned away, pulled the quilt over her head, and refused to listen. Observing this, the girl seemed to grasp something and burst intoughter. ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you just jealous?¡± Loraine suppressed her emotions when she heard a yful taunt from the young girl. Even though she was hidden beneath her cozy nket, Loraine couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Marco¡¯s watchful gaze was fixed on her, unrelenting. Pulling off her nket, she responded with a hint of anger in her voice that she couldn¡¯t quite hide. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t stand someone who keeps lying to me. I can¡¯t tolerate his presence anymore!¡± A mncholic cloud hovered over Loraine as she voiced these sentiments. She had been Marco¡¯s wife for three years and the only thing she got out of it was a broken heart. After getting divorce, Marco¡¯s attitude towards her changed drastically from frosty indifference to an increased disy of care and concern. She started to believe in him once more, yet¡­ With her back turned towards Marco, Loraine held her tear-brimming eyes, bit her lower lip and managed to say, ¡°My Life¡¯s biggest regret is crossing paths with him!¡± If she hadn¡¯t developed feelings for him in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have made the foolish decision to marry into the Bryant family, despite her family¡¯s disapproval. Consequently, she could have avoided the subsequent events and wouldn¡¯t be facing such significant troubles at present. Unbeknownst to Loraine, the man behind her suddenly froze, hisplexion draining of color. Her words felt like a punch to his gut. His attractive face was expressionless, but a profound sadness filled his eyes. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Marco gazed at Loraine¡¯s back, swallowed the lump in his throat and expressed his remorse in a raspy voice, ¡°Loraine, I know I messed up badly. I hurt you, and I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me easily. But could you possibly grant me another chance? Allow me to provide an exnation.¡± Loraine¡¯s breathing quickened momentarily. Before she could decide whether toply or reject his plea, his low, deliberate voice started to fill the room once more. Chapter 1223 ¡°I¡¯m to me for not dismissing Keely. But I promise you, there is no affection for Keely. Apart from you, there has never been another woman in my heart.¡± Loraine was taken aback by Marco¡¯s sudden deration of love. She found herself recalling Jimmie¡¯s words from before. Out of all the potential candidates for marriage, Marco chose her instantly with just one look. Had her affection for him been reciprocated all along? Did she hold a special and unique ce in Marco¡¯s heart as well? But with Keely in the picture, Loraine was uncertain whether to trust his words. In a whirlwind of emotions, she felt a pressure in her chest that made it hard to breathe. She found herself interrupting Marco, ¡°Enough! No more words!¡± Witnessing the heated exchange, the girl beside them retreated to her bed, not daring to make a peep. ninjanovel Marco immediately fell silent,plying with Loraine¡¯s request while maintaining a deep gaze at her. As Loraine turned her head, she felt her heart flutter upon encountering such a stare. ¡°Loraine, if my presence irritates you, I can stay silent. If I¡¯ma bother, I can remain hidden. Your wish is mymand. Just don¡¯t push me away, don¡¯t dismiss me.¡± Marco was now a humble figure in front of her, unlike the authoritative CEO of the Bryant Group he used to be. If he had a tail, he would have been Like a well-groomed pet dog lying beside Loraine, ready to endure the force of her fury. Loraine had no doubt that if she demanded him to kneel, he would do so without a second thought. How was he doing this? Each of his actions would almost push her to the edge. Yet, the moment he revealed his vulnerability, she would lose all her steam. Loraine sighed inwardly. She genuinely didn¡¯t know how to deal with N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marco. When she showed him her mean side, he clung onto her Like a stubborn adhesive; when she showed indifference, he would give her such a pitiful look that she would be the first to cave. Before she could decide on a strategy, an unexpected sound echoed. EAAPo00? Marco was taken aback. His gaze then drifted to Loraine¡¯s stomach. Of course, Loraine noticed where Marco¡¯s attention hadnded. Her cheeks flushed instantly as she snapped, ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ve had a fever and been on an infusion for a while. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be hungry?¡± Marco stood there, dumbstruck. After a moment, he responded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s normal.¡± Chapter 1224 He just found her overly adorable in that moment. Angrily, Loraine bit her lips. Although sheshed out at him, embarrassment washed over her so heavily that she wished the ground would swallow her up. She hadn¡¯t expected that after such a lengthy argument, her hunger would humiliate her in such an embarrassing way! Marco¡¯s gaze softened as he gently asked, ¡°What would you Like to eat? I¡¯LL have it arranged right away.¡± Loraine turned her head, clearly sulking. It was evident she didn¡¯t want to respond. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But Marco was very patient. He simply stood there and waited. As he had mentioned earlier, he was comfortable with silence. But he wouldn¡¯t leave until she provided an answer. In her sulky mood, Loraine listed a series of high-end restaurants and their signature dishes. It was clear she was trying to make things hard for Marco. Marco¡¯s brows knitted together as he hesitantly said, ¡°Your fever has just subsided. The doctor advised you to eat Light food.¡± At this, Loraine couldn¡¯t help butugh and yfully retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you would listen to my words?¡± A man¡¯s promise, indeed, could be quite deceptive. Stunned, Marco didn¡¯t counter her statement. He merely sighed, turned around, and exited the ward. Still Like Hi After sending Marco away for the moment, Loraine exhaled a heavy breath of relief. Each interaction with Marco seemed to cloud her thoughts, inexplicably muddling her mind, making it impossible for her to react sensibly. Loraine¡¯s gaze fell, her silence continuing to reign. She seemed cast under a gloomy cloud. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With Marco¡¯s departure, the girl in the neighboring bed poked her head out. With a blink and a curious upward gaze at Loraine, she nestled her face in her palms and asked, ¡°Miss, what caused your disagreement with that gentleman?¡± Aplex expression etched itself on Loraine¡¯s face and she struggled to find her words, a bitter feeling swirling inside her. Witnessing the sight before her, the young girl let out a weary sigh, as if she had seen it all before. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going wrong between you and him, but from what I see, I feel that man really loves you. At the very least, he¡¯s kind to you, right? Could this whole thing with Keely be just a mix-up? Why not give him a chance to rify things?¡± A lump formed in Loraine¡¯s throat and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. How was she to exin to this little girl theyers of resentment and emotional conflict that stood between her and Marco? How could she voice out that she had once been deeply in Love with Marco, only to watch him choose Keely over her time and again? Chapter 1225 She could never forgive these past actions. However, in the hush of the hospital ward, thepany of this cheerful and unfamiliar girl felt comforting. Even though Loraine didn¡¯t know her well, she felt an urge to share her emotions. Her family would worry if she shared this with them, and mentioning it to her best friend Jennie would only result in a direct confrontation with Marco. Cayson was out of the question too. As she considered all her options, she had finally decided that the unfamiliar patient in the same ward as her was the perfectpanion to share her thoughts with at that moment. Loraine found it hard to find a starting point. After a moment¡¯s pause, she said softly, ¡°Actually¡­ I was his wife.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled immediately. She grinned, triumphantly saying, ¡°I knew it!¡± But her joy was short-lived as Loraine continued, ¡°But we¡¯re divorced now.¡± The smile on the little girl¡¯s face froze as she struggled to piece together Loraine¡¯s story. She eximed in frustration, ¡°Is Keely the reason for your separation?¡± Loraine merely responded with a bitter smile, not denying it. Indeed, Keely yed a significant role in their growing apart, but their marriage had been marked by disappointment and growing indifference over three years. Upon hearing this, the Little girl¡¯s face flushed with anger. From her sickly pallor emerged a fiery indignation as she proimed, ¡°Indeed, a good man is hard to find! I thought he cared for you deeply based on his actions. But who would¡¯ve guessed he was involved with another woman all along! Such a man can¡¯t be trusted!¡± The girl who had been enthusiastically rooting for their reunion now vehemently advised Loraine against rekindling her rtionship with A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Marco. She said harshly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so gorgeous. You can have anyone you desire. Don¡¯t waste yourself on this unworthy man. He doesn¡¯t deserve you! Tell me what you Look for in a man. I¡¯ll find you someone much better!¡± Caught off guard, Loraine shook her head and replied, ¡°I have no interest in falling in love again.¡± The girl¡¯s face tightened with anger as she dered, ¡°That¡¯s uneptable! Did he leave you scarred? Should I teach this Keely a lesson to help you Let off some steam?¡± ¡°No, thanks!¡± Loraine quickly interjected, followed by a sigh. ¡°Truthfully, my reasons for not being with him don¡¯t solely revolve around Keely.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Though she held on to the anger from the day¡¯s events, she had found tranquility and had thought things through. If Keely was truly engaged to a deceased friend of Marco¡¯s, then there was no romantic connection between them. At most, Keely might be clinging onto Marco, purposely stirring up trouble to incite misunderstandings. Loraine had figured this out, yet a hurdle remained within her heart. Discussing her history with Marco felt akin to reopening old wounds. ¡°I¡¯m still trying toprehend my rtionship with him.¡± She paused mid-sentence, and then proceeded, ¡°From the moment I fell in Love with Chapter 1226 Marco and married him, until the end when I gave up, divorced, and decided to leave, three years have come and gone. How many three years do I have?¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°I acknowledge that Marco and I have evolved significantly after we divorced. But, the memory of his past indifference still instills a sense of dread in me, and Keely acts as a thorn in my heart, pricking me with reminders of our past. So I¡¯m not sure if Marco¡¯s actions stem from genuine love or a feeling of loss because I initiated the divorce.¡± With a perplexed gaze, Loraine added, ¡°Or could it be that his longstanding guilt has him clinging onto me? Is he now trying to make amends?¡± Keely was merely a catalyst. Today, Marco¡¯s lie had struck a critical blow to their fragile rtionship, exposing long-standing issues. Unconsciously, Loraine had said quite a lot. Upon finishing, she chuckled at herself. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Our rtionship is riddled with too many misunderstandings and contradictions,cking the basic pir of trust. Can we really continue in this way?¡± Loraine had shared several episodes of her history with Marco with the girl. She had left out several details, but the girl listened attentively, posing only a single question in response. ¡°So, do you still hold feelings for him?¡± Ariadna Did she still Like Marco? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine was stunned. Marco had asked her this question several times before, and she had always denied it. Yet, she hadn¡¯t managed to figure out the answer to the question at all. At one point in time, Loraine made a firm resolution that she would no longer allow herself to love Marco, believe in love, or develop any affection for anyone after her divorce. After a while, however, her resolve wavered in the face of his pursuit, and her heart gradually began to soften towards him. Up until now, she had been contemting how to reconcile with Marco and convince her family to ept him. Now that his lies had been exposed, however, her previous indecisiveness seemed foolish, mocking her innocence and naivety. Loraine was speechless. Upon realizing that the little girl was patiently waiting for an answer, she instinctively replied ¡°No.¡± However, when she said the word, she felt theck of conviction in her voice as it came out weakly. Even if she could fool others, she couldn¡¯t fool herself. If she truly didn¡¯t like Marco, why had she repeatedly cooperated with him and endured theplications that came with it? So far, things had spiraled out of control. The little girl let out a sigh, almost as though she could see through Loraine¡¯s charade. She then remarked solemnly, ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t let go of him yet.¡± Loraine immediately felt a pang of sadness. She hadn¡¯t expected that she¡¯d be unable to deceive a young girl she barely knew. Was it so obvious that she still Liked Marco? Chapter 1227 As she observed Loraine¡¯s gloomy expression, a thought struck the Little girl. She reached out and gently touched Loraine¡¯s hair, sighing softly before breaking into a smile. ¡°Since you still like him, cherish him! It¡¯s hard to meet a person you truly like. If you let him slip away because of a misunderstanding, won¡¯t you regret it for the rest of your life?¡± The little girl continued earnestly, ¡°Life is short. An unexpected illness or ident can take it away in an instant. So, to avoid Lifelong regrets, you must cherish what you have!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Moved by the young girl¡¯s words, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but think of her parents. She nodded nkly, amazed at the profound wisdoming from someone so young. The Little girl had spoken excitedly, revealing her pale, slender wrist from beneath her sleeve. On her wrist, she wore an in-patient bracelet that disyed a Line of words: ¡°Special Ward 505 Bed 1, Ariadna Cruz.¡± When Loraine saw those words, her eyes widened in surprise. Her mind immediately became flooded with countless questions. She was in an ordinary ward. Why was Ariadna there? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y As far as Loraine knew, patients in special wards were usually those who were seriously ill¡­ Her heart skipped a beat. She had thought Ariadna had amon cold like she did, and hadn¡¯t expected her condition to be so serious. Noticing Loraine¡¯s gaze, Ariadna quickly lowered her hand and covered the bracelet once more. Loraine couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity and concern, and bombarded Ariadna with questions. ¡°Your name is Ariadna, right? You are supposed to be in Ward 55. Why are you here? Are you alright?¡± Ariadna scratched her head and shed a smile. ¡°Oh, you caught me! Please don¡¯t tell on me. My room is so boring. I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so I snuck out. I just got transferred to this hospital, so I wanted to take a Little walk!¡± Amidst this wave of new information, Ariadna avoided saying a word about her illness. Instead, she just smiled and smoothly changed the topic. ¡°Miss, your fever has gone down. You can be discharged after taking this bottle of saline water. What¡¯s it like outside the hospital? I¡¯ve never been to Vagow before.¡± Loraine replied in a gentle voice, ¡°Vagow is prosperous, with several beautiful attractions. I¡¯ll take you around when you get better.¡± A sense of longing gleamed in Ariadna¡¯s eyes. It was as if she wanted to stretch her thin body out into the vast world outside the window. ¡°Great. I hope so¡­ I haven¡¯t been in good health since I was a child, and I¡¯ve missed out on so much. I can¡¯t go to many ces or do many things I want to do. s, what I regret most is that I can¡¯t experience falling in love.¡± Loraine¡¯s heart sank. She had initially felt a wave of sadness engulfing her, however when she heard Ariadna¡¯sst sentence, she wasn¡¯t sure whether to Laugh or cry. ¡°What¡¯s the use of falling in love? It only ruins the mood.¡± Ariadna replied in a serious tone, ¡°I know that love can hurt people, but there must also be some sweet and tender moments to go along with it. I¡¯d rather experience brilliance and unrestrained passion for a short while than be filled with regret all the time. Right now, I can do nothing and feel nothing.¡± Chapter 1228 Loraine felt sour. ¡°Ariadna¡­¡± In a surprising twist, Ariadna gave Loraine a gentle pat on her hand andforted her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have it all figured out! Just remember my advice; cherish what you have now!¡± Just as Loraine was about to respond, a frantic woman burst into the ward and nced around anxiously. Startled, Ariadna instinctively grabbed Loraine¡¯s hand and tried to shield herself, however the woman had already pounced on her and eximed, ¡°Oh, Miss Ariadna! I¡¯ve finally found you. You scared me to death!¡± The woman strode forward and ran her hands over Ariadna from head to toe, checking for any signs of harm. After confirming that nothing had happened to Ariadna, she ced a hand on her chest and breathed a sigh of relief, giving thanks to God. ¡°Miss Ariadna,e back to the ward with me. We¡¯ve been looking all over for you!¡± Turning around, the woman noticed Loraine standing beside her. She immediately narrowed her gaze and asked fiercely, ¡°Who are you? Did you lead Miss Ariadna astray?¡± . . ninjanovel Identities Are Worlds.. The woman was somewhat rotund, garbed in a maid¡¯s uniform crafted from exquisite materials. However, her outfit was soaked with sweat, Leaving noticeable damp spots, and sweat also covered her forehead. Even though Loraine knew the woman¡¯s ire stemmed from concern for Ariadna, her tone still made Loraine feel uneasy. Loraine fixed her with a piercing gaze. As she was about to say something, Ariadna grabbed the woman¡¯s sleeve, shook her head and intervened, ¡°Mrs. Castro, please, don¡¯t.¡± It was apparent that Ariadna trusted this woman, and even seemed somewhat dependent on her. ¡°Mrs. Castro, it gets so monotonous staying in my ward all day, so I ventured out. I happened to meet Loraine outside, and we conversed for a while. She¡¯s been quite pleasant to me.¡± Upon hearing this, Tillie Castro¡¯s expression softened. She offered a slight bow to Loraine and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just overly concerned about Ariadna. Please forgive me.¡± Loraine shook her head, signaling that she took no offense. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After apologizing, Tillie helped Ariadna out of bed and gently took hold of her slender arm, her eyes filled with worry. She couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°Vagow is truly inferior to Zodiac. It¡¯s heartbreaking that you have to suffer for a while.¡± From Tillie¡¯s actions, Loraine deduced she must be one of Ariadna¡¯s personal servants brought to the hospital to attend to her. The sincere concern in Tillie¡¯s words was not something an ordinary servant or hired nurse could feign. Ariadna stuck her tongue out at Loraine, as if toin about Tillie¡¯s nagging. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I like Vagow. Chapter 1229 I¡¯ve heard about the newly constructed smart city and the newmercial area in the CBD. Once I recover, I must go and explore.¡± Despite Ariadna¡¯s naughtiness, each of her actions indicated a solid upbringing. Loraine surmised that Ariadna must hail from an affluent family. However, Ariadna¡¯s amiable and rxed demeanor made Loraine increasingly fond of her. She encouraged Ariadna with a warm smile, ¡°Ariadna, return to your ward first and undergo your treatment. Once you¡¯re well, I can take you sightseeing.¡± Upon hearing this, Ariadna¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Loraine nodded, ¡°I¡¯m from Vagow. My name is Loraine Torres. You can seek me out anytime.¡± Flushed with excitement, Ariadna nodded fervently, took hold of Tillie¡¯s hand, and pleaded, ¡°Mrs. Castro, can I exchange phone numbers with Loraine?¡± During her hospital stay, all her electronic devices had been confiscated and kept by Tillie. ninjanovel Tillie shot a nce at Loraine and, remaining silent, provided the phone number. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Loraine didn¡¯t mind Tillie¡¯s nce. After all, she was befriending Ariadna, not her servant Tillie. After jotting down her number, Loraine reciprocated by generously providing her own. Ariadna¡¯s smile brightened as they exchanged phone numbers and she repeated her agreement to meet Loraine for a fun outing once she recovered. Consequently, she no longer resisted returning to her special ward and departed in good spirits. Tillie watched her retreating figure with affection, but did not immediately follow her. Instead, she lingered behind in the ward. Observing Tillie¡¯s actions, Loraine realized that she wished to speak with her privately. After Ariadna was out of sight, Tillie turned around, her gaze settling on Loraine. She warned in a low voice, ¡°Miss Torres, whatever your intentions are, don¡¯t assume you can simply attach yourself to Ariadna. She may be kind and naive enough to agree to your friendship, but I¡¯1L be watching her closely and won¡¯t allow anyone with ill intent to approach her.¡± Loraine furrowed her brows, but still sought to rify, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I bear no ulterior motives. I simply wish to be friends with Ariadna.¡± Tillie gave her an arrogant once-over and scoffed, ¡°So you¡¯ve discovered that Ariadna is the daughter of the renowned Cruz family from Zodiac, and now you¡¯ve chosen to demonstrate your friendliness, correct?¡± Hearing that Ariadna¡¯s surname was Cruz and that she hailed from an influential family, Loraine was slightly taken aback. She had spected that Ariadna might belong to the Cruz family of Zodiac, but hadn¡¯t expected such a coincidence to be true. Chapter 1230 No wonder Tillie, despite being a servant, seemed so lofty. Loraine found it amusing. So what if Ariadna was a Cruz? Did that imply everyone should shower her with extra attention? Yet, Tillie continued to posture arrogantly, her pride evident. Clearly, that¡¯s exactly what Tillie thought. With a stern tone, she advised, ¡°I suggest Miss Torres relinquish any hopes. Don¡¯t dream of bing Ariadna¡¯s friend. Your identities and statuses are worlds apart, so you better¡­¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Before Tillie could finish, a cold male voice interrupted. ¡°You are right. Loraine is the CEO of Universe Group and the daughter of the Torres family. Not just anyone is worthy of her friendship.¡± Belittle Mi Ariad Tracing the source of the sound, Loraine spotted Marco entering, clutching a fancy Lunchbox. His protective stance suggested that he had caught wind of Tillie¡¯s prior conversation His words startled Tillie. The Universe Group was no small yer in Vagow. Its reputation had spread far and wide, even into Zodiac. The group¡¯stest aplishments had drawn the attention of the influential Cruz family. A young girl like Loraine was the CEO of the Universe Group? That was something Tillie had not anticipated! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Her facial features softened, but she maintained her pride, shaking her head. ¡°Even as the precious offspring of the Torres family, you stand no chance against Miss Ariadna of the Cruz family in Zodiac.¡± Loraine, through her interactions with Grady, had an idea about the power and prestige of the Cruz family. This vast ancient lineage, with ties to European royalty, was certainly an aristocratic one. Yet, the arrogance disyed by Tillie, a mere servant, made Loraine sneer. Ariadna, the Cruz Lady herself, was far less haughty. How could Tillie be so disrespectful and cocky? Not knowing exactly what had happened, Marco only knew of Tillie¡¯s disrespect for Loraine. He stepped forward to defend Loraine, his face stern. ¡°Is a noble family¡¯s prestige all that impressive? The age of nobility is Long gone! Compared to such status, Loraine¡¯s achievements shine brighter!¡± Anger surfaced on Tillie¡¯s face. ¡°What can she possibly aplishpared to Miss Ariadna?¡± Marco, unfazed by Tillie¡¯s anger, began to recite Loraine¡¯s aplishments. ¡°Loraine is the mastermind behind Vagow¡¯s newndmark, the Smart City, and the revamped business district in the CBD. She recently undertook the project of renovating White Cloud Airport. Starting from scratch as an ordinary designer in the Universe Group, despite being the heir of the Torres family, she climbed her way up to Chapter 1231 CEO. These feats aremendable in their own right. As for Miss Ariadna, as you mentioned, what has she achieved?¡± Listening to Marco singing her praises, Loraine felt a flush of bashfulness mixed with immeasurable joy. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He vividly remembered their shared journey. Tillie found herself at a loss for words, but managed to mutter, ¡°Miss Ariadna has been ill and hospitalized for some time. Yet, her artistic talent has earned her acim from several artists. If she were healthy, she would certainly outshine Loraine!¡± Marco snorted at this, his words slicing through the air. Although usually reserved, he didn¡¯t hold back when it came to defending Loraine. ¡°So she hasn¡¯t aplished anything? You put so much emphasis on family status and reputation, boasting about this Cruz family¡­ Are those praises from artists genuine, or are they simply pandering to your Cruz family?¡± Tillie was left dumbstruck, her face cycling through shades of red and purple. She found herself unable to respond. Earlier, she had wielded the same argument against Loraine, and now, Marco was throwing it back at her! With a calm demeanor, Marco continued, ¡°In terms of talent and capability, Loraine surpasses this Miss Ariadna a hundredfold. Those who solely ride on their family¡¯s reputation should refrain from appearing in public to save themselves from humiliation!¡± As Loraine listened to his sharply worded defense, she was about to intervene when Tillie, angered by his derogatory remarks about Ariadna, shot Marco a fierce look. Just then, Marco reached Loraine, bending over to cast a tender Look at her. His face was sharp and commanding, radiating a chilly aura in the dim hospital room. Tillie was taken aback by the sight, rubbing her eyes in disbelief. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She had dismissed him earlier, but now she couldn¡¯t help but give him a second look. Sensing her disrespectful stare, Marco¡¯s expression grew cold and stern. His strikingly handsome features stared back at Tillie. Tillie¡¯s face shifted, and she eximed, ¡°Mr. Cruz¡­¡± Marco¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, and Loraine mirrored his surprise. What did Tillie mean? Why was she calling him that way? Did she find Marco familiar? Could she have mistaken him for a member of the Cruz family from Zodiac? Loraine raised an eyebrow at Marco, asking, ¡°When did you forge a connection with the Cruz family of Zodiac?¡± This man certainly had a knack for keeping secrets. Loraine hadn¡¯t forgotten his prior ndestine coboration with the Sr Company. Chapter 1232 It wouldn¡¯t surprise her if he¡¯d had dealings with the Cruz family of Zodiac. Marco pursed his lips, shaking his head without hesitation. ¡°No connection. At most, I¡¯ve interacted with Grady and Mrs. Cruz, but no direct dealings with the Cruz family of Zodiac.¡± Loraine mused over this, puzzled by Tillie¡¯s seemingly familiar reaction earlier. But if Marco had no association with them, what had provoked Tillie¡¯s reaction? Regaining herposure, Tillie attempted to gloss over the situation with a Light cough. ¡°I apologize, I must have confused you with someone else. This gentleman bears a striking resemnce to an acquaintance of mine.¡± Her unsettled demeanor lingered, her anticipations unfulfilled as she cast another nce at Marco, asking, ¡°Sir, might I inquire as to who you are? And how do you know the young master, Grady Cruz, from our Cruz family?¡± Marco didn¡¯t reciprocate Tillie¡¯s inquiry with a friendly response. She¡¯d just disyed disdain towards Loraine, sporting an arrogant demeanor. Even though he didn¡¯t know who she¡¯d mistaken him for, he had no intention of indulging her curiosity. ninjanovel Tillie appeared somewhat embarrassed at not receiving a response and guessed that Marco¡¯s indifference had something to do with her earlier impoliteness. She also knew better than to make a scene. It was Loraine who, in consideration of her friendship with Ariadna and for the sake of rification, interjected, ¡°This is Marco Bryant, the CEO of the Bryant Group. He has business connections with the Cruz family in the antique art industry in Vagow, hence their acquaintance.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. On hearing the name ¡°Bryant,¡± Tillie¡¯s expression grew even more perplexed, murmuring to herself, ¡°The Bryant family¡­ Why such a simrity? How could they Look so much alike?¡± Loraine nced at Tillie, curiously asking, ¡°Simr to whom? Who did you mistake him for? Is there someone from the Cruz family in Zodiac who resembles him?¡± Judging by Tillie¡¯s tone when mentioning that person, even without a name, it was clear that she held this individual in high regard, hinting at their eminent status. But what possible connection could Marco have with the Cruz family? Marco¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, a look of distaste apparent. He already harbored a negative impression of Grady and Florence of the Cruz family, and now, Tillie¡¯sments just amplified his distaste. He wanted no association with the Cruz family. His reluctance to pursue the topic further was evident in his grim expression. Tillie spoke hesitantly. ¡°No, no. As I mentioned earlier, I mistook him for someone else. Oh, I must return. Miss Ariadna must be getting anxious without me¡­¡± With that, she hastily retreated, Leaving Loraine to ponder her strange behavior. The peculiar interaction with Tillie made both of them puzzled. Loraine feltpelled to rify to Marco, ¡°The girl in the bed next to mine is Miss Ariadna of the Cruz family from Zodiac. That Tillie is her servant.¡± Marco nodded. He was indifferent to Tillie¡¯s identity; had she not offended Loraine, he wouldn¡¯t have engaged with her at all. Chapter 1233 With a curious nce at him, Loraine probed, ¡°That Tillie had such a peculiar reaction upon seeing you. Aren*t you curious about who she thought you were?¡± Marco scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t resemble anyone. I am who I am. I have no interest in such nonsensical spections.¡± Despite his curiosity about his biological mother ¡ª after discovering Laura wasn¡¯t his birth mother ¨C he had abandoned any further investigation upon encountering the disdainful attitude of the Bryant family and his father¡¯s reluctance to reveal anything. Marco deduced that his birth mother¡¯s background was nothing to boast about. How could he have any connection to the Cruz family? Choosing not to delve deeper into this matter, he smiled at Loraine, ¡°It¡¯s a relief they left. Now, you can rest peacefully. Had Ariadna stayed, I would¡¯ve arranged a room change for you.¡± Loraine gave him a scornful look. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who kept disturbing my peace?¡± Caught off guard, Marco deflected and shifted the conversation to the lunchbox in his hand. ¡°Weren¡¯t you hungry? I¡¯ve brought all the dishes you mentioned earlier. It¡¯s time for your meal.¡± As he spoke, Marco casually settled down beside her bed, an intimate gesture that took Loraine by surprise. It urred to her then that they had been in a heated argument not too long ago. ninjanovel Despite the interruption by Tillie, she found her anger subsiding. Yet, letting Marco off so easily seemed too lenient to her. Just a moment ago, they were locked in a cold war, and now, they were sharing a meal on the same bed. The rapid shift was a bit too much for her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Unsettled by the situation, Loraine was about to request Marco to shift when he calmly opened the Lunchbox, revealing an array of dishes she had requested. The food was visually appealing, a varied assortment of dishes apanied by ample soup. Despite her mixed feelings of annoyance and helplessness, Loraine found herself unable to resist the food and red at Marco. This sly man must have nned this! . Her The food box towered half a meter high, Large and stacked with multipleyers, brimming with an assortment of dishes that Loraine had mentioned to purposely vex Marco. Staring at the various dishes, Loraine was in shock. She had thrown out the names of the dishes randomly just to drive Marco away. Had he taken it so seriously that he went through the trouble of ordering each and every one of them? Did he actually visit each restaurant and engage different chefs? Her emotions stirred at the thought, but as soon as the food was served, she realized the trick and couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and irritation. Marco was bing quite the crafty one! Chapter 1234 A quick nce told Loraine that the dishes weren¡¯t exactly what she¡¯d ordered, but rather healthier, low-sugar versions suitable for a patient. Even a dish of butter-fried foie gras had the fatty liver reced with chicken breast, yet the presentation was so meticulous that one would mistake it for real foie gras at first nce. Loraine felt that her intelligence had been underestimated. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She picked up a piece of Lean meat and feigned surprise. ¡°Mr. Bryant, where did you find such an athletic goose? The meat is so firm that I thought it was chicken.¡± Marco choked on her words, and then smoothly replied, ¡°Given the Late hour, I asked a chef to prepare it immediately. However, the restaurant¡¯s ingredients were nearly depleted, so substitutions were made. I assure you, though, these dishes are both healthy and delectable, perfect for a patient in need of nutrition.¡± Having once cooked a ¡°nutritious meal¡° for him, Loraine could tell these dishes were thoughtfully prepared and not meant for retaliation. Realizing Marco had genuinely considered her needs, Loraine¡¯s emotions churned. She also found herself surprised. When had Marco be so considerate and attentive? Noticing her hand still connected to the IV with a small amount of fluid remaining, Marco offered, ¡°You haven¡¯t finished your infusion yet, so it may be inconvenient for you to eat. Tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Loraine¡¯s initial reaction was to refuse, but the enticing aroma of the food overwhelmed her senses, stirring the hunger that had been building in her stomach. Her stomach grumbled in agreement, pleading for food. Though Loraine tried to resist, her gaze involuntarily roamed over the extensive array of food, eventually settling on the chicken porridge. The porridge was wlessly prepared, its creamy white base garnished with tender yellow chicken strips. The sprinkle of spring onions and a hint of ginger enhanced the vor, a medley of freshness and aroma that filled her nostrils. The prospect of a warm, gratifying spoonful of porridge was too enticing to resist¡­ Noticing her hesitation, Marco smiled affectionately. Without waiting for her response, he scooped up a spoonful and held it to Loraine¡¯s Lips. The unusual touch of gentleness in his smile left Loraine feeling even more unresistable. Exhausted as she was, Loraine had no energy to evade the tempting porridge that was brought to her lips. Instinctively, she opened her mouth and tasted it. Ang¡¯s Library Instantly, her taste buds were gratified, and she heard Marco¡¯s low, encouraging voice, ¡°Good girl, now swallow.¡± Unconsciously, Loraine swallowed, sighing with satisfaction. Then she abruptly came to her senses¡ª what was she allowing Marco to do? How was it that his smile could so effortlessly enchant her intopliance, making it seem as if she would do whatever he asked of her? Now alert again, Loraine became irritated and snapped, ¡°Who asked you to feed me? Do you think I¡¯m a child?¡± Marco chuckled and responded in a soft voice, ¡°No, of course not.¡± Despite his words, his hand didn¡¯t cease its movement as he scooped another spoonful of porridge and presented it to her He was clearly treating her like a child Annoyed, Loraine pursed her lips, refusing to eat. Marco patiently coaxed, ¡°Once you¡¯ve eaten and the drip is nearly finished, you can go if you wish. I promise not to bother you again.¡± Chapter 1235 Skeptical, Loraine asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Marco nodded, timing it perfectly to feed her another spoonful of porridge, which Loraine obediently swallowed Considering the situation, she saw the benefits ofplying with him and decided to rx. So Loraine was lured into eating spoonful after spoonful. Before she knew it, she had consumed all the porridge. She shook her head to indicate that she didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. However, Marco remained unfazed. He fetched a bowl of nutritious soup and continued his coaxing, ¡°Eat a little more, or our deal doesn¡¯t stand.¡± Loraine suspected she¡¯d been duped, but the dishes tasted divine. Charmed by his gentle feeding, she consumed two more dishes without even realizing it. When Marco tried to serve her another portion, Loraine couldn¡¯t manage any more. She closed her mouth and attempted to shoo him away, saying, ¡°I¡¯m full now! You said you wouldn¡¯t bother me anymore, so leave!¡± Marco pursed his Lips and leaned in closer to her. He reached out to wipe something from the corner of her lips, whispering, ¡°Hold on, you ate so fast that you made a mess.¡± Li A tender touch followed the curve of her Lips, bringing a sensation that rendered Loraine still as a statue. Ang¡¯s Library The tip of Marco¡¯s finger, bearing the rough texture of a mild callus, moved across her dewy lips that mirrored the rich, Luscious hue of ripe cherries, eliciting a faint shiver to ripple between her slightly parted lips. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As Marco¡¯s gaze intensified, deliberately or not, he gently swiped around her lips before applying pressure to the gleaming petal of her lip, his finger caressing it softly. Loraine¡¯s face flushed crimson, akin to a ripe shrimp, her eyes welling up with tears. Unconsciously, she recoiled, gripping the nket with force, her pale hand straining due to the difort from the needle. Loraine abruptly came to her senses, swiftly shifting away to avoid his touch. Her breaths became shallow and erratic from a mixture of embarrassment and annoyance. ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished wiping yet?¡± However, Marco appeared innocent, disying his palm to her which held evidence of crunchy bread crumbs. Loraine¡¯s face deepened in color. She felt feverish and disoriented. How did she end up like a child struggling with basic eating habits? The sight of his hand served as a reminder of the recent events. Loraine felt upset, and stuttered out amand, ¡°Go wash your hands now!¡± In response, Marco nodded and boldly licked his hand in front of her. Chapter 1236 The fine bread particles adhered to his slender fingers, and his actions seemed provocative under his intense gaze. His tongue moved leisurely over the crumbs, from the base to the tips of his fingers, before he collected them into his mouth and swallowed. Had anyone else exhibited such a gesture, it would have been unpleasant and awkward. However, when Marco did it, it was filled with an inexplicable allure. Loraine¡¯s eyes went wide, and then she shut them tightly, her cheeks blushing as she berated, ¡°Marco, what on earth are you doing? Is it not unhygienic?¡± Marco gave a blink, seemingly innocent, and showed her his cleaned palm, retorting, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to clean it?¡± Feeling flustered and frustrated, Loraine wished she could dismiss the man in front of her. With a note of anger, she eximed, ¡°I wanted you to wash them! Use a cloth or tissue to clean it! Who asked you to use your tongue!¡± And to do it in such a tempting manner¡­ A sudden warmth spread through Loraine¡¯s body, her throat contracting involuntarily. A thought dawned on her, causing her to tense, and she instantly regained herposure. How could Marco, with his trademark cold and detached demeanor, suddenly engage in such mboyant actions? He was doing it on purpose But where did he acquire such antics? Before Loraine could wander too far into her bewildering thoughts, Marco Leaned in closer, his gaze ame as it focused on her Lips ninjanovel A jolt of anticipation shot through Loraine as she braced herself, expecting him to lick her the way he had done to his fingers. A vivid scenario shed in her mind, prompting Loraine to instinctively shield her mouth with her hand. How could she be so easily teased by him? Her cheeks burned and her heart pounded, as she chastised him, ¡°Stop, remember to respect personal space!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, Marco, with the guise of a chivalrous gentleman, pointed out calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a little spot on the other side of your mouth that I haven¡¯t wiped yet.¡± His eyes sparkled with amusement, a suggestive chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°Such an intense reaction¡­ Loraine, what exactly do you think I¡¯m about to do? ¡° Swirling emotions washed over Loraine. She inhaled deeply, unable to stifle her irritation and embarrassment. She scrubbed at her Lips with the back of her hand, shot him a re, and challenged, ¡°Is it clean now?¡± Recognizing that he had teased her enough, Marco didn¡¯t dare to continue. He dutifully retreated, offering her a warm damp cloth, his voice soft. ¡°Use this.¡± Loraine felt a mixture of embarrassment and anger, her body trembling slightly. With relief, she noted herst IV bag was almost empty Recalling Marco¡¯s words, Loraine hastily rang the bell to summon the nurse. Once she was released from the hospital, she could finally get away from him. Chapter 1237 Marco suppressed a cough, quietly tidying up the leftover food, his gaze never straying from Loraine. However, despite her incessant ringing, no nurse appeared, whether due to the hustle and bustle of the hospital or not. Marco finally offered, ¡°I¡¯LL go fetch the nurse for you.¡± But Loraine, not wanting his assistance, merely grunted and brushed him off. Spotting a nurse passing by their room, she hurriedly called out, ¡°Miss! I need this needle out!¡± At the same time, she urged Marco, ¡°The nurse is here now. You can go!¡± Hearing Loraine¡¯s call, the nurse outside the door promptly entered. To Loraine¡¯s surprise, it was the same nurse who had assisted her with the injection earlier! Noticing the peculiar and eager grin on the nurse¡¯s face as she walked in, Loraine felt a chill run down her spine, a sense of foreboding creeping in. ¡°still at it, eh, Mr. Bryant? Miss Torres has had yourpany for quite some time now. Bet you¡¯re worn out.¡± The nurse approached, her smile more pronounced. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Turning to Loraine, she spoke with a sense of concern. ¡°Miss Torres, seeing how Mr. Bryant¡¯s been by your side all this time, cut him some ck¡­¡± The nurse sighed internally, feeling sympathy for Marco. Why were they still quarreling? She hoped they would soon reconcile. Loraine felt that the way the nurse looked at Marco didn¡¯t indicate any romantic interest. There was something strange about it, but she could not put her finger on it. ninjanovel The nurse¡¯s eyes, observing them, seemed to envelop the both of them, not just focused on Marco. Maybe Marco kept her around because he felt she meant well. Loraine observed the nurse attentively and discovered that her name was Ang Christine. Catching Loraine¡¯s gaze, Ang was momentarily taken aback, but soon responded with an even brighter smile. ¡°What¡¯s up, Miss Torres?¡± Marco maintained his frosty expression and spoke in a frigid voice. ¡°We need you to remove the needle.¡± Ang nodded repeatedly. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± An exasperated sigh escaped Marco¡¯s lips as he fretted over Ang¡¯spetence. ¡°Check on Loraine, will you? She¡¯s been on the drip for ages. Could there be any side effects?¡± Loraine shot him an irritated re and retorted, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on bringing me to the hospital, I wouldn¡¯t be stuck on this damn drip!¡± Chapter 1238 What could have been solved with a simple fever pill turned into a wasted day in the hospital. Unfazed by her reprimand, Marco remained steadfast, pressing Ang, ¡°Please do another check-up. Loraine¡¯s neglectful of her health and it worries me.¡± Ensuring Loraine¡¯s well-being was his primary concern. He could rest easy only when he was sure she was perfectly fine. Today, however, Loraine was extra upset with him and without much thought, she snapped back, ¡°So quick to keep tabs on me, but when ites to self-care, you¡¯re clueless? Who¡¯s the one getting hurt in fights? Who is the one neglecting his health? You are the one who doesn¡¯t take good care of yourself.¡± Marco was taken aback and struggled to respond. He then smiled again, feeling touched. ¡°Oh really? Good to know you still worry about me.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Loraine instantly regretted her words. She simply turned her face away and shut her mouth, choosing not to add anything else. As Ang assessed Loraine, she paid close attention, her eyes sparkling. Unable to join in their conversation, her enthusiasm soared nheless, her heart teeming with joy. She would love to watch this duo continue their Love spat for each other! Absorbed in her musings, Ang was interrupted by Marco¡¯s stern voice. ¡°Miss.¡± Jolted back to reality, Ang stood up. ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Could you remove the needle first? Loraine needs proper rest,¡± Marco voiced out his worry. Loraine shook her head, trying to sit up. ¡°My fever¡¯s gone, I¡¯m feeling much better, and I¡¯ve got my strength back after eating. I need to head home. My family will be worried!¡± Marco¡¯s eyebrows creased as he gently pushed her back onto the bed, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let the nurse handle the needle first.¡± Ang nodded, her gaze shifting towards the lunchbox Marco had prepared for Loraine. Unable to resist a yful remark, shemented, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve shared a meal! How Lovely! It seems Like you two have such a wonderful bond. No more disagreements, okay?¡± Feeling a blush creep up her cheeks, Loraine retorted, ¡°We didn¡¯t eat together. Marco, aren¡¯t you still hungry? You can leave and have your meal. Once I¡¯m done, I can head home by myself¡­¡± She intended to use this as an excuse to get rid of him, but Marco cut her off before she could finish. ¡°There¡¯s no need, I was never hungry to begin with. I¡¯ll just fill up on your leftovers.¡± Chapter 1239 At this, Ang¡¯s eyes went wide as she stared at Marco, stupefied. The thought that the mboyant, authoritative, billionaire CEO would happily consume Leftovers was beyond belief! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Was this not an act of love? She couldn¡¯t deny what was unfolding before her! Taken aback and slightly embarrassed, Loraine objected, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound Like I¡¯m starving you!¡± Peculi Behavi Marco¡¯s lips curled into a shy grin, his voice barely audible. ¡°Care to join me for a midnight feast?¡± Loraine¡¯s agreement was unlikely. In her state of mild irritation and difort, she felt an unexpected tingling run down her hand. ncing down, she saw that Ang had silently pulled out the needle. With a cryptic grin on her face, Ang was now cleaning the area with a sterile cotton ball, watching Loraine and Marco with a knowing look. Seeing that odd expression, Loraine finally noticed that she and Marco had been squabbling like yground children, under Ang¡¯s watchful eyes! In the presence of Ang, her embarrassment reached new heights. Theoretically, this was her first visit to this hospital, and her first encounter with Ang. So, why was Ang so warm towards her, inducing this peculiar feeling? After the sterilization process, Ang¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°ALL done. Keep the injection site dry and try to consume lighter meals for a while. Stay calm and steer clear of anger.¡± With an awkward nod, Loraine averted her eyes from Ang. The only thing on her mind now was escaping this ce. Marco, however, was either unaware of the difort in the air or simply indifferent to everything but Loraine. ninjanovel He continued his probing about her health, ¡°Is it safe for her to leave now? Any other precautions we need to take?¡± Loraine was at a loss for words. She wanted to rify to Marco that it was just a fever and she was alright now. Fortunately, Ang showed no signs of irritation. Quite the opposite, she replied enthusiastically, ¡°She can leave without a worry. Just ensure she doesn¡¯t catch a cold again.¡± Gazing at Marco and then at Loraine, Ang shed a mysterious smile and remarked, ¡°Miss Torres, considering your recent recovery from an illness, it would be more advisable for Mr. Bryant to drive you home, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Ang was ying cupid! And her intentions were ringly obvious to all! Quick to decline, Loraine was about to make her exit, but before she could step away, Marco gripped her hand. ¡°Loraine, the nurse has a point. You¡¯ve just recuperated from a fever. You may feel better, but you might still be weak. It¡¯s not wise for you to head home alone. Plus, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rx if I let you go alone.¡± Loraine¡¯s reflex was to resist. Chapter 1240 ¡°Enough! You promised you¡¯d leave me alone once I finished eating!¡± Caught off guard, Marco scrambled for a reason. ¡°But you just ate my food. How could you abandon me so soon?¡± What an audacious way to keep her by his side! Loraine was utterly bbergasted. When she gathered her thoughts, she quickly offered, ¡°I¡¯LL just send you the money¡­¡± ninjanovel Before she could finish her sentence, Marco was already leading her out of the room. In terms of physical strength, Loraine was clearly outmatched by Marco. Not to mention that she was still recovering from her illness. It was more apt to say he was practically carrying her. Feeling a mixture of frustration and irritation, Loraine turned around to see Ang rooted to the spot, her eyes glittering. With a wave full of excitement, Ang bid Loraine farewell. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ang knew her personally. Was Ang perhaps a fan from her time as Alice, the female vocalist? As this thought shed across Loraine¡¯s mind, she promptly dismissed it. The majority of Alice¡¯s fans were pragmatic, preferring her to abandon the pursuit of romance and concentrate solely on her music. But Ang appeared to be hell-bent on bridging the gap between her and Marco. Baffled, Loraine couldn¡¯t resist questioning in a hushed tone, ¡°Marco, didn¡¯t you find the nurse a bit odd?¡± Holding her hand, Marco nced at her, his smile gentle. ¡°What¡¯s so peculiar about her?¡± ¡°Everything! She¡¯s odd all over.¡± Loraine was convinced he had noticed. As she caught sight of Marco¡¯s smile, an idea struck her. ¡°Did you bribe her in secret?¡± Chuckling, Marco shook his head. ¡°No, not at all. But she could be shipping us.¡± Loraine was taken aback. She wasn¡¯t well-versed with fan culture, and the term shipping was rtively new to her. But she understood what it meant. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the past, there were fans who yearned for a romantic connection between her and Godwin, the band¡¯s guitarist. Some shippers went so far as to ship her and her uncles, Wesley and Rowan, together. Wesley, amused, even shared those debates with her. Chapter 1241 Loraine was dumbstruck. ¡°So, Ang was shipping you and me? Come on! That¡¯s unbelievable.¡± A slight change in Marco¡¯s expression was followed by a soft cough. He rified, ¡°There are quite a lot of shippers who ship us together.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Initially, he had paid for their shipping to be spread across the inte, which was Later cklisted and filtered by Loraine¡¯s family. Nevertheless, he had seeded in amassing a small group of genuine shippers. Lost in thought, Loraine let the issue slip from her mind. Instead, she was perplexed. ¡°How did you know that Ang ships us?¡± ¡°Her hairpin, it¡¯s an abbreviation of our names¡­¡± Stunned, Loraine was left in disbelief. Did they really have a shippingmunity? Had they actually run into one of them just now? ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± Incredulous, Loraine blurted out her question. When did Marco, a notorious workaholic, gain such insight into fan culture? She was slowly recognizing this transformation in Marco. Once a man as cold as ice, seemingly forever untouchable, he had gradually begun to change. His current behavior had caught her off guard.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Loraine, my desire is to be with you, which is why I strive to know everything about you.¡± Marco locked eyes with her, his voice filled with sincerity. ¡°I realize that we can¡¯t be together presently, but even if it¡¯s through these imaginative fan creations online, I¡¯m willing to Lose myself in them.¡± As Marco uttered those words, Loraine felt a sharp twinge of bitterness and a suffocating wave of emotions from her past, which engulfed her in an instant. Marco, the man who had never shown consideration for others¡¯ feelings, seemed to have the uncanny ability to read her thoughts, whispering gently, ¡°Loraine, you¡¯re the only one who holds a ce in my heart. Even if I seek refuge in hollowforts, I would never allow myself to be with another woman, including Keely.¡± Hearing this, Loraine¡¯s eyes wavered with emotion. With a sigh, Marco continued, ¡°In truth, I settled this matter in my heart long ago. My obligation is to Jorge, not his fianc¨¦e. I pledged to look after Keely and I¡¯ve fulfilled that duty over the years, perhaps too well. I won¡¯t put up with her antics anymore, nor will I let her treat you poorly.¡± He paused before continuing sincerely, ¡°I brought Keely on this visit to honor Jorge and seek closure. I kept it from you to spare you any potential drama concerning Keely. But in doing so, I¡¯ve upset you. I was wrong.¡± Loraine listened, taken aback. Marco gripped her hand tighter, saying affectionately, ¡°Loraine, can you find it in your heart to forgive me?¡± Her heart fluttered. Chapter 1242 In reality, her anger had long since cooled. But she was torn by their tangled past and mutual misunderstandings. Their three-year marriage ended in failure, and she was uncertain if they could truly wipe the te clean and make it work a second time. Their rtionship was fraught with uncertainty, and Keely was just a spark in their underlying issues of trust and honesty. Looking at Marco, Loraine asked, ¡°Will you¡­ bepletely transparent with me and not keep secrets? WiLL you stop deceiving me?¡± Marco nodded instantly and ryed his ns concerning Keely to Loraine. ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements. I¡¯m sending Keely overseas tonight. She won¡¯t being back. Loraine, since the incident where Keely hurt you, any lingering kindness because of Jorge has been utterly destroyed. If it weren¡¯t for my wish to allow her to pay herst respects to Jorge, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her toe back this time¡­¡± Ang¡¯s Library Loraine ced her hand on his lips, halting his words mid-sentence. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything more about Keely. I just need to know if you¡¯ll be open with me and stop keeping secrets.¡± In the past, she had been like a moth drawn to a me. She married Marco and concealed her identity out of love. Despite her trials in the N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Bryant family, she refrained from burdening Marco withints, aware of his demanding schedule. She was merely a decorative wife. She dared not seek too much of his attention, nor burden him. In their three years together, her biggest hope was for him to spend time with her, to notice her more. This also resulted in their Limitedmunication over the years and their tendency to bury misunderstandings deep within themselves. This was the heart of their problem. It wasn¡¯t until she reimed her status as the Torres family¡¯s daughter that Marco slowly learned to express his affection for her, bringing them closer together. Yet now, due to Keely, they had reverted to their old ways. Ultimately, theycked trust in each other. Marco held her hand, ced it on his chest, and gave a solemn nod. ¡°Loraine, I should not have hidden the fact that I took Keely to pay respects to Jorge, feigning it was for your protection and out of concern. I promise, I won¡¯t allow you to be hurt again, and I won¡¯t deceive or conceal anything from you.¡± Loraine bit her Lip, seeking reassurance once more, ¡°Really? No more deceptions or secrets?¡± Their trust issues extended far beyond just Keely. At times, Loraine was frustrated that Marco wasn¡¯t communicative, yet she hoped he could genuinely be truthful and share what he had kept hidden. Chapter 1243 Marco faltered, looking into her eyes filled with apprehension. A myriad of thoughts shed through his mind. He was the illegitimate son of the Bryant family and secretly the CEO of the Sr Company¡­ There were aspects of his life he didn¡¯t want to conceal from Loraine, but some things weren¡¯t ready for disclosure, and he didn¡¯t know how to exin them. Marco hesitated. Noting his hesitation, Loraine¡¯s expression shifted subtly. Was Marco hiding something else from her? Just then, her phone buzzed, interrupting her train of thought. Collecting herself, she picked up the phone to find a call from Rowan. Slightly taken aback, she promptly answered the call. Seeing Loraine¡¯s attention diverted, Marco breathed a sigh of relief. But his inner turmoil intensified. Until those issues were resolved, he couldn¡¯t exin them to Loraine. How would he respond if she questioned him again? Lyi As Loraine picked up her phone, Rowan¡¯s troubled voice echoed. ¡°Lorrie, it¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you home yet? Shall Ie fetch you?¡± ninjanovel Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°No need to, Uncle Rowan. I¡¯ll be home shortly.¡± The hospital corridor was deserted, the echo of her voice quite distinct from the open-air echoes of the cemetery. With his military background, Rowan was quick to realize that Loraine¡¯s location had shifted. His tone filled with concern, he asked, ¡°Lorrie, where are you now?¡± Except for that one time she had disappeared three years prior, Loraine had always been reliable, never giving her family cause for concern. Rowan found himself puzzled by her suddente-night absence without prior notice. It was certainly not her usual behavior. The eerie backdrop of their call intensified Rowan¡¯s anxiety, deepening his fear that something unfortunate might have happened to Loraine. Caught off guard, Loraine stumbled on her words, unable to articte a reply. She wanted to keep her hospital visit a secret. Her family had just ovee the worries of Aldo¡¯s illness, she didn¡¯t want to burden them further. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want Rowan to know about Marco¡¯s presence. But her hesitation merely amplified Rowan¡¯s worry. His voice turned stern as he demanded, ¡°Lorrie, share your whereabouts with me. I¡¯ming to get you!¡± Loraine found herself in a dilemma, unsure of how to respond, when Marco, who was by her side, gently took the phone from her hand. Speaking calmly, he assured, ¡°Mr. Torres, you can rest assured that Chapter 1244 Loraine will be safe under my care. I will make sure she gets home securely. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± Loraine was left dumbstruck. She wanted to protest but it was toote. She felt a sense of despair as she realized that her family would now believe that she had left the cemetery to meet Marco. The situation felt hopeless. After Marco¡¯s deration, a brief silence ensued from Rowan, a sign of his surprise. Why was Marco with Loraine at this hour? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be at the cemetery? How did she end up with Marco? A flurry of questions whirled in Rowan¡¯s mind but he didn¡¯t lose his cool. In a cautious tone, he asked, ¡°Marco, why are you apanying Lorrie? Where exactly are you two?¡± Marco maintained hisposure, replying casually, ¡°I ran into Loraine at the cemetery while I was there to pay my respects.¡± Rowan¡¯s worry intensified at this revtion. ninjanovel So, Loraine ran into him at the cemetery, and they were together now? Night had fallen. Where were they exactly? Why hadn¡¯t there been any updates? Judging by Loraine¡¯s character, Rowan managed to keep his tone steady, masking his anger as he asked, ¡°Where are you two?¡± In a panic, Loraine sped Marco¡¯s arm, shaking her head. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell Rowan they were at a hospital! Marco, a slight twinkle in his eyes, replied nonchntly, ¡°We left the cemetery and decided to grab a bite.¡± A silence followed, with Rowan refraining from an immediate response This momentary pause engulfed Loraine in a wave of fear. Being an army man, Rowan was adept at catching liars! She cast a reproachful re at Marco, ming him for answering the call andplicating her situation further. But now, Rowan must see through Marco¡¯s words. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, Rowan appeared to trust Marco¡¯s words without questioning their whereabouts. He even permitted Marco to apany her home ¡°Be sure to get Lorrie home safe and sound. If anything happens to her you¡¯ll answer to me!¡± Marco recognized that this was Rowan extending a gesture of eptance to him, tolerating his presence due to a shift in perception. Could this be Rowan giving him a chance? With a smile, he nodded. ¡°Of course, sir. I¡¯ll make sure Loraine is safe.¡± After ending the call, he handed the phone back to Loraine, amused by her wide-eyed disbelief. Chapter 1245 Unable to process, Loraine questioned, ¡°Why did my uncle trust you? Why didn¡¯t he question our whereabouts or argue with you about taking me home?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With a sly smirk, Marco chuckled. ¡°Well, technically, I didn¡¯t lie. I just left out a minor detail. As a matter of fact, I arranged for your meal and even fed you. It just happened to be at the hospital, not at a restaurant¡­¡± A flush crept up Loraine¡¯s cheeks and she cut him off, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that the usually stoic you could concoct such a tale.¡± At her words, Marco shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to protect you, aren¡¯t 12¡å As she looked into his eyes, Loraine remembered her earlier insistence on honesty. Yet here she was, making him lie to Rowan. ninjanovel Feeling a tinge of embarrassment, she was about to redirect the conversation when Marco, suppressing a cough and wearing a smile, interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll make sure you get home safely.¡± Before she could respond, Marco reminded her, ¡°This time, it¡¯s Mr. Torres who asked me to take you home. You can¡¯t turn down his request.¡± Left with no other choice, Loraine followed him. Rational Simultaneously, at the Torres family vi. Rowan gazed at the disconnected call with a serious expression, his brow furrowed in contemtion. Conversely, Wesley found it hard to mirror his brother¡¯s patience. He paced nervously before finally surrendering to his anxiety and asking, ¡°Brother, why on earth did you agree to let Marco escort Lorrie home? They¡¯re even having dinner together now! Isn¡¯t this practically a date?¡± The thought of their cherished niece being beguiled and whisked away by Marco made Wesley uneasy. As her guardians, shouldn¡¯t they have intervened earlier to prevent this meeting from happening? Why had Rowan facilitated their encounter? Wesley was so flustered that he was practically seething, reiterating, ¡°Brother! If we don¡¯t act now, she¡¯ll be swept off her feet by Marco again!¡± Rowan, feeling exasperated, watched Wesley¡¯s restless demeanor and sighed in resignation. Originally, they had sent Aldo home, assuming that Loraine would have plenty to discuss with her parents, so they decided not to intrude. Chapter 1246 However, as night fell and Loraine hadn¡¯t returned nor called anyone, they grew concerned. They waited until Aldo was asleep before jointly deciding to call Loraine. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Wesley, having a more impulsive nature, had just overheard the entire conversation. If not for Rowan¡¯s intervention, he would have snatched the phone and given Marco an earful. Rowan understood how protective Wesley was of their beloved niece, a sentiment he shared. However, having experienced so much, Rowan saw the situation in a deeper Light. ¡°Wesley, we need to respect Lorrie¡¯s choices, regardless. If she decides to be with Marco, there has to be a reason for it,¡± Rowan reasoned. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Have you Lost your mind? Lorrie is young and naive, so she gets fooled by Marco again and again. How can you be so gullible? She fell head over heels for Marco, abandoning everything, even forsaking home and concealing her identity to marry him. And what was the oue? She endured heartache for three long years! During those years, what trials did Lorrie face? Have you forgotten that you were the one who brought her back home? Have you forgotten all of that?¡± Rowan recalled those circumstances, a wave of emotions flickering in his eyes. Of course, he hadn¡¯t forgotten. He would never forget. He still vividly remembered the desperation in Loraine¡¯s voice when she called him. When he rushed to the hospital, he found their family¡¯s precious gem, feverish and frail, standing unsteadily by the roadside, teetering on the edge of consciousness. In that moment, Rowan wished he could bring down wrath on all who had hurt Loraine. Despite the passage of time, the memory of that incident still filled Rowan with rage and resentment. His eyes hardened as he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Wesley, though impetuous at times, was deeply protective when it came to family matters. He stared at Rowan and sighed, ¡°Brother, do you really think I object to Lorrie being with Marco simply because I despise him?¡± His voice softened as he continued, ¡°You know better than anyone the toll that previous ordeal took on Lorrie. She was deeply wounded. Can we genuinely trust that Marco has truly changed and will sincerely care for Lorrie based on just a handful of kind gestures?¡± Rowanpsed into silence for a moment before analytically addressing the situation. ¡°I will never forget the harm he inflicted on Lorrie, and I won¡¯t forgive him for that. However, based on our recent interactions, I must admit that Marco isn¡¯t as abhorrent as we initially believed.¡± Before Wesley could interject, Rowan calmly cited an instance. ¡°After all, he put himself at risk to save me in the past, and it was thanks to him that Dad¡¯s surgery could proceed in a timely manner. At the very least, this demonstrates his sincerity.¡± Wesley faltered, unable to counter. But after pondering for a moment, he still couldn¡¯t reconcile his feelings and stated, ¡°Even if he has done numerous good deeds for Lorrie, does that absolve him of his past transgressions? Moreover, all those individuals who harmed Lorrie have some connection to him. Consider that recent arrival, Keely, and the incessantly meddlesome Bryant family members¡­ They¡¯re all ticking time bombs. Can we truly ce our trust in Marco?¡± Upon hearing this, Rowan furrowed his brow. This was indeed his primary concern. Even if Marco barely met their minimum criteria, there remained a plethora of unresolved issues surrounding him. If Marco didn¡¯t deal with these issues now, they couldn¡¯t possibly entrust Loraine to him with a clear conscience. However, before Rowan could formte a Logical response, the sound of a car horn outside disrupted his thoughts. Chapter 1247 At this hour, there was likely only one person who would visit the N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Torres family estate, and that was Marco, returning with Loraine. With that thought, Rowan quickly got to his feet, intending to go downstairs and greet Loraine. To his surprise, Wesley was one step ahead of him, rushing to open the door. Rowan shook his head with a helpless smile and swiftly followed. As expected, a ck Luxury car was parked outside the gate with Loraine stepping out of it. Wesley, on the brink of sighing in relief and calling out to her, froze when he saw Marco emerging from the other side of the vehicle. The pair seemed to be engaged in a conversation. From Rowan¡¯s and A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley¡¯s vantage point, they could only see Loraine slightly Lowering her head while Marco naturally approached her, draping his arm around her shoulder. They appeared to be an ordinary couple returning home from work. ¡°How dare he touch Lorrie!¡± Wesley fumed, rolling up his sleeves to intervene when Rowan caught his shoulder. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Rowanmanded, his tone stern. ¡°But, brother, what are we waiting for? That man had the nerve to Lay hands on Lorrie right in front of our family vi! I need to teach him some manners!¡± Wesley protested. Rowan sighed at his impulsive brother. ¡°If you rush over now, you¡¯ll only embarrass Lorrie. Let¡¯s wait. If he crosses a line and Lorrie shows the slightest difort, I won¡¯t hesitate to confront him.¡± At Rowan¡¯s words, Wesley reluctantly joined him behind the door. They peered through the gap, ready to step in if Marco went too far. At the entrance of the Torres family vi, Loraine was eager to leave the car and head home. As she stepped out, however, Marco halted her. She turned to him, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Marco approached her with a spare nket from the car, unfurling it and draping it over her. Loraine stiffened, her instinct urging her to push it away. ¡°I¡¯m already at my house. It¡¯s a short walk, I don¡¯t need it,¡± she protested. Marco chuckled softly, brushing a few stray strands of hair from her forehead. He gently held down her resisting hand, unfazed, and carefully wrapped the nket around her. ¡°The wind is cold tonight, and you¡¯re recovering from a fever. We can¡¯t risk you catching a cold,¡± he exined. Earlier in the day, there had been a rainfall, causing a significant drop in temperature. Loraine¡¯s simple, thin attire, worn for the cemetery visit, made her vulnerable to the cold. Upon hearing Marco¡¯s words, she felt a slight chill and ceased her resistance. Seeing Loraine¡¯sck of resistance, a deeper smile graced Marco¡¯s eyes. Seizing the opportunity, he gathered the edges of the nket more securely around her. Chapter 1248 The nket, even when folded, seemed slightlyrge, reaching the sides of her thighs, effectively shielding her from the wind. Standing before her, Marco was a human windbreak. Suddenly, Loraine didn¡¯t feel cold anymore. Yet, the night breeze still tousled her hair. Looking up, she met Marco¡¯s gentle gaze. The handsome man tenderly smoothed her hair away from her temples, his fingertips lingering on her face. His touch was light, unimposing. Loraine¡¯s gaze wavered, her heart pounding as she looked away. Ang¡¯s Library His caretaking had felt practiced, as though he had rehearsed it privately many times. Ufortable, Loraine found herself voicing her curiosity. ¡°Where did you learn all this? You were once a workaholic, oblivious to life. How have you be so adept at caretaking?¡± Marco met her question with a gentle, straightforward look. ¡°Loraine, I know I was a terrible husband to you and our family. I wasn¡¯t worthy of you.¡± His confession stunned Loraine. She knew Marco had been working to mend their rtionship, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated his admission of past failures. In her eyes, Marco, with his strong ego, would always be stubborn and reluctant to admit his mistakes. But Marco continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m striving to learn how to be a good husband, until you can ept me again.¡± This was his resolution, born of much reflection. For Loraine, he¡¯d change, clumsily and cautiously striving to do better. Despite his ws, he was determined to make amends. Loraine¡¯s gaze flickered, her mouth opening to say something. ¡°You¡­ Who asked you about this?¡± She wanted to retort that she didn¡¯t care if he was a good husband or not, but she was too flustered to complete her sentence. Seeing her embarrassment, Marco released her hand with a smile, whispering, ¡°Go on in. Your uncle has been waiting for you.¡± She turned to hurry back and found Rowan and Wesley standing at the door, their faces bearing significant expressions. She had no idea how long they¡¯d been there, but it was clear they hadn¡¯t just arrived. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Loraine froze, wishing for a hole to appear and swallow her up. Action Marco remained stationary, watching as Rowan and Wesley escorted Loraine inside. He had no ns to depart immediately. Rowan and Wesley, whom he¡¯d misconstrued as love rivals, appraised him silently. Rowan¡¯s face was grave, while Wesley¡¯s gaze held a challenge. Chapter 1249 With a polite wave to the two of them, Marco retained hisposed demeanor. Wesley appeared to snort dismissively before shutting the door, offering no invitation for Marco to join them inside. Exhaling a sigh, Marco had already foreseen this scenario and was not disheartened. He was braced for a long-term struggle with the Torres family. He understood that winning Loraine¡¯s heart was only part of the challenge; a long road stilly ahead. The vi¡¯s interior lights flickered on, one by one, and Marco, positioned at the entrance, silently contemted the illuminated windows, envisioning Loraine¡¯s activities within. A smile surfaced on his face, his eyes warm with affection. ninjanovel Just as he was preparing to return to his car after watching for a while, the door reopened. Loraine, now donning a coat, dashed towards him, her eyes alight with eagerness. In that moment, Marco¡¯s eyes held nothing but Loraine. His hand extended, ready to receive the girl preparing to Leap into his arms. But Loraine halted a few steps short of him, regarding him with a perplexed expression. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In her hands, she held his nket, returning it to him with a polite smile. ¡°Thank you for the nket. Here it is.¡± Marco momentarily stiffened, a subtle smile gracing his lips as he reached out to ept it. Yet, deep within, he felt a pang of disappointment. Was Loraine still upset with him? Why else would she maintain such a clear boundary, even returning a simple nket? At least she¡¯d noticed he hadn¡¯t left. Could it be that she hade out to return the nket specifically because she wished to see him? While immersed in thought, Marco found another packaged item thrust into his hand. Loraine stood, her hands positioned behind her back, deliberately avoiding his gaze. Clearing her throat, she adopted a noticeably cool tone. ¡°This is to thank you for looking after me in the hospital.¡± At her words, Marco¡¯s countenance lightened. A beaming smile graced his typically stern and handsome face, momentarily stunning Loraine. As she gathered her wits, Loraine rushed to rify, her tone somewhat exaggerated, ¡°Don¡¯t misinterpret. I just¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to get sick from taking care of me. I don¡¯t want to be in your debt, understand?¡± Marco simply nodded, the smile persisting on his lips. If she weren¡¯t concerned, why would she have noticed him waiting outside? And why would she have brought him a small cake? At that moment, no trace of disappointment lingered in Marco¡¯s heart. He recognized Loraine¡¯s care and concern for him, experiencing nothing but joy. Chapter 1250 Loraine reddened under his intent gaze. Without another word, she swiftly retreated back into the house, almost as though she were escaping. Marco cradled the cake in his hands, studying the wrapping. It wasn¡¯t the standard store packaging, but homemade, painstakingly enveloped in household aluminum foil. It was delicate andpact, evidently crafted with care, rather than a mass-produced item. The possibility that Loraine may have prepared it herself warmed Marco¡¯s heart. As he regarded the small cake, it appeared more valuable to him than the most precious diamond. He gingerly stowed it in the car, intending to keep it as a memento. Beyond the car window, the weing Lights of the Torres family vi blinked in and out of view. Marco cast a long, lingering look at the vi, and then a thought crossed his mind, prompting his smile to gradually fade, his expression turning frigid. Although he had safely returned Loraine home, there remained matters that required his attention. Pulling out his phone, Marco dialed a number. The ringtone broke the quiet of the night, his voice turning even icier. ¡°Where is Keely now?¡± At the cemetery earlier, he hadn¡¯t acted against Keely immediately, for his attention was drawn to Loraine, who was of paramount importance. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. That didn¡¯t mean, however, that he was going to forget about it or give Keely another chance to get off the hook so easily. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He had offered Keely opportunities before, but she had persistently and intentionally harmed Loraine, undermining their rtionship. It was a transgression that not only crossed his boundary, but also fully exhausted his patience. This time, he would spare no mercy. After receiving the reply on the other end of the call, Marco stated in a chilling tone, ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed.¡± The night was still young, and not everyone would be privy to his tender side. Having established the Bryant Group amidst chaos and tumult, Marco was far from being a soft- hearted individual. Withdrawing his gaze from the dainty cake nestled between the car seats, Marco pressed the elerator, speeding into the night. Delusi Just a few hours earlier, within the confines of the Powell family vi. Upon returning from the cemetery, Keely sought refuge in her room, shutting herself off from the rest of the world. Chapter 1251 She pulled the curtains tightly closed, plunging the room into an unnatural darkness even at the height of the day. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nestled in a corner of her bed, she clung tightly to the coat Marco had discarded on her. In the sparse light, her eyes shimmered with an unsettling intensity, reminiscent of a lurking creature, as she nervously gnawed on her nails and murmured to herself. ¡°No, Marco won¡¯t abandon me¡­¡± With each utterance, she seemed to cement her conviction a tad more. Suddenly, a triumphant smirk etched its way onto her face, as her certainty swelled. ¡°Yes, Marco¡¯s attentive treatment of Loraine is merely a facade for the sake of their mutual business ventures. He¡¯s just putting on a show for her! Yes, that¡¯s it! That¡¯s the reason behind Marco¡¯s bitter words. He doesn¡¯t genuinely despise me or wish to let me go¡­¡± Gradually, Keely foundfort in her own reassurances, her nods of agreement growing more fervent. The frenzied beating of her heart finally subsided. She knew Marco inside out. Beneath his frosty, indifferent exterior, he was intensely emotional and compassionate. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Even when her plots against Loraine hadnded her in an overseas jail, Marco had arranged for her to be taken care of. Otherwise, she would never have had the opportunity to be Leopold¡¯s student after her bail release. She was certain this asion would be no different. Marco was merely venting his frustrations, and despite his outward resolution, he had always been soft on her. Even this time, hadn¡¯t he ultimately agreed to apany her in paying respects to Jorge? A delirious smile painted Keely¡¯s face as she stared at the dark screen of her phone, twirling a strand of her hair around her finger while whispering seductively, ¡°Marco, deep down, you still harbor feelings for me, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s just that Loraine¡¯s influence is momentarily suppressing your affection for me. As long as I manage to rekindle your feelings, you¡¯ll irrefutably be mine¡­¡± Before she could fully immerse herself in her fanciful daydreams of a blissful future, the incessant pounding on the door grew louder, demanding her attention. ¡°Keely! Open up, you Little hellion!¡± Receiving no answer, Jane¡¯s patience wore thin, and she bellowed, ¡°I know you¡¯re in there! What transpired between you and Marco? Did he agree to help you?¡± Keely nced dismissively towards the door, donning a scornful smile, and chose to further indulge in her fantasy rather than attend to the disruption. In her mind, she painted a vivid picture where Marco consented to marry her. She envisioned having a handsome husband who would be the envy of women worldwide, owning an inexhaustible fortune that could oust her lifetime, and Jane grovelling at her feet like a faithful Lapdog. Despite Jane¡¯s persistent pounding on the door, it remained firmly shut, devoid of any response. Her patience dwindling, Jane¡¯s fury escted as she yelled, ¡°Keely, stop hiding in there like a frightened rabbit! I can toss you out at any moment!¡± Despite her threats, the door remained obstinately closed, drawing forth even more rage from Jane. Keely¡¯s string of scandals had tarnished Jane¡¯s reputation among her affluent social circle, and her shame was deepening. Jane was infuriated by Keely¡¯sckadaisical attitude, and her Latest affront, outright ignoring her, was thest straw! Having reached her wits¡¯ end, Jane nted her hands on her hips, huffing indignantly, ¡°Listen here, Keely. This is my house, and I am the master here! You are nothing more than a guest. Who gave you the audacity to lock yourself in and ignore me? Believe me when I say I can boot you out at any moment!¡± Her eyes fell on a sturdy stick nearby, which she snatched up with the intent of bashing the door. Just as she readied herself to strike, the door flung open with a resounding snap. Chapter 1252 Keely stood at the threshold, her appearance disheveled and her face as pallid as death, her vacant stare devoid of any life. Taken aback by her appearance, Jane¡¯s impending scream lodged in her throat. Keely¡¯s icy gaze met Jane¡¯s and she issued a stern warning, ¡°Aunt, do well to remember the source of the Powell family¡¯s wealth.¡± Jane, bristling at her words, demanded, ¡°What are you implying?¡± Keely responded, ¡°It¡¯s because of my involvement that Marco has been generous with the Powell family. Without me, the Powells wouldn¡¯t enjoy their current standing. You all owe me¡­ Additionally, I suggest you watch your tone. At a word from me, Marco wouldn¡¯t hesitate to crush the Powell family.¡± Keely¡¯s fingers danced on the coat in her hands as a mesmerizing smile graced her lips. ¡°This coat was gifted to me by Marco himself. He wouldn¡¯t think twice about handling a minor entity like the Powell family for my sake.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Jane was momentarily stunned by her audacity, skepticism creeping into her gaze as she scrutinized Keely¡¯s disarrayed state. ¡°Who are you trying to fool? If Marco truly cared for you, would you be in this state? And why do you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡± Before she could finish her tirade, a servant hurried over, his voice filled with urgency as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Madam, Mr. Bryant¡¯s associates have arrived!¡± Jane was shocked at servant¡¯s words. ¡°What? Mr. Bryant?¡± she repeated. In the Bryant family, only one man could be addressed as Mr. Bryant, and that was Marco. Recognizing that Marco¡¯s associates hade, Jane¡¯s face held a mixture of emotions. What she didn¡¯t see was the brief moment of fear in Keely¡¯s eyes. But Keely quickly regained her poise, neatened herself, and wore a confident grin. In a soft whisper, she murmured, ¡°Marco has arrived for me. It seems he hasn¡¯t forgotten me after all.¡± Jane caught her murmur and immediately adjusted her expression. She reached out for Keely¡¯s hand in a friendly gesture. ¡°Keely, I regret the harsh words I uttered earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. My concerns arose because you¡¯ve been holed up in your room for too long without any activity.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Keely responded with a snide smirk, keeping her thoughts to herself. Jane, clearing her throat, continued, ¡°You should freshen up in your room. I¡¯ll wee Mr. Bryant. We can¡¯t afford to behave rudely in his presence.¡± Right then, the servant interrupted, ¡°Madam, we haven¡¯t met Mr. Bryant yet. The guests only mentioned that they were dispatched by him.¡± Jane knitted her brows and cast a dubious nce at Keely. ¡°He didn¡¯t show up in person? Why would Marco send his men to the Powell residence at thiste hour?¡± Chapter 1253 Logically speaking, if Marco showed up at the Powell residence at such ate time, he must be searching for Keely. If he chose not toe in person and instead sent someone else, what could that indicate? Jane couldn¡¯t piece together the puzzle. Keely offered her a nce, maintaining a cool and self-assured demeanor as she dered, ¡°If Marco dispatched someone to the Powell residence, it must be for me. Perhaps it¡¯s toote for him toe personally, but his concerns for me Led him to send a gift.¡± Having spent the entire afternoon mentally preparing herself, Keely had almost persuaded herself that her dreams were the reality. Strengthened by the faith that Marco would never desert her, she felt a surge of joy. Listening to her, Jane felt a pang of jealousy and wholeheartedly epted Keely¡¯s interpretation. After all, she had seen firsthand how Marco treated Keely. His affection was undeniable! Prior to Keely¡¯s disgraceful behavior, not only had Marco cared for her, but the Powell family had also profited from their rtionship. As time passed and Keely became entangled in the scandals involving Elmo and Barr, the preferential treatment she once enjoyed gradually diminished. However, owing to their prior connections, the Powell family still managed to reap certain advantages. It was this prospect that made Jane eager to have Keely win over Ang¡¯s Library Marco¡¯s heart for the greater good. If Marco was to fall for Keely again, she would be set for life! Currently, the Bryant Group was thriving solely on the strength of a CBD project. If the two were to reunite, the Powell family stood to profit immensely! Pondering over these prospects, Jane cast a nce at Keely, her face breaking into a smile that hinted at her hidden motives. ¡°As Marco hasn¡¯t shown up personally, there¡¯s no need for formal attire. Keely, let¡¯s together greet his representatives. We shouldn¡¯t keep Mr. Bryant¡¯s associates waiting.¡± Keely herself was slightly on edge. Upon hearing Jane¡¯s proposal, she offered no resistance and went along with it. Jane guided her to the living room, where a gathering of individuals stood, d in suits and sporting serious expressions. However, they were empty-handed,cking the demeanor of gift bearers but rather appearing as if they had arrived for a reckoning. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jane¡¯s expression faltered as she sensed an unsettling atmosphere. She tightly grasped Keely¡¯s hand, her voice filled with concern as she asked, ¡°What is going on here?¡± Keely furrowed her brows, and with a flicker of disdain, she withdrew her hand. She had already recognized Carl, and her smile resurfaced. Since Carl was here, it implied that he had been sent by Marco. Keely advanced confidently and greeted Carl with warmth. ¡°Carl, did Marco send you out of concern for my well-being?¡± Chapter 1254 Before Carl could utter a response, she bashfully tilted her head and answered her own query, ¡°You can reassure Marco that I¡¯m quite alright. Ihave recuperated well. Today¡¯s storm was merely a fleeting disturbance, nothing to worry about.¡± She raised her eyes to Carl, anticipation gleaming in them, but he made no response after a long while. It was then that she finally realized something was wrong. With an icy expression, Carl gave Keely an indifferent look as he stated, ¡°Miss Haywood, Mr. Bryant has no interest in hearing about your affairs. He didn¡¯t dispatch me to check on your health.¡± A Agai Caught off guard by Carl¡¯s words, Keely forced a smile and responded, Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re here to collect Marco¡¯s coat, aren¡¯t you? Marco must¡¯ve sent you for that. He¡¯s always been so thoughtful. This is such a minor matter; I could¡¯ve returned it at a more convenient time. There was no need to dispatch so many people.¡± Her statement wasced with ambiguity, and Carl¡¯s eyes fell on the rumpled coat in her grasp. Despite its wrinkled state obscuring its original form, he recognized the bespoke brand. After all, he had previously been assigned by Marco to manage tailoring arrangements. Carl took a moment to confirm that it was indeed Marco¡¯s coat, a fact that left him somewhat surprised. Keely noticed his reaction, and a wave of relief coursed through her. She then pursed her lips and offered a sly smile, softly boasting, ¡°Carl, being Marco¡¯s most trusted person in thepany, you should understand our rtionship better than anyone else. While Marco tends to keep his personal and professional lives separate, he still values my opinions. I believe you should show me a bit more courtesy. I carry weight in Marco¡¯s eyes.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Keely had only had Limited interactions with Carl previously, knowing him solely as apetent assistant at Marco¡¯s side. Still, at the end of the day, he was just a subordinate. Hence, when Carl initially disyed coldness towards her, it had stung her pride. That¡¯s why she feltpelled to assert her position. Carl listened, his expression a blend of surprise and irritation. Was he being threatened? He couldn¡¯t help butpare Keely unfavorably to Loraine. Even over trivial matters, Keely felt the need to assert herself and showcase her influence. Meanwhile, Loraine, even when she had been the official Mrs. Bryant, had always projected modesty and understatement. Contemting the task he was entrusted with for the evening, Carl¡¯s expression hardened. His brows furrowed as he coolly stated, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to return it. Mr. Bryant has no further use for it.¡± Keely¡¯s smile faded, her fingers reflexively tightening around the coat, hidden from view. She sensed that something was amiss, given Carl¡¯s icy demeanor. How could he dare to behave this way, knowing the nature of her rtionship with Marco? Among the assembled, only Jane seemed confused. As she nced from one person to another, she remained ensnared in the fantasy Keely had spun. She genuinely believed that Carl¡¯s visit was because of Marco¡¯s directive to look after Keely. Sporting a smile, Jane added, ¡°Absolutely! The coat is so creased. It would be better for Keely to clean it herself before returning it to Chapter 1255 Mr. Bryant!¡± She knew that a single coat would hardly make a dent in Marco¡¯s wealth. But what he truly needed was a woman! Marco had always maintained a spotless reputation, and apart from his marriage, Keely was the only woman involved in any gossip surrounding him. Therefore, Jane didn¡¯t question Keely¡¯s ims. If Marco didn¡¯t care for her, would he have given her his coat? Jane even shared a knowing Look with Keely and grinned. She was certain that some intimate episode between the two must¡¯ve led to Keely¡¯s current disheveled state. Perhaps it was just the youthful passion shared between the pair that made Marco send Carl here for the coat. Immersed in her musings, Jane¡¯s expression took on an increasingly peculiar cast. Carl, in response, knitted his brows. As an individual constantly at Marco¡¯s side, he wasn¡¯t naive. Naturally, he discerned the hidden implications in Jane¡¯s recent words. With a frosty smirk, Carl promptly shattered her illusions. ¡°Mr. Bryant has no intention of seeing Keely again. My visit here tonight, on Mr. ninjanovel Bryant¡¯s instructions, is to remove Keely.¡± Jane froze, a look of shock taking over her features as she turned towards Keely. What did that mean? Where were they sending Keely? Keely¡¯s face contorted, her teeth clenched tightly as she forced out a stiff smile, choosing to deceive herself as she queried, ¡°Is Marco intending to take me away from the Powell family and wee me into the Bryant family?¡± Jane¡¯s eyes sparkled, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°Keely, I¡¯ll assist you in packing. You¡¯ve been staying with the Powells for so long, and I, as your aunt, have treated you well. Once you join the Bryant family, do not forget about me!¡± Keely retorted haughtily, ¡°That depends on your behavior.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jane¡¯s smile faltered momentarily, but she quickly recovered, shaking her head apologetically. Watching the pair of women fantasizing about their luxurious future with the Bryants, as though oblivious to the presence of others, left Carl thoroughly bewildered. What sort of drama were they attempting to enact? But when he realized their genuine belief in the notion that he was there to escort Keely to the Bryant family, Carl could bear it no longer. He cut through their conversation, his voice stern, ¡°I am not here to transfer Keely to the Bryant family. I¡¯m here to escort her out of this country!¡± ¡°What!¡± Jane blurted out, taken aback. Keely clenched her hands tightly, managing to paste a strained smile on her face as she murmured, ¡°Marco is indeed thoughtful. Sending me overseas seems like a wise choice. I¡¯ve stirred up enough chaos here; it¡¯s inappropriate for me to linger. Marco must be prioritizing my welfare.¡± Chapter 1256 Carl¡¯s brows knitted together, frustrated by Keely¡¯s persistent misinterpretation of his words. He decided to spell out his message clearly, speaking in a frosty tone. ¡°Mr. Bryant¡¯s desire is for Keely to stay as far away from him and Miss Torres as possible. He never wishes to see her in their vicinity ever again!¡± Keely¡¯s smile froze instantly. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you joking, Cart?¡± Carl responded in a low tone, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve already bought the ticket for you. We¡¯re taking you to the airport now.¡± Although he spoke politely, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he was forcing Keely to the airport. Keely¡¯s initial disbelief turned into a ferocious expression as she realized that Carl was serious. Her smile faded as she yelled, ¡°Impossible! You lied to me!¡± She erupted into a frenzy, screaming at the top of her Lungs, ¡°Jorge, my fianc¨¦, sacrificed his life to save Marco! Before he died, he entrusted Marco with the responsibility of taking care of me. How could Marco abandon me like this?¡± Carl was one of the few people in thepany who was aware of such matters. He replied in an indifferent tone, saying, ¡°Miss Haywood, Mr. Bryant gave you several chances. It was your own greed that led to this. You have no right to me Mr. Bryant.¡± Keely rolled her eyes and rushed to him in desperation, pleading stubbornly, ¡°Carl, I know that Marco¡¯s angry right now, which is why he¡¯s treating me like this, but I¡¯m willing to offer you the money. Please just put in a good word for me! Marco even took me with him to pay our respects to Jorge. He wouldn¡¯t be so heartless!¡± ninjanovel Carl forcefully removed her hands and spoke firmly. ¡°Miss Haywood, Mr. Bryant has decided to end the rtionship with you after paying his respects to Mr. Riley. He has been extremely generous and fair in his actions. Please don¡¯t make this harder than it has to be!¡± Jane¡¯s mind had been clouded with confusion until she heard what Carl said. She immediately grew anxious and yelled, ¡°What? What do you mean by ¡®ending¡¯ the rtionship?¡± Upon hearing this, Carl cast a nce at Jane, his eyes sweeping across the faces of the Powell family members. With a sneer on his face, he replied, ¡°I mean that the Bryant Group will no longer provide assistance to Keely. As for what Mr. Bryant has given you in the past, he¡¯s going to take it all back now. That includes all the benefits the Powell family has received.¡± Jane¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she quickly tried to exin things. ¡°We have no connection to Keely. What she has done has nothing to do with us!¡± Carl remained unmoved and answered coldly, ¡°However, you got some very real benefits from her actions. Those benefits were not owed to you, so it¡¯s only right that Mr. Bryant retracts them.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Filled with anger at her failed attempt to intercede ¨C which led to the loss of the Powell family¡¯s benefits ¨C Jane¡¯s emotions boiled over. As soon as her gaze fell on Keely¡¯s pale face, she clenched her teeth and charged at her, intending to beat her and vent her frustrations. ¡°Keely, you just lied to me! Marco doesn¡¯t care about you at all!¡± The truth had finally hit her. She realized that Marco didn¡¯t love Chapter 1257 Keely, and instead had a deep animosity towards her. She had been very blind to believe everything Keely said Jane was exasperated. Pointing a finger at Keely¡¯s face, she yelled ¡°Get out of the Powell family house this instant! I want you out of my sight!¡± With this, Jane shoved Keely, causing her to stumble backwards. She was so furious that she swung her arm in an attempt to p Keely, only for Keely to swiftly grab her hand mid-air and push her away. Jane, seething with anger, was ready to unleash a torrent of scathing words at Keely. The next moment, however, the tide changedpletely. Keely quickly snatched the fruit knife from the table in the living room, brandishing it menacingly towards Jane and the others present. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± ninjanovel Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Upon seeing this, Jane immediately became terrified. She carefully took a few steps back to create some distance between herself and Keely and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Are¡­ are you crazy?¡± Keely clenched her teeth tightly and wore a strange smirk on her face, saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy, and you¡¯re the one driving me crazy!¡± Keely¡¯s words sent a cold chill down J¡¯s spine. Frightened, she turned to Carl and urged him on, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be sending her abroad? Hurry! Grab her and take her away!¡± Ignoring Jane¡¯s desperate cry, Carl nced at the crazed Keely with a frown. He tried to calm her down, saying, ¡°Put down the knife, Miss Haywood. You could hurt yourself.¡± In that moment, however, Keely¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t fully on him. She waved the fruit knife around wildly and said through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯m not backing down. If you want me gone, you¡¯re going to have to kill me!¡± Carl then cast a discreet gaze at his men. Understanding the signal and acknowledging it with a nod, the men slowly encircled Keely, intending to subdue her. In a sudden move, however, Keely pressed the de of the knife horizontally against her neck. With a bitter smile on her face, she screamed, ¡°Stay back! I demand to see Marco! If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll end my life right here in front of all of you!¡± Initially, Carl thought she was just bluffing and wasn¡¯t too bothered by it. As soon as he took a step forward, however, he saw Keely press the knife deeper into her flesh, causing a deep crimson trickle of blood to stream down her fair neck. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Carl¡¯s expression immediately turned grave. Keely, on the other hand, wore a bright smile as she spoke, reiterating her ultimatum. ¡°If Marco doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll die right here. If that happens, you won¡¯t be able to exin yourselves, would you? You¡¯d all be murderers!¡± Carl pressed his Lips together tightly, recognizing that he¡¯d been left with no choice. Reluctantly, he took out his phone and called Marco. Immediately the call was connected, he put the phone on speaker and briefly exined what had happened to Marco. Keely¡¯s eyes lit up as soon she heard Marco¡¯s voice on the phone. She rushed over to the phone, eximing anxiously, ¡°Marco!¡± Chapter 1258 Before she could take another step forward, however, a cold voice echoed from the other end of the line, ¡°Let her die if she wants to.¡± ¡°How can you say that, Marco?¡± Keely¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°My suicide will be broadcast live. I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows it was Loraine who hurt me. I won¡¯t let her get away with it, even if I have to die!¡± she yelled. On the other end of the phone, Marco remained silent. His silence, however, only fuelled Keely¡¯s gloomy disposition as she asked in a smug tone, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Then, with one hand, she took out her phone and began a live stream, wearing a sinister smile on her face. A heavy silence filled the room as everyone was shocked by her audacious move. The only sound that could be heard was the eerie music ying from the live stream. After a few seconds, Marco¡¯s cold voice broke the silence. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Fine, Keely, I¡¯m on my way.¡± When Keely heard Marco¡¯s statement, she lost all her previous fantasies and expectations. Almost instantly, she became weak and broke into a cold sweat. The hand in which she held the knife was trembling endlessly and her mind was a mess. She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, how on earth did she end up like this? She had done so much to survive and she just couldn¡¯t bear the thought of dying. But she knew very well that Marco didn¡¯t like being threatened, especially not by someone who was risking their life to do so. When she made this decision, she knew it meant that there would be no possibility of her being with Marco anymore. Hell, she couldn¡¯t even figure out if Marco¡¯s statement meant that he woulde or if it meant that he simply wanted her to face the consequences, or perhaps both. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Whichever it was, there was no going back for her anymore. She chuckled and shook her head in self-mockery. Even if she hadn¡¯t resorted to this, would she have been able to go back to Marco? Of course, it was never possible. So, that was why she had to fight for an escape route in a bid to survive. Meanwhile, people were flooding into the Live stream and the screen was filled with tons of messages. Keely held the knife to her neck and fixed her cold gaze on the screen, keenly watching thements. Some of the people recognized who she was and were astonished to see her attempting tomit suicide. Some questioned if she was using it as a publicity stunt to gain sympathy, while others urged her to hurry up and kill herself instead of wasting their time. Also, there were those who criticized the others forcking empathy and they advised Keely not to act impulsively. All kinds ofments were being posted, but most of them Looked outrightly malicious. Keely screwed her eyes shut, forcing herself to ignore what all of them were saying. Holding the cold de pressed against her neck for so long, her hand was bing sore. When it got to the point where she could hardly hold on any longer, Marco arrived. The man she was crazily in love with came, but he had an icy and indifferent expression on his face as he stood a few steps away from her, looking down at her pathetic appearance. Keely gazed at his handsome and noble face, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but fill up with tears. Chapter 1259 She was d that he hade, but she just wished he had not seen her in her current state. How did things deteriorate to such a point? No matter how hard she tried toe up with an answer, she just couldn¡¯t understand why Marco, who had been so good to her, had be cold and heartless towards her. He was someone Keely had liked since she was a young girl, but she just never could have him for herself. Even when she got engaged to Jorgeter on, she only did it in order to get closer to Marco. But unfortunately, it ended up pushing Marco further away from her. Keely¡¯s emotions wereplex right now, and she said in a choked voice, ¡°Marco¡­¡± But Marco, with a look of impatience, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Enough, Keely,¡± he interrupted her. ¡°Stop calling me Like that. What more do you want from me?¡± When she heard Marco¡¯s icy tone, she felt a mixture of sadness and resentment. Trying hard to suppress her emotions, she pointed at Carl and the others, ¡°Tell them all to leave. I have something to say to you alone. Come with me to my room!¡± Carl became anxious when he heard this, and he said to Marco, ¡°Mr. Bryant, her mental state is not right. Please don¡¯t¡­¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y This made Keely highly agitated and she pressed the knife harder against her flesh, screaming, ¡°Get them out now!¡± Everyone was scared and they began to take a few steps backward.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Meanwhile, Marco¡¯s brow was furrowed in surprise. Initially, he thought Keely was just acting up. He never expected that she would be ready to hurt herself. In fact, the only reason he came was to prevent any impact on Loraine. But seeing Keely actually dig the knife into her flesh, he realized that she was truly on the verge of madness. He quickly gestured for his subordinates to step back. Though the ce belonged to the Powell family, Jane clearly had no authority to prevent Marco from doing anything. She could only stand aside and watch the two as they entered the room. She was also very anxious. She stared at the door nervously, praying and hoping that Keely would be able to use her act of desperation to win back Marco. But at the same time, she also feared that Keely would gopletely insane and end up causing trouble for her and the Powell family. Meanwhile, inside the room, Keely held the knife to her neck and instructed Marco to close the door. Marco remained still for a moment before finally giving Carl a signal and then closing the door slowly. Carl immediately understood what Marco had meant and he instructed his subordinates to wait outside. After pondering for a moment, he sent a message to Loraine on his phone. Despite the fact that crazed Keely believed she was important to Marco, Carl was certain that Loraine was the rightful future wife of Marco. Chapter 1260 As a responsible and intelligent employee, he knew he had to inform Loraine about what had happened in order to prevent any unnecessary misunderstandings in case the live-stream situation escted. After sending the message, Carl breathed a sigh of relief. Even though it was likely that Loraine might be asleep and not see it, it was still better to have informed her in advance. He knew all too well that Marco had suffered greatly today for keeping the information from Loraine about going to the cemetery with Keely. After a while, he looked towards the room again, his mind still filled with worry, and let out a sigh. He truly didn¡¯t know how in the world Marco would be able to handle the situation with the mad Keely. After the door closed, only Keely and Marco remained in the room. Keely looked at the man who had enchanted and bewildered her with deep affection, and whispered gently, ¡°Marco, it¡¯s just the two of us now.¡± Marco furrowed his brow and replied coldly, ¡°So what?¡± He calmly observed Keely, waiting for an opportunity to regain control over her. Ang¡¯s Library In that moment, blood stains trickled down Keely¡¯s neck. It was a horrifying sight. Yet she appeared oblivious to the pain as she pointed sorrowfully at the walls of the room, her voice filled with anguish. ¡°Marco, look at this; look at the photos adorning these walls. Don¡¯t you remember anything about our past?¡± Marco¡¯s eyes flickered to the pictures adorning the walls, his reaction one of pure repulsion. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Countless photos filled the room, most of them showing him and Jorge, a few with Keely standing amidst them. Yet, every picture with Jorge had been savagely removed by Keely, leaving behind only the ones with her and Marco Keely¡¯s Laugh was a soft sigh,den with bitter memories and wistful reminiscence. ¡°Do you recall, Marco? I¡¯ve known you since we were mere children. You¡¯ve always had this aloof demeanor, indifferent to others. Many children were scared of you, but I wasn¡¯t. I thought you were cool and wanted to get close to you.¡± Her Lips curled up into a ghost of a smile as she wistfully thought of those innocent days. But that brief moment of softness swiftly transformed into a searing bitterness. ¡°I yearned to be near you. I made every effort to stay by your side. Marco, you can¡¯tprehend how much I desired to be engaged to you But why did it have to be Jorge?¡± Marco¡¯s brow creased at the sharp bitterness in her tone. Chapter 1261 Both of them were acutely aware that Keely didn¡¯t harbor feelings for Jorge, rather, her affections leaned toward Marco. But Jorge had feelings for Keely and was her protector, so Marco had kept his distance, never confronting the situation. In his usual aloof manner, Marco said, ¡°Jorge was always there for you. Even during your family¡¯s trials, he never considered breaking off the engagement. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Keely¡¯s smile was tinged with sorrow. ¡°Yes, Jorge was good to me, but what made it better was the chance to be closer to you, to be part of your world. In those days, when my family was in crisis and my health faltered, Jorge¡¯s friends shielded me, and even you tended to me more than usual. I was overjoyed because I thought it meant I could finally be near you. But¡­¡± But the barrier of her rtionship with Jorge meant Marco could never truly bridge the gap between them. Keely always felt that what kept her and Marco apart was a single chance, and that he did reciprocate her feelings A sense of relief crept over Keely when Jorge fell into misfortune. Marco, maintaining his impassive demeanor, retorted, ¡°Yet you were N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jorge¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He remembered you till his final breath.¡± Laughing, Keely admitted, ¡°Indeed, Jorge died protecting you and left me in your care. I assumed it was destiny¡¯s gift, a chance for us to be together. But instead, you cared for me more, yet kept a greater distance, never letting me in. Why? Why is that so?¡± Before Marco could respond, Keely burst out in bitter resentment. ¡°Even when you didn¡¯t give me a chance, I was the only woman who stood by you. I believed I could wait for you to ept me, but then you rushed off to marry that despicable Loraine! She was just a peasant girl, how could shepare up to me? Marco, why did you choose her?¡± Marco¡¯s brow furrowed more deeply as he retorted frostily, ¡°Enough, Ang¡¯s Library Keely!¡± She was Lunatic and showed no respect to Jorge, who was now watching from above. Marco felt sorry for Jorge. Keely gritted her teeth, bitterness infusing her words. ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough! Why does Loraine matter so much to you? I was first in your world, Marco! I knew and loved you before she did. My love for you far outweighs hers. I should be the one you marry. I should be the young madam of the Bryant family!¡± Caught in her fervor, the knife pressed against her neck dug a little deeper, staining her pale skin with another streak of blood. Marco¡¯s intense gaze focused on the knife, his voice echoing deep within the room. ¡°Keely, what are you nning?¡± Lifting her chin defiantly, a wild resolve gleaming in her eyes, Keely challenged, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me dead, would you, Marco? If you don¡¯t wish to betray Jorge¡¯s dying wish and turn Loraine into a murderer, scorned by all, then marry me!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a cold and clear voice interrupted from outside the room. ¡°In your dreams! Marry Marco? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Chapter 1262 Upon hearing that voice, Marco was taken aback, and Keely¡¯s expression abruptly shifted as she turned her head towards the door. That tone was unmistakable, even if the one who possessed it turned to ashes¡­ It was unmistakably Loraine¡¯s voice! Keely¡¯s gaze was glued to the doorway, her eyes ame with resentment. Moments Later, the doorknob turned, and the door swung open, revealing a figure standing at the entrance. Radiating a chilly andposed aura, the person cast a disdainful gaze upon Keely. Indeed, it was Loraine! Keely¡¯s eyes filled with red-hot rage as she bellowed, ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯t dare to take another step! If you even try toe in, ninjanovel T¡¯u¡­¡± ¡°What exactly will you do?¡± Loraine quirked a brow. Keely¡¯s fingers tightened around the knife she held, her blood loss rendering her hand numb and ineffective. Unable to take action, she could only re daggers at the intruder, demanding, ¡°Loraine, how dare you show up here? Who let you in?¡± Loraine spared a cursory nce around the room and scoffed, ¡°Why? I¡¯m here because I felt like it. Do I need your approval?¡± Her eyes met with Marco¡¯s, the two sharing a silent, significant look.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon witnessing their quiet understanding, Keely¡¯s fury grew. She dered in a stern tone, ¡°You¡¯re not on the Torres family¡¯s territory anymore. You¡¯ve invaded a private residence, and you¡­¡± Loraine smirked, turning to look at Jane who was standing near the entrance. ¡°Did I actually invade your private property?¡± Jane quickly shook her head, her expression transforming from shock to eager deference. ¡°Of course not! Miss Torres, you are our esteemed guest. We are honored to have you here!¡± Loraine Torres was a name Jane was well acquainted with. She had not only stumbled upon it in news stories but also heard it numerous times from Keely. Yet this was her first encounter with Loraine in person. Keely had portrayed Loraine as an imbecilic and malicious woman, a country bumpkin devoid of manners and etiquette, who had managed to find her ce in the Torres family through sheer luck and a fortunate reincarnation. However, seeing Loraine in person, Jane understood that Keely¡¯s portrayal was nothing but fiction. Loraine was far from the crude country girl Keely had painted her to be. She was a picture of beauty and charm. From the moment she stepped in, she had dominated the scene with her self-assured calmness and elegance, a stark contrast to Keely¡¯s description of an unsophisticated peasant. Keely, speechless and without a rebuttal, turned her gaze to Carl, demanding, ¡°Did you invite her here? I see what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re trying to send me to my grave, aren¡¯t you?¡± Carl¡¯s face held an expression of innocence and confusion. He too was baffled. He had just sent the message, and Loraine was already here? Observing his perplexed demeanor, Loraine chuckled and held up her phone, indicating, ¡°Before your message, someone had already informed me with aprehensive breakdown of the situation, even more detailed than yours. Hence, I was able to make it here promptly.¡± Chapter 1263 This time around, Marco had learned his lesson. He had chosen not to act alone and had decided to update Loraine before she even arrived. Loraine then cast a nce back into the room, her smile swiftly reced by a serious expression. Marco had already briefed her about the unfolding crisis, so she was aware of the gravity of the matter. Keely¡¯s Live-stream suicide act, if further escted, could have dire repercussions, far beyond mere public scorn and insults. Loraine said softly, ¡°Keely, do you believe you can manipte Marco with your death threat? Then you have made a wrong n.¡± Nobody was better acquainted with Keely¡¯s true colors than Loraine. Ever since Keely¡¯s plot to swap kidneys, Loraine had been exposed to her malicious intent and madness. Subsequent incidents continued to unmask Keely¡¯s true character repeatedly. Hence, it didn¡¯t shock Loraine that Keely would resort to such an extreme tactic. Keely was cornered, and in her desperation, she was taking a huge gamble. For a woman who had served jail time, held a bad reputation, and was universally loathed, if she couldn¡¯t leverage this drastic course of action, she wouldn¡¯t have a shot to be forgiven. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Under Loraine¡¯s scrutiny, Keely felt as though her thoughts were being stripped bare in broad daylight. She experienced a mixture of shame and resentment, gritting her teeth as she said, ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t overestimate yourself. If anything untoward happens to me today, it will be all because of you! You will be the murderer!¡± Hearing this, Marco cast a worried nce at Loraine. He had promised to be transparent with her and had disclosed everything, but he didn¡¯t want her in harm¡¯s way. Nobody could guess the actions of a madwoman. With this thought, Marco couldn¡¯t help but sternly instruct Carl, ¡°Get Loraine out of here now!¡± Loraine¡¯s brows knitted together as she gave him a disapproving Look, asserting calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not Leaving, Marco. Believe in me, I can manage this.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Marco¡¯s gaze was firmly on her, his eyes revealing a blend of helplessness and adoration. ¡°It¡¯s not that I doubt you, it¡¯s just that I worry about your safety.¡± Keely watched them engrossed in their private conversation, seemingly oblivious to any external disturbance, which agitated her to the point of grinding her teeth. Finally, she shouted hoarsely, ¡°Shut up! Are you trying to drive me to my death? I¡¯m warning you, even in death, I won¡¯t let you escape unpunished!¡± . Death Will You Truly¡­ As the live broadcast rolled on, the viewers who tuned in began to grasp the situation from Keely¡¯s frenzied rants. Keely, despite her reputation being damaged due to prior instances of duplicity and copying, hadn¡¯t committed an act that warranted the loss of her life. Both overtly and covertly, online viewers began to advocate for Keely and subtly ce me on Loraine and Marco. Chapter 1264 ¡°Reconsider your actions, youngdy. Life surpasses any issue you may have. A man¡¯s not worth your life!¡± ¡°Right! Self-lLove is what¡¯s paramount! Stand tall, so you can have the chance to fight back, no matter the pressure!¡± Some even extended their sympathy towards Keely over her admission of love to Marco. ¡°Keely did what she did all for love. Surely, Marco should¡¯ve agreed to her first! A human life¡¯s more precious than anything else!¡± ¡°Exactly, Marco only loses love, but she¡¯s putting her life on the line!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As Carl witnessed thements fromizens shifting towards moral judgments without personal involvement, a deep frown formed on his face. Ang¡¯s Library The scenario he dreaded the most unfolded. When ignorantizens stumbled upon a live stream of someone attempting suicide, they would undoubtedly sympathize with the person in distress. Keely had ensnared them all in a precarious situation. Dealing with public opinion in such a matter of life and death required utmost delicacy. He contemted shutting down the live stream, but that might exacerbate the situation. Given Keely¡¯s current mental state, maintaining the live stream served as evidence of the ongoing crisis. If the stream were to be stopped,izens¡¯ wild spections could thrust Loraine and Marco into the harsh spotlight of public judgment, regardless of Keely¡¯s fate. Carl found himself in a dilemma, his worry for Loraine growing. At a time like this, any word from Loraine could easily be twisted and misconstrued. He genuinely didn¡¯t know how she would handle this hellish situation. Loraine, however, understood Carl¡¯s concerns. She had braced herself mentally for this. Ignoring the various advice from the live stream audience, Loraine didn¡¯t aim to soothe the situation or reconcile. Instead, she scoffed and taunted Keely, ¡°You think Marco would marry you with your reputation in tatters? What a dreamer!¡± Keely¡¯s face hardened, visibly agitated by Loraine¡¯s taunt. She snapped back, ¡°Who are you, Loraine, to judge me? Weren¡¯t you just a vige girl hiding your true self when you married into the Bryant family? Why could Marco marry you then, but he can¡¯t marry me now?¡± Upon hearing this, Loraine retorted forcefully, ¡°I didn¡¯t fake sickness to deceive Marco, or scheme to destroy someone¡¯s reputation or copy their work. Keely, it¡¯s not your social rank, but your character that makes you unfit for Marco. Your true colors are clear for all to see. Even if you were to die, they¡¯d say it was a relief!¡± Keely, enraged, shrieked, ¡°You¡¯re spouting lies! That won¡¯t happen! Listen, I¡¯m on a live stream, everyone¡¯s watching. Everyone knows you¡¯re the one causing me harm! You¡¯re the murderer!¡± Those tuning into the live stream were stunned by Loraine¡¯s priorments and started flooding the comments with their takes. ¡°How could Loraine say such things? It¡¯s too harsh for Keely!¡± ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re talking about a human life here. Isn¡¯t Loraine being excessively harsh? Even if Keely wronged her in the past, there¡¯s no need to push someone towards their demise!¡± Keely grinned and held up her phone, pointing the screen at Loraine. ¡°See, everyone is defending me and criticizing you!¡± Loraine cast a brief look but seemed unfazed, scoffing, ¡°So what? Chapter 1265 People will badmouth me for a month or two and then move on. After your death, you¡¯ll fade from memory. I, on the other hand, will go on unaffected. I¡¯ll lead a good life and everyone, including Marco, will eventually forget you. Only in death will you truly Lose.¡± Hearing Loraine¡¯s words, Keely¡¯s rage pushed her to the brink of insanity. She locked her gaze on Loraine with a near-demonic intensity, murmuring to herself, ¡°It won¡¯t happen, it¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t lose to you!¡± Deep down, Keely¡¯s resolve wavered. She was no longer sure if she wanted, or even had the courage, to die. Carl looked at Loraine, perplexed by her decision to provoke Keely and stir up the anger of the live stream viewers. Observing Marco¡¯sposed demeanor, however, Carl opted to stay out of the situation. ninjanovel From the moment Loraine spoke, Marco understood her strategy. She was intentionally riling up Keely to shift her focus. Thus, Marco yed along, awaiting an opportunity. He noticed Keely¡¯s emotional turmoil causing her grip on the knife to Loosen. Seizing the moment, Marco lunged forward, grabbing Keely¡¯s wrist and twisting it! ¡°Ah! Keely cried out in pain as the knife ttered to the floor. The moment the knife slipped from her hand, Keely realized that she was finished. She had lost the final bargaining chip. Just as Loraine had said, her reputation was in tatters, and Marco now thoroughly despised her. Truly, she was finished. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With a pale face, she looked at Loraine, who stood elegantly andposedly by her side, and gritted her teeth. Then she took a deep breath to muster enough determination to make a desperate move. Enduring the pain from her injured wrist, she fought hard to break free from Marco¡¯s grasp and lunged towards Loraine with a wild scream. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Loraine! You deserve to die!¡± No one expected this sudden move from her. Unfortunately for Loraine, it was toote to dodge her. Keely¡¯s sharp nails were headed straight for her face. But before any scratching could ur, there was a powerful kick on Keely¡¯s back, causing her to fall forward andnd on the floor in severe pain. Quickly, Loraine was pulled away by Marco who promptly wrapped her in his arms andforted her with soothing words. When Keely lifted her head, all she saw was the way Marco loved and treasured Loraine. Her eyes were filled with tears and her heart heavy with envy and despair, but she was too weak from the pain to even speak. Seeing Keely raise her head, Carl quickly gestured for his subordinates to swing into action. Immediately, they went over and restrained her. Two strong men firmly held Keely down by her shoulders, making it impossible for her to move. Even a slight struggle would send intense pain through her entire body, so she had no choice but to remain still. Chapter 1266 Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued to curse and scream wildly. ¡°Loraine! You bitch! You¡¯ll have a horrible death!¡± Loraine Lifted her head from Marco¡¯s shoulder and pushed him away from her. Then she marched up to Keely. The once calm and beautiful face of Keely now looked pitiful and unkempt. Loraine Looked down at the now terrified Keely and smirked. ¡°Wh¡­ what do you want?¡± Keely stammered. Loraine responded not with words but with action. Without warning, she delivered three quick fire ps to Keely¡¯s face. The sound of the ps echoed across the room, leaving everyone stunned. Keely herself was dumbfounded, her eyes filled with disbelief. Her cheeks were swollen, her eyes were red, and blood was trickling down the corner of her mouth. Filled with anger, she screamed wildly, ¡°Loraine, how dare you! Why did you hit me?!¡± ¡°The first p was for all the times you framed me,¡± Loraine told her. Keely swallowed and cowered before her ice cold eyes. Nevertheless, Loraine continued, ¡°The second p was for what you did, trying to pressure Marco by threatening tomit suicide on a live stream. And the third p¡­¡± ninjanovel Loraine paused for a moment and then smiled, ¡°I just wanted to p you a third time, so I did.¡± Keely¡¯s eyes widened and she burst out again with curses, ¡°You bitch! How¡­¡± Before she could finish the statement, Marco signalled to his men and they swiftly stuffed a piece of cloth into her mouth. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Now, Keely couldn¡¯t make any sound. She wriggled and whimpered, her eyes filled with hatred, wishing she could kill Loraine with her gaze. But Loraine remainedposed and casually bent down to pick up Keely¡¯s phone. The live stream was still ongoing. Thements section was filled withments expressing confusion. ¡°What the hell is currently happening?¡± ¡°Did Loraine just p Keely???¡± ¡°I can only imagine the pain from those ps that sounded Like bombs going off! Loraine is so ruthless!¡± When they saw Loraine¡¯s face on the screen, the viewers became very excited. But she paid no attention to the barrage of questions thrown at her. Instead, she said to them in a serious tone, ¡°Listen, everyone. Chapter 1267 Life is precious. I hope you all will take what happened here as a lesson. No matter what you encounter, seeking revenge through suicide is the most meaningless choice, because few people will remember your death for long. We should all live well, love ourselves, and not destroy our own Lives little by Little Like Keely has done.¡± When she finished speaking, the live stream went into standstill for a moment, and then the viewers started flooding the chat with heart emojis. Thement section turned into a ce of mutual encouragement, filled with positive and uplifting energy. ¡°So Loraine is clearlymitted to preventing Keely frommitting suicide, not that she truly disregards her life.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness. I love Loraine for this! How can someone be so calm, intelligent, and kind at the same time?!¡± ¡°I apologize for misunderstanding Loraine earlier. Her advice is wonderful!¡± But Loraine didn¡¯t pay much attention to all these praises. She simply went ahead and closed the live stream right away. Keely To A Mental¡­ At the entrance of Powell¡¯s residence, ck-garbed security personnel were struggling to contain Keely as she was led away, while Jane trailed fearfully behind. Just then, Keely¡¯s countenance was ghostly white and defeated, her eyes staring into nothing. Strands of hair danced around her face, and a hint of blood stained her puffed lips. She was the very picture of disarray. Observing Jane, Carl made an educated guess that she was worried about Keely. After all, Jane was one of the few family members Keely had left. He heaved a sigh, pivoted, and said, ¡°Ms. Powell, we¡¯ll dispatch Keely overseas and vouch for her safety. We promise we won¡¯t cause her harm¡­¡± But before he could finish his sentence, Jane clutched his hand, her voice crackling with urgency. ¡°Carl, Keely¡¯s lost it! She¡¯s out of her mind! She broadcasted her own suicide attempt live, and just a moment ago, she was threatening people with a knife. It¡¯s clear as day she¡¯s not right in the head! Can we really let such an individual roam freely? For the sake of the general public, you ought to confine her in a mental institution!¡± Carl blinked, questioning if he had heard her correctly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ang¡¯s Library Even Marco, who had been Keely¡¯s frequent victim, wasn¡¯t this callous. Wasn¡¯t Jane supposed to care for Keely? Why such unyielding harshness? Keely¡¯s previously empty eyes suddenly sparked to life, as if she had just registered Jane¡¯s cruel proposal. Her eyes bulged and she thrashed wildly, her re searing into Jane. Beingmitted to a mental institution was possibly worse than jail for Keely. After all, she hadn¡¯t suffered much in the clink. Even when conflicts arose, the wardens were quick to intervene. However, once admitted to a mental institution, it would be a formidable challenge for her to regain her freedom. And the staff there would not care much about her well-being, but would ignore her request. Jane intended to send her to a mental institution, condemning her to a lifetime among those peculiar, nonsensical, and unsettling individuals. Keely was overwhelmed with panic and resentment. If she had to endure such an environment, she would rather face death! In her current state, Keely appeared disheveled and terrifying. During her sudden, violent struggle, the bodyguards couldn¡¯t restrain her. Amid the chaos, she spat out the gag from her mouth and started yelling obscenities. Chapter 1268 Jane, taken aback, quickly sought refuge behind a bystander, poking her head out to point at the raving Keely. She implored, ¡°Carl, look at her! Keely has definitely gone mad. She has lost her sanity. She needs to be confined! What¡¯s the point of shipping her abroad and forgetting about her? What if she somehow finds her way back? How will we handle that?¡± Carl hesitated upon hearing her words. Jane did make some sense. After all, they had confined Keely to prison once before, and yet she had escaped and created chaos. Given her current erratic mental state, who could predict if she might spiral further and return to torment Marco and Loraine? Despite Jane¡¯s passionate persuasion, Carl wore a frown and chose to disregard her. Fortunately, just then, Marco emerged with Loraine cradled in his arms. Even though Loraine was uninjured, she had been severely frightened by the prior events. Despite her insistence that she was alright, Marco remained wary and chose to carry her. Upon seeing them, Carl immediately approached, rying Jane¡¯s proposition with an expression of deep concern. He queried, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your perspective on this?¡± Marco Looked over at Keely, his face void of any emotional reaction. He had extended too many chances to Keely already, and now his patience had run its course. He harbored no shred of sympathy for her anymore. His silence in this moment seemed to imply implicit approval of Jane¡¯s suggestion. Keely¡¯s face nched, and she stepped back, herughden with bitterness and despair. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Marco, are you truly going to agree with her and consign me to a mental institution?¡± Keely¡¯s heart lurched. Knowing Jane to be rather superficial, she was convinced that Jane wouldn¡¯t spare her a second thought once her downfall wasplete. Jane might even harbor resentment and vent her frustrations on her following the Bryant Group¡¯s remation of the Powell family¡¯s privileges. So, while Keely was seething with anger, she was not shocked by Jane¡¯s proposal. What she found unbearable was Marco¡¯s silent endorsement. How could this man be exceedingly tender towards one woman while disying utter indifference towards another? Perhaps because Keely¡¯s expression was too rming, Jane clenched her teeth and eximed, a touch of anxiety in her tone, ¡°Committing Keely to a mental hospital is for her own well-being! I am her aunt, her only family. I have the authority to make this decision! Mr. Bryant, and Miss Torres, I am aware of a top-notch mental institution that ensures strict supervision. I can assist with the family guarantor forms. Let¡¯s expedite her admission, the sooner, the better!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Seeing Jane behave as though she was ridding herself of a contagion, Loraine¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, a wave of difort washing over her. She took a deep breath and interjected, ¡°Hold on.¡± Keely was incredulous that the only person who asked to stop was the person she hated the most. Her gaze, marked by red-rimmed eyes, was a cruel dagger pointed at Chapter 1269 Loraine, as if intending to stab her to death just by staring. ¡°Loraine, what¡¯s your n? Don¡¯t act Like a saint, I refuse to think you have any good intentions¡­¡± As Keely uttered these words, Loraine moved towards her with an air of tranquility. At the sight of this, Keely faltered. Recollections of all the tactics Loraine had previously used against her involuntarily shed in her mind. She realized the woman before her was far from the country woman she once tormented. This realization caused panic to wash over Keely¡¯s face. Unable to contain her fear, she recoiled and in a quivering voice questioned, ¡°What are you nning next? I¡¯m already in this state, why won¡¯t you let me be?¡± Loraine cast her a peculiar look and casually extracted something from her pocket. Ang¡¯s Library On noticing Loraine¡¯s hand movement, Keely remembered the stinging sensation on her face she had experienced earlier. She involuntarily shut her eyes, her body shaking, as though expecting another p. But the anticipated agony never arrived. Instead, a heavy object was dropped into her pocket. Loraine, watching Keely¡¯s distressing disy, uttered in an exasperated tone, ¡°I was merely returning your phone. What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± She found no joy in exploiting someone¡¯s vulnerability. Keely¡¯s present predicament, though self-made, was truly deplorable. It could be considered her receiving the deserved punishment. Loraine had no ns to inflict further misery. Keely, filled with both fury and disbelief, struggled to maintain her poise and in a coarse voice, she demanded, ¡°Loraine, what¡¯s your ulterior motive? Just say it. Do you relish seeing me in this miserable state? I¡¯m done for, just as you desired. Marco doesn¡¯t care for me anymore. Even Jorge can¡¯t help me now!¡± Toward the end, Keely¡¯s voice wavered, and was soaked in tears. She had reached the point of complete defeat, losing even the final glimmer of hope that could have rescued her. What intensified her sorrow was Marco¡¯sck of reaction to all that transpired. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Keely sniffled, her voice choked with sorrow, and admitted, ¡°Loraine, you¡¯ve emerged victorious.¡± Loraine gently shook her head and sighed, ¡°Keely, it was never my intention to defeat you. You¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t move on and remained obsessed with me. Your feelings have be distorted. You truly are insane.¡± Keely vehemently denied being referred to as ¡°insane.¡± She dreaded the prospect of being confined to a mental institution for the remainder of her life. Instinctively, she shot back, ¡°I¡¯m not insane! What makes you think so? What¡¯s wrong with my emotions? I¡¯ve known Marco Longer than you have! My love for Marco surely surpasses yours! All I wanted was to be with Marco, is that wrong? If you didn¡¯t want to defeat me, then why did you steal him from me?¡± With tranquility in her eyes, Loraine softly responded, ¡°Love isn¡¯t a race, nor is it determined by who appeared first. Just because you harbor feelings for Marco, does he have to reciprocate? This isn¡¯t love, Keely, it¡¯s selfishness. You¡¯ve even hurt others in your quest to be with him, thereby tainting the essence of love.¡± Keely tried to formte a rebuttal, but the words froze on her Lips, her face contorting with rage. Loraine, observing her, mused aloud, ¡°Considering your current state, psychological help and therapy do indeed seem essential.¡± Chapter 1270 At this suggestion, Jane¡¯s face Lit up while Keely couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°So, all this talk was just your twisted way of taking revenge by shipping me off to a mental institution, wasn¡¯t it? Why were you saying so much just now? You really are cold-hearted, Loraine!¡± Unfazed, Loraine nced at her and calmly replied, ¡°Well, do you know about the Conning Rehabilitation Center? It is a very professional and sessful rehab center. You can stay there until you¡¯re fully healed mentally.¡± Hearing the name of the rehabilitation center, Keely was taken aback. She had heard about the Conning Rehabilitation Center, known for itsmendable reputation. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, she still remained skeptical. ¡°Loraine, stop ying the saint! How could you possibly arrange treatment for me?¡± ninjanovel With a sneer, Loraine replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be doing this thankless job that just attracts your scorn. Your rtives will bear the cost of the rehab center.¡± On hearing this, Jane, Keely¡¯s only remaining kin, immediately bristled and shot back, ¡°Miss Torres, let¡¯s be fair. That upscale rehab center is quite pricey, running into tens of thousands per month. Our Powell family doesn¡¯t have that kind of spare money. Plus, spending such an amount on Keely isn¡¯t justified!¡± Enraged, Keely retorted, ¡°What did you just say? Don¡¯t forget how your Powell family came to wealth!¡± Jane rolled her eyes, cutting her off, ¡°Enough! Stop digging up those petty matters. What was left of the Haywood family¡¯s fortune? It¡¯s long gone!¡± She harbored no fear of Keely whatsoever. Now, even a fool could perceive that Keely had been utterly devastated. Jane confidently stated, ¡°Also, you¡¯vemitted so many detestable acts. I couldn¡¯t bear how you treated Miss Torres. You rightfully deserve to be in a mental institution!¡± With a smug grin, she turned to Loraine and said, ¡°Keely deserves to be sent to a mental institution! Miss Torres, please make sure she¡¯s securely confined!¡± Loraine, amused by her obsequious demeanor, lightlyughed and offhandedly asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious if any of those who trolled me online have ties with the Powell family.¡± Marco instantly caught her drift and promptly ordered Carl, ¡°Investigate thoroughly. Anyone involved shouldn¡¯t be spared.¡± At once, Jane¡¯s confident demeanor evaporated and she fell silent, no longer daring to utter a word. Of Loraine The subsequent phases unfolded smoothly, with the sole exception of Keely¡¯s departure from the Powell family, which involved being apanied by bodyguards. Loraine¡¯s gaze Lingered on the disappearing car, a glimmer of mixed feelings pooling in her eyes. The realization dawned on her that she might not see Keely for a considerable Length of time. While Keely had been able to secure an early prison release when she was held abroad, now she was in a dedicated mental health facility, one that would keep her until doctors were confident of her